Author: Jenni; Kim
Date: 0101-01-01T00:00:00+00:00
Keywords: JABB

"But if a man does know he's about to die and dies anyway...
Dies- dies willingly, knowing that he could stop it, then-
I mean, isn't that the type of man who you want to keep alive?"
~~from Stranger than Fiction

The Carpenter
by Jenni

with “May the Road Rise to Meet You”

by Kim

Doug and Lucy

Saturday, February 22nd, 2014

Andrew's gaze kept drifting back and forth from the slideshow on the computer to the couple on the bed. To a stranger, it would have been hard to believe that the aging man and the emaciated woman were the vibrant, youthful people on the screen. Yet the angel of death saw the same love and devotion in both the younger and older couple. Gently, he lifted the woman's hand and felt for her slowing pulse.

The man's cracking voice broke the silence. "I... I hope Toby gets here soon. I think that's what she's waiting for... our boy."

"He'll get here in time, Doug," Andrew assured.

Doug sighed and paused the video. "Our first production together." He smiled. "My first production ever. That's why..."

Andrew reached over to squeeze the man's hand. "I know, Doug. I know."

"I just wanted her to be able to see it once more... once more before..." Doug pressed his lips to his sleeping wife's forehead. "I always thought it was ironic, really. I played Jesus but Lucy... she was my savior." With tears in his eyes, he smiled up at the hospice aide. "Did she tell you how we met?"

Andrew shook his head. He thought back to only a few days before when he had arrived at St. Genesius' Community Theatre. Though the pain was writ across her face and her frail body was wrapped in layers of clothing, Lucy had insisted on going to the theatre. Andrew had watched in awe as the woman gently directed Emma, the actress playing Mary Magdalene, through a performance of "I Don't Know How to Love Him." Through out the day, as Lucy proudly showed him around, the angel had smiled at her gentle fierceness. And he remembered her voice, so filled with love, as she'd told him of the theatre's history, a history that intertwined completely with that of her marriage. But no. Lucy hadn't told him how she'd met Doug.

"She only told me that it was love at first sight," he responded.

"Silly girl..." Doug teased gently. "Genesius' was her father's, you know."

"She mentioned that." Andrew chuckled. "She said he was a Knight of Columbus and thoroughly distressed by what 'those hippies' were classifying as theatre."

"He was. So Eugene bought a theatre and was trying for what we'd call counter-programming today. He was livid when Jesus Christ Superstar first came out. But when it started getting produced by community theatres, Lucy talked him into going to a production. She said he sobbed from 'Gethsemane' on... and then he allowed her to do a production at Genesius'... as long as she found a suitable Jesus because he wasn't going to 'let some clown play the Lord.'" Doug laughed. "I've always wondered what Eugene would have thought of Godspell... Anyway, Lucy got her cast together, minus one. She auditioned several guys for Jesus but didn't take to any of them. Too weak, too much bravado, too whiny, too disaffected... And then one day, and she swears this is true, she was backstage... kneeling and praying for Jesus to send her, well, a Jesus. Then she heard her father yelling from the ticket office. So she ran in there and found her dad pointing a gun at some miserable wretch cowering on the floor."

Andrew's eye brows arched.

"See, he'd walked in to find the kid emptying out the register. He saw a thief. Lucy saw a bearded guy with long, straggly brown hair and a haunted, hunted look in his eyes... an answer to her prayer. And I... well, I just saw the end of the gun."

Andrew blinked and laughed in disbelief. "You... you were the thief?"

Doug nodded. "Long story short: bad home life, got into drugs... not an excuse, mind you. Money ran short... then out. I'd went into the theatre to see if they could give me a job. Maybe let me clean up after shows. Anything. But when I saw the office empty and the register, I... well, I would have taken the money if Eugene hadn't caught me but I'm glad he did. He said he was calling the cops, Lucy begged him not to. He thought she'd lost her mind. So she presented her father with a deal: if I could sing, he couldn't call the cops. If I couldn't sing, then she would call the cops herself. And at that point, I thought she'd lost her mind! So she took my hand and led me into the theatre and onto the stage. She told me to sing something, anything. If I'd thought more about it, I might have chosen a song that Eugene would have been a little more appreciative of. But I ended up singing 'Stairway to Heaven.' And I guess I sang it well because no one called the cops... and a week later I was onstage again, making my way through 'Gethsemane' for the first time. Lucy played Mary Magdalene and I can still remember the first time we rehearsed together." The man blushed. "Eugene yelled at me to stop looking like I was going to kiss 'Mary.' But she was so beautiful and so kind and... she is so beautiful, so kind." Doug again kissed Lucy's brow.

Andrew watched, smiling tenderly, as Doug advanced the slideshow to a shot of him, Lucy, and her father.

Doug smoothed Lucy's quilt after she shifted in her sleep then continued. "After awhile, Eugene even took to me. At the same time Lucy was teaching me the finer points of acting, Eugene was teaching me how to operate the theatre. I think... See, Lucy's mother died when she was only four. It was breast cancer, too. So Eugene was father and mother both and he really knew his little girl. I suspect he knew she was in love with me long before I did and if I was going to be with his daughter, well, he was going to do everything he could to make me a man worthy of her. Between the two of them, they kept me so busy that... that I just didn't have time to be tempted away by my old life. And they made me go to Mass with them every Sunday, every Holy Day, and then some. At first I only went because it was a prime opportunity to admire Lucy in her Sunday best. But after a while... Between pretending to be Jesus and hearing His story so often... I longed to be one of those chicks He wanted to gather under His wings. I felt like... like I was the lamb He came searching for through these two people." Doug moved onto another photo, this one showing him and Lucy greeting audience members after a performance. "When our production opened, I was a new man. I had faith, I had a family, I'd found something I was good at, and... Lucy had proposed the night before."

The angel of death smiled. "Somehow that doesn't surprise me."

Doug chuckled. "Lucy always made things happen when she felt they needed to happen. The show had been such a success for St. Genesius' that we did it again the following year... as husband and wife. And then the third year..." Grinning, he shook his head. "See, we knew Lucy was pregnant but the show was set to wrap in April and she wasn't due until the end of May. We figured we'd be fine and with Mary's flowing robe for a costume, no one could even tell Lucy was pregnant unless they knew. Everything went great until closing night. It was intermission and I was making sure everything was ready for the Crucifixion when I heard my wife scream my name. Of course, I came running and there was Lucy... half-laughing and half-crying. Her water had broken. So I scooped her up and screamed for Eugene... who happened to be playing Caiaphas that year. He drove us to the hospital and boy... you should have seen the looks on people's faces when I came running into the ER with Lucy in my arms and her dazed father behind us and me screaming that my wife was in labor and Lucy at this point laughing hysterically... Remember that we were all in full costume!"

Laughing along with the man, Andrew shook his head. "I think even for an emergency room in Manhattan, that had to rank as alarmingly bizarre."

After regaining control of himself, Doug nodded. "You bet. But after the initial shock wore off, everyone was very professional and despite his early arrival, our boy was born healthy... our Tobiah... Toby. It means 'God is good.'" He looked from the photograph on the screen to his wife. "That show meant everything to us. It brought us together, it saw us as newlyweds, as expectant parents, as new parents... Through so many transitions. I think that's why my Lucy was so... so set on it getting us through this... this final one. But she... she thought we had longer. This last turn just came so.... so quickly." Doug began to cry. "I... I want to finish this for her. And because... it means so much to so many of them. Zeke told me how important it is to him. He's a deacon at his church, you know, and even though it's been a stretch for him to play Judas; he and Diana felt like maybe this would be a way for their kids and the kids at his church to see the story in a way that would make it more vibrant, more real for them... to really see how much the Lord loves them. And Peter... our Peter... he reminds me of me. Not because he's gotten himself into trouble but... but Lucy saw it, too. There's a little lost boy inside of him and if we can build him up then maybe... maybe he'll grow into the strong, motivated man we can both see in him. And Kylie... I'm worried about her, Andrew. Lucy was, too. There's something not right there. We could never prove it but... I think her husband's beating her. I'm afraid that if she loses this show then... then no one's going to be around to help her leave when..."

"She won't lose the show, Doug. I promise you she won't. None of them will. And I will do everything I can to help and protect Kylie," Andrew vowed.

Doug squeezed his hand. "Good man."

Andrew smiled.

"Please watch over Emma, too," Doug requested. "She's a good girl, Andrew. She just doesn't know it and she loves Lucy so and I'm afraid... She's had problems in the past and when... when Lucy isn't there... if she doesn't have this show to keep her focused... I named her as my AD because I wanted to keep a close eye on her. I'm scared for her, Andrew. But I also... I don't know if I can do this when my wife is in every note and every lyric and..."

Andrew took one of the man's hands in his own. "When it's time, go be with your boy. Lucy wants that for you. I'll stay here. I can keep the production going. I've directed shows before and I have a whole team of friends with assorted theatre backgrounds."

Astounded, Doug shook his head. "B-but... I can barely pay..."

"Pro bono," Andrew insisted. "Lucy told me the theatre's fallen on hard times. But I really believe that this production could turn it all around."

"I can't let you spend all that time without pay, Andrew. Not to mention your friends."

Andrew smiled gently. "I don't need money, Doug. You know that. You've trusted your wife with so much. Now trust her when it comes to one of the last things she told you."

Doug's eyes filled. He remembered waking up two days before to his wife struggling for breath. Before she had lost consciousness, she'd said two things: "I love you" and "Andrew's an angel. He's here now." Doug buried his face in Lucy's shoulder for a moment then looked up at Andrew. "You're an angel. A real angel."

"Yes. God sent me to help you both through your final days together and He sent me to help carry on the mission your father-in-law and your wife started and that you've spent so many years helping to continue. Take care of yourself, Doug. When the time comes, go home with Toby. Care for your son and daughter-in-law and your grandchildren, let them care for you, and know that I'll be here and that once again people will come to St. Genesius' to remember what was asked of One Man and what He gave... for them, for you. All He asks is that, for one performance, you come back."

"Of course. I-I am... grateful." Doug looked down at his wife and remembered the young woman cradling their son. He echoed her words. "God is good."

"D-dad?"

Andrew and Doug turned to the hall to find a visitor.

"Toby!" his father greeted. "You... you made it. There isn't... I don't think there's much time." Doug looked to Andrew whose eyes confirmed this. "Toby, this is Andrew. He's been helping your mom and me. And he... he's going to help us all now. Come, sit by... by Mom and me."

Andrew watched as the grown man, his father's double, curled up beside his mother.

"Is... is she in pain?" Toby asked.

Andrew shook his head. "No. She's already beginning to feel the peace that will be her Home now and forever."

Toby managed a smile and stroked his mother's pale face. "I l-love you, mommy."

Doug gripped his son's hand.

Andrew's eyes glistened as he looked at the joined hands resting gently on Lucy's chest.

"I love you, my darling," Doug murmured.

They sat quietly, simply being together in the last moments of Lucy's life. Husband and son listened as her breathing grew more shallow. They covered her face in kisses and whispered their love to her over and over.

Then Lucy let out a raspy, wavering breath.

Holding tightly to her, Doug recited words so similar to ones he'd said night after night but never with as much agony. "Into Your hands... I commend her spirit."

Andrew saw the woman rise and bend to kiss first Toby's hair then Doug's as they wept. "I love you both so much. So, so much." Her form now as radiant as her spirit, Lucy turned to Andrew and held out her hand. "I'm ready, Andrew." She smiled. "Final curtain."

The angel hugged her when she glanced back at her husband and son. "They will miss you very much but Doug was more right than he realized. You are in every word, in every act of their lives. And those memories will comfort them along with the faith you kindled in Doug and passed along together to Toby. And they will have something more... But that's for Someone Else to tell you about... once you're Home. Let's go." Beaming, Andrew walked with Lucy into a blinding, beautiful light.

*~*~*

Starting Again

Tuesday, February 25th

"I love it here. In the spring, little birds will line up all along the edge of that fountain and sing! And court!" An elderly woman bundled up in a sweater smiled over at her companion as they sat on a bench. "Speaking of which... what are you doing here, young man? A nice evening like this and you choose to spend it strolling the park with an old biddy? We should find you a nice young lady, Joshua."

Joshua chuckled. "Olivia, you are not an 'old biddy.' And I..."

"Or a nice young man." Olivia grimaced. "Unlike some people, I don't judge."

Joshua frowned. He knew where the edge in Olivia's voice came from. "I'm glad you don't judge. Thank you for that. But I'm not looking for a romance. I'm just here to help. And..."

"And?"

"To see my kids."

Olivia looked to Joshua in surprise. "Your kids? Well, Joshua Davidson! Here you have me wanting to set you up and you already have a family! So how many kids have you got?"

"Well..."

"And how did you come to be separated from them? I hope you didn't get yourself pulled into one of those nasty custody battles."

Joshua shook his head. "No."

Olivia sighed and decided not to press the matter. "So maybe we can talk... parent to parent. Joshua, there was a reason I asked you to come for this walk. I needed to get away from the prying ears back at Abundant Living. Nosy old fusses some of them..."

In spite of her attempt at humor, the woman's distress was obvious to Joshua. He took her hands in his. "Tell me."

"I... I tried to raise my boy right, Joshua. In a home full of love and faith. But my husband... he was always... I loved him. Truly I did. But he had his judgmental streak. And my boy, my Calvin, he grew to be that way. God forgive him but I... I don't think he'd much like you, my dear."

Joshua hugged her close. "Olivia, parents can only do so much. In the end, the choice is the child's whether to live in love or judgment. Please, don't blame yourself. You don't deserve that burden."

"Thank you b-but neither does my grandson deserve what's been done to him..." Olivia took the handkerchief Joshua held out and, after drying her eyes, continued. "Calvin married a girl who believed as he did. They had a son. My first grandson. And I adored him. Owen. When Owen got to be around eleven or twelve... Joshua, I just knew he was gay. And I suspect his parents knew, too. Orville and I... Orville being my husband... lived in Arizona at the time. We visited a few times a year and every time, I saw my Owen less and less. He spent more and more time in his room. Calvin and Dalia, my daughter-in-law, didn't seem to mind. As horrible as it is, I think they felt better with him 'out of sight, out of mind.' One year, when Owen was eighteen, we visited Calvin and Dalia and they told me Owen had moved out. I demanded to know where my grandson had moved to and they wouldn't tell me. That's when I found out he'd run away and they had no idea where he was. They'd been telling their friends that he'd left to start college early! Once the truth came out one of Owen's cousins, my granddaughter Shannon, and I looked for him. But we didn't find him. Orville dragged me back to Arizona where I prayed so many rosaries and novenas..."

Joshua patted her back. He knew they hadn't found Owen because by the time they knew to begin their search, he was already safely sequestered Below.

Olivia sighed deeply before continuing. "Thank the Lord in Heaven and His blessed mother, in autumn of 2004, Owen sent me a letter. He wouldn't say where he was, only that he was safe and happy and accepted. Orville forbid me from writing back. But I did, suggesting Owen and I email. So we did. Orville never did have any interest in computers. He thought I was spending all that time researching for my garden. After my husband died, Calvin and Dalia convinced me to move back here to be near the rest of the family. I refused to move in with them so that's how I ended up at Abundant Living. And I have enjoyed being near them. But then Calvin found out Owen was visiting me. They had a huge fight right outside the building. Calvin said some ugly, horrible words. Owen never came back. Shannon and her family have us both over for holidays so I see my Owen then. And he knows I love him and accept him. But sometimes I feel like seeing me... and Shannon, too... it just reminds him of his parents and their abandonment. And worse yet... my beautiful boy who sang in the church choir feels rejected by his church and unworthy of his God."

Joshua closed his eyes, remembering the little boy giving his all to "This Little Light of Mine." Even worse than Owen feeling cast out by his church, the boy wondered if maybe they were right and he was an abomination.

"Do you think you could talk to him, Joshua? You have such a beautiful way of speaking about God. And you speak with... with a sense of authority. Please?" Olivia requested, peering into his eyes.

Joshua nodded. "I promise you. I'll speak to Owen."

Relieved, the woman beamed. "Thank you! I'll get a hold of him and get some times then run them by you. I don't want to cut in on your time with your kids."

Joshua smiled. "Don't worry about that, Olivia. I'll make due." If only she knew her Owen was one of the kids he'd come seeking... and so was she.

"I feel better. Thank you. Now... let's head back. I don't want to miss out on dinner. Chicken and dumplings tonight, you know. You'll join me?"

"Wouldn't miss it." After helping Olivia to her feet, Joshua took her arm and together they headed back to the retirement home. On the way, they passed a theatre that had seen better days. Joshua smiled as he noticed a green mini-van pull into the lot behind St. Genesius'.

"Shame about this place," Olivia commented. "I just read that one of the owners died. Bet it won't be here much longer."

"You never know. Might just get some new life breathed into it yet," Joshua countered.

"Hmm... Yes, maybe."

Joshua's smile grew. The show would most definitely go on.

*~*~*

Andrew sat on the stage, glancing at his pocket watch. He mentally revisited the events of the past three days. Amazingly, Doug had found the strength to gather the cast and crew together the day after Lucy's death to explain his plan to have Andrew take over. The angel of death had tried not to read too much into the looks of dismay on many of their faces, knowing much of it could have been grief. But the day before, at Lucy's funeral, he had heard whisperings. Some were opposed to even trying to continue. Andrew cringed as he thought of a conversation he'd overheard.

"I know this is a terrible thing to say at a funeral but... Lucy's death was the final nail in the coffin for me. You know the theatre's going under! What little money they had is going to have to go to medical bills and funeral expenses. And that stage! One of these days, someone is going to fall through."

"I have to admit, a similar thought crossed my mind. This production is doomed and Doug's just upset and grasping for some relic of his old life to cling to. And what does a hospice worker know about directing!"

"Not to mention... and I tried to keep optimistic but... Eric is a punk. That's all there is to it. That boy doesn't deserve anywhere near that white robe and, honestly, if I had him up on that cross... I'd be tempted to leave him there!"

Andrew frowned. The threat of violence aside, they'd had a point there. He knew Doug had hired Eric because he hoped he might find the role as edifying as he himself had. But Eric was no Doug. Doug himself had reluctantly admitted as much before leaving town that morning. Andrew cringed when he thought of the man tightly clasping his hands, begging him to keep a close eye on Eric and not let him hassle any of the girls.

"We shouldn't have kept him," the man had lamented. "But by the time we realized he wasn't open to... to changing..." Doug had sighed wearily. "I'm sorry." He'd smiled bitterly. "I'm sure Eugene wants to have words with me... I hired a clown to play Jesus."

Andrew had hugged the man and assured him all would be well and not to worry. He knew Joshua would arrive, mitigating all those worries, but, in the meantime, Eric would just have to be dealt with. At least Andrew wouldn't have to deal with him alone. The angel smiled when he recalled a remark he'd heard Zeke mutter the previous week.

"Does that boy have to buy two seats when he flies? One for his body and one for his ego?"

Andrew chuckled to himself. He knew at least Zeke would return along with his wife, Diana, who was in the company. They'd both promised at the funeral luncheon. But what of the others?

"All clean!"

Andrew turned to stage right where JenniAnn was entering with the newly changed Annabelle. Violeta was trailing behind her with the diaper bag.

JenniAnn bit her lip when she saw Andrew was still alone. "No one yet?" She handed him the baby then sat down beside him while Violeta settled at his other side.

"No."

"Well, it's only 6:50 and you told them all 7:00," Violeta reminded.

"Not everyone lives on Andrew Time," JenniAnn teased.

"True..."

"Thanks for asking us along!" JenniAnn rested her chin on his shoulder and peered down at Belle. "I absolutely adore the mom thing but... I was getting just a bit stir crazy."

Andrew grinned. "So I gathered when a certain someone told me you alphabetized my canned goods."

JenniAnn looked with mock indignation at Violeta who feigned complete innocence. "Guilty as charged," she admitted. "But sometimes it's a lil boring when Belle naps. I guess I should nap then, too, but..." She shrugged.

Violeta cast a quick look at her supervisor.

The angel kissed JenniAnn's hand. Violeta had also mentioned that she was reluctant to ever lay her daughter down, always wanting someone to hold her. Andrew knew the anxiety would pass in time. Soon enough JenniAnn would realize that their girl knew she was loved and protected even if she wasn't spending every moment in someone's arms. "Maybe it'll help to get into a routine again. I just hope..."

"They'll come!" Violeta encouraged.

Andrew nodded. Like his protege, he knew the production would happen. Joshua had made that abundantly clear. He just wished he knew more about how many roles, onstage and off, he might need to fill before then.

"So what's the guy playing Jesus like? I guess I'll be spending most of my time with him, won't I?" JenniAnn asked.

Violeta bit her lip to keep from responding. Andrew had mentioned the current fellow was something of a miscreant and she badly wanted to tell JenniAnn about who was coming. With a sigh, she reminded herself that it wasn't yet time.

Andrew tilted his head as he considered how to respond. "He's... ummm... You know, let's think about the makeup a little later on. Right now could you just help me with, well, morale, I guess?"

"He's a creep, isn't he?"

"No comment... just don't go anywhere alone with him."

JenniAnn gasped. "Like you really think he's danger..." She looked hesitantly at Violeta.

"No. Just... unpleasant." Andrew really wished he knew how it was they'd manage to lose Eric... and when.

"Oh okay. Well, if he ticks me off, I'll just come find you and you can overwrite him with your lovely awesomeness and Belle can back you up with her lovely cuteness." JenniAnn bent down to kiss her daughter.

Andrew sighed happily. Whatever else happened that evening, he had them.

JenniAnn leaned forward to speak to Violeta. "And you... if he makes you even the slightest bit uncomfortable..."

Violeta smiled softly. "Yell for Andrew. I know." Try as she might, the young angel hadn't yet mastered how to handle men who expressed interest in her.

"Good." JenniAnn reached over to squeeze her hand. "No one messes with Aunt Violeta and gets away with it!"

Violeta beamed, still loving her new title. She took Belle's tiny hand in her own. "Best niece ever," she cooed.

Andrew chuckled when Belle sighed. "And she knows it. Don't ya? Yes, ya do!"

JenniAnn and Violeta giggled as Andrew's words gradually became less and less coherent. All three were so intently focused on the baby that they didn't hear the approaching footsteps.

"I didn't know you had a baby!" a woman cried.

Andrew, JenniAnn, and Violeta both turned to see an African American couple stepping onto the stage.

"Umm..." JenniAnn gaped at Andrew, hoping he'd figured out some way to explain their situation.

With a reassuring smile, Andrew handed Belle back to JenniAnn and stood to greet the couple with a hug. "Hi there, Zeke and Diana! I'm so glad to see you and... yeah! This is JenniAnn and that little bundle of joy she has is Annabelle. We call her Belle mostly. JenniAnn's a longtime friend and recently adopted Belle and so I'm Uncle Andrew. And..." He returned to Violeta and put his arm around her shoulders. "This is our friend, Violeta. I thought maybe they could both help us out with..."

Diana had zeroed in on Belle and approached JenniAnn. "She is an absolute doll!"

JenniAnn smiled proudly. "Thank you." She noticed the woman biting her lip and looking intently at Belle. It was quickly becoming a familiar look. "Would you like to hold her?"

"Oh, yes, please! My own baby is fourteen and... oh." Diana began to sway as she cradled Belle.

Zeke laughed. "Well, the rest of us have ceased to exist now."

"Shush up," his wife whispered.

Andrew grinned. "So how you both doing?" he asked.

Zeke sighed. "What a ride... Poor Doug. I can't imagine..." He glanced over at Diana and shook his head. "Lucy was a good woman... and so strong in her faith. Encouraged me more than a few times. I hope we can do this right for her and for the Lord. Has anyone else..."

"I'm here."

Diana looked towards the back of the theatre and beamed. "Emma! I'm so glad you came."

A young woman with her lengthy, chestnut hair pulled into a hasty ponytail made her way through the main aisle then stepped onto the stage. "Am I late? Sorry if I am. It was just..."

Andrew noticed that her eyes were bloodshot. She'd obviously been crying recently. He wanted to hug her but knew Emma was touchy about her personal space. "No, Emma. You're not. I'm very glad to see you. How are you holding up? I know Lucy was..."

"I'm fine. Stuff happens. Besides, now she's in Heaven with Jesus and all that jazz."

Zeke opened his mouth to comment on the flippant remark but Diana tut-tutted him.

"She's upset. Let her be."

Emma's wary gaze settled on JenniAnn. "Who are you?"

JenniAnn held out her hand. "Hi! My name is JenniAnn Chandler."

"Who has graciously let me borrow her daughter for a little while," Diana interjected.

JenniAnn laughed. "I'm getting used to it. She's a popular lil girl." She redirected her attention to Emma. "Anyhow, I'm a friend of Andrew's and I have some experience with stage makeup. Andrew told me that Lucy usually handled that so... so I hope I can do right by your friend. And help however else I can. I'm very sorry for your loss."

"Thank you," Emma murmured, managing a half smile. She turned to Violeta next. "And you are?"

Violeta stuck out her hand and smiled when Emma shook it. "I'm Violeta. I'm a friend of Andrew's, too, and I think this show will be amazing and I can't wait to help! I... I think I can act. And I can sing... I mean not like leading role sing but..." She blushed. "Well, Andrew says you're all wonderful!"

Emma shrugged then glanced at a clock. "6:59 and we have a newbie director... a makeup artist... the prostitute... and the traitor, with his wife. A maybe actress who can sort of sing. And an infant. Wow."

"And... Jesus Christ... superstar!" a voice boomed.

Zeke rubbed at his temples. "Dear, sweet Lord Jesus, please deliver us from this 'Jesus,'" he prayed under his breath.

A man sauntered down the aisle, his arms outstretched.

JenniAnn gaped. In skinny jeans and a tiny T-shirt with spiked blonde hair, a goatee, and flawless skin; the fellow looked like he belonged more in an Abercrombie and Fitch catalog than on a cross.

"Well, I'm here. The show can go on!" Eric kissed Emma's hand, oblivious to the fact that she promptly wiped it on her jeans. He stopped in front of JenniAnn. "And who's this?"

"Andrew's friend," Diana hastily replied. "His very good friend."

Eric flashed a smile at JenniAnn. "And do you have a name or do I just call you 'Andrew's Very Good Friend'?"

"JenniAnn," she replied. "And you are? And who do you play?"

Eric deflated. "I... well, I'm... I mean isn't it obvious that I'd be..."

JenniAnn smiled. "Nope. Not obvious."

"My name is Eric Hansom." He paused and flashed a bright smile, waiting for someone to comment on the appropriateness of his name.

No one did.

Eric trudged on. "I'm playing Jesus, of course. The lead." He turned to Violeta. "And who is this enchanting..."

Andrew scowled.

Despite his bravado, Eric self-corrected when he noticed Andrew. "What's your name?" he asked.

"Violeta." She tilted her head, considering him. "Wow... playing Jesus. That must be a very humbling experience."

"Yeah, well, usually I go for the sexier roles but what can I say? I felt for this little, crummy theatre. It's my... wait for it... sacrifice." His arms flew out to his sides.

Andrew grabbed JenniAnn and buried his face in her hair to mask his laughter when Zeke, standing behind Eric, began to mime retching.

Diana made no show of hiding her own laughter and handed Annabelle to Violeta, hoping it would help get Eric's attention off of the beautiful girl.

Violeta happily accepted her niece and snuggled her close.

Just as Andrew was beginning to wonder if anyone else would arrive, two young men, their matching mops of ash blonde hair and round, bespectacled faces instantly betraying them as twins, jogged onto the stage.

"Sorry we're late. Car trouble."

"More like gas trouble... Dad told you to fill the tank yesterday!"

"You're the one who emptied it!"

Andrew chuckled. "JenniAnn and Violeta, this is Caleb and Edward... our own Sons of Thunder."

The two blushed when they realized strangers, and women at that, had overheard their bickering. "Sorry," they mumbled in unison.

"No problem. Caleb and Edward, this is JenniAnn and Violeta. They're a couple of the friends I said I'd bring along to help. Ladies, these two are our priests/apostles/Roman guards."

"Also college flunkies." Caleb grinned. "Our mom thought a stint here might help us find direction."

"Wise woman," Andrew replied. "Theatre can do amazing things... transport you to different worlds, help you realize what's truly important... and who."

Emma smiled softly. "Lucy used to say that each new show reminded her of when she was pregnant. It was a chance to breath life into someone and into their story."

Zeke squeezed her shoulder.

Emma smiled appreciatively at him then bit her lip as her gaze traveled around the stage. She checked her cell phone. "What if no one else comes? We can't do this with just..."

"Oh good! People! So sorry for the lateness," a preppy looking young man apologized as he entered from backstage. "One of my students is having a hard time and, well, long story short, it made for a late night at school." He absently stroked his copper beard when he saw JenniAnn, Belle, and Violeta and tried to place them. Soon his face cleared and he smiled. "Oh right! You must be Andrew's friends!"

Andrew's face lit up. "That they are. This is JenniAnn and Violeta and Belle there is the one sucking away at her pacifier. This is Shane... our King Herod and also a disciple."

"So pleased to meet you both. And glad you're here because it... well... it looks like we can use all the help we can get." Shane frowned and turned to Andrew. "I heard from Terrence. He says that this just all got 'too real for him and he's out.' Sorry. Looks like we need a new Pilate."

Diana shook her head. "And a new Mary, mother of Jesus." She scowled. "Apparently it got too real for Carolina, too."

Unsurprised, Andrew nodded. She'd been one of the women he'd overheard predicting failure at Lucy's funeral.

Zeke shrugged. "If she doesn't have enough faith to think we can do this, she shouldn't be playing the mother of our Lord, anyway."

Eric rolled his eyes. "This isn't a church play, Zeke. This is theatre!"

Zeke opened his mouth to make a reply but decided it wasn't worth the trouble. He sighed. "Well, some productions do without her. I guess we could go that route if we need to."

Andrew already had an idea on who could fill the role but wasn't about to say anything to her until Joshua had taken over his part. "Well, let's go through the list and see who all we've heard from."

JenniAnn and Violeta listened patiently but with growing concern as Andrew ran through several names and received responses of "not coming," "backed out," and the like.

"Kylie?" Andrew questioned. He looked towards Diana who had most closely befriended the timid woman.

Diana grimaced. "I didn't hear from her. Let me give her a call. I hope she keeps coming. I think it was really good for her." She stepped offstage.

"Anyone heard from Peter today?" Andrew asked. "Yesterday he told me that he'd be here but..." He remembered Doug's words about wanting to help the "lost boy."

Shane shook his head. "He might have gotten waylaid at work, too. He mentioned having a 'killer schedule' today. I hope that's all it is."

"I don't know Peter's number off the top of my head but I know Doug kept a contact list. It's got to be somewhere. Have you had a chance to look around his office?" Emma asked.

"Not yet but I'm sure I can find it. Let's finish the list and then I'll call him." Andrew looked back down to the list in his hand. "Got Edward, got Caleb... thankfully." He checked off their names and smiled at the brothers. "Okay, how about Gabrielle?"

"Not coming." Emma frowned. "She said it was too much effort for... for a failing theatre."

As Andrew listed off other names and received the now typical responses, Diana returned wearing her coat. She whispered something to him and Zeke then turned to the others. "I'm going to go pick up Kylie. Be back soon."

JenniAnn looked to Violeta, wondering what was going on but the angel was equally confused. She looked to her supervisor who only smiled reassuringly.

"Well, I guess I'll go try to get a hold of Peter. Everyone else, please just, umm, hang out for a little while." Andrew approached his friends before leaving. "If Eric causes trouble... actually, I don't think Zeke will let him." He chuckled then looked over to where Emma was absently going through a costume rack. "Why don't you see if you can strike up a conversation with Emma? I get the impression she doesn't have too many friends."

"Sure!" Violeta readily agreed as JenniAnn nodded. The latter smiled when she saw Zeke cut Eric off as he headed towards them.

"So... I guess we have a few moments to chat." JenniAnn began, smiling at Emma. "I'm very sorry about the circumstances but I'm glad I can be here for this. I've always loved this show and Andrew told me your rendition of 'I Don't Know How to Love Him' is stunning."

Emma blushed, smiling slightly. "Andrew's overly kind."

Violeta, who had been resting her cheek lightly against Belle's hair, looked up. "But always honest," she countered. "I'm sure you do a wonderful job! So have you acted much?"

"I've done a couple shows here with Doug and Lucy. Either of you?"

Violeta shook her head. "But JenniAnn has."

"Oh, just a few lil things in school and among friends. Nothing professional," JenniAnn clarified. "I'm more of a backstage person."

"Well... that's probably a good thing here. I think we lost even more crew than we did cast. Makes sense, I guess. I think a lot of them only hung around out of loyalty to Doug and Lucy but I guess they decided that loyalty ended when... when..." Emma's eyes filled.

Violeta set a hand on her arm. "I bet you got really close to them."

"Yeah. They were like the parents I wished I had but..." Emma swiped at her eyes and forced a smile. "Everyone's gotta grow up sometime." She looked wistfully at Annabelle. "What's your baby's name?"

"Annabelle. Or just Belle."

Emma reached out to pat the baby's back then halted.

"It's okay," JenniAnn encouraged. "Andrew and I aren't those psycho germ-phobic pare..."

Emma caressed Belle and looked curiously at her mother. "I didn't realize she was Andrew's, too."

JenniAnn could tell that Emma was trying to puzzle the situation out. "Well, actually, Andrew's her foster dad. But I'm in the process of adopting her. And... Andrew and I have been friends for fourteen years so we're planning on raising her together but not, umm... together. And with lots of support from our friends. Like Violeta who has been a godsend."

The angel beamed. "I love her. It's been a pleasure."

JenniAnn thought she saw Emma's eyes well and she remembered what Andrew had said about her supposed lack of friends. "I'm really looking forward to spending time with all of you," she stressed. "Always good to make new friends!"

Her eyes clearing, Emma grinned. "All of us? You're sure about that?" She looked pointedly towards where Eric was doing squats while Zeke glared and Shane shook his head.

JenniAnn gasped. "Is that the crossbeam?" she hissed.

"Probably. I may not be the most reverent person around but I grew up Christian and Eric rubs even me the wrong way in this role. You don't even want to know how he wanted to do the blocking for 'Everything's Alright.'" Emma cringed then laughed. "Doug and Zeke went off on him... It was actually pretty hilarious."

"Andrew won't let him get away with anything, either," Violeta insisted proudly.

"I hope not. Andrew seems like a really great guy. Even though she'd only met him right before the... the end, Lucy thought the world of him. I just don't know..." Emma's voice drifted off.

"What is it?" Violeta gently prodded.

"Here's the honest truth: the theatre has basically no money. Zeke and Diana are here out of the goodness of their hearts. Same with Shane. Peter, too. The rest of us..." Emma smiled bitterly. "Well, New York is an expensive place to live. I work at a diner during the day but it's not enough and so... Doug and Lucy always insisted on paying those of us who needed it a-and we do need it. Or else we need to look elsewhere. And then that stage is in desperate need of repairs not to mention so many other odd jobs around the place and now they're gone a-and..." She sighed. "Does Andrew actually have any theatre experience?"

Violeta nodded eagerly. "He's been involved with the theatre even back to when Shake..." Her cheeks colored when she cut herself off.

JenniAnn jumped in. "When he was doing Shakespeare plays back in the 90s. Andrew's something of a... well, he's... multifaceted. I mean he could never just do theatre cause his interests are so varied. But he definitely has done it. And financial stuff, too. And also some building and painting and..."

Emma laughed. "I suppose he's also been a doctor and a lawyer?"

JenniAnn only smiled in response then tried to redirect the conversation. "Anyway, I really believe things will come together. Miracles do happen."

Emma frowned. "Maybe onstage they do. But in real life..."

JenniAnn and Violeta glanced at each other. It was becoming obvious what at least part of this assignment would be about: helping Emma find faith and hope.

"I believe with all my heart that they happen in real life, too," Violeta offered. "I mean..." She shifted Belle so Emma could more easily see her face. "Babies are miracles."

Emma smiled tentatively. "Yeah. I guess you're right. So tell me more about how you came to know Andrew?"

Happily, JenniAnn and Violeta started in on very edited versions of their "how I met Andrew" stories while Emma listened with interest, gathering information about this fellow she'd be working with.

*~*~*

Andrew stepped into Doug's office and, after locating the contact list, fished his cell phone out of his pocket. He was just about to place his call when, glancing out the window, he saw movement beneath a street light in the parking lot.

"Peter..." he murmured. He stepped outside and approached the man. He hung back when he realized he was talking on his cell phone.

"Si."

Peter began to pace.

"Si, si, Mama. Estoy bien. Buenas noches. Te amo." After ending the call, Peter slid the phone back into his pocket. He startled when he saw Andrew.

"Sorry!" the angel apologized.

Peter shook his head. "No, it's okay. I was just... that was my mom. She worries. She doesn't like me being here in the big, evil city." He grinned. "Or maybe she just doesn't trust me to behave myself."

Andrew smiled. "Moms just plain worry sometimes, I guess. So is everything okay?"

Peter nodded, peering at the door to the theatre.

"You coming inside?"

The man shrugged. "Is it worth coming inside?"

"Well... I think so. For one, you've put what? Three weeks into this? Why throw that away? For another, it's at least warmer inside. Zeke's there. Eric, Edward, Caleb, and Shane. Diana left to go get Kylie. A couple of my friends are there. And my foster-daughter. But I promise you that we won't lasso you into diaper duty."

Peter smiled then looked to Andrew with concern. "Emma?"

Andrew smiled. He'd sensed a definite crush forming in Peter and, thus, had saved the best for last. "Emma's inside, too."

Peter visibly relaxed. "That's it, though?"

The angel nodded.

Peter looked down to the ground and kicked at the base of the streetlight. "That's not enough people. Not even close. We can't go on with only..."

"I'll call in some favors and we'll get whatever roles that need filled, onstage and off, filled. Now... am I going to have to appeal to my friends for a Peter or do we have a Peter... Peter?"

The man chuckled. "Lucy did say my name was a sign that I was born for the role."

"Lucy was a very wise woman. I think I'd listen to her if I were you."

Peter nodded solemnly. "You're sure we can make this happen?"

"Totally sure."

Peter let out a sigh.

Andrew reached out to set a hand on his shoulder. "Were you afraid to come inside because you thought you might discover everyone had bailed?"

Blushing, Peter nodded. "Working on this... it was the first time in a long time that I felt part of something, Andrew. I... I don't want to lose that."

"You haven't lost it, Peter. It's just right through that door." Andrew pointed to the back entrance.

Peter smiled. "Yes. Let's go in."

A car honked and the gleam from headlights flooded the lot before either of them could make a move.

Beaming, Andrew realized it was Diana's car turning into the lot. He could make out the silhouette of a passenger. "Looks like Diana and Kylie are back!" He hurried over with Peter and, when Diana had parked, opened the doors for the women.

"Well, now! Who says chivalry is dead? Thank you, boys!" Diana hugged Peter. "I'm glad you came!"

"Thanks. I'm glad you're here, too. And the others." Peter smiled at Kylie. "Hi Kylie. How you doing?"

The young woman gave a wavering, tight-lipped smile.

Andrew noticed that Diana was pointedly staring at him.

"Andrew, I have some material in the trunk. Do you think you could help me haul it in?" she requested.

"Sure thing. Peter, Kylie, why don't you head in so the others know you're here?"

Peter nodded and gently took Kylie's arm to help her as they navigated some icy patches in the lot.

"What's going on?" Andrew questioned once they were inside.

Diana piled bolts of fabric into his arms. "Kylie's lip is busted. She says she slipped on some ice and hit the pavement. But you saw her. No scrapes, no scratches anywhere else on her face."

Andrew grimaced.

"I swear it's that husband of hers. That first week, she had a black eye. She said she walked into a door. Then two weeks ago, she shows up with her wrist in a wrap. That time she fell down the stairs while bringing laundry up." Diana shook her head. "Lucy and Doug both tried to talk to her. We didn't tell the others because we didn't want to embarrass her. I... I didn't even tell Zeke. But since Lucy and Doug aren't here... I mean if the girl was that clumsy, how come she's never having these accidents when she's with us?" She sighed. "I'm sorry. I know you're already taking a lot on just with the show and operating the theatre and I know... there's no way Doug could be paying you. And with your new baby and... you shouldn't have to be dealing with personal drama on top of..."

Andrew shook his head. "Diana, helping people is what I do. And if that means giving direction and casting and working on blocking then that's what I'll do. And if it means helping keep someone safe... I want to help you with that, too."

Diana hugged him. "Thank you. You're an angel. Just please... don't say anything to Kylie. I'm afraid that if she thinks I told you my suspicions, she'll leave and then..."

"Not a word."

"Thanks. I keep thinking that if we can just build her up... maybe she'll cut him loose. Thankfully, she told me he'll be gone for three weeks on a business trip now so..."

"We have three weeks to figure something out."

"Yes."

"Then we work on building Kylie up in that time... and we pray."

Diana beamed. "Yes, a whole lot of praying. Well, let's get inside." They headed towards the door. "Did anyone else show up while I was gone other than Peter?"

"No."

"You really think we can still do this? I know you said you thought you could bring in more friends but... we're missing a lot of people, Andrew, and I don't think the theatre's finances can stretch to pay anyone else," Diana fretted.

Once they were backstage, Andrew set the bolts down. "No one else will need to get paid. See, I'm sort of a... I go where I'm needed. Like a sort of... aide worker. And sometimes that means I'm sent pretty far away. So whenever I have a job near my family and friends, we like to spend as much of that time together as possible. So working together will be payment enough for all of us."

Diana smiled. "Okay. You know, you're a very interesting person, Andrew. You strike me as... Well, I heard this phrase once: a feather on the breath of God. You remind me of that. Just effortlessly going from hospice worker to theatre director and who knows what before that!"

Touched, Andrew hugged her. "I'm happy to be that feather. Now... let's head back in there before Eric wears down Zeke's patience."

Diana laughed. "He's been praying for patience nightly. I was relieved to see that your friends seem to be immune to Eric's, uh, charms," she whispered.

Andrew chuckled. "Yeah. They can hold their own. Well, Violeta... she's very young for her age. But JenniAnn's old for her age so... they'll be fine."

"Good." Smiling once more at Andrew, Diana stepped onto the stage with him following. They were relieved to find that while Eric was sharing quality time with a mirror, the others were all visiting with each other.

"So..." Andrew began. "It seems like this is everyone who is showing up. So of the named parts, we need to find Pilate, Caiaphas, Annas, Simon, and Mary. I'm confident I can get more friends to help but is everyone here happy with the roles they have? Kylie and Diana, would either of you want Mary's role?"

Kylie blushed and shook her head. "I'd rather not. Thank you, though."

Diana also declined. "I think it'd be too difficult, timing-wise, for me to be onstage for the Crucifixion and do Zeke's 'Superstar' makeup. But even more than that... I don't think I can emotionally. I'd think too much about my own kids."

"I understand," Andrew assured. "Guys, you all good or does anyone want to make a switch?"

"Zeke, I hope you want to stay Judas," Peter urged. "I can't imagine anyone else doing 'Heaven On Their Minds.'"

Zeke beamed. "Well, thank you! And you have to stay Peter... I hope?"

Peter grinned. "All in the name."

Shane shrugged. "I like Pilate's role so I can take it if you think it'd be easier to fill Herod's role. But I have to admit I've been having a lot of fun with Herod." He did a little jig that Emma had taught him.

Andrew chuckled and shook his head. "No, if you're happy then stay with Herod. Besides, I think Herod would be harder to recast. That mix of comedic and sinister is hard to pull off but you were so great singing it last Wednesday, Shane. So... Caleb and Edward, what do you think?"

"I'm not much of a singer," Caleb admitted. "I don't think I could do a whole solo."

Edward nodded. "Same here. And with my other job, I don't think I can make any extra rehearsals which I'd probably need. I mean I'm all in for our group rehearsals. Even though Mom talked me into this... it's been fun. But just not enough time for more, unfortunately."

"Totally understandable." Andrew turned to the assistant director. "Emma, I'll bring more of my friends around tomorrow and we can make casting decisions then, okay?"

"Sure," Emma agreed.

"Great!" Andrew smiled at each of them, hoping to diminish any lingering concerns. "So I think maybe we should take the night off from rehearsing. What does everyone think about just sitting around and talking? I know you've all been through so much together so I thought it might be good."

The cast murmured agreement and began grabbing chairs and arranging them in a circle.

"I, umm, can go somewhere else if you'd all like some privacy," JenniAnn offered.

"Me too," Violeta added.

Zeke shrugged. "I don't see any reason either of you would need to do that. I mean you're in this with us now, aren't you?"

The two smiled and nodded.

"And, personally, I don't want that little one going anywhere," Diana added, smiling at Belle. "She makes me happy. Even as we mourn, there's always new life."

JenniAnn beamed and took the chair Peter offered her. "Thank you."

"You're welcome." He pulled another chair into the circle for Violeta.

"Thanks, Peter!"

Andrew smiled, glad that they were staying and being welcomed by the others. Once everyone was seated, he gazed around the circle at them all. He paused for a moment when he came to Eric... tapping away on his cell phone... but decided to let it go. "Even though I only met them a week ago, I was struck by the love Doug and Lucy had not just for each other but for all of the people who came into their lives here. I... I want you all to know that Doug was thinking of you even in those last minutes with Lucy. And she was, too. I know that. They are so proud of what you've accomplished together. And I am very proud that Doug trusted me to help it continue. So I want to thank you all for welcoming me and now my friends, too. I know this production is going to be one that we... we'll all look back on it for years to come."

Zeke clapped him on the back. "I believe that myself and thank you, Andrew, for helping our friends through their time of trial and sticking around to help us bring this wondrous story to life. Personally, this is a story I believe in with all my heart, a story that's been on my heart since I was a very little boy. But I also feel like it's been a blessing to me to spend so much time with my wife." He rested his hand on Diana's. "And it's been a blessing, too, to spend time with all of you. I'll be 45 in a couple of months and I spend a lot of time around my peers and around teenagers because of my youth ministry at our church but I haven't spent too much time around young adults since, well, I was a young adult. I have to admit that I've sometimes fallen into the trap of decrying the generation just younger than my own but my bias has been challenged so many times since I came here." He grimaced when he saw Eric glued to his phone but smiled at the others.

Emma returned the smile. "Thanks, Zeke. That means a lot. I... well, I... I guess I'm the flip side of you. I've always had a hard time trusting people. Especially people older than me. Doug and Lucy were really the first older people I trusted. But I... I trust you. And you, too, Diana... although you're not an older person." She grinned.

Diana laughed. "Bless you! But the big 4-0 is approaching come fall!" She shrugged. "But every year is a blessing. Being around here as Lucy... as Lucy's body broke down even... even as her spirit soared as high as ever, it made me believe that even more. Lucy and I met years ago. I was a new teacher at the school Toby, their son, had attended. Even though Toby had graduated, Lucy kept up volunteering there. And I loved her. She seemed to have it all together. Married, mother, career-woman. I was still living with my parents and... in a really bad relationship."

Andrew noticed when Kylie's head bobbed up. She peered intently at Diana.

"One morning, as I was waiting for my kids, Lucy stopped into my room to visit. We were talking about the usual things: the weather, what projects I had planned for my students, and so on. Suddenly, I just started sobbing. To this day I can't even tell you why I broke down at that very minute. Lucy just hugged me, not saying anything, until I'd stopped crying. Then she asked me what was going on and it all came pouring out. She took my hands in hers and started to pray. My family was Christian, church-going, but fairly private about our faith. No one had ever prayed with me like that! But as she prayed, I started to calm down. And then she told me that God had taken great care in creating me and that He loved me. She said that no one had any right to mistreat one of God's daughters."

Wordlessly, Violeta fished a tissue out of her purse and handed it to Kylie who was seated to her right. The woman gave a wavering smile as she accepted it.

"Hearing that changed my life. I broke up with my boyfriend, got more involved with my church, met some great people... and then also Zeke."

He laughed and hugged her.

"So that's why I think it's so important that we continue this show. I know for some people it is just going to be a dramatic, thrilling story about betrayal and politics and cowardice and unrequited love and destiny. But for others... maybe they'll see Jesus' story and think about what He did... think about how loved they are. And realize that if Someone like Him loves them so much... they deserve only love here, too." Diana let out a deep breath. "I'm glad we'll still be able to make this happen together."

Shane nodded. "Me too. And I am committed to this. I really am. But especially after losing Lucy... I have an issue with the show itself but maybe this is too technical for tonight."

Andrew shook his head. "Shane, if something's weighing on you then let's talk about it."

"Okay, well, we've all been through so much and while I absolutely love this show and have ever since I was a kid, the ending in many productions... well, to put it bluntly, it sucks."

Violeta looked at him in alarm. "What do you mean?"

"I mean it's great from a dramatic perspective. Shakespeare would be proud. But to end with Jesus' burial? If everyone else is fine with that then I'll cope but, emotionally, are we really sure we're going to be fine with that?"

Violeta gasped and her eyes welled. She had assumed there would be a Resurrection scene. She couldn't imagine ending the show with Joshua dead!

Shifting so Belle was in her right arm, JenniAnn gently stroked Violeta's back, wondering what exactly was going on.

Andrew mentally kicked himself for not warning Violeta. It had been so obvious to him that Joshua would never let the show end that way. However, he hadn't thought about how it might take a while before they decided exactly how it would end. He smiled encouragingly at his trainee then turned to Shane. "We could definitely work on the ending. I completely agree with you, Shane."

"Bonus scene for me!" Eric cheered.

Zeke frowned and disregarded the comment. "Doug told me that bothered him, too. And, actually, he and Lucy added a sort of post-script. He said they usually ended with a bright flash of light and then the actor playing Jesus would be center stage, dressed in an immaculate white robe and then the curtain call would begin."

A smug smile formed on Eric's face.

"I like that, too, but... to me it just says 'Look! We actually didn't crucify this actor!'" Shane explained. "The curtain call is for actors, not the characters. The story has ended by that time. Some of my kids know about the show and have already asked me if they can come see it. All day I try to teach them to have hope and then to have them come here and say 'Sorry kids, sometimes the hero is just plain dead... but enjoy this instrumental mega-mix!' I can't do it. I understand that sometimes we do lose heroes in tragic, irreversible ways but this... I mean let's be honest: most of the audience is probably going to be Christian and for them... for us... this Man is the one whose Resurrection helps us cope with all those other deaths. He can't stay dead."

Noticing Violeta's continued distress, JenniAnn piped up. "It wouldn't be too hard to fix. And, honestly, I think God Himself agrees with you, Shane. Have you ever really paid attention to the end of the film version?"

Peter smiled. "The shepherd. My aunt used to make us watch the movie every Easter. She pointed him out to me."

"Shepherd?" Emma asked.

"At the very end of the movie, they pan to the empty cross and at the bottom you can see the silhouettes of a shepherd leading his sheep," Peter explained.

"The director swore the guy came out of no where," JenniAnn added. "I always thought it was God's way of getting the Resurrection in there."

Violeta visibly calmed. "That's really cool. That sounds like Him."

Shane smiled. "I like that. Although maybe we can find a way to do something like that minus a herd of sheep. They'd probably try to graze on our costumes."

Andrew chuckled. "Yeah, I'm not sure we can handle them. But does everyone agree that we need to work on the ending?"

"Absolutely," Diana agreed.

"I... I think we can always use more hope," Kylie murmured.

The others nodded in agreement.

Andrew's face lit up. "Great! Then once we have our cast totally in place, we'll figure something out." He turned to Shane. "Something inside the show."

The teacher let out a sigh of relief. "Thanks!"

JenniAnn smiled to herself. It struck her as ironic that "Judas" and "Herod" were so religiously minded but she found it touching. "I really think this is going to be an amazing production."

Emma brightened. "Me too. And I was just thinking about something."

"What's that?" Andrew prompted.

"Well, I know we're missing a lot of people. But we're not nearly in such dire straits as they were one of the first years they did this show and had to do the whole second act with understudies." Emma laughed. "Did Lucy and Doug tell you all that story?"

Andrew smiled. "I think I heard it. It's a great one. Why don't you share it with everyone, Emma?"

Beaming, Emma began the story of how "Jesus," "Mary," and "Caiaphas" had made a trip to the emergency room and left with a baby.

After laughing and crying and sharing more stories, the group finally broke up at 9:00, planning to meet up at 6:00 the next evening to resume rehearsals.

*~*~*

Prior to leaving for Manhattan, Andrew and JenniAnn had arranged to meet up with several of their friends in the ballroom at Willowveil at 9:30. Arthur and Monica had agreed to help get some snacks and drinks set out so arrived at a little after 9:00.

"So... Any idea what's going on?" Arthur questioned as he hauled in a cooler of ice while Monica started brewing coffee.

Monica shook her head. "Not really. I suspect it's a group assignment."

"Group assignment?"

Monica smiled. "It happens every so often. Andrew gets an assignment and a bunch of us go with him or at least end up involved somehow. For example, a few years ago, Andrew was a police officer in a small town being terrorized by a serial rapist."

Arthur frowned. He didn't like the sound of that.

"So he was there and then Eli brought JenniAnn and once she'd talked to Andrew; Rose, Lady Beth, Yva, C.J., Logan, and the dogs came to join them. They all stayed together in this big house, keeping Andrew calm and befriending one of the young survivors. Tess then came along to help redecorate because the house was going to become a counseling center for women. And then a while later, I came along because I was going to start up the center. Vincent, Catherine, Mick, Beth, Adam, Henry... so many people came and went to each do their part. It was a difficult assignment but very rewarding... and we got to share in it together." Monica smiled proudly. "We make a good team, I think."

Arthur hugged her. "You do. So you think I'm involved in this one?"

"If you want to be. It's always up to you. God would never force..."

"I'll help however I can."

Monica returned the hug and smiled up at him. "I know."

"So I guess we'll get the scoop at 9:30?"

"We should. I wonder who else Andrew told? It must be quite a few people if we're meeting in the ballroom... Although I suppose it may just be because JenniAnn's involved and probably needs to be here to get Annabelle to bed." Monica smiled. She'd never seen JenniAnn happier and suspected Andrew had never been happier outside of Heaven.

"Anyone here?" a voice called.

"In the ballroom," Arthur shouted back.

Max and Rose entered the room. "Hey! So any clue on what's happening?" Max questioned.

"Monica thinks it's a group assignment," Arthur explained.

"Really?" Excited, Max turned to Monica. "I hope so! Rose told me about some others and I'd love to be with Andrew on an assignment... without being the assignment. I mean not that I wish I hadn't been his assignment but..."

Rose squeezed his hand. "We understand. It's pretty cool to actually work with Andrew." She gasped as a thought came to her. "Do you think it involves that Jesus Christ Superstar production? Maybe Andrew took over!"

Arthur laughed. "What?"

"What!?" Kemara echoed. She had just stepped in the front door in time to hear Rose's exclamation and hurried into the ballroom. "Andrew's doing a production of Jesus Christ Superstar?"

Monica hugged Kemara in greeting then tilted her head, wondering. "Possibly... Andrew was assigned to a woman dying of cancer. She and her husband were putting on that show when she passed away. I know Andrew was at her funeral yesterday."

"That would explain his taking JenniAnn with him tonight," Rose reasoned. "She's watched that movie a crazy amount of times and seen several live versions."

Still puzzled, Arthur shook his head. "Something about an angel being involved with that seems very strange to me... although I don't know why. Maybe just... hitting too close to home?"

"Angels tell people God loves them. Maybe the musical's just another way for Andrew to do that?" Max posited.

Monica noticed the other three were all looking at her. She wasn't sure what to think. And Arthur had a point. She couldn't imagine seeing that story play out again night after night... And to be a part of it? Involuntarily, she shivered.

Arthur frowned and reached for her hand. "Well, let's not get too excited about anything until..."

They heard the front door open again.

"Monica!"

Gloria came running into the room and enthusiastically hugged her friend.

"Hullo, Gloria! I'm glad you're here. I was hoping you would be. And... Tess!"

After hanging up her coat, the supervisor approached. "Well, hello, baby!" She hugged Monica and then the others in quick succession. "Does anyone know why we're here? I got the message from Angel Boy saying he wanted to meet and the Father told me to come but nothing more than that."

Monica shrugged. "None of us are sure but I was thinking that, perhaps, it's another group assignment."

Tess tilted her head. "Possibly. Does anyone know who else got invited?"

"I did. What's up?" Owen asked as he entered.

"That's the big question," Rose replied.

Owen grinned. "Maybe Andrew and JenniAnn found another kid."

"I can't imagine that's it!" Tess protested.

Max frowned. "What if it's bad news? From what I hear, there was an impromptu party thrown together right before Andrew was stuck with me."

"Andrew was never stuck with you, Max," Monica gently clarified. "He wanted to be with you. And I don't think it's that. When JenniAnn asked if I'd mind making the coffee, her text had a smiley in it. I don't think she'd use a smiley if it was something like that."

"We'd hear her screaming if it was something like that," Owen joked to calm himself.

Once again, the front door opened. Eli sauntered in first with Adam and Henry soon following.

"Eli!" Rose hurried over to him. "Do you know what's going on?"

"No idea. But I see JenniAnn made cherry brownies so it can't be all bad." He moved to grab one then halted. "Are we supposed to wait?"

Monica shrugged. "I don't really think so."

"I'd say go for it," Rose agreed. "So JenniAnn really didn't say anything to you about this?" she pressed.

"Uh uh," Eli got out, shaking his head as he downed a brownie.

Tess clucked her tongue and handed him a napkin.

"Wait... so this is a JenniAnn thing?" Adam questioned. "I thought this was an Andrew deal."

Monica nodded. "I think it is. I think we're only here so they can get Annabelle settled in before whatever this is happens. But JenniAnn is with Andrew."

"Where's Violeta?" Henry asked.

"With them, too, I take it. She sent me a photo of Belle a few minutes ago." Max held up his phone.

Gloria smiled at the image then tilted her head. "Look." She pointed at something past the baby's head. "Fresnels."

Max blinked. "Huh?"

"Fresnel lanterns," Gloria explained. "They're common in theatres and concert venues. Stage lighting."

"Maybe it does involve Jesus Christ Superstar!" Kemara beamed. "Wouldn't that be amazing?"

Eli nearly choked on his second brownie. "Wait... what?"

Monica once again gave a brief rundown of what she knew about Andrew's recent activities.

Tess pondered this. "Well, we've helped out with Christmas pageants..."

Adam shook his head. "This would be a little different... a lot different." He caught Henry's and Eli's gaze. Monica's was averted.

"I think it would be cool!" Gloria chirped. "Although it's not exactly accurate and I'm not even talking about the anachronisms that most productions use. Guns, T-shirts, electronics... I mean Mary of Magdala wasn't even a prostitute! It clearly says in the Bible that seven demons had been driven from her but it doesn't say anything about her being a prostitute. I mean where do people get these ideas?!"

Owen chuckled. "So, Gloria, what are your thoughts on The DaVinci Code?"

"Owen!" Monica cried.

Gloria pushed her glasses up. "Oh, Monica didn't think I should read that. But from what I heard..."

Before she could answer further, the front door opened and Andrew poked his head into the ballroom. "Oh good! Great! You're all here. Just let JenniAnn and me get Belle laid down and then we'll get started."

JenniAnn smiled and waved as she passed the entry before heading up the stairs.

After closing the door, Violeta entered the ballroom. "Hi, everyone!"

All of them began asking questions at once, prompting the angel-in-training to laugh.

"Be patient! It'll only take Andrew a minute or two. Belle fell asleep in the van so they'll be right down and then... you get to hear the good news!" Violeta beamed.

Max let out a sigh. "So it is good news!"

"Definitely. I mean... a lot of work... but good work!"

"Is it Jesus Christ Superstar?" Rose pressed.

With merry eyes, Violeta gave a slight nod.

"That explains why Andrew had the soundtrack in his van! He kept playing it while we were in Omaha over the summer." Kemara smiled. "That's really cool." Her smile faded. "Wait... you don't think he's playing Jesus, do you? Is that why he grew out his beard?"

Henry frowned. "He told me it was just because it made for one less thing to worry about in the mornings."

Owen shook his head. "No way. We'd have to sedate Psyche if so."

Tess wasn't sure she'd handle that very well herself. "I don't think that can be it. Andrew has a wonderful voice but it doesn't suit that part."

"Andrew's not playing Jesus," Violeta verified.

Andrew entered the room chuckling. "I am definitely not playing Jesus... but I am directing him and 'Peter' and some high priests, Romans..."

Tess smiled with relief. "Good for you, Angel Boy! I'm sure you'll make a superb director!"

Andrew blushed. "Thank you. But before we can really get into rehearsals..." He glanced to the hall and frowned. "Sorry, I'll be right back. JenniAnn said she'd be right behind me but I better go check."

He trooped up the stairs and immediately spotted his friend... standing in the hallway, peering into the nursery. "Laja..." he murmured.

JenniAnn turned a blurry-eyed gaze upon him. "I... I know it's stupid cause... cause we'll only be downstairs but it's so far and..."

As Andrew hugged her, his eyes welled. He knew most new mothers experienced this but he wasn't used to it coming from someone he knew so well. He also knew that while the symptoms of withdrawal had faded for Belle, the memories of them hadn't for JenniAnn. He stepped into the room and patted the sleeping baby's belly. "Pick her up. I'll carry her cradle to the TV room so we can be closer."

"I'm sorry..."

Andrew kissed her hair. "Don't be. I'll be happier having her there, too."

JenniAnn smiled sheepishly. "Thank you. Whatever did I do to deserve you?"

Andrew grinned. "Nothing. I just showed up and you were too polite to ask me to leave."

JenniAnn giggled and, her mood improved, gently scooped Belle up. They resettled her in the living room then, taking the baby monitor with them, returned to the ballroom.

Andrew quickly picked up where he left off. "So... JenniAnn, Violeta, and I had a meeting just a while ago with some of the people who were working on a production of Jesus Christ Superstar. Unfortunately, the production lost a lot of people, both cast and crew, after my assignment passed away and her husband took an extended leave to spend time with their son. I promised them that I'd keep both the show and theatre afloat... no matter how many roles needed to be filled. And the three of us... Well, we think there's a lot of potential right here in this room. So who wants to help?"

Adam laughed. "Andrew, I feel for you. I'm a sucker for good live theatre myself. But are you forgetting that some of us... well, we don't exactly keep our own schedules?"

Tess' brow creased and she looked up at the ceiling then smiled. "No we don't, baby. But the One who does keep our schedules says He'll schedule us around this if we're willing."

Monica blushed. "And if we're willing but not... well... able?"

Andrew hugged her. "The production needs a lot of help, Monica. Not just onstage. Although if you wanted to be onstage, there are... a few crowd scenes," he offered delicately.

Monica smiled. "No. I'm perfectly content to remain behind the scenes if you could use me there. I always have rather fancied being a seamstress."

Andrew's eyes glowed with happiness. "Diana, one of the chorus members, just bought a bunch of fabric for costumes but the costumer left so... it's yours, Monica!"

"I'm not much of an actor but I can haul and build so if you need help with sets, I'm there," Arthur offered.

"Awesome!" Andrew took a pad of paper JenniAnn handed him and began jotting everything down.

"Speaking of sets, I'll paint anything you need. I love painting scenery for the plays we produce in the Tunnels so I've had some practice with it," Owen explained.

"Thanks, Owen!" Andrew smiled at him, secretly relieved. He knew Joshua was counting on Owen being around. "We definitely need a painter."

"Can I do lights?" Gloria asked.

"Sure!"

"I can do sound, too. Microphones and all of that."

"Gloria... lights and sound," Andrew recited as he wrote before smiling up at Tess. "We'll practice with a soundtrack but it'd be great if we could have you play along on piano sometimes, Tess," Andrew requested.

Tess beamed. "You got it, Angel Boy. And do you have a band for the actual performances?"

Andrew frowned. "No..."

"I'll get you a band!"

The angel of death smiled at her enthusiasm. "Tess... piano and band." Andrew sighed happily. He'd known everything would work out but felt better seeing his friends' names written down. It made it all seem more real and like they were closer to Joshua's entrance.

"So what about the cast?" Eli asked.

"Well... I'd really like to hold off on officially casting anyone until you can all meet Emma, the assistant director who's also playing Mary Magdalene. But we have to find Simon, Caiaphas, Annas, and Pilate still. And we need more chorus people pretty desperately."

Arthur considered this. "Andrew, I don't know how often I'll be able to get away from True Light but if you're open to being lenient with attendance, I can lend a hand or rather voice with the chorus. And this is plenty of notice for me to schedule myself around the actual shows."

"I'd love to be in the chorus, too," Kemara piped up. "And I could help with promo materials if you want."

Andrew smiled appreciatively at them both. "Thank you very much. We really do need all the help we can get and, Arthur, just do what you can. I can give you a copy of the CD to practice with."

"Cool." Arthur blushed when he caught Monica smiling at him.

"I can manage being in the chorus," Owen agreed.

"Me too," Gloria added.

"I think it sounds like fun! Count me in!" Rose volunteered. "I can be a leper!"

Max laughed and hugged her. "That's just not a sentence you ever expect to hear your girlfriend say. But I think you'll make a beautiful leper."

Andrew smirked. "And we're on our way to an actual chorus! This is really, really great."

"I can probably pull in a few people from Below, too," Owen offered.

"The more the merrier!" Violeta cheered.

JenniAnn noticed that the other three angels of death seemed unusually subdued. She moved to be closer to them and linked her arm through Eli's. "What ya thinking?"

The three exchanged glances, all sure they'd heard the same thing from the Father.

"Kiddo, I think you're looking at two high priests," Eli whispered, indicating himself and Henry.

"And a prefect of Rome." Adam forced a smile.

JenniAnn frowned.

"Oh babies..." Tess murmured.

Andrew bowed his head. "He said everyone has a choice. You know He would never make..."

Adam nodded. "He asked. He didn't order." He cleared his throat and smiled. "This assignment is important to Him, as they all are. We'll do it for Him."

Henry smiled, too. "Hard to tell the story without Caiaphas, Annas, and Pilate and the story's important."

"It is," Andrew agreed. He wondered to himself how they would feel when they knew it was Joshua they'd be performing with. He let out a sigh. They'd be fine. Joshua wouldn't ask more of them than they could give.

Realizing he was the only one who hadn't spoken up, Max approached Andrew. "I guess that leaves me as Simon if this Emma lady approves?"

Andrew nodded and squeezed his shoulder. "Thank you."

"Violeta, what are you doing?" Rose asked.

The young angel shrugged. "Whatever needs to be done!" She smiled but inside she was confused. She didn't actually know what she'd be doing. And she didn't know what she would feel. She eyed the other angels. All of them, except for Gloria, had been created then. They'd seen it happen. She was sure they would handle it better than she would... be stronger...

Andrew wrapped an arm around Violeta's shoulders. "I think let's just see what tomorrow evening brings. Get everyone together. Give Emma a chance to hear everyone and then... then we'll see what else we need to do. I just want to say that it means a lot to me to know we'll all be working on this together. I was pretty excited when I first heard about this assignment and now knowing that I'm gonna be working it with so many people who I care so much about and a group of people who I'm really looking forward to getting to know... I... I think we'll all remember this for a very long time and I think... I think it's going to be really good for us all."

"I hope it's everything you're hoping it'll be and more, baby!" Tess was aglow, sensing more was going on than she knew and happy to see where this assignment was leading. More than anything, she was glad to have so many of her friends working together... now with several new friends.

"Amen to that," Eli agreed.

"This is going to be so cool!" Kemara gushed, her face flushed with excitement.

"What do you think of the rest of the actors?" Max asked.

"When's the show open?" Rose questioned.

Owen grinned. "And the million dollar question... does Psyche approve of the fellow playing Jesus?"

Andrew chuckled as JenniAnn rolled her eyes. She would approve... soon. Happily, he fielded the questions and then the group spent the next two hours chatting and making plans.

*~*~*

First Rehearsal

Wednesday, February 26th

Emma pulled her hair into a ponytail and briefly checked herself in the mirror before leaving her apartment. She made her way to the nearest subway entrance then let her mind wander during the ride.

Andrew seemed nice enough. But Emma couldn't shake the feeling that he was overly optimistic. Even if he could pull together enough cast and crew, it would be a miracle if everyone could learn their roles in time. Then again, Jesus Christ Superstar was far from obscure. JenniAnn seemed quite familiar with it so likely others of Andrew's friends were as well.

And JenniAnn and Violeta had been quite pleasant. Maybe it would do her good to spend more time with them and less time holed up in her apartment or... elsewhere. Plus, the show meant a lot to Zeke, Diana, and Shane. It wasn't just theatre for them. It was a matter of faith. She could still value that even though she'd lost her own.

Emma remembered when Doug and Lucy had approached her about the show. She'd scoffed, taking their offer of the role of Mary Magdalene as an ill-concealed attempt to bring her back into the fold. However, they hadn't pushed her. They'd waited patiently for her response as she wavered. And then she'd seen Eric...

Emma cringed at the memory. She had thought he was so gorgeous. Embarrassingly, she'd taken the part mostly because she'd wanted to get to know him. That sentiment hadn't lasted long! She wished Eric would have been one of the people to bail. The role had only fed into his burgeoning ego and would continue to do so. She hoped Andrew's female friends knew enough to keep away. But maybe it was safer for her that Eric keep the role. He was a wholly unappealing Christ. He didn't remind her of what she had lost.

When the train arrived at her destination, Emma stepped off and rushed to the diner. Knowing she was a couple minutes late, she snuck into the backroom and hurried into her apron. Grabbing her notepad, she casually sauntered into the dining area.

"I'd start with Table 8," Samson, the new busboy, whispered. "Nice couple. Table 12 is grouchy."

"Thanks." Emma smiled at him and made her way to Table 8. "Good morning! Can I start you off with drinks?"

"Yes, please." The man peered at her name tag. "Emma! Yes, please, Emma. I would like coffee and my wife, Maryam, would like..." Yosef paused. Was he supposed to order for her or would that be considered wrong?

Maryam smiled. "Hot tea, please. Thank you, Emma."

Emma felt as if her heart stopped when the woman looked up at her. Only once had she seen eyes so beautiful but that had been in dreams. The shade of brown was so dark that, with gold flecks in the iris, they called to mind the night sky. As kindly as the woman looked at her, it hurt to maintain eye contact. Emma jotted the order on her notepad, staring at the paper. "I... I will be right back with your drinks."

Maryam and Yosef watched the young woman flee. Yosef reached across the table and took one of Maryam's hands in both of his own.

"Does she know you?"

Maryam shook her head. "No. But she knows my eyes. His eyes. And now she needs to begin to remember."

Yosef nodded solemnly then smiled. "I was going to order you hot tea."

"I know."

"Should I have?"

Maryam laughed again and kissed his hand. "You could have. Emma might have found it quite old-fashioned but I would not have minded."

Yosef beamed then glanced towards the counter. "She's returning."

"Here you are." Emma set their mugs down then a small tray. "Sweetener, sugar, and cream. Are you ready to order?" she asked Maryam. She wondered if she had only imagined her eyes. No.

"Yes, please. I would like the blueberry pancakes. Yosef, have you decided?"

"The Greek omelet with pancakes, please."

"Got it. I'll get that out to you as soon as possible." Emma smiled then turned around.

Maryam lightly touched her elbow. "Emma?"

"Yes, ma'am?"

"I just wanted to say that you have a lovely smile."

Taken aback, Emma bowed her head. Still, another smile lit up her face. "Thank you."

"You're welcome."

The smile lingered on Emma's face as she put in the couple's order. She noticed someone at Table 12 was scowling and waving her over since Holly, the waitress who had taken their order while she tended to Maryam and Yosef, was in kitchen. Emma braced herself but felt as if nothing they whined about could dampen what she felt. Someone thought she had a lovely smile!

*~*~*

That afternoon, Andrew watched as JenniAnn softly rocked Belle's cradle. Finally, she stopped, stood, and gazed down at the baby. The angel approached and wrapped his arms around her, setting his chin on her hair. They watched over Belle for a few moments more then left the room.

"Sometimes I think I'll wake up and find this has all been a dream a-and..." JenniAnn turned to peer back at the nursery door. She closed her eyes for a moment, reminding herself it was okay to leave Belle there.

"This is very real. Wonderfully real," Andrew assured as he led her to the kitchen. "So real, in fact, that we have to wash bottles."

JenniAnn laughed. "Good point." Once they had the sink filled, she spoke again. "I'm glad you got Violeta to go to the movies with Rose, Max, and Kemara. I felt kinda bad about her being stuck around here all the time but then I was afraid to say anything in case she'd think I didn't want her around."

Andrew smiled, recalling how torn Violeta had seemed when he'd suggested she take a break and join the others. "I'm glad she went, too. But I also think it was good for her to stick around here for a while."

JenniAnn nodded. "She did say a few times how blessed she felt to be here, caring for Belle in our home, with everything we need..." Tears welled in her eyes. "She said it was a lot different from what she saw in November."

Andrew found her hand in the water and squeezed it. "I think that's probably why God had Violeta stay with you two: to renew and restrengthen her spirit."

"Yeah, that makes sense. But now... assignment time."

Andrew grinned. "Yeah. For all of us."

"So... I have to ask... did you know this one was coming? I mean clear back to the summer and maybe even a bit before that, I'd randomly hear you humming 'Superstar' and other songs and you were even listening to the soundtrack."

Andrew rinsed out a bottle and set it in the strainer. "I... well, I've known since April."

"Nearly a year!" JenniAnn exclaimed. "Do you usually know about assignments so far in advance?"

The angel of death shook his head. "No. I think He wanted to make sure I had enough time to prepare mentally and..." He smiled again. "It was fun to spend so many months looking forward to it and planning. I kept imagining what it would be like when I told you, knowing how you feel about the show."

JenniAnn laughed. "Did the reality live up to your vision?"

Andrew chuckled. "Better. Belle was there." He smiled as he remembered how JenniAnn had cheered upon hearing that he was helping with a production of Jesus Christ Superstar. It had definitely taken away some of the sting of his leaving her for the first time since they'd found Belle. She'd excitedly shared the news with the girl who had responded with her customary sigh and what her mother swore was a genuine smile.

"And, umm, the situation now... Are you... comfortable with it?" JenniAnn frowned as she scrubbed. After a year of anticipation, she feared Andrew might be disappointed by the uncertainties surrounding the production. And then there was Eric...

"I think I'll feel better tonight once we get everyone together. Ya know, I think Max will be a great Simon. I'm sure Emma will go for it."

JenniAnn considered this. It would be difficult to see their boy sing words of war but he certainly had the necessary energy. "He will be. I'm struggling with Adam as Pilate, though." She wrinkled her nose. "I mean the show goes to pains to make him seem almost decent... though still not near so good as Adam... but... as much as I love the show, he really shouldn't even have his biggest song. Pilate's wife had the dream, not him."

Andrew's eye brows rose. "That's true. Huh..."

"That's your plotting face..."

"I am plotting... What do you think about giving the song to his wife? I mean all it would take is changing the key some and a few words. 'I dreamed YOU met a Galilean' and so on. Adam wouldn't mind. I know he wouldn't. In fact, I think he'd be thrilled. It really..." Andrew sighed. "It's hard for Adam to play such a man, anyway. And then to be asked to play him dishonestly?"

"Good point... but that means you still have to find an, umm, Mrs. Pilate then. Claudia? Was that her name? So... who?"

"Kylie."

JenniAnn bit her lip. "Diana mentioned that she has a gorgeous voice but... she seemed so shy. Like even being in the chorus is a huge stretch."

Andrew knew that the role absolutely had to go to Kylie. He didn't know why but it was important. "Then we build her up so that she feels she can do it."

JenniAnn watched him as he smiled and wiped off the bottle nipples. If God had brought an angel to a place where he was cleansing his baby's bottles... a shy girl taking on an unprecedented role was certainly possible. And maybe that was why so many of them were involved. They certainly weren't strangers to fostering others' self esteem. They'd helped Andrew's assignments in such a way during other cases. She nodded. "Sounds good. So let's see... Caiaphas and Annas... Eli and Henry. I think they have it even worse. I... I can't imagine singing those lyrics..."

Andrew bowed his head. He dried his hands and embraced her. That sentiment was exactly why it had to be Eli and Henry. If a human tried to sing their songs after learning who Joshua was it would be torture. "They'll manage. God will give them the strength. And they'll know they're doing it for Him.

JenniAnn rinsed the last bottle then, after drying off, turned and snuggled against his shoulder for a moment. "Okay. You never really answered about Mary. What ya thinking there?"

"Well... Actually... I wanted to ask you about that. I was thinking of asking Violeta but..."

JenniAnn stiffened. "She's your trainee and I know that. And I know she's not... not mine. But... I love her. And I don't want her near Eric. Andrew, you know he'd say something cruddy when she's holding him after the Crucifixion. I just... I get a very bad vibe from him. I trust you when you say he's not dangerous but... just the way he looks at women..."

Andrew sighed. "I know but..." He prayed. He knew he couldn't tell her about Joshua but he wanted to know if it was possible to tell her that somehow, some time soon, Eric would be departing the production. He smiled when he got the answer. "Listen, I don't know when or why this is going to happen, Laja, but Eric... he's not going to end up playing Jesus. Actually, he's going to end up leaving the production entirely. So... someone else will take over."

"Someone else? Andrew, we... I mean all that would be left of guys in our group are Arthur and Owen, and... and you. And I know Arthur wouldn't take that sorta time away from his work and Owen... he... well, I mean he has a good voice but not star of the show good. And you..." JenniAnn cringed. The idea of any of them on that cross made her feel sick... but him? Was that why Andrew still had his beard? "No..." she moaned.

Remembering that she hadn't been in the room when he'd shot down that idea before, Andrew's embrace tightened. "Not me, Laja. It won't be any of us," he assured. He closed his eyes. As if it would be any easier for her, or any of them, when they realized who would have the role... He kissed her hair. "God will provide," he assured. "It'll be good. I know it will be."

Relieved, JenniAnn peered up at him and smiled. "How can it not be? You're in charge... well, and God beyond that. So... Mr. Director, how much am I sposed to be around since I'm just doing makeup?"

"You're not 'just' doing makeup. That's a big deal, Laja. And you can be around as much as you want. They've been doing nightly rehearsals at 6:00 and then a good chunk of the day on Saturday and also Sunday afternoons. The makeup will figure in more towards the end but we'll need moral support from the start... restart," Andrew explained.

JenniAnn nodded. She wanted to be there as much as possible, if only to keep an eye on Andrew and the other angels. If they truly had been there for real... She rested her head against his shoulder again. "I'd like to start back with my class Below next week but that'd be during the day, anyhow. So... so long as I can bring Belle..."

Andrew smiled. "Definitely bring Belle. The office is pretty quiet. We can use it as a nursery. I think it'd be good for everyone to have a baby around." He was already imagining all the times he'd feel the need to sneak away and cradle her... He could so easily envision Joshua doing the same.

"Our first assignment together," JenniAnn murmured. "And so much of the family, too!"

Andrew sighed with contentment. If only she knew which member was waiting anxiously to join them...

Reluctantly, JenniAnn pulled away. "Well... if we're headed there at 6:00, I best start getting my makeup stuff together. Just so I can see what we have between my stash and the theatre's and I can get an order in for..." She blushed. "So... I won't have to do Eric's makeup?"

Andrew chuckled. "I guess if he asks you, you can give it a try if you want. But if he even makes a move to take off his shirt..."

JenniAnn grinned. "I'm running."

Andrew smiled when she did run off in pursuit of her supplies. A moment later he sobered and stared up at the ceiling. "I hope you get there soon," he murmured.

No reassuring voice answered but the angel had a vision of Joshua, tucked away in his apartment whittling. His store of gifts had grown and he was humming... "Gethsemane."

Andrew sighed and went to gather up his notes, anxious for the evening's rehearsal to begin.

*~*~*

Joshua sat on a wrought iron bench nestled beneath a barren tree in a cemetery. He peered out at the horizon as he prayed for the people spread through out the graves. Some were angry and had been so for years. Some were still wretched from recent losses. Some, thankfully, had found peace and visited merely out of habit or loyalty. Though Joshua couldn't hear their thoughts, their habits were familiar enough to him that he knew what brought each person there. He prayed for each of them, spoke to each of them.

Joshua spotted him walking up the hill, head bowed and shoulders slumped. Peter. He carried a pink bag. Her favorite color.

Peter knelt in front of the grave. He reached into the bag and pulled out some flowers which he settled into the vase attached to the headstone. Next came a small stone dog.

"Hola, mi querida. I've brought you a friend." Peter patted the dog. "He reminded me of our first date. Do you remember? I won you that big, old dog at Coney Island? Then we had to lug that sucker around the whole night." He chuckled.

Joshua smiled at the memory.

"So I've decided not to quit the show. Maybe it's good for me to be accountable to someone. Keep me out of trouble. Plus, I kept hearing you when I wanted to quit college. 'Will you be able to live with yourself ten years from now... knowing you walked away and threw away all that work?' I wish you were part of it, Jaz. You would love it. Sometimes I think I see you dancing out of the corner of my eye."

Joshua longed to go over to Peter when he began to cry.

"There's something... someone. A girl at the theatre. Emma. I, umm... I think you would have liked her. I... like her. But I... I'm not sure I'm ready. Mama reminds me that it's been five years but..." Peter peered up at the sky. "Please, Jaz, give me some sort of sign or... or something. I love you so much b-but I know you're not... not coming back and it's so... so lonely... here... without... you."

Tears spilled down Joshua's cheeks.

Peter brushed his fingers across the name on the tombstone then stood. "I need to head to the theatre now. I love you, Jaz. See you next week."

Joshua watched Peter make his way down the hill. When he was out of sight, Joshua approached the grave. He, too, ran his hand over the engraved surface reading "Jasmine Garcia-Campbell-~Beloved wife and daughter~1983-2009." Then he reached into his pocket and removed a smile item. Beside the little dog, Joshua placed a simple stone heart. Engraved into it was the phrase "Live and love."

"Message delivered, Jaz," Joshua whispered as he smiled up at the clouds.

When next Peter returned, he would have his sign.

*~*~*

Shortly before 6:00 that night, Andrew led the same group that had met at Willowveil into St. Genesius'.

Emma, Diana, Kylie, and Zeke were already there when the group trooped in.

Diana's eyes went wide. "Oh my..." She linked her arm through Kylie's when the younger woman began to creep away. "Honey, it's okay. They're friends of Andrew's. They must be nice people," she whispered in assurance.

With a wan smile, Kylie nodded but kept tight hold of Diana.

Zeke, shaking his head in amazement as he eyed the newcomers, laughed. "Well, he said he'd get roles filled!"

Emma ran to Andrew. "All these people... they're here to help?"

The angel grinned. "Every one of them. We even have a director of adorableness." He proudly motioned to where JenniAnn was removing Belle's coat.

Emma laughed. "And dressed for the part!" She tickled the baby's tie-dyed onesie clad toes. "This is... amazing!"

JenniAnn beamed. "Very. I can't wait for everyone to get to know each other!"

Andrew nodded enthusiastically. "Once everyone's here, I'll make introductions. And I have some casting in mind but, Emma, I want you to hear them all before..."

Dazed, Emma shook her head. "I mean I'll listen but... but we have no room to be picky and I'm..." She looked to the floor. "To be honest, I didn't really think you'd follow through."

Andrew squeezed her hand. "I made a promise, Emma. And I keep my promises."

Tears welled in Emma's eyes. It was too much. All day, ever since serving that couple at the diner, she'd felt uplifted and protected. Now to find out that Andrew was no starry-eyed dreamer but truly had made good on his promise. He'd given them back their show. "I'm sorry. It's just... so much has fallen apart so it was hard to believe this... this wouldn't. But now..."

"It won't fall apart," Andrew vowed. "I promise."

Thus assured, the woman nodded. "Thank you." Emma smiled and turned to the newcomers. "Hi! I'm Emma Dawes. I'm the assistant director and playing Mary Magdalene. Thank you all for coming!" she greeted.

"Thank you. We're all very glad to be here," Adam replied. He surveyed the four new faces, his gaze lingering for a moment longer on Kylie's. She blushed when he smiled gently at her.

Zeke beamed. "This is truly amazing. A real miracle to have you all here!"

"Holy cow! Am I in the right place?" Shane asked with a grin as he entered. "So many people!"

"Definitely the right place! We got ourselves a real chance now!" Diana cheered.

Within the next few minutes; Eric, Peter, Edward, and Caleb arrived.

After introductions were made and everyone else had settled into audience seats; Adam, Eli, Henry, and Max took to the stage. Andrew stood in front of the others.

"So we're thinking Adam will play Pilate, Eli as Caiaphas, Henry as Annas, and Max as Simon," Andrew explained. "But let's listen and, Emma, if you have opinions otherwise..."

"We're in this for the long haul," Eli assured. "No matter who we play."

Emma rewarded him with a smile. "Thank you."

"So do we have to sing something from the show?" Henry questioned. He'd reviewed the high priests' songs the night before and while he knew he would sing them when he had to, he wasn't particularly eager to begin.

Andrew looked to Emma who shook her head. "No, sing whatever you want. Together or separately," he answered.

"If you could figure in some solo parts, though, that would be good," Emma added.

"Sure thing," Max agreed.

The four conferred for a few moments then broke apart.

"Tess, could you accompany us?" Adam requested.

"Of course, baby." Tess stepped into the orchestral pit. "So what song are you planning to sing?"

Max smiled down at Kemara and then whispered in the angel's ear.

"I can do that!" Tess promised before eagerly taking her seat at the piano.

Adam was the first to approach the microphone. He began to sing a capella. "'Do you hear the people sing? Singing a song of angry men? It is the music of a people who will not be slaves again! When the beating of your heart echoes the beating of the drums, there is a life about to start when tomorrow comes!'"

In the audience, Kemara and Violeta both grinned from ear to ear.

Once Adam had finished his solo, Tess began to play along as Max sang.

"'Will you join in our crusade? Who will be strong and stand with me? Beyond the barricade is there a world you long to see?'"

Smiling proudly, Andrew glanced over at Emma who was visibly impressed.

"'Then join in the fight that will give you the right to be free!'" Henry belted out.

All four sang the chorus together, their voices swelling and making it nearly impossible for those watching them to not join in. As it was, a few in the crowd couldn't keep from clapping.

Eli beamed as he stepped up to the microphone. "'Will you give all you can give so that our banner may advance? Some will fall and some will live. Will you stand up and take your chance? The blood of the martyrs will water the meadows of France!'"

Once again, the four sang together. Adam lifted his hands, beckoning the others to join in if they wanted. Several other voices rose and blended with theirs.

When the song ended, Zeke jumped to his feet and clapped. "Amazing, amazing, amazing!"

"Almost makes it a shame to see you cast as Andrew suggested," Shane lamented. "But... all too appropriate. Charisma isn't always used for good. And, Adam, you just plain look like you should be Pilate. I mean... sorry... that probably sounded wrong."

The angel of death laughed. "No offense taken. My fault for cutting my hair and shaving last month. I do look rather... Romanesque."

"You all have beautiful voices," Emma complimented. "And I'm sure you're all very nice, non-bloodthirsty people but I could see, even in that small amount of time, tiny pieces of your characters... and I do think the suggested casting is right, Andrew. The desire for power, wanting to hold onto something you fear losing... It's in all of them. I'm just... wow. That was amazing and I can't wait to hear more!"

The four all thanked everyone for listening then looked expectantly at Andrew.

"So... well... how about we try a crowd number and get the chorus onstage? Maybe... 'What's the Buzz?' then move into 'Strange Thing'?" Andrew turned to Emma who nodded her approval then moved to the stage. He reached into his bag and pulled out some folders. "I have the libretto for anyone who needs a copy. Adam, Henry, and Eli; could you please double as apostles just for right now? We can get a better feel for how much of a chorus we'll need to build."

"Sure thing, Mr. Scorcese," Adam teased.

Andrew rolled his eyes but smiled then turned to Violeta. "You want to try being in the chorus?" he suggested.

"Uh huh..."

Sensing she was nervous, Andrew hugged his protege. "Remember, things will be different soon," he whispered.

Violeta smiled and nodded. Whatever else she'd feel, she knew it would help simply to have Joshua near.

A few of the Dyelanders grabbed copies of the lyrics then everyone except Andrew, JenniAnn, and Monica moved onto the stage. Emma briefly explained the staging as they'd imagined it prior to Doug's departure then Tess cued up the soundtrack.

JenniAnn looked on in surprise when Eric began to sing. His voice was actually quite good. He even managed to look regal and distressed at the same time. She smiled at how well the "apostles" sang together for never having done so before.

Then Emma appeared.

Though he'd seen the number rehearsed many times, Andrew was still transfixed by Emma. She truly was a good actress. The same woman who had just moments before comfortably ordered people around the stage now looked beaten down and nervous.

"'Let me try to cool down your face a bit,'" she sang as she gently wiped at Eric's face.

The spell was broken when JenniAnn gasped quietly.

Andrew turned to her. "What is it?"

She shook her head. "Nothing... maybe."

The angel of death looked on curiously when JenniAnn leaned forward to get a glimpse of Monica. The caseworker continued to take in the activity on the stage, oblivious to whatever had troubled JenniAnn.

Zeke sauntered onstage, glaring at Eric. "It seems to me a strange thing mystifying that a man like you can waste his time on women of her kind,'" he sang.

Andrew had to stifle a chuckle over the line, knowing that in reality Zeke had infinitely more esteem for Emma than he did for Eric.

"Oh my..." Monica muttered. She leaned forward and peered at JenniAnn.

"Okay, what is going on?" Andrew demanded quietly.

JenniAnn grimaced and diverted her attention to Belle who seemed oddly subdued by the music. "Look at where Eric is looking."

Andrew focused on Eric. While his singing talent was unquestionable, Emma and Zeke were the superior actors and so the angel had been so taken in by them, he hadn't paid Eric much attention. But then he saw what JenniAnn and Monica had. Eric was staring at Emma... and not at her face. Emma clearly noticed. So had Peter and he looked about ready to burst. Andrew groaned. "I see. I'll talk to him."

Eric's gaze finally traversed the faces around him as he sang. "'There is not a man among you who knows or cares if I come or go!'"

"'No you're wrong! You're very wrong! How can you say that?'" the chorus demanded.

"'Not one... not one of you!'" Eric bellowed.

JenniAnn blushed, feeling awkward about actually wanting "Jesus" to go.

"Everyone sounded great. Good job!" Andrew congratulated when the music ended. "And I think that blocking worked really well. Zeke, how about we go back to 'Heaven on Their Minds.' I'd like everyone to have a chance to hear you sing it. Eric, can we talk backstage?"

"Yeah, whatever," the man agreed, moving beyond the curtain. He was visibly puffed up, sure Andrew was only calling him away to give him special accolades.

JenniAnn and Monica looked to each other when Andrew followed Eric. The former let out a sigh. "I know I've never met the man face to face but I can tell you this much... that guy ain't no Jack." She smiled at Monica.

Her words were so unexpected that Monica began to giggle. "No... no he's not," she eventually got out.

Arthur approached. "What are you two ladies giggling about? Did I look totally clueless up there?" he asked with a smile.

Monica, still laughing, hugged him. "Ah no. It was just... remembering something that happened with an old friend." As she said the words, a bittersweet feeling settled upon her. She thought of the photo from Christmas... of Joshua at Mass with them. She wondered what it would be like if it was him and not Eric on that stage. She pondered, too, where Joshua had gone. Was he still there? Would she see him in Manhattan soon? Was it possible he might come to see the show?

"You okay?" JenniAnn asked when she noticed the sudden change in the angel's demeanor.

Monica smiled and nodded. "Yes." She looked back to the stage. "It looks like Zeke is almost ready."

Everyone hurried into seats and watched in awe as the friendly, easygoing deacon was transformed into the conflicted, tortured apostle.

Zeke closed his eyes for a moment as Tess began to play. After his prayer, he began to sing. "'My mind is clearer now, at last all too well I can see where we all soon will be. If you strip away the myth from the man, you will see where we all soon will be. Jesus!'"

*~*~*

Once they were far enough away from the stage to avoid being heard, Andrew turned to face Eric. "Listen Eric, you sounded great out there but..."

"Thank you. As always, I try to give my best. Some of the chorus sounded a little flat, though."

Andrew bit his lip. It wasn't true but arguing over it probably wouldn't help. "Eric, I..."

"I was watching another production online," Eric interrupted. "In that one, Jesus started the show in a white tank top. I think we should try it," he suggested, flexing his right arm.

"No."

"That robe is just so..."

"Jesus wore a robe," Andrew countered.

Eric sighed. "We'll see."

"Eric, did you realize you were staring at Emma almost constantly through that song?" Andrew questioned.

"Well, yeah. Jesus is an intense guy. And she was wiping my face. Wouldn't you look at the person in that case?"

"Yes. But I would look at their face. Eric, that wasn't where you were looking. It's not right to..."

"Dude, Jesus was still a man. And I mean..." Eric chuckled. "They were right there! Kind of hard to ignore."

Andrew dragged his hand through his hair. "Eric, what's your deal?" he demanded. "I get the impression you don't have a whole lot of respect for the other people in this production. That's not right. It's not okay. And I'm not going to allow you to make others feel uncomfort..."

Eric glared at the director. "Think you can do this show without me, huh?" He laughed. "Jesus Christ Superstar without Jesus Christ?"

"I would do what I had to do to keep the show afloat... but not when it means making people feel disrespected and treated like..."

Eric smirked. "Adorable. What is it, Andrew? You have a crush on sweet, widdle Emma? Well, let me tell you something, buddy. You watch it with her. She says she's turned over a new leaf but she was a slut when I met her and..."

Andrew moved closer, his face set in a stark grimace. "If I hear you call any member of this cast or crew or anyone for that matter that word again or any word like it, that'll be it, Eric. Doug left me in charge. You may not like that but he did. And I will not allow that sort of language and the sort of behavior you displayed earlier. Everyone deserves to be treated decently and the way you're treating Emma... it's not decent."

For a moment, Eric said nothing and Andrew felt a surge of hope that maybe he'd seen the light. Then Eric folded his arms over his chest and snickered. "I don't need this crap. Besides, I got some better plans for tonight. Her name is Alexi. So I'm out of here. Good luck practicing without your lead tonight!"

Andrew watched as Eric stormed off. "Tonight..." he murmured. Once he heard the side door slam, he looked up at the ceiling. "So... is that it? Are you coming or..."

Emma poked her head through the curtain. "What was that? I heard a loud bang. Like a door slamming. Where is..."

"He had better plans," Andrew explained, tight-lipped.

Emma bit her lip, realizing what had transpired. Andrew had called Eric out and the actor had not taken the criticism well. She smiled. "Thank you."

Andrew's eye brow crooked upwards. "For what? I think I just chased off our lead."

"Yes. But I know why. Violeta said you wouldn't let Eric get away with anything. And I'm thankful. Don't worry. He'll be back tomorrow once his ego has rebounded. This isn't... it's not the first time he's walked out."

The angel approached and briefly set a hand on Emma's shoulder. "You're welcome. Now c'mon, we're missing Zeke!"

Smiling, they both stepped back into the audience and marveled as Zeke reached out to an unseen man. "'Listen, Jesus, to the warning I give. Please remember that I want us to live but it's sad to see our chances weakening with every hour... All your followers are blind! Too much heaven on their minds! It was beautiful but now it's sour... Yes, it's all gone sour.'"

The rest of the cast and crew all applauded as Zeke beamed.

Andrew smiled at the man then at the others. Their enthusiasm and passion would be enough to encourage him until Joshua arrived.

*~*~*

Just One Day

Thursday, February 27th

"I've scheduled a landscaping job at 10:00 and..."

Joshua looked up from the bread dough he was mixing. "I do landscaping now? I don't recall that being on the flier," he teased.

Yohannan nodded. "They need a few retaining walls. You don't know how to move stones around? Is that not one of your claims to fame, cousin?"

Joshua smirked. "Point taken."

"Then Dylan asked if you could check in with the family in 212. He says they told him their door doesn't close properly." Yohannan scowled. "Has he paid you anything?"

"You know I don't need money."

"It's the principle of it."

"I know. But if I demand to be paid, he may just not do anything for them. And Lorenzo and Simona have two little ones. They need a door that closes and locks."

"Yes, you are right. Of course. But you won't always..."

"Be here like this? No. But that means I have time to help Dylan recognize and take on his responsibilities." Joshua set the dough in a pan and slid it into the oven to bake. "So what have you scheduled for tomorrow."

"Nothing yet."

Joshua wondered at the meaning of the smile his cousin was trying to keep from forming on his lips. Clearly Yohannan knew something he didn't. "Oh. So just those two for today?"

Yohannan nodded. He didn't know what was to come, only that the Father had told him not to schedule anything further for Joshua for now. He had his hopes, of course. Perhaps tomorrow would be the day that Joshua would find himself at St. Genesius'! If so, he had a decision to make. "Joshua?"

After washing his hands, Joshua settled onto the crate across from Yohannan's chair. "Yes?"

"I was thinking... Since you use Joshua instead of Yeshua, perhaps I should have a more modern name, too. I mean in case I meet anyone with the show."

Joshua smiled. It was obvious Yohannan wished to. "Sure. What would you like to be called?"

"John... if you think it would not upset them." Yohannan peered up at his cousin from beneath his shaggy eye brows, looking as much like a puppy as it was possible for a grown man to look.

"I think it's your name and you should use it," Joshua reassured. "And if they find out who we are, it will be a reminder that just as we live still, so do others."

"'To conquer death, you only have to die,'" the newly christened John quoted.

"Ah, you've been studying up," Joshua noted with a grin.

"I wanted to know what you'd be doing. I didn't realize... they count out the lashes. All 39 of them."

Joshua moved to sit beside John on the couch and hugged his shoulders. "Yes. I'll be fine, Yo... John."

John laughed. "I like that. 'Yo, John!'"

Joshua chuckled.

John's face fell after another few moments. "This will be hard."

"But worthwhile."

"Yes. Joshua?"

"Hmm?"

"Could you hurry that bread along, please? I'm hungry."

Joshua moved to his feet and laughed. "For you... sure." He moved to the oven and drew out a perfectly baked loaf of bread then poured two mugs of milk.

After praying, the two slathered their bread in honey and enjoyed breakfast together before parting for the day.

*~*~*

After spending a quiet morning and afternoon in Dyeland; Andrew, JenniAnn, Max, Rose, Kemara, and Violeta all piled into the Jolly Green. Belle was buckled into her car seat between her mother and Violeta.

"I think she'll be due for her bottle soon," JenniAnn noted. "You think it's okay if I steal away to your office for a while once we're there?" she asked Andrew.

The angel nodded to the rear-view mirror. "Sure. I'll let everyone know that you'll be out later."

"She's been eating so well!" Violeta gushed.

JenniAnn smiled. "She really has been. She's even let us sleep for four hour stretches a few times."

Andrew sighed. Soon he should probably move back to his own room in his own house. He'd miss the tiny baby noises and even waking up at insane hours.

"Hey so... Vincent stopped by earlier. It was to plan my return to classes but he also suggested that, only if we wanted, we might stay at Cora's during the duration of rehearsals and then the show's run," JenniAnn explained. "It would be convenient. The house is much closer to the theatre than the portal is... or maybe they're about the same. But the route is safer from the house, in any case."

Andrew brightened. "He's sure? We're talking about weeks. Through Holy Week."

JenniAnn nodded. "He knows. But there aren't any Tunnel kids attending college this year. Honestly, I think it might make him feel better to know someone's there keeping an eye on things. I mean he checks several times a week but nothing like someone being there every day."

"I'm game!" Max replied. "I loved staying at Cora's that first time."

Rose considered the offer. "I'd like to stay... at least sometimes. But I don't know about leaving my aunt alone for that long and for her to be away from home for weeks..."

"I could still come pick you up at the portal whenever you needed," Max offered.

Rose smiled. "Thank you."

"Kemara, would you stay?" Violeta asked.

"Well, sure, if other people are. I think I'd like to go back home maybe on the weekends or something. But it would help with getting around to dance class and Catherine's and Arthur's shelters when I'm helping them with their press."

Violeta beamed. "Good! Maybe we can be roommates."

JenniAnn laughed. "Sounds like it's a popular enough plan then. I was thinking Belle and I would take Cora's room. Andrew and Max, you can have the same room as last time. Violeta and Kemara, how does the lilac room sound?"

Kemara smiled. "I don't think I've seen the lilac room but it sounds pretty!"

"Then, Rose, if and when you stay, you can have the room Adam had last time. And if we need to put anyone else up, there's always the attic room. And then the futon in the study," JenniAnn plotted. "Good! Vincent will be so happy. I think he's kinda bummed to not be able to help with the show so... this is his way of doing that." She smiled down at Belle. "Then again, I also wouldn't be surprised if he just likes knowing his grandbaby is just one quick jaunt through the Tunnels and up some stairs."

"I certainly won't mind knowing my niece is just across the hall," Max mused happily.

Andrew chuckled. "You might get to hear her 'feed me now!' cries at 3 AM, Uncle Max."

The young man shrugged. "That's okay. I'll just wake you up and tell you to go help Maja with her."

"Seriously?" Rose demanded.

"Ummm... No?" Max replied.

"Settle down," JenniAnn teased. "I'm sure Max would take care of Belle if he needed to. I do think it'll be nice to be closer, though. Andrew?"

"Personally, I'd be thrilled. Plus, if Vincent's not opposed, it might be nice to have people over. I'd love to really talk to them away from the theatre."

"Sure. And we're totally having a cast party," JenniAnn agreed.

Kemara sighed contently. She'd enjoyed her stint with JenniAnn and Violeta at the Chandlers' over the summer when they'd been helping Ivy. "Ivy..." she murmured.

"Ooh, did she text?" Violeta asked.

"No. But I was just thinking... when the show is going on, we should really invite Ivy." Kemara imagined how wonderful it would be to have Ivy there in Manhattan, watching a production of the show she loved so much.

"Definitely! And then she can stay with us at Cora's, too!" JenniAnn exclaimed. "She'll have some time off during Holy Week."

Violeta's knees began bouncing. Joshua and Ivy. Joshua and Ivy. Joshua and Ivy. The names kept ringing through her mind. They'd both be around! And they'd meet!

Andrew chuckled, knowing exactly what his protege was thinking. "I think that'd be great. But just wait to say anything until we're further into rehearsals, okay?" It wasn't that he thought the show would get canceled. He knew better. But delayed... possibly.

Kemara mimed zipping her lips.

For the remainder of the ride, the group planned for their time at Cora's.

*~*~*

"'Sleep my pretty one, rest now my pretty one,'" JenniAnn crooned softly as Belle sucked down her bottle. She smiled at her then gazed around the office, marveling at all the old playbills and posters on the walls. After ending her song, she became silent and strained to hear the others practicing. Max was singing. JenniAnn was sorry to be missing it but knew the song was far too rowdy for Belle, anyway.

Once the bottle was empty and Belle was cuddled against her and dozing, JenniAnn closed her eyes and let her mind wander. The next few weeks would be strange... but surely good. The three angels of death had seemed somewhat more at peace with their roles. The unease she'd sensed in Violeta seemed to have stilled. Or maybe she was just distracted by the prospect of moving to Cora's and Ivy's visit. JenniAnn laughed to herself. Sometimes she still couldn't believe how greatly Violeta had changed. She had begun to thaw soon enough after her arrival in Dyeland. She'd eventually confided that her supervisor in Records was quite prim and proper and Violeta had modeled herself after her. Andrew's time away, though brutal, had forced Violeta to rely more on the others for support and counsel. JenniAnn liked to think that spending time around their circle of girl friends, with all their individual styles and personalities, had helped Violeta begin to find herself.

JenniAnn tried to imagine the young angel as Mary. With a start, she realized that Jesus' mother had likely been just a tad younger than Violeta when He was born. She looked down at Belle again. Sometimes she felt barely competent and she was twice that age! And she had Andrew who was... well, however old Andrew was.

JenniAnn was roused from her musings when she heard a nearby door open. "Uh oh..." she muttered. Only one person had yet to arrive: Eric. Clearly he'd taken his sweet time in showing up. She prayed he wouldn't notice her but, unfortunately, he soon walked by and stopped.

He paused, seeming to listen for what was happening onstage. "Simon's song," he recognized.

"Yes."

Eric shrugged and stepped into the room. "Good. Then I'm not needed yet. I wanted to talk to you."

"Oh?"

"Yeah. About my makeup. I was thinking we go... minimalist."

"Minimalist?"

"Yeah. I mean just a couple streaks of blood coming down from the crown."

"You really think that's realistic? Two streaks of blood?"

"Just on my face. You can do whatever you want with my back." The actor grinned.

JenniAnn fought the dual impulses to laugh and gag. Clearly Eric didn't want his pretty face marred. She deemed the remark about his back not worth comment. "So what have you been doing to prepare yourself to play Jesus? It's such a demanding role. To get your mind in that place..."

Eric shrugged. "Well, since I’m God’s gift to the ladies, it’s not such a stretch to play His gift to us all."

JenniAnn glared at him. Becoming a mother had changed her. Caddish remarks that once made her uneasy and fearful now had the effect of making her feel like a raging she-bear. And if Eric pushed any more, he was going to get a verbal mauling.

"I'm kidding! Just a joke. Although... hey, what are you doing after rehearsals? Maybe we could, like, do something?"

Now unable to hold it in, JenniAnn burst out laughing. "What am I doing? Oh, I dunno, changing diapers, fixing bottles... just generally taking care of my baby... in our home." She rolled her eyes when Eric's nose wrinkled. "Listen, I don't know what your deal is and I'd sure like to think there's a decent, thoughtful person under this egotistical crust you're wearing. But I saw the way you were looking at Emma last night and I know you had yourself a nice little hissy fit when Andrew called you out on it. And I know you came in here thinking you'd make a pass at me cause you perceive me as Andrew's girl and wouldn't that be some nice payback for you? Well, I'm sinking your plan. Now go and rehearse. You're late and that's rude."

Eric glowered. He opened his mouth to make a retort but got thrown when the baby wiggled to face him. "Why's she making that weird..."

Belle let loose with a stream of regurgitated milk.

Eric began to gag. "Oh... oh... God." He fled the room.

Once she was done, the little one sighed.

JenniAnn wiped off her face and, when she was assured Belle wasn't in distress, she kissed her forehead and laughed. "That's my smart girl! You showed 'im!"

Belle smiled back at her mother.

*~*~*

Andrew noticed when a pale-faced Eric snuck into the theatre and took a seat near Adam, Henry, and Eli.

"He's just so nice and pleasant and mild-mannered," Henry whispered as he watched Max.

Eli nodded. "I wonder if it would help if Rose wasn't here?"

Adam shook his head. "I don't think so. He's pretty protective of Violeta. And what happens once JenniAnn's here to watch?"

"He'll find his edge," Eli asserted. "Just needs a little time. Sounds great! Especially..." He hushed when Max held an "Amen" for an amazingly long time.

Unable to help himself, Adam hooted when the man finally quieted. "Go, Max!"

Max was red-faced but clearly pleased.

"Well done, Max!" Andrew cheered as he stepped onto the stage. "I didn't think you'd hit that last note so soon but... wow." He approached Max and embraced him. "I guess I should have known after all that Springsteen we sang."

Max warmly returned the hug, feeling blessed anew over the journey they'd taken since those dark nights in Afghanistan. "Thanks. I'm really looking forward to doing this. I hope at some point Maja can see."

Andrew nodded. "Now that Eric's here, let's do 'Hosanna' and then I'll go sit with Belle so JenniAnn can come watch you, okay?"

Max beamed. "Great."

Andrew peered out at the audience. "Eric, you good for 'Hosanna'?"

"Sure, yeah, I'll do it," Eric agreed.

Andrew smiled at him as he passed, hoping his presence meant he'd had a change of heart. "Glad to see you tonight."

"Right..." the man sneered.

"Eric, I..." Andrew frowned when the actor kept walking, completely ignoring him. He let out a deep breath and hopped off the stage to speak to Eli. "Can you do this one yet or would you rather we waited?"

"I'm cool with this one. Maybe just not quite there with our first and second songs," Eli explained. He looked to Henry who nodded in agreement.

"You're sure?"

Eli chuckled. "Buddy, I'll be fine. Don't worry." He lowered his voice. "Joshua's not going to have to swoop down and bring me a juice box and cookies."

Andrew froze, wondering if Eli knew. No. He was just joking. Andrew laughed. "Right. I know. Sorry." He took a seat near Adam and Henry then motioned for Emma. Though she was supposed to appear in the scene, she didn't sing alone in it so Andrew thought it best to keep her away from Eric until he got a better feel for his current mindset.

"I thought maybe you could watch this time?" Andrew suggested when Emma reached them.

"Good idea. I think I might alter some of the choreography since we might have a smaller crowd but this will help me decide." Emma settled into the seat beside Adam's and nodded to Tess who started the soundtrack.

Despite their small number, the chorus' voices filled the theatre as they sang then all eyes were on Eli as his first official performance began. Several people did a double take when he let loose with his rich bass.

"'Tell the rabble to be quiet! We anticipate a riot. This common crowd is much too loud!'" The angel sneered at Eric. "'Tell the mob who sing your song that they are fools and they are wrong. They are a curse, they should disperse.'"

Eric gaped at Eli. He nearly missed his cue after the refrain. "'Why waste your breath moaning at the crowd? Nothing can be done to stop the shouting.'" He froze then stalked off the stage and made a beeline towards Andrew. "You planned this, didn't you?" he demanded in a hushed tone.

Andrew blinked. "Eric, what are you..."

"Bring in your friends and have them show me up!"

Andrew stood up and motioned for Eric to follow him. Once they were in the lobby, he turned back to the man. "What are you talking about? Eric, I don't understand what..."

"I'm the star! I'm the title character!" Eric bellowed.

Andrew cringed and rubbed at his neck. He drew in a deep breath then slowly let it out. "Eric, yes, you are the title character. But this is an ensemble. Every character will have their moment. You happen to have more than others and, you know, I thought you sounded great just now. I don't think Eli showed you up. Part of what makes this song interesting is how different Caiaphas and Jesus sound. And, listen, I'm sorry if you were caught off-guard or hurt last night but... but I take respect for women... respect for everyone... very seriously. And I know if you'd just..."

"Shut up. You're the director. You get to tell me how to sing and what to do onstage. But you don't get to give me life lessons. I don't need them!" Eric shouted.

Andrew stared at him for a moment. "Fine. Just so long as no one is made to feel uncomfortable. Now, can we please go finish the song?"

Instead of answering, Eric turned around and headed back into the theatre and onto the stage.

Andrew prayed for patience then followed and sunk back into his chair.

"What was that about?" Emma questioned.

Andrew simply shook his head.

Emma bit her lip then turned to the others who were ambling around in confusion. "Okay, let's start back at the top of the song."

Once again, Eli gave it his all as he sang. The chorus celebrated.

"What is he doing?" Emma hissed as she eyed Eric.

Andrew's gaze traveled from Eli to where Eric should have been standing. A split second later, Andrew realized the man was scaling the scaffolding. He stood. "Eric, what..."

"'Why waste your breath moaning at the crowd?'" Eric sang as he held onto one of the bars and flung his other arm out, making a half spin. "'Nothing can be done to stop the shouting.'" He beamed out at the audience and then...

"Tell me he's not!" Emma cried, wincing.

Eric leapt from the first rung of the scaffolding... and plunged right through the stage.

"Damn it!" he screeched, visible only from the waist up.

Everyone ran towards him.

"Eric, are you all right?" Eli asked, reaching him first. He was relieved to see that Eric was at least standing. "Here, let me help you..."

"I don't need any of your God damn help!" the man screamed.

"Eric, that man is only trying to help you back up," Zeke reprimanded. "Stop acting like..."

Eric pulled himself back onto the stage.

"Eric, why did you do that?" Emma questioned softly. "There wasn't supposed to be any sort of jump. This poor stage can't handle..."

"Well obviously!" Eric cut in. He pushed through the crowd. "You know what, I'm done! I don't need this sh..."

Zeke cuffed the man and yanked him offstage.

Andrew quickly followed, catching Eric's fist before it made contact with Zeke's temple. "Eric, go. Just go," he demanded.

Muttering obscenities, Eric stomped off.

Andrew and Zeke watched him go then let out sighs in unison.

"I knew that kid was a ticking time bomb. One of those 'all about me' types. We don't need him. Except... we did." Zeke frowned. "So... got any more friends?"

Andrew closed his eyes, trying to decide how to answer.

"God will provide."

Andrew looked up to see JenniAnn's head poking around the corner where the office was. He smiled. "Yes, God will provide."

Zeke nodded. "I believe that. I do. But... we've already asked everyone to keep together through so much. Andrew, this might be it."

Andrew nodded gravely. He didn't want to think about anyone else leaving. He was sure his friends would keep the faith but what about the others? "I'll go talk to them."

Sensing Andrew needed the support, JenniAnn went to retrieve Annabelle then followed him and Zeke back onto the stage.

"Eric left, didn't he?" Caleb questioned.

Andrew nodded. "Yes, he did."

"Maybe he just needs to blow off some steam again and then he'll be back," Henry suggested.

Zeke shook his head. "I don't think we should even hope for that. Not the way he's been treating people and not after his behavior tonight."

Emma nodded then turned to the rent stage. "The stage... It... it's right at center stage a-and we can't just move around it. Andrew, we don't have any money to... to fix this and now we'd have to hire another actor and..."

Peter's eyes welled when the woman knelt beside the hole.

"I... I just want to go home," Kylie whispered. She turned to Diana and Zeke. "Please," she pleaded.

"I'll drive you home," Diana offered. "Zeke you stay here and... and do what you can."

When the two women had left, Owen approached Emma. "I know some people. Maybe I can find another singer." He mentally ran through the list of those in the Tunnels who were comfortable coming Above. He couldn't immediately think of anyone suitable for the title role but that didn't mean there wasn't hope.

Edward frowned. "I'm sorry. I really was having a good time but... this is too much. I think I need to get back to real life."

Caleb nodded reluctantly.

Andrew shook his head. "Please, guys, just..." He sighed. Just what?

One more day. Ask them to give you one more day.

Andrew beamed, so glad to hear the Father's voice. "Please, just give me a day. Just one day," he begged. "If by tomorrow evening I don't have a carpenter and an actor, then everyone has my blessing to throw in the towel. But I just know that by this time tomorrow... everything will look better. Okay?"

Violeta stared at Andrew, wondering if this meant he knew Joshua would be there the following day. She prayed it was so. It had only been a few days since she'd last seen Joshua but she missed him terribly.

Shane frowned. "I really want this to happen but I don't know if I can handle any more of these ups and downs but... I can do one more day." He reached over and shook Andrew's hand.

"Thank you. Caleb? Edward?" Andrew pressed gently.

The twins looked at each other.

"I'll bring cake to the next rehearsal!" JenniAnn offered.

Everyone laughed.

"What kind?" Caleb asked, eyes twinkling.

JenniAnn smiled at Andrew. "For sure red velvet. But should probably have some variety..."

"I'll bring carrot cake," Rose added.

"I make a pretty mean vanilla raspberry wedding cake."

Everyone looked to Adam in surprise.

"What? So I had a brief stint as a wedding cake baker? I also knit. I am who I am." Adam smiled confidently.

Tess laughed. "And I'm glad you are who you are, baby. I'd come anyway but... I gotta try me some of that cake of yours. I'll be here."

Andrew beamed. "So there you have it. Please, just hang in there. We'll be in touch tomorrow... and hopefully eating cake soon. Okay?"

Caleb and Edward nodded.

"Yeah, okay," the latter agreed.

"So is this it for tonight?" Caleb asked.

Andrew looked over to the hole in the stage and frowned. "Yeah. But... it's not the end."

"Right," Edward nodded though he didn't seem convinced. "Well, have a good night, everyone."

"See you," Caleb added before following his brother out.

A forlorn Emma finally stopped staring down the hole. "They won't come back."

"You don't know that," Andrew countered. He pulled her to her feet. "Everything will look better in the morning. You'll see."

Max smiled at Emma. "Andrew said things like that to me a lot when we first became friends and I didn't believe him... until I saw that he was always right. Have hope," he encouraged.

Emma forced a smile then looked to Peter. "You'll come back?"

The man wouldn't meet her eyes.

"Please, Peter. Just one more day," Emma pleaded.

"Yeah, okay." He briefly made eye contact with her and smiled.

"Good. And the rest of you?" Emma checked.

The Dyelanders and angels all nodded.

"You couldn't drag me away," Violeta averred.

Eli smiled. "What she said."

"I'll start researching costumes tomorrow," Monica promised. "That way I can come back with several ideas."

Emma smiled appreciatively. "Thank you. So... I guess I'll see you tomorrow, Andrew? We'll have to search out a carpenter first thing in the morning. Thankfully, I'm off work tomorrow."

"I'll be here bright and early," Andrew promised.

"Good. I'm going to head home then." Emma sighed deeply. "Everything will look better tomorrow," she echoed.

"Exactly," Andrew reiterated.

"I'll walk you out, Emma," Shane offered.

"Thanks. Good night, everyone."

The others shouted good byes to Shane and Emma.

"I, umm, guess I'll head out, too." Peter smiled shyly at the others. "I'll see you soon, I hope."

"We will see you soon," Eli stressed.

"Good." Peter grabbed his coat from a chair in the audience then left.

Zeke shook his head when he turned back to the hole. Then his whole body began to shake.

"Oh... uh oh," Gloria frowned. "Sir, are you..."

Zeke burst into hysterical laughter and was unable to speak for a full minute. "I... I'm sorry. I know this is bad. I know that repair won't be cheap but... seeing that boy poking out of that hole like some demented, spiky haired groundhog..."

Andrew smirked. "He was one angry groundhog..."

"And what did he think he was doing up there?" Zeke questioned, tears pouring down his cheeks. "The Messiah isn't some sort of aerial gymnast!"

Arthur chuckled. "I wonder what sort of score that dismount would get at a meet?"

"Big fat zero," Zeke shot back. Finally, he got control of himself. "I just pray that young man gets a wake up call... sooner rather than later." He sighed and turned to Andrew. "I have some things I need to do at the church office but would it be all right if I stopped in tomorrow to see how things are coming along?"

"You bet, Zeke. I'll plan to open the place up at 8:00."

The remaining cast and crew cleared the stage so the carpenter would have as much room to work as possible. They were nearly done when Diana returned.

She approached Andrew, holding a piece of paper. "You all won't believe this," she started. "I dropped Kylie off and walked her to her door and then when I got back to the car... this was under my windshield!" She held out the sheet so everyone could see it.

"'Carpentry. Stonework. Woodcarving. Good Rates. Honest Work,'" Adam read. "'Call Joshua Davidson.'" He laughed and smiled at Andrew. "Sounds like you have a good candidate for the hole-fixing right there, buddy." He stopped laughing when he noticed that Andrew looked like he was about to cry. Then the moment passed and Andrew was smiling again.

"I like this name," Monica mused, smiling fondly. "Always have liked the name Joshua."

A knowing smile spread across Tess' face. "Me too, baby. Me too."

Arthur yawned. "Glad you have a good lead on that but... I'm beat and have an early shift at True Light so I think I'm going to head out. But you call me just as soon as we're back on track."

"Will do," Andrew promised. He noticed then that Violeta was gone. "Where's Violeta?"

The others looked around.

JenniAnn's eyes grew wide and she clutched Belle. "Where could she have..."

Andrew jumped. "Phone. Forgot I had it on vibrate." He pulled it out and smiled thoughtfully. "It's Violeta. She's fine. But I'll be right back. Good night, Arthur!"

"Good night. Hey, if something's going on then I can stick around."

Andrew shook his head. "No, that's okay. Really fine. Sleep well!"

"Good night!"

After waving good bye to Arthur, Andrew stepped into the office where Violeta's text indicated she would be. He found her standing near the window, her body quaking with sobs.

"Sweetheart..." Andrew murmured, pulling her into his arms. "What's wrong?"

"I... I j-just s-saw that fl-flier a-and it..." Violeta shivered.

"Okay, let's just sit for a moment. Then you can tell me."

Violeta nodded and let Andrew lead her to a couch. She rested her head on his shoulder and cried for a while longer until her heart had stopped pounding and her throat had eased.

Andrew grabbed a bottle of water from a mini-fridge and offered it to her. He wiped away some smeared makeup as she drank. "Better?" he checked.

"S-sorry."

"Aww, no. You do not need to apologize. This... it's been a lot and now... now we're nearly to the point we've been waiting for. But what upset you about the flier?" Andrew asked gently.

"N-nothing about it. Just seeing it... a-and hearing you talk about just one more day... it's happening a-and what if... if it doesn't go how he wants it t-to a-and his feelings get hur-hurt or... or worse. Or... or what if I... I just can't b-bear to see him up there on... on..." Fresh tears pooled in Violeta's eyes.

Andrew again wrapped his arms around her and gently rocked her. Tears slid down his own cheeks. "No matter what happens, you just tell him that you love him. He'll hold onto that, Violeta, and all that love that so many of us have for Joshua... it'll help him face whatever not so great things come." Andrew cupped her chin and smiled. "He's all powerful, you know. Even now. Nothing can keep him down. Some people tried once. It didn't take."

Violeta laughed softly. "Yeah... true. Can I see him tomorrow, you think?"

"I think he would like that very much." Andrew sighed. "Treasure these next few weeks. I know I will."

Violeta nodded. Then, when she'd recovered, they returned to the others.

Knowing Andrew had taken care of whatever had happened, the others politely ignored Violeta's reddened eyes.

Zeke and Diana left first, the former reiterating his plans to swing by in the morning. They were quickly followed by the rest of cast and crew until only those traveling in the Jolly Green were left.

While Max held Belle, JenniAnn approached Violeta and hugged her. "Let's go home, huh? Settle into the living room and read aloud and drink some chamomile, maybe? Unless... do you think maybe you should go Home for a little bit?"

Violeta shook her head. "No, I like your idea."

"Okay. Andrew, anything else need to be done here?"

The angel of death shook his head. "I got all the doors locked so let's head out."

After everyone had stepped out of the theatre but before he'd turned off the lights, Andrew looked up on the stage once more. He smiled, thinking of the warmth and the love that would soon imbue the space when Joshua arrived.

*~*~*

Morning Has Broken

Friday, February 28th

Zeke sat at the kitchen table, his Bible open before him. He inscribed four verses onto index cards then tucked them into each of the four lunch bags. Once he was done, he bowed his head and prayed over them.

Diana paused in the hallway, watching her husband. When he was done, she approached and kissed his hair. "Thank you. My card is my favorite part of my lunch."

Zeke smiled. "I'm glad. I only wish someone else was reading his." He stared at the dark blue and silver bag with the name Silas written on it in permanent black marker.

His wife motioned for him to push back his chair. She settled on his knee, linking her arms around his neck. "I think he does. He's just... in his own little world right now."

"Wish I could get a ticket to there."

"I know. Me too. But this phase will pass. You'll see. In the meantime, you have two adoring daughters and a wife who is still crazy in love with you."

Zeke stroked Diana's cheek. "I know. And I thank God every day for all of you. And... I'm still crazy in love with you, too."

"Ewww."

A teenage girl in a cheerleader uniform entered the room just in time to see her parents lock lips.

Diana laughed and moved to her feet. "You 'Ewww!' yourself, Miss Hailey. You better be glad your dad and I got something going on or..."

"I wouldn't be here. I know, I know!" Hailey smiled as she rolled her eyes. "Good morning, dad." She kissed Zeke's cheek. "Morning, mom." Hailey hugged her mother tightly.

"So what's on the docket for today?" Zeke asked his eldest.

"I have cheerleading practice until 4:00. Kendra's going to wait with me and watch. We'll ride home together. I don't have a clue about Sy. I asked him when we passed each other in the bathroom but he just grunted."

"But you'll be home for dinner?"

Hailey nodded. "Then you're off to your play rehearsal?"

Zeke shook his head. "The guy playing Jesus put a hole in the stage floor then jumped ship."

Hailey laughed. "You're kidding, right?"

"Afraid not." Diana clucked her tongue. "But the director promised he'd find a carpenter... and an actor."

"Maybe he can find a carpenter who acts. It'd be fitting, wouldn't it?" Hailey teased as she set some oatmeal in the microwave. Once it was started, she hugged her father. "It'll come together somehow. God knows this is important to you. And once things settle down, I promise I'll come. Kendra, too. And maybe the troll."

Before either parent could respond, the two remaining members of the family came down the hall. They bumped against each other as they walked.

"That's a stupid shirt," the boy grumbled.

"Shut up, Sy. It's retro and cute and I love it!" the girl protested, looking down at the animated deer and rabbit on her shirt.

"Where'd you get it?"

"The Goodwill."

"Sy, don't even," Diana cut in. She smiled at her baby. "Kendra, you look adorable. You wanna know something?"

"What?"

"During one of my first dates with your daddy, we babysat your cousin Elana and she loved that movie. Watched it all the time on VHS."

"VHS?" Kendra questioned.

Zeke laughed. "We're so old..."

"Speak for yourself. It was something we had before BluRay and DVD. Well, your cousin insisted we watch Bambi."

"I'd never seen it before," Zeke explained.

"Bawled like a baby. Elana's parents came home and thought I'd broken up with him!" Diane related.

Zeke smiled. "I like your shirt, too, Kendra... even if it does bring back highly traumatic memories," he joked.

"Poor Dad!" Kendra hugged him.

"Thank you, baby girl." Zeke returned the hug then looked over to his son who was eating cereal out of the box. "Sy, your sisters are going to be home tonight for dinner. Can we..."

"Can't. Going over to Jared's to study."

"Studying is important but this is the first night in a while that no one has had practice or rehearsal or..."

"I said I can't," Sy snapped.

"Son, you don't talk to me that way. Or to your mother. Or to anyone," Zeke corrected, his face set in a stern grimace.

The teenager ignored the comment and moved to the hall. "I'm practicing early with some of the guys. Later."

"Sy, get back here," Diana ordered. "And take your lunch."

Zeke reached for the bag he had packed.

"I'll buy pizza," Sy called before pulling the door shut.

Hailey rested her hand over her father's which was still clutching the handle of Sy's bag. "I love you, Daddy."

Blinking back tears, Zeke smiled at her. "And I love my girls." He stood and pulled all three of them into a hug. "And my boy."

Diana kissed his cheek, praying something in the day ahead would bring him joy.

*~*~*

Joshua idly strummed on his guitar then began to sing. "'If I had a hammer, I'd hammer in the morning. I'd hammer in the evening, all over this land. I'd hammer out danger, I'd hammer out warning. I'd hammer out love between my brothers and my sisters all over this land.'"

Fr. Mike began to chuckle. The sight of Joshua lounging on his couch and playing folk music had lost its novelty but not its amusement.

Joshua stopped and playfully glared. "What?"

"Well... I was just thinking about all the art out there with you as its subject. You... in a manger. You... healing a leper. You... transfigured. You... being the Good Shepherd. But there just aren't any paintings of you playing Pete Seeger."

"And with a half eaten box of doughnuts," Joshua added with a grin. "Sure you don't want some? Yohannan... John picked them out. Sorry, he's decided he wants to go by John right now but... old habits die hard. So... John thought the rainbow sprinkles were 'delightful and reminiscent of the story of Noah.' They were also pretty tasty but two's enough for me... and apparently for him, too."

Fr. Mike took one. "Sure, thanks. So where is your cousin this fine morning?"

"Educating."

The priest gulped down the bite of doughnut. "Pardon?"

"He's befriended some street preachers. He's helping them with their technique."

"I see..."

"'More charisma! You must be more descriptive!'"

Fr. Mike laughed at Joshua's dead-on impersonation of John.

Joshua grinned. "I love him. And I'm very grateful for his..." He startled when something thudded against his apartment door.

"Open up! Open now!"

Joshua jumped to his feet and stepped back before his eager cousin bowled him over. "John, are you..."

The man held his cell phone out to Joshua. "Emma. She called. St. Genesius'..."

Joshua gaped for a brief moment then reached for John's arm, pulled him further into the apartment, and pushed him onto the futon. "Just rest. You look like you've been running for a while." He took a seat beside John and set his hand at the center of his back. "Breathe."

Fr. Mike filled a glass of water and handed it to John who drank it greedily. Finally, John smiled and sunk back into the cushions.

"Thank you." He was grateful to find the burning in his lungs had ceased. "Thanks. Much better." A grin lit up John's entire face. "Emma. She called to request your help at St. Genesius'. It seems... Joshua, she said 'Jesus' went through the stage. There is a hole."

Joshua grimaced. "I knew Eric would leave but I'd hoped for it to be under better terms. But I..." In alarm, he rose to his feet. "Did you tell them I was on my way? Am I supposed to be there at a certain time?"

"I said you would be there within the hour. Was that right to say?"

Joshua hugged the man. "Absolutely." He hugged Fr. Mike, too.

The priest smiled happily. "I'm glad this is finally starting up for you, Josh. I know how much you've been wanting this."

Joshua nodded and clasped his hand. "You'll come visit the theatre?"

"All the time," Fr. Mike promised.

"Good. So, I... Car keys." Joshua began to search.

Fr. Mike plucked them up from a spot on the counter. "Right here. Would it be easier if I drove you?" He knew Joshua hadn't done much driving since his arrival.

"No, thank you, though. I might need the car to get supplies depending on what sort of hole this is." Joshua took the keys. "Thank you."

"You're very welcome. I'll be on my way then." Fr. Mike hugged Joshua again. "I hope this is everything you want it to be."

"I... I hope so, too." Joshua sniffled. It was finally happening! All those "soons," all that anticipation and...

"Go!" John shouted.

Joshua laughed. "Right." He stuffed his wallet into his jeans pocket and grabbed his tool box. Then, after a moment's consideration, he slung his guitar over his shoulder.

"We'll walk you out," the priest offered.

"Thank you." Joshua beamed as they all exited the apartment. After he'd locked up, they trooped down the stairs, and waved to the landlord as they passed his desk. "I wonder where Abi put the..."

"There." John pointed to a gray car towards the back of the apartment's lot.

Joshua jogged over to it and quickly got inside. "I'll let you both know how today goes," he promised.

"Sounds good." Fr. Mike smiled at him. "Give Andrew my best."

"Tell him to text me so I can add his number to my contacts," John requested.

Joshua chuckled. "Will do. And now... have a great day! See you both soon!"

"Take care, Josh!"

"Call if you need anything!"

Joshua waved and pulled out of the lot.

Fr. Mike and John stared after his car.

"So do you... do you know how this is all going to turn out?" the priest questioned.

John shook his head. "No. And neither does he. Or... I suppose it's more accurate to say that he doesn't know he knows. Or... he knows he knows but he just can't reach it."

"'He made himself nothing by taking the very nature of a servant, being made in human likeness. And being found in appearance as a man, he humbled himself,'" Fr. Mike murmured.

John sighed. "Yes, I suppose he's pretty impressive."

Fr. Mike glanced over at him, laughing when he saw his enormous grin. "Yeah, I suppose, too."

They both parted, the priest to tend his flock and the Baptizer to continue to master the wonders of Facebook.

*~*~*

Emma peered out the window. "He's here! There's not any signage on his car... He's not wearing any sort of uniform..."

"Carpenters usually don't. Especially not freelancers," Andrew explained. "This isn't like hiring a plumber through a big company."

"Oh."

"You said you did research, right?"

Emma nodded. "He has a lot of positive reviews on Yelp. And on Facebook, too."

The angel had to turn away to hide his amused smile. Yohannan was in deep.

"Let's go."

Andrew followed Emma to the door, willing himself to keep calm. It would be hard. Even through the window, the angel could tell that Joshua was in a superb mood.

Emma unlocked the door and peered out. "Hi, you must be..." His eyes. He had eyes like the nice lady at the diner...

Joshua stuck his hand out. "Joshua Davidson. So pleased to meet you!"

Rousing, Emma shook his hand. "Li-likewise. My name is Emma Dawes and this is my current partner in crime, Andrew..." Emma blinked. How was it she'd never managed to catch Andrew's last name?

"Andrew Darcy," the angel introduced. He took Joshua's hand and held it for just a moment longer than he usually would upon meeting someone.

"Good to see you, Mr. Darcy." Joshua's lips curled into a sneaky smile.

"Andrew, please," the angel choked out. Clearly Joshua had chosen his current last name.

"And just Emma."

"Just Joshua. Or Josh."

Emma smiled. "Well, come in and we'll show you the, umm, problem."

"Great! I understand you... well, I was told that... Jesus went through your stage floor?"

Andrew chuckled. "We're doing a production of Jesus Christ Superstar and the actor... He decided he needed a dramatic moment during 'Hosanna' and attempted to leap off some scaffolding. He's fine, uninjured... although no longer in the production. The stage is still in the production... but not fine."

"Got it. Well, let's have a look."

Emma and Andrew led Joshua to the stage, the angel unnecessarily waving to the very visible hole.

"Wow. I'm glad no one was hurt. That's a good way to get an ankle twisted at the least." Joshua knelt down and stuck his head in the hole. "It looks like there was some rotting wood. Your actor probably hit the girder just right, it gave out, and then the flooring caved in."

Emma frowned. It sounded more serious than she'd hoped. "So... how much would it cost to fix?"

Joshua surreptitiously looked to Andrew. "Actually, an Anonymous Donor reached out after my cousin heard from you. They'll foot the bill for my hours and any tools or lumber I need."

Emma gaped. "Sorry... what?"

Andrew hugged her shoulders, sighing happily. "We won't have to pay. Someone Else has."

"B-but... Zeke, it had to be Zeke and Diana b-but with the kids they don't have..." She stared at Joshua. "Who?"

"I'm not at liberty to say." Joshua smiled. "Just know that Someone really cares about what you're doing here."

Grateful tears filled Emma's eyes. Casting aside her usual reserve, she buried her face in Andrew's shoulder. "Thank you, Joshua," she murmured. "To you a-and them."

"You're very welcome. Now... thankfully, I don't have any other jobs booked. So I can give this my all over the next couple of days. It'll probably take me most of today to get it structurally sound. Then I'll stain the new wood as soon as possible tomorrow. You should be able to use it again come Sunday," Joshua informed.

"Sunday? Really? So... so soon?"

Joshua grinned. "I can work slowly if you're hoping for a little more time off."

Emma shook her head. "No. Not at all. I'm just so... so pleased. I thought we'd get further behind and..." She looked to Andrew. "We still don't have a Jesus."

Andrew opened his mouth but no words came. "He... we'll find him," he reassured.

Joshua stuck his head back into the hole and let out a deep sigh.

"Joshua, do you need anything?" Andrew checked.

Sitting up straight again, he shook his head. "No, thank you. I'll get started with this. I probably will need to run to the lumber store but I'll let you both know before I leave to do that."

"Great! Thank you so... so much for coming," Andrew effused.

"You're welcome. Very glad to be here."

"Yell if you need anything. Please," Emma asked. "We'll just be in the director's office. It's the one we passed when you came in."

"Got it. Will do." Joshua smiled again then began to lay out his tools.

"Let's go call Zeke and tell him we got someone in here," Andrew suggested.

Emma nodded, following him to the office. "I... I just can't believe we're getting through this crisis so... so easily."

Andrew beamed. "Miracles happen."

Emma didn't respond.

"So do you want to call Zeke or should I?"

Emma picked up the phone, feeling giddy. Miracle or not, she was grateful to be calling with good news.

*~*~*

By lunchtime, Joshua had the wood he needed and was intent on his work. He'd removed the busted planks and cut the new ones to fit. The tricky part would be getting the girder just right so that the stage remained level. He stepped into the hole to measure the nearest whole girder and inspect the others for any sign of wear. He knew they'd been fine as of Christmas Eve but there was no telling what damage the stage might have sustained since. He hoped Eric hadn't attempted any other stunts but knew it was fairly likely the actor's attention-seeking ways had left their mark beyond the hole. Joshua frowned. Whatever Eric was doing now, he prayed it would set him on the path he needed to be on, the path he and his Father had intended for the young man. He hoped, too, that Eric's demeanor hadn't upset any of the others too much. Joshua had wanted to ask Andrew but there hadn't been any time. Emma was always near. But then that was a good thing. If she was growing comfortable with Andrew then that was definitely a step in the right direction.

To still his unquiet mind, Joshua decided to sing. Smiling at its appropriateness as he crawled around the dim understage, Joshua began the tune. "'Close every door to me. Hide all the world from me. Bar all the windows and shut out the light.'"

The main door of the theatre unlocked and Zeke stepped inside. He'd been thrilled to hear from Emma and, curious, had come to see how far this Joshua Davidson had gotten with the stage. He had not planned to hear any music... let along such a rich, emotion-filled tenor.

"'Do what you want with me. Hate me and laugh at me. Darken my daytime and torture my night.'"

Zeke blinked back the tears forming in his eyes. The voice sounded so pure, so clear. He moved towards the house door, desperate to see who the voice belonged to. His hand was on the knob when he stopped. It was a CD. Of course! Emma or Andrew were merely listening to a CD. Or possibly the carpenter was. Zeke groaned over his own idiocy and misguided excitement then stepped inside.

Neither Emma nor Andrew were on the stage. The carpenter was absent, too. They must have run somewhere, possibly to get supplies, and left the CD or Internet radio or whatever it was playing.

"'If my life were important I would ask "Will I live or die?" But I know the answers lie far from this world.'"

Zeke jumped when a hand reached out of the hole and set down a piece of rotted, broken wood.

"'Close every door to me! Keep those I love from me! Children of Israel are never alone!'"

Zeke held his breath as the voice became even stronger. It was then he noticed there was no instrumentation... the singing was live and coming from the hole!

"'For I know I shall find my own peace of mind. For I have been promised a land of my own!'"

Dazed, Zeke crept towards the stage and then climbed onto it. He approached the hole and looked inside.

"'Close every door to me. Hide all the world from...'" Joshua halted and smiled up at the man. "Hello there! Sorry, was I being too loud?"

Zeke shook his head, continuing to stare.

Joshua chuckled. "Hi, I'm Joshua. Emma and Andrew hired me to..."

"You can sing." Zeke recalled Hailey's jest. Maybe they could get a carpenter who could also act and sing...

"Uh... yeah." Joshua nodded. "Have since... well, always."

At last coming out of his reverie, Zeke grinned and held out his hand. "Zeke. Zeke Wilson. Pleased to meet you, Joshua. Very pleased to meet you. Have Andrew and Emma heard you singing that?"

Joshua stood and shook Zeke's hand. "No. They're not here right now. They ran to grab some lunch."

"I... Joshua, I... I've heard a lot of fine voices in my day but... man, that was the... the finest singing I've ever heard."

Joshua blushed. "Thank you but..."

"Did they tell you how that hole happened?"

Joshua smiled. "'Jesus' went clean on through."

"After disrespecting both of our directors and before leaving in a huff, flinging obscenities. He... he wasn't exactly cast to type."

"No, doesn't sound like it."

Zeke settled onto the floor. "Listen, Emma has her pride. I don't know about Andrew. But me? I'm shameless when I want something. So I'm just going to ask. Would you be interested in taking over the role?"

Joshua's eyes twinkled as he twirled some wood in his hands. "You want me to play Jesus?"

Zeke nodded. "Emma and Andrew would have to approve and... I have to level with you. It'd mean a lot of hours and not much pay but... but we're desperate."

Joshua moved to pull himself up out of the hole with Zeke scurrying to help him. "Hey, thanks."

"No problem."

"The money's not really an issue but... do you think Emma would approve? And Andrew?" Joshua added hastily.

"I think right now their choices are you or we put a white robe on a TV set with the movie actor on it... and I think that's illegal."

Joshua laughed. "Yeah, I think so."

"I know you're probably wondering why we don't just throw in the towel between the stage and the missing Jesus but... See, this show meant so much to the couple who ran this theatre. They were my friends. Friends to many of us. Then Lucy died... breast cancer."

Joshua patted Zeke's hand. "I'm sorry for your loss... glad for her victory."

Zeke smiled. "Me too. Doug and Lucy used this place to give hope... encourage faith. We promised them we'd keep this show going. We're realistic. We know it's probably the last but... Joshua, I want this place to end on a high note. But we can't do Jesus Christ Superstar without Jesus."

Joshua nodded. "I'll be your Jesus. If Emma and Andrew approve."

Zeke beamed. "That's great! Thank you, Joshua!" He smiled. "Actually, your name fits. Joshua. Jesus is Greek, Joshua is Hebrew. Same name. You won't be the only one. Our Peter is named Peter. And we have a couple Romanos playing Romans."

Joshua laughed. "I look forward to meeting them and everyone else if it works out. But for right now... I better get back down there. I don't want to ruin my chances by not seeming like a hard-worker." He smiled, shook Zeke's hand again, and returned to the hole.

"Do you mind if I wait here for Emma and Andrew?" Zeke checked.

"No, that's fine," Joshua's voice responded from beneath the stage.

Zeke waited a few moments, hoping Joshua would resume singing. He longed to hear his voice again.

Joshua smiled when he heard Zeke's fingers tapping on the floorboard. He stood. "You want to sing something with me? Makes the work go faster."

Zeke nodded eagerly. "I would enjoy that very much. What do you want to sing?"

"Anything you'd like."

"Do you know many hymns?"

"Several. Actually, I've always been partial to 'Morning Has Broken.'"

Zeke looked to Joshua with pleasant surprise. "That... that's always been my favorite. Ever since I was a little boy."

"Then let's go with it. You start."

Zeke closed his eyes and began to sing. "'Morning has broken, like the first morning. Blackbird has spoken, like the first bird.'" He stopped, wanting to hear Joshua on his own again.

Joshua's voice swelled up from beneath the stage. "'Praise for the singing, praise for the morning. Praise for them springing fresh from the Word.'"

Tears again filled Zeke's eyes as they sang together. The joy he felt was akin to what had once filled his heart when he would sing with his father. He hadn't felt that particular joy since the man had died over a decade ago.

"'Sweet the rain's new fall, sunlit from heaven. Like the first dewfall, on the first grass. Praise for the sweetness of the wet garden, sprung in completeness where His feet pass.'"

Andrew entered the house first with Emma directly behind him. Despite his efforts, a persistent tear rolled down his cheek as he listened to the two.

"Who... who is Zeke singing with?" Emma queried, looking around in confusion.

"Joshua, Emma. He's singing with Joshua."

Emma realized then that the carpenter was there, just hidden from view beneath the stage. "Oh..."

Andrew set down the sack of sandwiches and settled into a seat to listen. Emma plopped down beside him.

"'Praise for the singing, praise for the morning. Praise for them springing fresh from the Word,'" the two men finished.

Andrew stood, clapping. Emma rose, too, but only gawked.

Zeke's face was aglow as he jumped off the stage and ran towards them. "Joshua... the carpenter... you have to hire him to play Jesus. He said he'll do it if you approve. Emma, Andrew, I'm not above begging. You have to let this guy in."

Andrew smiled. Of course he would. "I'd really like to." He looked over to Emma.

Emma blinked as Joshua stood, now visible from the waist up. He waved to them then grabbed a hammer and stooped back down. She continued to stare at where he'd been. "His voice is... it's extraordinary. But..."

"But?!" Zeke exclaimed.

"He's just not... his looks... he doesn't look like a... a star. He's so burly a-and... ethnic." Emma's face turned pink the moment she said it.

Zeke's own face fell.

"Sorry. I didn't mean it like..."

Zeke sighed. "Yeah. I get it. Jesus is a white man..."

Emma reached for his shoulder. "Zeke, I..."

"Jesus probably looked, well, a lot like Joshua," Andrew gently explained. "He probably wasn't as... attractive or graceful as we often see in art and on screen. I, for one, think it'd really be something to do a production with an actor who might actually resemble the man he's playing."

Soothed, Zeke nodded. "I agree. Please, just listen again. One song. On his own," he pressed. When Emma made no immediate response, he continued. "Listen, if you hire this guy then not only will you have the role filled but I can guarantee that you'll get an even better performance out of me. I can already tell I... I'll be wrecked over the prospect of turning this guy in."

Andrew looked to his shoes and drew in a deep breath, collecting himself. "Emma, please. Just give Joshua a chance," he requested.

"Fine!" Emma relented. "But I want to hear him sing again. Alone. Anyone would sound good with Zeke."

"Then we'll ask him to sing again. Besides, I'd love to hear more," Andrew replied. He could listen to Joshua all day... and had many a time. He badly wanted to run onto the stage, hop into the hole, and hug him. It was happening... it was starting... everything they'd waited for and longed for and...

"Joshua," Zeke called. "Do you think you could do a solo for Andrew and Emma? Andrew's our director, Emma's assistant director."

Joshua got back onto the stage. "Sure. Is there anything in particular I should sing?"

Andrew deferred to Emma but prayed she wouldn't choose "I Only Want to Say." He was definitely not ready for that yet. He saw something flicker in the woman's eyes and, for a moment, felt panicked.

"Do you know 'One Song Glory' from RENT?"

Zeke balked. "But that has nothing to do with this show!"

"Jesus is a tenor, Roger is a tenor," Emma defended.

Unbothered, Joshua nodded. "Sure. I know it." He smiled. "Actually, I have my guitar in the car. Would it be okay if I went to get it?"

Surprised by the question and the image of the "burly" carpenter with a guitar, Emma squeaked out assent.

"Cool, thanks. Be right back."

Zeke smiled proudly when Joshua left. "Goes with the flow. Doesn't seem fussy. That alone is an improvement."

Emma couldn't argue with that so remained mute.

While she picked at the polish on one of her nails, Andrew studied the woman. He couldn't figure out why she'd changed. Joshua as the carpenter had instantly met with her approval. Why did she seem so opposed to Joshua-as-actor? Frowning, Andrew let it go.

Soon Joshua was back. He perched on the edge of the stage apron and strummed on his guitar. When he was ready, he began to sing. "'One song glory, one song before I go. Glory, one song to leave behind. Find one song, one last refrain.'"

Andrew knew better than to even try to hide his tears. It was too much. Joshua certainly wasn't "the pretty boy front man" and his body wasn't wasting away from disease. But he sang the song as a man who knew what it was to stare down death, a man who knew his time was nearly through and was desperate to get his message across. Briefly, the stage faded away taking the walls and, beyond that, the city with it. Andrew saw Joshua... Yeshua... making his way through crowds who hung on his words, crouching down to speak with lepers, breaking bread, praying in a garden... Joshua's voice surged, bringing the angel back to the safety of the present.

"'Find glory in a song that rings true, truth like a blazing fire, an eternal flame.'"

Stunned, Emma stared at the man. She'd never heard a voice that could alter so from crisp and clear to gravelly and achingly broken. She bowed her head, ashamed that she'd set out to trap Joshua into singing the song. Perhaps she had misjudged him. From the moment he'd greeted her, she'd sensed in him an innate goodness... goodness she knew all too well often came hand-in-hand with judgment and self-righteousness. She thought he'd find the idea of singing a song written for an AIDS stricken heroin addict appalling. But there he was... giving it his all. And his eyes as he sang... So gentle, so sensitive.

"'Time flies and then... no need to endure anymore. Time dies.'"

When the last note trailed off, Joshua wiped at his eyes then smiled out at his three person audience. "So how'd I do?"

Zeke, his approval writ clearly across his damp face, turned to Andrew and Emma.

"I... I think we'd find no better person even with all the... the time and money in this world," Andrew murmured.

"You can tell him he's hired," Emma replied. "I... I'll be right back."

Andrew stood, torn between going to Joshua or Emma.

"Let her be," Zeke counseled. "Sometimes she needs a moment or two to herself."

Andrew nodded then made his way to Joshua. With Zeke beside him, he had to measure his emotions. "You're hired, Joshua."

Joshua smiled and looked down at his guitar. All the love Andrew couldn't give voice to was in his eyes. He looked back to the angel and responded in kind. "Thank you. I'm honored to be part of this."

Zeke clapped. "Hallelujah!" He laughed. "Andrew, you said you'd get us a Jesus and a carpenter. I guess it's fitting we end up with someone who's both. My eldest joked about it and now here we are! I think it'll add a note of authenticity." He set a hand on Joshua's shoulder. "Welcome! And... apologies in advance for when I betray you. It's not personal."

Joshua chuckled. "Thank you. Well, I better get back down there or else none of us are going to have a stage to perform on." He turned to Andrew. "Maybe later you could go with me to pick out wood stain?"

"Sure," Andrew agreed, relieved that they'd have time to talk. "But not so fast on returning to work. It's lunchtime. We'll eat as soon as Emma's back. Zeke, we thought you might be here so got you a sandwich, too. Can you stay?"

"Definitely. It'll be good to all sit down and talk. I'd love to hear about your life, Joshua."

Andrew smiled. That was going to take some careful wording on Joshua's part...

"And I'd love to hear more about all of yours and your plans for the show."

Emma returned, looking and feeling calmer. "Everyone ready for lunch?"

The three men nodded.

"Let's eat in the office," she suggested. "Joshua, what can I get you to drink? Water, tea, soda?"

"Tea would be great, thank you. And thank you for lunch, too."

Emma smiled. "You haven't eaten yet. You may not like it."

"I will," Joshua assured.

Andrew smiled. Regardless of the quality of the food, he knew Joshua would enjoy himself... he'd be with them.

Finally.

*~*~*

Andrew let out a sigh as soon as he settled into the passenger seat of Joshua's car. He turned to the driver and smiled wearily. "I thought I'd be used to the whole hiding things... thing. But it's exhausting pretending not to know you. But very, very worth it."

Joshua returned the smile then started the car. "Yeah, it is. Do you think Emma's okay with this?"

Andrew shrugged. "I think Emma's just been through a lot of change all at once and hasn't quite gotten her bearings. Now that things are stable... I think it'll get better. She, umm, she did say the burly/ethnic thing like you said she would. It upset Zeke but I think they smoothed it over."

Joshua nodded knowingly. "I'm glad. And I am a far cry from Eric."

"Yes. And that's the funny thing. I thought Emma would be thrilled to have Eric gone and someone... someone like you there."

Joshua frowned. "Emma feels like Eric was the Jesus she deserved. And there was a certain comfort in that for her."

Andrew dragged his hand through his hair. "That's... awful."

"Yes. It is. But Emma... she's used to people sizing her up and deeming her unworthy, beneath them. She doesn't think I'll be any different."

Andrew stared out the window, letting Joshua's words sink in. His heart ached for his assistant director. He couldn't imagine feeling so distanced from God.

"But... that's why we're here. Well, in part." Joshua beamed. "We're here for lots of reasons."

Brightening, Andrew nodded.

"Hey, do you think you could get Gloria, Monica, Tess, Adam, Henry, and Eli together at my place tonight? I think it would be best if I meet with them before everything starts. You could just tell them that the actor you hired to play Jesus would like to visit with them first." Joshua's eyes twinkled mischievously. "Don't tell them it's me."

Andrew smiled. "Sure but what about Violeta?"

"Dad's asking her to come by my place a little earlier. She'll be there when the rest of you arrive."

"Good. She... she was pretty upset last night."

Joshua nodded. "I heard. She'll feel better once we've had a little time together."

"I know she will." Andrew chuckled, thinking back on earlier in the day. "I think Zeke's about ready to declare himself president of your fan club."

"Isn't he great? Him, Diana... the whole family. I hope they bring the kids around at some point. Singing with Zeke... that was a great feeling."

"I think it might be tough for him when we get to Act II."

"I'll be there. We'll get through it together."

"Yeah." Andrew peered over at Joshua. "We will... together," he echoed.

"How's everyone else doing? Has Belle been well?"

Andrew beamed. "She has some trouble with eczema but she's... she's perfect."

Joshua smiled.

"And JenniAnn... Joshua, I can't wait until you can see her like this. You know, she has her anxious moments like any new mom but... she's so... thrilled. And she, umm, well, she's glad she's not going to have to be doing Eric's makeup. Although..." Andrew traced a line in the palm of his hand.

Joshua glanced over at the angel of death. "I can't say it won't be difficult... for both of us. But I feel like it's important. And I don't just mean to the show. I'll be right there to pull her back if she gets too upset."

Andrew nodded. Of course Joshua would be able to take care of JenniAnn. He had all her life. "Thanks. So... Max and Rose... I hope I don't sound like Laja too much but I can definitely hear wedding bells. They're really looking forward to spending even more time together with the show. And Kemara... she seems to be enjoying life in Dyeland and here in New York, dancing and helping Arthur and Catherine out. I know she's really excited about being in the show and working on the program. Although... I often feel like she has something weighing on her but when I ask she just smiles and says everything is fine. I think she does the same thing with Laja. I hope she trusts us by now... knows she can confide in us."

Joshua peered over at Andrew with his left eye brow arched.

Blushing, the angel laughed. "Okay, okay. So it took me years to really let them in and so I shouldn't be surprised that Kemara may need more than a few months. I get it. But I do hope she knows that we'll hear her out and support her no matter what she has to say... whenever that is. I do sometimes get concerned that... and I don't just mean with Kemara... but now with JenniAnn and me having Belle... I've seen it play out time and again with humans, Joshua. Someone in the group has a kid and the others figure they have too much on their plates so they stop coming to them with their problems and concerns and communication falters and then friendship and..."

"Then you keep reminding them that you're there. No matter what. And people talk, Andrew. Even if they weren't around at the time, your friends have heard about how upsetting it was for you and JenniAnn when your friends would move on. And you've made them aunts and uncles to your precious little one. That means a lot. It says a lot. And, trust me, you're all going to have as much togetherness as you could ever want over the next few weeks," Joshua encouraged.

"True. We have a lot of rehearsing to do..."

"Exactly." Joshua looked over to his passenger with a bright, encouraging smile. While it was still daunting to have to be told about the recent events in the lives of the Dyelanders, Joshua enjoyed hearing word from Andrew. He was so animated and joyful as he spoke of his loved ones! "So how's Arthur?" he asked.

"Well. Really well. He and Monica... they're so... happy!" Andrew gushed. "And he told me he helped find jobs for a couple of those guys you got to True Light."

"That's great!" Joshua cheered. "I'm glad Arthur's making some time for the show. He deserves to have fun and I think it'll help Monica. So how about Owen?"

"Owen's been coming around a lot more. I'm not sure if it's because of Belle or, I'm hoping, it means he's becoming more trusting of us as a whole. I know he's trusted Laja for a long time. And me too, I think. But this is... more. And, of course, Robert and Allison and Vincent and Catherine are still every bit the proud and ecstatic grandparents. I think Allison and Robert have always been a little hesitant about the portals but they've completely gotten over that! Vincent's so happy to have his Psyche back teaching soon... and with his granddaughter right there. Jacob and Shelby have really taken to looking out for Belle. And so have my AOD Bandmates!" Andrew chuckled. "Eli thinks we should let Belle play the cowbell when she's older. It's been great seeing the three of them more often. Actually, Tess and Gloria, too. And Kelly, of course." Glancing out the window, Andrew sobered. "I think everyone's a little... anxious about the show. How we'll feel, I mean. Remembering... But I think dinner with you will help a lot, Joshua. And... I think that's about it for the Dyeland report," he finished. "So how do you feel?"

Halting at a stop sign, Joshua turned to Andrew and bestowed on him a smile that could banish all sorrow and worry. Then he laughed, loud and long.

Andrew soaked in the utter joy in the sound until he was laughing, too.

Joshua quieted when the light turned and they had to move but still joy radiated all through the car. He was only hours away from meeting more of his kids face to face.

*~*~*

"Oh good. Tess found a parking spot. Andrew, can you fit in that one?" Henry pointed to a parallel spot a block up from the apartment.

Andrew expertly got the Jolly Green into place.

Eli looked up at the building. "So who is it up there? Obviously another angel. Someone who would know us."

Andrew kept mum as they all got out of the car.

"You said Violeta is already there so that means it's someone she knows," Adam mused, trying to crack the puzzle. "So... does she know Michael? Obviously Ronald doesn't fit the bill."

Andrew only smiled.

"Jacob? We know Jacob can belt out a tune," Eli suggested.

Henry laughed when Andrew remained silent. "He's not going to give us even a hint. Let's just head in." He hurried his steps, soon entering to find Gloria, Monica, and Tess waiting in the lobby.

"Hello, babies! So you ready for... whatever this is?" Tess greeted as the other three angels of death filed in.

"Can I help you?" the landlord asked.

Andrew approached. "We're good, thanks. Guests of Mr. Davidson."

"Ah, Joshua! Yes, he said he was having a dinner party. Head on up. Oh and if you could please tell him... if he'd be willing... Mrs. Everly said her cabinet door broke off so if Joshua could, perhaps, visit with her tomorrow..."

Andrew bit his lip. Over the past weeks, it had become obvious to him that the man had grown a little too accustomed to handing his maintenance duties off to Joshua. But the angel also knew Joshua enjoyed spending the time with the other tenants. "I will tell him."

"Thank you!"

Andrew turned back to his friends. He could see them pondering over this exchange.

"Joshua Davidson... The carpenter," Monica murmured. The name had interested her the night before but somehow its significance hadn't fully come to her... until that moment. Her eyes grew wide and she bolted for the stairs before realizing she had no idea what room they were going to.

"333," Andrew relayed, smiling.

Gloria gasped and hurried after Monica.

"Seriously?" Adam whispered.

A second later, the angels of death and Tess were thundering up the stairs. Monica reached the door first and rapped on it.

Violeta answered, wearing one of Joshua's flannel shirts over her dress. It was covered in flour. "Hi!" She giggled when she saw their faces and hurriedly stepped out of the way.

All seven of the angels poured into the room, a grinning Andrew entering last.

They all stared at the figure crouched in front of the stove, his back to them.

Seeing their reflections, Joshua laughed. He stood and turned to face them. "You all look like you saw a ghost. Welcome! Dinner's almost..."

He was cut off by them all crushing nearer, enveloping him in a massive group hug. When they'd all come back to themselves enough to give him some space, Joshua greeted them all by name and with their own hugs.

He beamed at the group. "Thank you for coming. I thought it would be best if we had this time together before the show gets back underway."

Tess shook her head, still stunned. "You... you're playing... yourself?"

Joshua nodded.

Henry laughed. "Isn't that something?! Wow... I..." He suddenly looked stricken.

Joshua reached for his hand. "We'll talk it all over. But not on empty stomachs. Violeta and I made crepes. Lots and lots of crepes." He opened the oven and removed two trays. "We've been keeping them warm in here but there's another tray on the counter over there with cool ones. Fillings are on the table. I'm afraid we're all just going to have to eat where we can find spots. This isn't exactly a dinner party friendly apartment but I couldn't resist. So... help yourselves!"

They all continued to stare, most of them at Joshua while Andrew and Violeta studied the other angels.

Joshua laughed. "Okay, Violeta and I will start." He handed her a plate.

Soon the others roused and filled their plates. Adam, Joshua, and Andrew pushed what little furniture there was and anything that could double as seating into a tight circle. Once everyone had sat down, they looked expectantly at Joshua.

Lifting his eyes, Joshua began to pray. "Father, we thank You for this meal. We thank you for this time together. You know that when we created all that is, we did so with immense love. May we here now, all of us, do our best to share that love with others in the weeks to come. Give us the strength to overcome any trials and the ability to find joy in every moment, in every scene, in every song. Each chapter of our story was written with its finale already in mind. Help us all to keep focused on that moment and to never lose sight of it. Bless us and those whose lives we seek to touch. We love You. Amen."

"Amen," the others echoed. They all felt calmed by the prayer and Joshua's ever-familiar voice.

Joshua took a bite of a crepe and smiled at Violeta. "This chicken artichoke filling is delicious. Well done!"

The young angel beamed.

"So, if you don't mind my asking, how long have you been here... like this?" Eli queried.

"Since Christmas," Monica replied, blushing when she realized she'd spoken aloud. "I... I saw the photo."

"The photo?" Tess questioned.

Joshua smiled. "It seems my parents and I inadvertently photo-bombed at Christmas Mass. Arthur took a picture of them and we were a few pews back."

Adam chuckled. "Fitting. So... if you just got hired today, what have you been doing?"

"Prep work. And some carpentry gigs."

"How long have you known about this?" Adam asked Andrew.

"Oh, well... for about a year."

"A year!" Tess exclaimed.

Joshua laughed. "Yes, Andrew's known for about a year. I... well, I knew there'd be some tough times ahead on the Dyeland front. I knew Andrew would bear the brunt of that."

The others nodded solemnly, thinking of everything that had happened with Chava. They knew, too, that Joshua had played a part in Andrew's assignment with Ivy. And then there'd been Annabelle and her troubled first few days.

"I wanted him to know this was on the horizon. And I told Violeta at Christmas for the same reason. But I also realized that it would be a struggle for them to keep it to themselves. They managed that very well... but I didn't see any reason to make all of you deal with that. I know how hard it can be to not tell your friends about me and especially if you'd known I was coming..." Joshua shook his head.

"So... I take it we're still not supposed to tell them? I mean if it was to be known to everyone... why aren't JenniAnn and Kemara and Arthur and everyone else here?" Gloria questioned.

"Because each of them need to recognize me in their own way, in their own time... or not," Joshua explained.

Tess froze with her fork midway to her lips. She sat it back down. "You don't know?"

Joshua shook his head. "I am, more or less, as I was back in Nazareth. Unlike then, I remember all that has passed." He smiled gently. "I remember creating each and every one of you... each and every one of them. But I can't, at this very moment, tell you what you're thinking. I have a basic outline of what will happen in the next weeks. But I don't know who will come to believe I am who I am... or if any of them do. The choice is and must always remain theirs. And I have to meet them, interact with them... as one of them. They don't know what's in my heart. They don't know my thoughts. So I won't know theirs. And that's why I won't know yours, either. If I knew Andrew's thoughts, at times it would be nearly the same as knowing JenniAnn's. And, Monica, it would be the same with Arthur. It wouldn't be fair to... to know."

The angels pondered his words and marveled at the sacrifice. The same thought plagued them all. Given he remembered the moment of their creation, how much more would it hurt if their human friends didn't come to love him as Joshua Davidson?

"Be at peace," Joshua urged. "No matter what happens, Dad is with me. And even if I can't read your minds, I know you all love me." He smiled when eight heads nodded back with eager assent. "I've been looking forward to this and I'm happy to be starting. I really am."

Monica smiled then peered down at her hands. "When you say you're like how you were back in Nazareth... Does that mean you're... mortal?"

Joshua nodded. "Yes. But I know it is not my will or Dad's will that I die. But... if I miss a nail when I do repairs and hammer my thumb instead... it will hurt. And blister, too." He grinned.

Adam smiled back at him. "Then I hope you be careful and speaking of repairs... Andrew, what did the guy at the desk tell you?"

Andrew relayed the message about Mrs. Everly's cabinet.

Joshua smirked. "Dylan is very pleased to have a carpenter around. I'll visit with Aggie before I head to the theatre tomorrow. It'll be a pleasure. I enjoy our chats. She's always talked to me exactly like she talks to me now... like an old friend."

Tess smiled. "So you've been enjoying your time here?"

Joshua nodded. "Very much. Oh... Fr. Mike knows I'm here. He's been keeping me company, along with Yohannan and my parents and a few others, when things did get a little... lonesome."

Eli frowned. "Don't like you feeling that."

"They feel it. You feel it sometimes. Why shouldn't I?"

"How very... Joshuan," Gloria improvised.

Andrew chuckled. "It is." He squeezed Violeta's hand. "Feeling better?"

"Oh yes." Her smile traveled from her supervisor to Joshua.

"What was wrong?" Henry questioned gently.

Violeta blushed. "Oh, I just..."

Joshua stroked her hair. "It's a lot to digest, I know. For some of us, we'll be reliving days that were among the worst of our lives. For Gloria and Violeta, they're days they've only heard about and read about but are part of them still... because they're part of me. But remember that every moment, every word led to Sunday."

Adam nodded, tears glinting in his eyes. "I... I know that. But how... how am I supposed to even pretend to wash my hands of... of you?"

Joshua stood and knelt in front of Adam, taking his hands in his. "I created these hands. And ever since you were placed on this Earth so long ago, you have used them to bring comfort, to help you in sharing my story and my love. That's all you're doing. The costume, the part... it doesn't matter. All our roles, onstage and off, are simply part of the story. And we need them all to get it told. And, Adam, there's more to this role than you realize now." He turned to face Andrew. "Could you please explain about the song and your plans for it?"

Joshua remained near Adam as Andrew spoke.

"JenniAnn started it, actually. She's bothered by the fact that Pilate gets the dream song."

"As she should be. Claudia had that dream!" Adam interjected. "Not Pontius..."

"Exactly. So... I'd really love to return it to Claudia... in the person of Kylie. I haven't had a chance to speak with Emma about it to see if she'll approve but I think she will. She was complaining about the lack of female roles. Kylie... she may take some work but..." Andrew smiled at Joshua. "I have it on good authority that she'll agree eventually."

"Kylie..." Adam murmured. "The chorus girl who hides behind those blonde curls of hers?"

Andrew nodded.

"She looked familiar when I first saw her."

Joshua squeezed Adam's hand. "She should."

Adam searched his memory then frowned. "Oh."

"We'll talk later," Joshua promised. He released Adam and turned to Henry and Eli.

The latter looked into the man's eyes then buried his face in his hands while Henry stared straight ahead.

Joshua squeezed between them and rested an arm around each of their shoulders. "Here's the deal: when I faced Caiaphas and Annas, all I saw were two men who sure didn't think very highly of me and wished I'd crawl back under the rock they thought I came from. But when you're onstage, bringing them to life, I'm going to see two angels who I love with all I am and who I know love me with all they are. Eli, Henry, I know it will be hard to say those words. I do. But... it has to be you. If a human got those roles and then found out who I was..."

Eli straightened up. "You died for them. To sing that to someone who died for you..." He shook his head then let out a sigh. "I understand."

Henry nodded. "I do, too. It... it's going to be an interesting ride."

Joshua laughed. "To say the least." He hugged them both then went to Tess. "Getting a band, huh?"

She smiled. "I was going to ask you. I figured you'd agree... but I didn't know you'd be in the show! Amazing..."

"I'm glad you think so, Tess. Make sure you ask Jacob and Gabe or else you'll never hear the end of it. I think it'd be good for Ronald, too."

Tess nodded excitedly. "I can't wait, Joshua!"

"Me neither." He kissed her cheek then turned to Gloria. "My lights and sound girl!"

Gloria beamed. "I've already been reading up on different lighting techniques. And I wasn't sure how to do your microphone when... when you're not wearing your robe but I know I'll figure it out."

Smiling proudly, Joshua nodded and hugged her. "I know you will, too. And I know you'll be an excellent addition to the chorus."

"I already have my lines memorized."

Joshua chuckled. "Somehow, even in this state, I'm not surprised." He straightened her slightly askew glasses then looked across the circle to see that Monica was swiping at tears.

"Tell me," he requested when he was near her.

Monica smiled sheepishly. "I... I just wish I could sing for you, too."

Joshua smiled softly. "Not all of the important roles are singing ones. Someone needs to come to me in the garden... be my angel."

Her eyes wide, Monica looked to Andrew.

The director nodded. "Joshua and I discussed it earlier and I even had time to run it by Emma. She's for anything that gets more women front and center."

Monica hugged Joshua. "I... I would be honored."

"So would I." He kissed her hair. "And I'm really looking forward to spending time with Arthur. I wonder if he'll recognize me from the storage room at his old store?"

Monica smiled. "Whether he does or doesn't, I know he'll love getting to know you."

"I hope so. Oh and... I'm bringing my own costumes," Joshua informed her with a smile. "Custom-made by my Ama."

Monica's smile grew. "Good." She blinked. "Your mother. Andrew said the lady who was to play her left."

"Yes." Joshua returned to his seat next to Violeta. "Andrew and I talked about something else, too." He took one of her hands in both of his. "I know you'll be a wonderful addition to the chorus, Violeta. But I was wondering if you might also be willing to play my mother?"

Violeta began to cry. "I... but I don't deserve... A-and you're sure I... I can even be there without run-running?"

Joshua enfolded her in his arms. "I know you can. And... it would help me to have you near," he whispered. "My little Duckling."

In spite of her tears, Violeta smiled. "O-okay. Yes. Thank you." She wiped her tears on her sleeve then tilted her head. "It will be weird, though... playing mom to the One who created me."

Joshua smiled, thumbing away the tears she'd missed. "If you get too weirded out and need to talk to someone, I know just the person."

Violeta giggled. "Right."

Joshua let her go and took in the eight beloved faces surrounding him. "Thank you. All of you. Now, seriously, we're all eating."

Laughing and settling into their usual easygoing conversation, the angels and their Creator enjoyed their cramped yet perfect dinner.

After the last crepe had been devoured, Andrew lifted his cup into the air. "If it's all right, before we each go our own ways for tonight, I'd like to make a toast."

Everyone scrambled for their own drinks and raised them.

"Here's to a successful... in many ways... production. And here's to Joshua." Andrew's eyes welled as he beamed at him. "You maybe be playing a superstar but, for us, you've always been our star, our compass, our home. We love you and always will."

The other seven all echoed their love as Joshua looked proudly and lovingly upon them all.

*~*~*

Max leapt up from the card table when he heard movement in Willowveil's hall. He turned back to Rose, Kemara, and JenniAnn with a smile. "Andrew and Violeta are back!"

The two angels entered a few moments later. Andrew laughed when he saw what they were playing.

"Ah, Andrewopoly. I know it well," he teased.

JenniAnn hurried over to hug him. "Max didn't believe that it existed."

"I don't know why I doubted it," Max mused. "Obsessiveness runs in the family."

Andrew smiled. "It does." He kept hold of JenniAnn's hand and approached Annabelle's cradle. "How's our girl been today?"

"Pretty active, actually. I really do think she's starting to sleep a bit less during the day. Maybe that means she'll start sleeping even more in the nights," JenniAnn suggested hopefully. "But she'll probably be up soon for her next bottle."

"Good." Andrew was eager to hold Belle.

"So what news do you bring from Manhattan?" Kemara asked. "Did you get that carpenter in to look at the stage? And a new actor?"

Violeta giggled.

Rose smiled. "I'm taking that as a yes?"

"Well, we got a carpenter... who can also act and sing," Andrew explained. He settled into an empty chair at the card table as did Violeta. "Emma called that Joshua Davidson from the flier first thing in the morning and he came right out. Then Zeke stopped by around noon and heard him singing. So he auditioned..."

"He has the most beautiful voice," Violeta dreamily interrupted.

Max looked curiously at the angel.

"When did you get to hear him?" JenniAnn asked. "You were here at noon."

Violeta's face flushed when she realized her mistake.

"Violeta and I met up with Joshua for dinner. Just to discuss some things about the show," Andrew rescued. "And she's right, he has a superb voice. So... we hired him to play Jesus."

JenniAnn's face lit up. "That's too cool! A carpenter is playing Jesus!"

"Cool and practical. I bet he'll be great with helping with sets, too. So when do we get to meet him?" Max pressed.

"Well, he got the stage fixed and sanded late this afternoon. He's staining it tomorrow. He thinks it'll be good to go by Sunday afternoon so... Emma and Zeke have already informed the others that we'll be back on track by then. The other angels know. Laja, would you please get word to..."

"Already texting Owen," JenniAnn replied. "I trust Monica told Arthur?"

Violeta nodded. "Yep. Or else is now."

Kemara shook her head. "Wow... That's unbelievable. But great! I bet the others are thrilled. To have it look like, once again, things were falling apart and then... Wow."

JenniAnn looked up from the phone. "So this guy... he's not at all reminiscent of Eric is he?"

Andrew clasped her hand. "No, Laja. He's very courteous and... and..."

"You'll love him," Violeta finished. "You all will."

The four humans all smiled and happily abandoned their game so they could plan more for the show.

*~*~*

Kylie was curled up on her couch, tears trickling down her cheeks as she spoke on the phone. "No... No, not at all. Jett, I prom... Mrs. Arendi next door had to leave because her father had... had a stroke and I agreed to watch Kayson while she was at the hospital and I forgot my phone when I went over there and... Please don't say that. You know I'd never... I love you. I... I wouldn't do that, Jett."

Kylie rested her forehead against a throw pillow as a torrent of accusations were flung at her. Then, abruptly, the line went dead.

Dazed, she ended the call and stared at the phone. She couldn't understand how her marriage had come to this point. She and Jett had been together since high school, married right out of college. True Jett had always been a little controlling. But over the past year... No. It had been longer than that. Ever since he'd started traveling for his job, Jett had become more demanding, more critical, and increasingly often he'd accuse her of flirting with other men. And then one night, during yet another fight, he'd swung at her. The blow was so unexpected that she'd fallen to the floor. Jett had looked down at her in horror. He'd apologized profusely and kissed her and cleaned away the blood where her elbow had scraped against the wall. She'd written it off, told herself it was only because that day had been so stressful at the office. He'd surely never do it again. And she told herself that he meant what he'd said about never hitting her again. After all, he'd brought her flowers the next day.

But it wasn't the last time. The following week he had grabbed her arm so hard when she'd tried to flee a fight that he'd left bruises. She'd called her mother, asking if she could move back home. Her mother had replied that marriage was for a lifetime, not a mere four years, and suggested they visit with their pastor. Jett had refused to go but promised to work on his temper.

Recently, in a bid to show he trusted her, he'd agreed to let her try out for Jesus Christ Superstar at St. Genesius' Theatre. He'd even taken her out for a celebratory dinner when she'd been hired. Things were better for a week, maybe two. Then one night she'd been late in returning from practice. Out the accusations of adultery had come. She had denied them and tried to subdue him. Jett had responded by punching her in the face before stalking off into the night. By the morning, he'd pretended as if nothing had happened. He hadn't acknowledged the welt around her eye or the way she flinched whenever he moved.

Another week passed without incident. Then she'd dared to ask if she could go to church the following morning with Zeke and Diana as they'd invited her to do. She had realized her mistake as soon as it was said. She shouldn't have mentioned Zeke. Jett had flown into another rage. A punch to her side had sent her reeling to the floor. She'd sprained her wrist as she'd tried to catch herself. Jett had left her weeping in a heap on the floor. Again she had called her mother, again her pleas were dismissed.

Through it all, Kylie had clung to her newfound community at St. Genesius'. There she felt loved. Diana and Lucy doted on her. She knew if she only said the word, they would help her.

But marriage was for a lifetime, not just four years.

And now she didn't even have that community. Lucy was dead and, as kind as Andrew seemed, Kylie doubted his ability to pull things together yet again.

Her phone began to ring.

Cringing, Kylie picked it up. "He-hello?"

"Kylie, this is Diana. Your voice sounds a little... off. Are you okay?"

"Yes," she lied, forcing cheer into her tone.

"Oh good! Listen, I'm sorry to call this late but we just got home and discovered a message from Emma. They found a new actor! Actually, he's the carpenter they hired to fix the stage. Isn't that amazing?"

Kylie felt a grateful sob rise up in her throat. She knew it would alarm Diana if she let it out. After calming herself, she squeaked out a "yes."

"Well, Emma asked me to call you so here's your call! The fellow figures we'll be good to go Sunday. You call us if you need a ride."

Kylie nodded then realized Diana couldn't very well see her. "Okay."

"Kylie?"

"Yes?"

"You sure you're okay?"

Diana's gentle voice threatened Kylie's reserve even more. Still, she clung to her voice and the concern it betrayed. "I'm better now. So glad..."

"Good. Now you get some sleep and we'll see you Sunday. And you call if you need anything."

"I will. Thank you. Please give Zeke my best."

"Will do, darling. God be with you."

"You... you, too." When the call ended, Kylie smiled softly to herself. Maybe her lifeline wasn't gone just yet...

*~*~*

In the courtyard of Kylie's apartment complex, two men sat on the edge of a fountain. They peered up at the window of her apartment.

"I wish they knew," Adam murmured. "How much you love them, I mean."

"Thankfully, I have myriad dedicated messengers to tell them that," Joshua replied. He smiled proudly at Adam. "Like you."

"I've never been able to speak to her before. I mean... I have spoken to her." Grim lines formed on Adam's face as he thought of the times he'd been called to Kylie. Jett Snyder was a piece of work and the things he said and did to his wife... Adam shook his head. "I'm not sure she heard me."

"She will."

Adam studied Joshua as he gazed with love at the woman who appeared briefly, not seeing either of them. The angel looked up at Kylie with a relieved smile. Soon she would hear from them both.

*~*~*

"Perfect"

Saturday, March 1st

Andrew left Dyeland early the next morning in order to reach the theatre by 8:00 so he could let Joshua in. Beyond the theatrics, he had a lot of work to do on the financial side. Bills were coming due and he needed a couple quiet hours with the others absent so he could focus on those. By 11:00, Andrew's eyes were burning from staring at the computer screen for so long and his ears were ringing after being repeatedly subjected to hold music.

He'd plucked off his glasses and was rubbing his eyes when he heard a soft knock at the side door. He rose from his chair and looked outside. A smile lit up his face when he saw JenniAnn and a stroller.

“Oh good! You’re here. Belle and I just came from visiting the Phoenix and we were hoping to spring ya and grab some lunch.” JenniAnn smiled at Andrew and stooped to lift the baby. "And I couldn't resist taking advantage of actually having a warm day to take Belle on her first ever Manhattan walk."

“Laja and Belle...” The angel hugged them both then lead them into his office.

JenniAnn frowned. “You look stressed. Here, take Belle. Cuddling babies always helps."

Andrew eagerly cradled the infant, feeling somewhat less frenzied with Annabelle snuggled against him.

“So what’s going on? I hope you aren't already having issues with the new Jesus guy.”

“Oh no. Not at all. Although... I did get in to find a touching message from Eric directing me to send his final pay check to an address in L.A. I guess he's left town in pursuit of an American Idol audition."

The woman rolled her eyes. “As if we needed more proof that his departure wasn't such a big loss. First of all, he looked about as much like Jesus as I do. Then..." JenniAnn cut herself off. She had intended to tell Andrew about her run-in with Eric but when he'd left it hadn't seemed important.

Andrew's left eye brow quirked upward. "Then what, Laja?"

"Okay, well, first of all... you have to know that I didn't feel threatened or anything like that but... Thursday night Eric came in here while I was feeding Belle. He wanted to talk about his makeup so we did a lil and then I asked him how he was preparing to play Jesus and he said, and I quote, ‘Well, since I’m God’s gift to the ladies, it’s not such a stretch to play His gift to us all.’"

Andrew groaned.

"Yeah, exactly. Then... well, he asked if I had any plans that night and when I informed him that I fully intended to be home with my baby, he... wait for it... wrinkled his nose. 'Let the little children come unto me' indeed!”

Andrew kissed Belle's hair then peered at JenniAnn. “Laja, you should have said something to me.”

JenniAnn shrugged. “What were ya gonna do? He wasn’t threatening. Just annoying as all get-out. And then he left anyway. But... when he said that I was so tempted to ask him where this particular lady might obtain the gift receipt but I wasn’t sure he’d get it.”

Andrew couldn’t help but laugh at her critique. “Well, hopefully Eric is headed to a humbling, enlightening experience.”

“I hope so.” JenniAnn moved to a rack of costumes and gestured to a white robe. “I still can't get over that a carpenter is playing Jesus! So how excited was Emma? She seemed so distraught Thursday and then to have it all come back together so perfectly!"

"Emma, well... Actually, she was kind of opposed at first.”

"Why would she be opposed?" JenniAnn puzzled. "You said he was great."

"He is." Andrew shifted Annabelle when she began to fuss. “Emma's just a little... particular, I guess,” he finished.

JenniAnn bit her lip and nodded. “I can’t figure Emma out. She’s so nice and she’s doing a great job as Mary Magdalene. Just the lil bit I heard her sing was achingly beautiful. I'm sure her 'I Don't Know How to Love Him' will be almost physically painful to hear it's so emotional just as written... but there’s just something... She seems so negative at times. And, worse yet, resigned to it. It makes me sad.” She shook her head, deciding nothing could be done about that now and Andrew needed a mental break. “So... tell me about this new guy! Joshua. You were pretty vague about him last night.”

“Well... he’s not exactly your standard lead actor type...” Andrew searched for something more to say as JenniAnn looked expectantly at him. What introduction to Joshua could he possibly give her? “He’s... uh... awesome,” he tried, the word instantly seeming inadequate.

A knock at the office door saved Andrew from making further comment. He looked to the hall and beamed. This was it. One of the meetings he'd been waiting for! “Joshua! I’m so glad you’re here,” he greeted. "We were just talking about you... all good things! Come on in."

JenniAnn turned around to greet the newbie. However, when she came face to face with the man, she could only gape silently.

“Laja, meet Joshua Davidson. Our Jesus and desperately needed carpenter. Joshua, this is JenniAnn Chandler, my friend and our volunteer makeup artist who I was telling you about,” Andrew introduced, carefully choosing his words to cover Joshua in case he said anything overly knowledgeable. “And this is Annabelle who we call Belle.” He proudly looked down at the infant who was beginning to nod off.

"Hi JenniAnn. Hi Belle." Joshua's gaze alighted on the baby before he looked back to JenniAnn. "She's beautiful. Congratulations! Andrew's told me about your recent adoption."

Andrew shifted to get a better view of his suddenly mute friend.

JenniAnn finally nodded as she continued to stare, taking in everything she could about the newcomer who smiled so kindly at her and her daughter. Thick black curls framed a deeply tan face. None of the man's features could be described as delicate. His eye brows were thick and at that moment the right one was arched in bemusement. He sported a full but relatively short beard that made it difficult to guess his age though JenniAnn would have said mid-thirties if pressed. He looked to be Andrew’s height though more solidly built. He was by no means ugly yet JenniAnn supposed him unlikely to be dubbed either handsome or cute. His eyes, however, were beautiful in shades of dark brown flecked with gold. The woman found herself staring into them, only to be distracted when Joshua’s hand raised and brushed a few chips of wood from his T-shirt. JenniAnn had the oddest sense that once she had held that hand in her own. Unthinkingly, she stepped towards Joshua. “My God,” she murmured. “You’re perfect.”

Joshua chuckled. “Thank you. Andrew’s told me some really wonderful things about you, JenniAnn.”

JenniAnn blushed profusely upon realizing she was still gawking. “I... I’m sorry. I meant... meant perfect for the role. We just, uh... You just look so much like...”

Andrew and Joshua both noticed as the woman clasped the cross around her neck.

Joshua smiled and shook his head. “No need to apologize.” He reached for her free hand, shaking it. “Actually, it’s good to know that you think I’m right for the role. I’m afraid your friend here had to do a little campaigning on my behalf.”

Andrew swallowed the lump in his throat as he glanced at their linked hands. “All worth it,” he forced out, smiling brightly. “Emma will come around. You’ll see.”

“I know she will,” JenniAnn agreed. She stepped back towards Andrew and hugged his arm, needing him to anchor her in reality as she tried to redeem herself. “Joshua, we were just headed to lunch. There's this lovely little Mediterranean bistro within walking distance that I was planning to take Andrew to. I’d really love it if you’d join us. My treat. It’d be wonderful to get to know you since we’ll be spending the next few weeks together. Of course, I totally understand if you have other plans and...”

The man beamed. “Lunch sounds great. Thank you, JenniAnn.”

“Thank you,” JenniAnn replied then blushed again. “I mean you’re welcome. I’m sorry. I, uh, just not...”

“New baby,” Joshua offered, looking tenderly at Annabelle. “Probably not getting much sleep?”

The woman laughed, her unease beginning to die away. “Not nearly enough. But you’re being very gracious. I’m really just a bit of a nerd. See, I’m a theology major and I’ve always, always wanted someone to do a retelling of the Gospels with an actor playing Jesus who, ya know... wasn’t... well, blonde, blue-eyed, and wispy.

Joshua laughed. “I’m definitely not blonde or blue-eyed. And I don’t think I’ve been wispy since I was a little boy.”

Andrew hid his smile behind the baby’s head. If only JenniAnn knew just how many years had passed since Joshua’s boyhood, he mused.

“You’re just... perfect,” JenniAnn repeated solemnly.

“He is, Laja,” Andrew silently agreed.

Moved, Joshua swiftly dragged his hand through his hair to keep from reaching out to JenniAnn again. He reminded himself that while he knew the exact millisecond of her birth, the number of strands of hair on her head, and every word in her journals; to her he was a stranger.

JenniAnn lightly set a hand on the man's shoulder after noticing his unease. “I’m sorry. I’ve embarrassed you.”

“No. Not at all. I was thinking of something else is all. That’s very nice to hear actually.” Joshua patted her hand... the same hand he’d seen fly across a keyboard on numerous occasions when JenniAnn would become obsessed with finding realistic renderings of him. It felt good to know she was content with the reality. He wished he could tell her. It was going to be a challenge keeping so much unsaid but it was a challenge Joshua knew well.

Watching the exchange, Andrew could tell that both Joshua and JenniAnn needed a few moments apart to compose themselves. “Joshua, before we go maybe you should move your car to the back. You know, off the street.”

“Right. Good idea,” the man readily agreed. “I’ll be right back. Meet in the lobby?”

The angel nodded. "Sure."

As soon as Joshua was out of the room, JenniAnn was at Andrew’s side with her forehead buried in his upper arm. “Gah, I'm such a dork. I... I don’t know what just happened. I swear I wasn’t crushing on him or anything like that. It was just... something...”

The angel kissed her hair. "You aren't a dork. Hang on. Let me get Belle settled." He carefully transferred Annabelle to her stroller then buckled her in without waking her. Once she was secure, he enfolded his friend in a hug. “Joshua just has a way about him. I was more than a little overwhelmed myself when I first met him.”

JenniAnn smiled at the idea of Andrew being flustered by a human... albeit one with 'a way about him'. “Then maybe he’s used to it,” she offered.

“I really think so.”

"He does look like Jesus. I mean... what I assume Jesus looks like." She frowned.

Andrew set his chin on JenniAnn's head to avoid looking at her. He wasn't sure whether he would be more likely to laugh or cry if he did. "Yeah." Once he'd recovered his composure, he grinned at JenniAnn. "And I don't think we'll lose him to American Idol."

JenniAnn looked thoughtfully towards the door Joshua had recently exited. "I really hope not. Hey, I probably should have asked him about the Mediterranean food. I'd just picked it cause I know you like it and I thought it'd be fun and kinda, well, Jesus-y but maybe..." She stepped away, poking her head into the hall and searching.

"I'm sure he'll love the Jesus-y food, Laja," Andrew assured. Smiling to himself, the angel hoped that he'd get to see Joshua react to JenniAnn's adjective form of his Greek name.

The woman smiled brightly. "Great! Ya coming?" she asked as she began to push the stroller.

Andrew nodded. "Wouldn't miss it." He locked up his office and hummed "Superstar" as he followed JenniAnn.

*~*~*

"Thanks!" JenniAnn smiled at Joshua as he held open the door to allow her and Belle into the bistro.

"You're welcome. She's awake, by the way. But content."

JenniAnn leaned over to find the baby was staring... at Joshua. She laughed. "Well, I think you've won someone's favor."

Joshua smiled at Belle.

"Aww!" JenniAnn cooed when the girl's arm flung up and her fingers stretched. "Andrew, look!"

"What's she doing?" Andrew asked as he stepped through the door.

JenniAnn bent down to lift Belle up. The baby's eyes remained trained on Joshua. "Fixating."

Andrew looked from Joshua to the infant and back. Joshua's hands were linked behind his back. "Joshua, would you like to hold her?"

Joshua looked to JenniAnn.

"Don't feel obligated but if you want to then sure! I gotta get my card outta my purse, anyhow."

"Yes, please." Joshua took Annabelle from JenniAnn, hoping she wouldn't cry. He was, after all, a stranger. It was one thing to look at him, another to be held by him. When she was settled into his arms, though, she merely continued to gaze up at him. "Hello, Belle," he murmured.

JenniAnn smiled then turned back to the menu. "We for sure need to get the tabbouleh and spanakopita for apps cause they're amazing but are there any others you guys want?"

The two men shook their heads.

"'Kay. Well, lemme know when you've decided on your meal and then we'll order. I wonder if I'd like that turmeric ginger chicken wrap? I like ginger," JenniAnn pondered.

Joshua's head shot up. He caught Andrew's eye and began wildly shaking his head.

Andrew looked curiously at Joshua and stepped nearer.

"Allergic to turmeric. Doesn't know it," Joshua whispered.

Andrew shook his head. This could be very strange... He stepped back towards JenniAnn. "Have you ever had turmeric before?"

"Dunno."

"Maybe avoid that one. Remember when it turned out that you were allergic to chickory?"

"Good point. Well, I know I like the grilled veggie wrap with the cucumber yogurt so I'll go with that."

"Shrimp kabob sounds good," Andrew decided.

"It does," Joshua agreed.

JenniAnn smiled. "Great! Anything else?"

"I'm good," Andrew replied.

"Me too."

"Okay, I'll get the order in. Why don't you find a table?"

Andrew nodded, grabbed the stroller and pulled it after Joshua. Once they were settled at a table, the angel grinned. "Good thing you were here to catch the turmeric thing!"

Joshua smiled.

Andrew pulled his cell phone from his pocket. "Picture time. You and Belle."

Joshua propped her up and smiled then kissed Belle's forehead. "I've been waiting for this."

Andrew sighed. "I know. And that exchange back at the office... it was all I could do to not start shouting who you are."

"Thank you for resisting the urge." Joshua looked back over at the counter where JenniAnn was finishing up. He saw she was holding three paper cups. "Drinks. We forgot. I'll go help her if you'll take Belle."

"Sure." Andrew happily took the baby from him and watched as he approached JenniAnn. Seeing no harm in confiding in Belle, he talked softly to her. "Now the real test starts, sweetheart. Pray your uncle here doesn't blow it. And you... you just keep loving on Joshua, okay?"

Annabelle set her hand on his finger.

Andrew grinned. "Yeah, pinky promise."

Over at the beverage counter, Joshua was filling two cups with ice while JenniAnn got iced tea for Andrew. Joshua handed her the second cup which she also filled with iced tea.

"Yay caffeine," she cheered. "What are you going for?"

"Let's go three for three on the tea."

JenniAnn took his cup and filled it then grabbed some sugar before they headed back to the table. She paused. "Oh. Just so you're not surprised... Andrew and I usually pray before meals... even when we go out. I know that's sometimes weird for people so just wanted to give you a heads up. It's not like we're loud and showy about it or anything, though. It's just... what we do."

"Cool. I'm Jewish. Big fan of praying before meals."

JenniAnn smiled. "So... a Jewish carpenter is playing Jesus?"

Joshua chuckled. "Shocking, isn't it?"

"Sadly... yes." JenniAnn wanted to ask him many questions but quietly slid into her chair beside Andrew. No sooner was she settled than a waiter sat their appetizers down and rushed off as they echoed their thanks after him.

"Andrew, could you please lead grace?" JenniAnn requested.

"Sure." He waited for her to cross herself then began. "Dear Lord, please bless this meal and the hands that prepared it. Bless those of us gathered around this table. Help us to savor all the blessings you bring to us. Amen."

"Amen," JenniAnn and Joshua echoed.

"So..." JenniAnn stirred some sugar into her tea. "It's not going to be weird for you playing Jesus and being Jewish? I mean I think it's great but I'm sure it would be hard for many to not believe and yet..."

"I believe Jesus spoke the truth about being the Messiah, about everything he said and taught," Joshua clarified.

"Oh. Cool. So are you, like, part of Jews for Jesus?" JenniAnn blushed. "Sorry. I'm being nosy."

Joshua smiled. "No, it's a valid question. But, no, I'm not. I was born and raised Jewish so I'm Jewish. I don't belong to any particular denomination. I just... am what I am."

"That's way cool," JenniAnn gushed.

Andrew reached over to squeeze her hand when he saw how much the response pleased Joshua.

"Thanks. So you... you're Christian obviously." Joshua motioned to her cross.

"Yep. Born and raised Catholic. Still am just, umm, it's complicated sometimes."

Joshua nodded. "More than it should be. I know." He smiled sympathetically at her.

"Yeah... So what part of the show are you most looking forward to?"

"Getting to work with so many great people," Joshua answered readily. "So you're doing the makeup?"

JenniAnn nodded. She suddenly felt weird about it.

Joshua reached over to rest his hand on hers. "We'll get through it together," he promised quietly.

JenniAnn struggled to produce a smile. "Thanks. It... it's almost like I've sorta partitioned off the idea that we'll come to that part eventually."

"Not for a while yet," Joshua reassured. "Andrew, didn't you say you were going to try to rehearse chronologically as much as possible?"

Andrew nodded, patting Belle's back when she begun to fuss quietly. "I hope to. Emma agrees. We talked about it yesterday and we feel like, especially since this has all been such an ordeal, it makes sense to start lighter, let people get comfortable with the show and even more so with each other and then move on through."

"During that first meeting, there was some talk of ensuring there'll be a Resurrection scene," JenniAnn informed.

"I would love that," Joshua replied.

"Zeke and Shane were very insistent on it so I'm sure we can figure something out that will be meaningful for everyone." Andrew smiled. "And much more fulfilling for the audience, I think."

JenniAnn beamed. "Andrew's an awesome director. We're all in good hands with him."

"I can tell." Joshua smiled at Andrew.

The angel blushed. "Thanks. And... it looks like our lunch is headed this way."

Joshua turned to JenniAnn. "Thank you for your generosity in inviting me."

"Thanks for coming! Oh! You should come with us tonight. We're having a get-together at Adrian's Coffeehouse. You know it?"

"Sure."

"Crazy good desserts. If you don't have plans then you really should come," JenniAnn invited. "It'd give you a chance to meet quite a bit more of the cast and crew."

A server set their food down then again rushed off when they'd all extended their thanks.

"So, you think you might come?" JenniAnn asked.

Joshua looked over to Andrew who looked very pleased. "I'd love to. Thank you! What time should I get there?"

"We've reserved the party room starting at 7:00 so any time after that. I told everyone to just drift in when they can." JenniAnn clapped quietly. "It'll be so much fun! Everyone will be so thrilled to meet you, Joshua! And..." She cocked her head and wrinkled her noise. "Hmm... I think Miss Belle and I need to step into the ladies' room."

Andrew laughed. "Yeah, definitely so." He handed the baby to JenniAnn then unhooked the diaper bag from the stroller.

"Be right back!"

Andrew and Joshua watched them go. Andrew chuckled and took a bite of his kabob, grinning at Joshua as he chewed.

"What?" Joshua asked.

Andrew shrugged. "I think give it a week and she'll be asking you to move in with us."

"I don't know about that... JenniAnn's more protective of Dyeland than that. I mean the whole Max thing was different."

Andrew did a double take. "Oh right. I forgot you wouldn't just, uh, know. We're moving to Cora's tomorrow. At least that's the plan. Vincent offered it and it'll be more convenient so... Laja, Belle, Max, Kemara, Violeta, and me. Rose sometimes. At the very least, I'm sure you'll wind up with an open invitation for meals."

Joshua smiled.

Andrew reached over to squeeze his hand. "It is something to see, you know. I... I know she loves you. And, of course, you love her. And it's like... on some level... she knows that. You know she's not usually so easygoing with men her own age... which is what she thinks you are."

"She's not," Joshua admitted.

"Remember that night after we visited with Chava and then we went to the chapel Below and she was pondering that painting... wishing it looked more like you?"

"Yes."

"I was longing for this day then."

Tears flooded Joshua's eyes. "I know. Me too."

Andrew handed him a tissue. "She's coming back."

Joshua hastily wiped his eyes and smiled up at Belle and JenniAnn.

"Much better! Now, I'll get her settled into her stroller so we can..."

Belle cried out her disapproval.

"Or not."

"I can hold her," Joshua offered.

"But you need to eat, too," JenniAnn protested.

Joshua shrugged. "I can eat with one hand."

"If you're sure..."

"Very sure."

"Well, okay. I haven't really mastered the one-handed eating yet. Thank you."

Joshua held out his arms and smiled when Belle snuggled into the crook of his left arm. "Gives her a good view of her mama and uncle, too."

Andrew waved to her and made a funny face.

Joshua saw when JenniAnn glanced over at Andrew, silently telling him how much she loved him. He smiled, proud of them both and of the tiny girl gazing up at him.

*~*~*

Meeting the Maker

"Okay, so, Jesus is obviously at the top of the Jesusy pyramid."

Max burst out laughing as he moved tables in the party room at Adrian's. "God love you, Maja. I have never heard anyone refer to a 'Jesusy pyramid.'"

"Well, I don't know how else to say it! I just mean that, obviously, Jesus looks the most like Jesus on account of being Jesus. And then at the bottom you have, say, Victor Garber in Godspell who I love but... really... does not look like Jesus. Anyhow, this guy... I'm betting he's, like, right below Jesus on the pyramid looks-wise."

Violeta smiled to herself, soaking it all in. She'd spent the day helping Kemara finish up some work for Catherine and had been thrilled to learn JenniAnn had met Joshua... and been thoroughly impressed.

Swaying, with Belle in his arms, Andrew grinned and shook his head.

"You don't agree, Andrew?" Kemara asked.

"Oh no. I agree very much. Joshua has the perfect look for the part. Just... yeah, 'Jesusy pyramid' isn't a phrase one expects to hear."

"Enough about what he looks like. What's he like really?" Owen pressed.

"Very friendly. Talkative but not..." JenniAnn considered how to explain it. "I dunno. There's a quietness, a peace about him, too. I feel like I could just sit with him and not talk and have it not be weird. I don't feel that way with too many people." She smiled at Andrew. He was definitely one of the few.

"He's got a great sense of humor," Andrew added. "And Belle really took to him. At one point she hooked these tiny claws of hers into his shirt and wouldn't let go."

Kemara smiled. "And he was okay with that?"

JenniAnn nodded. "Just smiled and kept holding her."

Andrew kissed the infant's soft wisps of hair. He was still pondering what exactly that had been about. He'd wanted to ask Joshua but hadn't had the chance. He wondered if Belle knew who Joshua was or if, possibly, in his arms the lingering toll of her birth mother's addiction diminished. Whatever it meant, she'd been a very happy baby all afternoon. The mood lingered even after they'd parted from Joshua to get ready for the evening's celebration.

"He sounds promising." Max withdrew his pocket watch. "Quarter til 7:00. Hopefully he'll be here soon so we can all meet him but right now I need to go pick up Rose and Aunt Josephine at the portal. Do any of you know if anyone else was coming from there?"

"Don't think so. Monica and Arthur are coming from True Light. The others are coming from, well, wherever their assignments landed them," Andrew explained.

"I hope Joshua won't be overwhelmed," Kemara fretted. "Coming to a party where everyone else is friends but you're not?"

Andrew squeezed her shoulder. "Joshua can hold his own. I wouldn't be surprised if, by the end of the evening, it seems like he's always been here."

Violeta caught her supervisor's gaze and smiled. "It was like that for me when I first arrived, just before a Halloween party. And I would have felt really welcome if I hadn't been acting so snooty and everything."

JenniAnn laughed at the memory. "You were hardly used to humans. That was understandable. I'm pretty sure Joshua's as used to us as a thirtysomething man can be." She turned to Andrew. "Actually, I dunno how old he is. Do you?"

Violeta's eyes went wide as she awaited Andrew's response.

"Couldn't tell you." Andrew smiled. He'd practiced that one.

"Well, that's just a guess," JenniAnn explained. "Anyway..." She peered out the window. "Oh good, Arthur and Monica are here! And that looks like Fr. Mike behind em."

Once the three arrived, Owen waved them inside the party room. "Welcome! You missed JenniAnn gushing over the latest addition to the Superstarcast. Spoiler alert: We won't have to spend the next two months listening to her complain about his WASPy attractiveness."

JenniAnn giggled. "Shut up. Although you're right."

Arthur laughed. "Hey, nothing wrong with wanting some authenticity. So when do we get to meet this guy? Tomorrow?"

"JenniAnn invited him tonight." Violeta caught Monica's eye then Fr. Mike's and smiled.

"I just told him anytime after 7:00."

"Wonderful!" Monica replied easily. When not with Arthur or his clients, she'd spent most of the day practicing how to seem calm, cool, collected.

"So you like Joshua?" Fr. Mike asked.

JenniAnn nodded effusively then froze. "Wait... you know Joshua?"

"Oh yeah. He comes to Mass at St. Mary Magdalene's sometimes. Old friend," Fr. Mike replied. Since it seemed likely JenniAnn would, at some point over the next few weeks, get nostalgic and review the Valentine's video and possibly see Joshua's image, he and the priest had determined it best to reveal they were friends. "He mentioned he'd gotten cast as Jesus and then I got your text about Andrew casting someone as Jesus... obviously the same guy."

"That's so cool!" JenniAnn gushed. "Well, good!" She turned to Kemara. "Even better now! Joshua will know someone else here."

Kemara approached and hugged the priest in greeting. "I'm glad to hear that. And glad to see you. So... does Joshua look as much like Jesus as JenniAnn's been telling us?"

Fr. Mike peered at Andrew who only smiled back in response. "Yeah. I really think he does. Actually, I've never met anyone who seemed so much like Christ."

Kemara blinked in surprise. "Wow. High praise."

"Deserved," Fr. Mike replied, his voice thick with emotion.

JenniAnn looked curiously at him. Fr. Mike was not an idle flatterer. Before she could ask more about his friendship with the carpenter; Eli, Henry, and Adam entered the room.

"Andrew, why didn't you fall in with a crowd like this earlier?" Adam shouted when he saw the food spread. "We could have been eating like this for centuries, not just the last decade and a half."

Henry rolled his eyes. "Can't take him anywhere."

Kemara laughed. "All about the food for you, huh, Adam?"

Adam grinned and shook his head. "No. It's all about you lovely people. But the food is a nice perk."

"What he said," Eli agreed, eying the sandwiches, soups, salads, and array of desserts.

Laughing, Violeta glanced out the window. "Hey, isn't that Catherine and Jacob? Shelby, too?"

JenniAnn smiled. "Yeah. Actually, Andrew and I invited a few more people than we let on."

Andrew stepped closer to the door, knowing Catherine would immediately want to hold her granddaughter. As soon as Catherine had Belle, Shelby latched onto Andrew's arm.

"Can I come see your play when you're done?" she asked.

Andrew smiled. "Sure." He'd talk it over with JenniAnn and Vincent first but given Shelby had already experienced so much in her young life, he felt sure she could handle it.

"Is it fun working on it?"

The angel let out a contented sigh. "Now it is."

Shelby smiled up at him. "I'm glad. And I'm glad that Psyche's coming back to classes soon. And bringing Belle! Andrew?"

Andrew knelt down to be level with her. "Yes, Shel?"

The girl kissed his cheek and hugged him. "I'm glad you found her."

His eyes misting, Andrew peered into her earnest eyes. "Me too. As glad as I was when I first held you."

Shelby beamed. "Really?"

"Really. Now... let's go get you some dinner."

"And dessert?"

Andrew chuckled. "And dessert." As they crossed over to the food table, he waved to Tess and Gloria as they entered. As soon as he'd finished helping Shelby dish up her food, Max returned with Rose and her aunt. Andrew rushed over to greet them then looked out at the moonlit street in front of the cafe. There was no sign of Joshua.

Five minutes later, JenniAnn made her way over to Andrew who was lingering near the door. "Do you think maybe he decided not to come after all?" she asked.

"He said he'll come, so he'll come," Andrew responded, sure of his words. "But we were pretty open ended on the time."

"True," JenniAnn admitted. "And we're still waiting on..." She glimpsed a newly familiar form stepping through the main restaurant door. He stepped back and held the door open when he saw an elderly couple approaching the exit.

Andrew hid a smile when he heard the woman dub Joshua "such a nice young man."

JenniAnn grabbed Andrew's hand and hurried over to Joshua. "Welcome, Joshua! So glad you made it!"

"I'm sorry if I'm late." Joshua smiled sheepishly. "I sometimes forget how long parking can take."

"Not at all!" JenniAnn assured. "We're still waiting on a couple people actually. But we'll start introducing you around. Oh and Fr. Mike's over there. He told us you're friends." She waved to the priest who smiled when he saw Joshua.

Joshua returned the smile and waved to him. "Yes, I'm so glad to see him here. Very glad to be here."

For a moment, Andrew thought back to all the other parties when Joshua had hung back, unseen but often sensed and felt. Now JenniAnn was looking directly at him. Andrew could feel the curious gazes of some of the others turned to them. No longer invisible, no longer intangible; Joshua followed JenniAnn's prompting and stepped into the throng.

Andrew and JenniAnn took turns introducing Joshua to their friends. The former smiled at all the different ways the angels greeted him. There was "Good evening, Joshua!" and "Lovely to have you here!" and "So pleased you could join us!" but no hint of the usual "Nice to meet you!" JenniAnn seemed not to notice. The whole time, Andrew kept sneaking glances at the door. There was one guest yet to arrive that he'd have to catch before she saw Joshua. However, there was no sign of her yet.

Once introductions were made, Andrew and JenniAnn set Joshua loose. He made a beeline to Fr. Mike who had deliberately taken to a quiet corner, knowing Joshua would need to talk.

The priest hugged him. "How you doing?" he asked.

Joshua nodded, his smile wide but tears in the corner of his eyes.

"A little overwhelming?" Fr. Mike guessed.

Joshua looked out at the assembled friends. He laughed when he saw Adam and Eli lip-synching to the duet playing over the cafe's sound system. Kemara and Owen were nearly doubled over laughing. "Overwhelmed in a good way. A really good way."

"Good. JenniAnn was singing your praises earlier. You certainly made an impression. I knew you would. Andrew's handling this incredibly well. Violeta, too. All of them."

Joshua nodded proudly. "It's wonderful... It's all wonderful." He sighed, steadying himself. "I feel better. Just needed a moment. Now I'd like to... Tiva, Yakov. They're here."

Fr. Mike angled around to see the couple entering. "I thought they might come." He grinned. "The rabbi is still gloating, good-naturedly, of course."

Joshua smiled. "He has reason." He fondly recalled the man counseling JenniAnn, using scripture to remind her that there was always hope of having a child no matter the circumstances. How right he had been!

"Let's go say hello."

Joshua followed the priest to near where the Levines stood, Tiva fussing over JenniAnn.

"You're positively glowing, my dear!" Tiva kissed the younger woman's cheek. "Motherhood suits you!"

The rabbi puffed up, his smile stretched across his face. "Always knew it would. Told her so."

JenniAnn blushed. "I stand corrected. Adorably, perfectly corrected." She gazed over to where Tess had gotten hold of Annabelle and was crooning to her.

"And you..." Tiva set her hand on Andrew's cheek. "She could have no one better at her side."

Andrew blushed and hugged the woman. "I'm blessed to have the spot." When Tiva released him, he reached for JenniAnn's hand. It was then he saw Joshua and Fr. Mike. "Tiva, Rabbi, there's someone I'd love for you to meet."

"Shalom, Fr. Mike!" Yakov greeted, spotting the priest headed his way.

"Shalom, Rabbi!" Fr. Mike replied, reaching for his hand.

"And who is your friend?" Tiva asked, her gaze traversing over the three men and JenniAnn who was slyly glancing at the stranger.

Andrew beamed at Joshua then looked back to the couple. "This is Joshua Davidson. Joshua, this is Rabbi Yakov Levine from Beth El Synagogue and his wife, Tiva."

"Pleased to meet you, Mr. Davidson." Tiva held out her hand.

Joshua warmly shook it. "Joshua, please. Or Josh."

The rabbi looked curiously at him. "You look very familiar to me, young man."

Fr. Mike bowed his head, stifling a chuckle.

Joshua took his proffered hand. "I've attended Shabbat at Beth El a couple of times since I moved here at the end of December. Perhaps you saw me there?"

"Yes!" Yakov's eyes lit up. "So you are Jewish?"

"I am, yes."

"And Joshua will be playing Jesus in the production of Superstar a bunch of us are helping with," JenniAnn explained proudly.

Surprise registered on both the Levines' faces then Yakov laughed.

"Well, I'll be..." He smiled at Andrew. "Someone actually hired a Jew to play Jesus! Remarkable! Somehow it doesn't surprise me that it was you."

Andrew returned the smile. "Joshua is right for the part for many reasons. But I can't take full credit." He glanced over at Joshua proudly. "He made quite an impression on Zeke, the man playing Judas. And my assistant director agreed with the decision to cast him."

Joshua bowed his head, knowing Emma had only agreed with some reluctance.

Fearing her husband might have embarrassed the man, Tiva set a gentle hand on his arm. "I'm sure you will bring many wonderful qualities to the role, Joshua. I think I'll actually want to come see this one."

Joshua smiled at her. "I hope you will. Both of you."

Noting the love on Joshua's face, Andrew turned back to the Levines. "Actually, Joshua and I visited about how, with our production, we'd like to really make note of the fact that Jesus was Jewish. JenniAnn and I have discussed it, too."

JenniAnn's face flushed. "I... I do love the show and the music but it has always bothered me that so often they have Caiaphas and Annas in more or less authentic, religious dress and then Jesus and Co. really have nothing tying them to Judaism. Bad things happen when... when people get the wrong ideas."

Andrew kissed her hair, knowing she was thinking of all those nights listening to Chava. He saw that Joshua looked pained and, once again, his hands were clasped behind his back. Andrew embraced JenniAnn for them both. "They do," he agreed. "So... actually, since we have the three of you together... We'd love to have advisers from both the Jewish and Christian traditions. Fr. Mike, Zeke is a deacon with a Baptist church and weighing in as he sees fit, but do you think you could be our Catholic adviser?"

The priest grinned. He'd already determined he was going to crash as many rehearsals as possible but having an excuse to be there was even better! "I'd love to and I'd be honored."

Joshua smiled at him.

"Great. Glad to hear it." Andrew turned to Tiva and Yakov. "Would either or both of you be interested in advising us on matters concerning Jewish faith and practice?"

The couple considered each other for a moment. Tiva looked back to Andrew first. "I have always adored the theatre. I can't say this is a show I ever saw myself being involved in but... your plans intrigue me. I'm not sure what I can offer, though. I'm not the scholar my husband is."

JenniAnn reached for her hand. "But you live your life in accordance with your beliefs, Tiva, touching those around you with your great faith. And... and... you could help us with... with planning the burial scene. I... I mean if we're doing that."

Andrew and Fr. Mike stared at Joshua.

"I think we should. If Andrew and Emma agree," Joshua opined quietly.

Andrew nodded assent.

"I... I remember some of what we did with Chava but..."

Tiva smiled sadly. She doubted JenniAnn remembered much at all. She had been in such a daze. If they were determined to have such a scene, Tiva was determined to not leave JenniAnn to plan it. The girl would, after all, be planning a fictional burial for her God. "I will be there," Tiva agreed.

JenniAnn hugged her. "Thank you."

"You just call when you're ready to have me come."

Rabbi Yakov nodded his agreement. "Same here. But now... no more talk of burials, staged or otherwise. Tonight is about life! As my Southern and Midwestern brethren say... L'chaim, ya'll!"

Joshua chuckled.

The rabbi took both of Joshua's hands in his. "Joshua, I will look forward to making better acquaintance with you. You have found yourself in a fine group of people."

"Thank you. And they most assuredly are. I look forward to spending more time with you." Joshua took Tiva's hands. "And with you, as well. Thank you both for your willingness to help us."

"You're very welcome. It'll be nice to spend more time with Andrew and JenniAnn and all their friends. Will Belle be joining you at rehearsals?" the woman asked pointedly.

JenniAnn laughed. "Yes, as much as possible."

"Good. Well, I'm going to go attempt to steal your baby from Tess."

Andrew chuckled. "Good luck with that!" he called as Tiva went in pursuit of Belle.

Rabbi Yakov smiled and shook his head. "She spends all day with our grandbaby and yet... Always with the babies. Still... I wouldn't mind some time with the little one myself." He turned to Fr. Mike. "Good to see you again. I'll look forward to advising with you, my friend."

Fr. Mike smiled and nodded. "Most definitely."

Yakov shook Joshua's hand again. "I hope to see you at Beth El as your schedule allows."

"You will," Joshua promised.

"Excellent." The rabbi smiled and then embraced Andrew and JenniAnn together. "So thrilled to have this occasion for celebration."

Andrew beamed. "Thank you, Rabbi."

"Thank you very much," JenniAnn echoed. She waved as he hurried off after Tiva.

"They're a lovely couple," Joshua remarked.

"They are," Andrew agreed. He smiled after them then at Fr. Mike. "And now we have our advising team!"

"You do. And I'm thrilled to be on it. Maybe..."

The priest was interrupted when Violeta came rushing up. "Hey, where did you two stash the diaper bag?"

"Oh! I left it in the coatroom. Let me go grab it." JenniAnn smiled at Fr. Mike and Joshua. "Hope to talk more later!"

The two men waved as she dashed away.

Andrew chuckled. "I better go, too. My turn for diaper duty."

Violeta grinned and left with him.

"So... back into the fray?" Fr. Mike suggested.

Joshua smiled, feeling more at ease. "Definitely."

Beaming, Fr. Mike mingled back into the crowd with Joshua.

After a few minutes, Max approached with Rose beside him. "So, Joshua, you still thinking that stage'll be good to go tomorrow afternoon?"

Joshua smiled, glad that Max was so excited to resume rehearsals. "Definitely. So you're playing Simon?"

Max nodded. "Yeah." He smirked. "So sorry about when I have to scream-sing at you and say all that junk. In reality... war's hell."

Knowing Joshua would be okay with the two, Fr. Mike slipped away.

"It is." Joshua smiled tenderly at the veteran. "Andrew mentioned you served together. Afghanistan?"

"Yeah." Max looked over his shoulder to where Andrew was greeting a newcomer. "Owe my life to Andrew."

"Max got a purple heart," Rose informed proudly as her boyfriend blushed.

Joshua set a hand on the man's shoulder. "Thank you for your service, Max." He turned to Rose. "And yours. Loved ones serve, too, in their own way."

The young woman's eyes welled. "Thank you. But we weren't together until after..."

Joshua squeezed her hand. "Sometimes it's the after that's the most difficult. Bless you both."

"Thank you," Max and Rose murmured together, touched by the recognition and the honesty. There were few people they told about Max's occasional nightmares and bad days. They knew Andrew and JenniAnn would never betray their confidence and Aunt Josephine had had no opportunity to speak to Joshua alone. Yet they both saw in Joshua's eyes something beyond casual understanding.

Joshua flashed a smile to reassure them. "I'm really looking forward to spending time with you both at rehearsals. I hear you're both Harry Potterfans. Maybe we can talk about that sometime. I enjoyed the books and movies."

The couple brightened. "That'd be really cool!" Max enthused. "Who's your favorite character?"

"I'd have to say a tie between the Boy Who Lived himself and Dumbledore. I never could decide who had the greater struggle. It can't be easy to risk the life of a child one loves." Joshua pondered the question further. "But then I've always had a soft spot for Snape. The Weasleys... Hermione. She reminds me of a girl I once knew."

Rose laughed. "So are you saying you can't really pick a favorite?"

Joshua grinned. "Yeah, I am. So how about you two?"

As Max and Rose made fast friends with Joshua, Andrew remained near the door. Kelly stood next to him, one of her hands pressed against her temple.

"So, I just want to make absolutely sure I'm not confused. It's been a long day at the hospital and maybe I just misconstrued some things. You're telling me that Yeshua is down here and..." Kelly went silent when a familiar laugh met her ears. "He... he is here."

Andrew nodded. "He is. He's going by Joshua Davidson and he is... well, you know when you visited us last week and I told you I was helping out with a production of Jesus Christ Superstar?"

"Yes..."

"The actor playing Jesus bailed so we had to recast and... we hired Joshua yesterday. He'd come to fix the stage but... well, of course he's perfect for the role!"

Kelly blinked. "I'm sorry but did you just say that you hired Ye... Joshua to... to play himself?"

Back near Rose and Max, Joshua noticed the intense conversation at the door. He smiled at the young couple. "Hey, sorry, but I need to check with Andrew about something. Maybe we can shelve the great Harry-Hermione-Ron debate until later?"

Rose laughed. "Sure."

"All about Ron!" Max opined with a grin. "See you later, Josh."

"Definitely." Joshua waved to them then hastened to Andrew and Kelly. "Hi, Kelly," he greeted, clasping one of her hands in both of his. "I didn't realize you'd be here." He looked to Andrew. "I'm gathering that this isn't really some sort of 'last night of freedom before rehearsals' thing."

Andrew smiled. "Yeah... we kinda let on like it was. Really JenniAnn and I just wanted to have a party to thank people for their support with Annabelle but then JenniAnn invited you and, well... it's not like you don't fit under the banner of 'people who helped us with our Belle.' I... I really wanted you to be here as soon as we started planning a couple weeks ago but... I didn't know how it would work out timing-wise. And then if I invited you myself... how to explain that to JenniAnn? Thankfully, she did it herself. So..." He turned back to Kelly. "That's why I didn't have a chance to warn you. I sent you a text asking you to call but..."

Kelly frowned. "I lost my phone. I think it's just at my office but I didn't have a spare moment to leave and check." She turned back to Joshua. "So... you're really doing this show?"

"Yes. Kelly, it's bigger than the show... and it's important to me."

Kelly managed a smile. "I... I don't mean to seem like I'm second-guessing you but... it was hard enough the first time."

Joshua hugged her. "I know." He held her for a moment, knowing that his death would always carry a poignancy for her beyond what it did for most angels. She knew what it was to lose a son.

"Your ways... they are mysterious," Kelly noted with forced cheer. She sighed and pulled away. "I don't want to ruin your cover."

"You're a social worker. We could have met in countless ways. If anyone says anything, just say I helped you with a few cases."

"More than a few..."

Joshua smiled. "So you okay? I'm sorry for the shock. I was going to come visit you and tell you but..." He looked back over to where JenniAnn had joined Kemara and Owen in taking in the comic stylings of Adam and Eli. "I thought I had more time."

"Me too," Andrew reiterated.

Joshua chuckled. "It's kind of fun not knowing what's coming."

Kelly shook off the remainder of her shock. "It's okay. Really. And I'm okay. How could I not be?" She smiled, now convincingly, at Joshua. "You're here." She turned to Andrew. "And we're celebrating your little girl. Everything's great. Oh and Portia will be here soon. I saw her as I was leaving the hospital. She said she was just wrapping up..."

"I'm here!" The doctor ran into the room. She greeted Andrew and Kelly with a hug then looked curiously at Joshua. "Hi. My name is Portia."

Joshua shook her hand. "Joshua Davidson."

"Oh! Jesus!"

Joshua smiled.

Portia laughed. "Sorry. That came out funny. My friend Owen mentioned that Andrew had hired you to play Jesus. Well, welcome! Now, if you'll excuse me, I haven't eaten since noon so that food is calling out my name."

"Better go answer then," Andrew teased.

Portia smiled at him then hurried off.

"Sweet girl. I've really gotten to know her more since..." Kelly turned to Joshua. "Have you gotten to hold Belle yet?"

"Through most of lunch," Joshua replied happily.

"Good! Well, have you eaten dinner?"

"Not yet."

"Let's go grab something then."

Andrew waved them towards the table. "That's what it's there for."

JenniAnn approached with Belle, somehow having managed to get her back from her admirers. "Is Kelly okay? She looked a little flustered. And does she know Joshua?"

Andrew nodded. "Yes to both. It was a long day for Kel but she's fine and Joshua's helped her with a few cases."

"Ah, okay. Well, after they get their food, how about we do our thing? I think everyone's here now."

Andrew smiled. "Sure."

They waited for Portia, Kelly, and Joshua to find seats then made their way towards the front of the room. Seeing them, Adam tapped on his glass. The group quieted.

"Hi everyone," JenniAnn greeted. "First of all, Andrew's and my apologies to those we got here under false pretenses. This isn't really a 'pre-Superstarlast hurrah before our evenings are taken over' party. Actually... Andrew and I just wanted to get as many of you together as we could to... to thank you for... for all your generosity and your support a-and love during this..." She turned to Andrew and shook her head before beginning to cry.

Andrew hugged her and took up the speech. "You've all been amazingly and wonderfully helpful since Belle came into our lives. From the gifts to the advice to getting us coffee or babysitting for a couple hours and just being a part of this group... this family that we're so proud to be raising Belle in... thank you. Eat, drink, enjoy! We love you."

Their guests clapped and shouted their love back then Andrew and JenniAnn made the rounds, visiting with each guest and thanking them specifically. They came to where Fr. Mike, Kelly, and Joshua were sitting together.

JenniAnn hugged the priest first. "Thank you, Fr. Mike, for the rosary for Belle and the book for Shelby but also all your counsel about Belle's baptism. I'm really looking forward to that next month and... Oh! And for bringing that gorgeous carving from your..."

Andrew knew exactly where her mind had gone... and to who.

JenniAnn twisted around in her chair to face Joshua. "You're the friend. You... you made that. The couple with the baby and the white butterfly."

Joshua bowed his head for a moment, unable to bear her piercing gaze. She wanted an explanation and he couldn't give it to her yet. He hadn't expected JenniAnn to make that connection until she knew who he was. "Yes, I did. Fr. Mike told me a little of your story and I... I was so touched that I wanted to do something."

"How... how did you know about the white butterfly?" JenniAnn implored, fresh tears welling in her eyes.

Fr. Mike and Kelly both stole glances at Joshua. Andrew kissed the top of Belle's head and stared down at the table.

"It just... it seemed right to include it," Joshua tried. He smiled at her. "I'm glad you liked it."

Blushing when she realized how maniacal she'd probably looked, JenniAnn shyly reached out for his hand. "I do love it. Truly. We have it on Belle's dresser where we see it all the time. Th-thank you."

Joshua squeezed her hand. "You're very welcome. You have a beautiful family."

"Thank you," Andrew replied.

JenniAnn peered for a moment longer at Joshua then turned to Kelly, eager for a change of subject. "And the book... I've loved curling up with Belle and Stellaluna."

Kelly smiled and began peppering JenniAnn with questions about Belle.

While JenniAnn was distracted, Andrew looked back over at Joshua and mouthed the words he knew the woman would have if only she knew. "I love you."

Joshua smiled and silently said them back.

*~*~*

"So, Joshua, you from around these parts?" Arthur asked in between bites of cheesecake.

Monica looked over to Joshua, wondering how he'd answer.

"I'm from... well, everywhere." Joshua laughed casually. "I move around a lot."

Arthur looked up at him in alarm. "I hope you're staying here for a while. I don't think they can handle another disappearing Jesus."

"They won't have to. I'm here for the long haul. Through Easter, maybe past that," Joshua assured. "So where are you from?"

"Transplant from Colorado. But I move around a lot, too. I work with the True Light organization and sometimes I go out on their disaster response missions. When I'm not doing that, I head up one of their men's homeless shelters here."

"True Light... I follow their work. It's wonderful what you all do. Truly wonderful."

Arthur blushed. It wasn't that he didn't hear such words often. Most people responded in like terms when he told them what he did. Somehow the praise seemed different coming from Joshua. Like he truly knew and wasn't just giving lip service. "Thank you, Josh... Joshua."

Joshua smiled. "Josh, Joshua. Either one's fine. Whichever you're most comfortable with."

Arthur grinned. "Cool. Thanks, Josh. I know some people are touchy about nicknames." He leaned closer. "Whatever you do, don't call Andrew Andy."

Joshua chuckled. "Noted, thanks."

Monica smirked. "As if you handle it any better when someone calls you Art."

"Art is a subject in school or something hanging in a museum. I am a person. Besides, no one wants to hear stories about 'King Art and the Round Table.' Arthur's a royal name! A majestic name! Art's just... not."

Monica giggled. "And you view yourself as royal and majestic?" she teased.

His right eye brow arched upwards, Joshua looked on with a wicked smile as he awaited Arthur's retort.

"Only when in your presence and improved by your most heavenly aura, milady."

Joshua burst out laughing when he saw that Arthur's flattery and crooked smile had left the angel speechless.

Finally, Monica smiled. "Good response."

"I thought so."

Joshua smiled tenderly at them both while they smiled at each other. When their gazes drifted apart, he devoted his attention to Monica. "So, Monica, what do you do for a living?"

Her eyes twinkled when she smiled at him. "Ah, I have a wonderful job. Sort of... counseling and nursing and teaching and more all wrapped up into one job. I have a lovely Boss. He's a joy to work for."

"He... he must really appreciate your devotion and hard work," Joshua replied, feeling his cheeks flush.

"Seems so. He's very good to me. To all of us."

Arthur hugged her then turned back to Joshua. "Lately He's been giving Monica some extra time to help me out at the shelter. It's meant a lot to have her near. I hope to meet Him some day and thank Him."

Joshua looked at him with a gentle smile. "I'm sure that would mean a lot to him, Arthur."

"Hope so. Hey, if you don't mind, and as our schedules mesh, I'd love to shadow you with the carpentry stuff when you're up for it. I'm fairly handy but always pays to know more in my line of work."

"I'd really love that!" Joshua enthused. "Never really did get used to working jobs alone."

"You used to have a partner, I take it?"

"My Abi. My dad," he clarified upon seeing Arthur's confusion. "He taught me the trade. He's a very skilled carpenter and stonemason."

"Well, from Andrew's report, the apple doesn't fall far from the tree."

Joshua beamed, winking at Monica when Arthur looked down to stab a cherry. Once she'd smiled back, he noticed movement past her shoulder. Owen was outside. He was on the phone and looked agitated.

Seeing the look of concern on his face, Monica twisted around and saw the young man. She frowned and turned back to Joshua, comforted by his resolute gaze.

"I think I'm going to step outside to get a little fresh air," he informed. "I hope we'll have the chance to talk more later. Arthur, let's be sure to take a look at our schedules."

Arthur smiled brightly. "Great! Thanks again, Josh."

"Thanks for asking! Monica, I heard you're a coffee fan. Those mocha chip brownies over there are heavenly. You should try them." Joshua grinned then headed to the door.

"Wow... He has you pegged!" Arthur remarked.

Monica only smiled and shrugged her shoulders.

*~*~*

Owen paced along the front of the building as he listened to his cousin. "So... so what does that mean? Well, how long do they think she'll be there? Do you think I could... Oh. No, I understand. Of course they are... Just... just please tell her I... I love her and I'm praying for her a-and I know they'll... they'll get her fixed right up. Thank you. Love you, too, Shannon. Bye."

Owen shoved the phone into his coat pocket and looked up at the stars. He closed his eyes and prayed then turned to head back inside. Not paying attention to where he was going, he bumped into someone. "Sorry! I... Oh. Hey. Sorry, Joshua."

Joshua shrugged. "No big deal. Everything okay? I stepped outside for some air and couldn't help but overhear..."

"That was one of my cousins. My grandma fell and broke her hip earlier."

Joshua grimaced. He hadn't been able to see Olivia earlier because of work at the theatre.

"She... she's doing well. Surgeon's optimistic. Still... kind of scary." Owen paused, wondering why he'd revealed so much and why the stranger looked so stricken.

Joshua nodded, relieved to know the woman was in good hands and with a good prognosis. "It's hard when loved ones are unwell or hurt. Is there anything I can do? Do you need a ride to..."

"No. My parents are with her at the hospital."

Joshua looked down to the sidewalk, hiding his anger. He knew what Owen couldn't and wouldn't say. He'd been banned from visiting his grandma.

"They'll see to whatever she needs," Owen hurriedly added. "Thank you, though." He forced a smile, ready to change the subject. "So Andrew and Psy... JenniAnn are pretty psyched about you. Done much acting?"

"Not really. But they seem to think I can pull it off." Joshua smiled. "How about you?"

"Some. JenniAnn and I have this, uh, group we belong to. They put on shows sometimes and I'll take a part on occasion. But the sets are my first love when it comes to plays."

"So is that what you do for a living? Paint?"

"I do art shows sometimes and have sold a few pieces but mostly I paint for family and friends. And I teach art." Owen's face lit up. "I really love that. Kids aren't as critical of themselves as grown-up artists often are. There's more joy in it for them."

"It's a shame that joy of simply creating gets lost for so many," Joshua opined. He took a seat on a nearby bench, hoping Owen would join him. He smiled to himself when he did. "So what's your favorite thing you ever painted?"

"Haven't painted it yet."

"Oh?"

"You might think I'm just saying this because of, well, your gig but... but it happened. When I was a teenager, I had this dream. I..." Owen cut himself off. Why would he tell this virtual stranger about something so personal? It was one thing to tell his friends but he didn't know Joshua beyond the exchange of pleasantries.

Joshua waited patiently, giving Owen time to decide whether to confide in him or not. He knew what dream he meant and he knew how guarded Owen could be about his faith. He smiled gently when Owen cleared his throat.

The smile settled the matter for Owen. "Sorry. Just lost my train of thought. So in this dream, I saw Jesus walking up this hill. He got to the top and outstretched His arms and all these colors... they came from Him. And they were alive... and they gave life and they were radiant and... so beautiful. I've tried so many times to capture that but... no such luck."

Joshua looked kindly at him, remembering the hill, the colors, and Owen. "Sounds like you received a vision, Owen."

Owen scoffed. "No..."

"Why not?"

"I don't think God would give me a vision like that."

Joshua gripped the arm of the bench to keep himself from reaching for Owen. He longed to tell him that he wanted to give him everything. Instead, he only smiled. "You're His son, aren't you?"

Owen looked to Joshua with surprise. "Umm... Prodigal one, at best."

Joshua's smile stretched into a grin. "Seems to me God has a soft spot for the prodigals. I think someone told a story about that once..."

Owen laughed. "I'm not going to argue with 'Jesus.' Good point. Yeah, maybe." He sighed and stood up. "Well, better head back inside before JenniAnn starts to worry. Love the girl but she's been a little high-strung... more than usual... since Belle came along. Gone into full-blown mom mode. Earlier in the week I went out with some friends and she actually made me call her just so she'd know I got home all right. Although, to be honest with you, I didn't really mind. It was kind of nice to have a mom concerned about me. My own doesn't even know where I..." He blinked. What was the deal with this dude that he had him spilling his guts? He shook his head. At least he hadn't said too much.

Joshua rose, too. "I'm sure it's just an adjustment for JenniAnn. And... it is nice to know someone's thinking of you, praying for your safe return. I'm glad you have that, Owen." Before they stepped inside, he set his hand on the young man's forearm. "I'll pray for your grandma. I'm sure she'll come out of that surgery dancing." And he knew Olivia, strong and determined as she was, would.

Owen smiled. "Thanks. I really appreciate that, Joshua. I hope so. And... thanks for listening to me ramble."

"My pleasure. I love a good ramble."

The two re-entering the party room caught the attention of Fr. Mike who approached with Kemara tentatively following him.

"Still decent out there?" the priest asked.

Owen nodded. "Yes. Thank God. I know winter's not over but this reprieve has been nice." He smiled at the woman. "Kemara, have you had much of a chance to visit with Joshua?"

A bit flustered, Kemara stepped forward. "Just a little when Andrew and JenniAnn introduced us. Hi again, Joshua."

"Hi, Kemara," Joshua greeted. He looked to her with a small smile, knowing he needed to tread lightly and calmly. Banter with him... a supposed stranger... would be hard for her. Common ground was a good place to start. "So chorus and putting together the poster for the show, right?" he checked.

Kemara nodded.

"I'm excited to see what you come up with for the poster. I'm sure it'll be great. And I'm really looking forward to sharing the stage with you... and everyone," he added to avoid alarming her. "Andrew tells me you're a dancer."

"Oh... yeah. But not like... I do Irish step dancing. So I'm not sure it'll really help me too much with what Emma has planned."

"You have a dancer's spirit. Might help you more than you realize." Joshua smiled reassuringly.

"I hope you're right." Kemara managed a smile of her own then after looking into Joshua's eyes, quickly turned her gaze towards the window.

Fr. Mike noticed Joshua's smile waver for a moment. "Joshua, Kemara's also one of our parishioners at St. Mary Magdalene's," he added, hoping to ease conversation along.

"That's great. Maybe I'll see you at Mass tomorrow, Kemara?" Joshua asked hopefully.

Turning back to him, Kemara nodded. "I plan to be there. I think JenniAnn is planning to come, too. Which must mean Andrew is. He drives us," she explained.

"Maybe I'll tag along," Owen suggested. He found himself liking this Joshua fellow. Smiling to himself, he admitted that he also just liked the idea of being able to joke about going to Mass with 'Jesus'.

Kemara smiled at Owen, glad he would be coming. "That would be really nice." She turned back to Joshua. "So I guess we'll see you then, Joshua. But right now I need to go talk to Violeta about... something." She didn't want to be rude but lengthy conversations with people she didn't know had never been easy for her. She was anxious to be back among only those she'd gotten to know over the past several months.

"I'll look forward to it," Joshua replied with a friendly smile.

Kemara nodded then walked away. Owen waved adieu then followed her.

As he watched them retreat, Joshua reached up to rub at his temple but Fr. Mike grabbed his wrist.

"I promised your mom," the priest whispered.

Chuckling at the reminder, Joshua nodded. "Oops."

Fr. Mike smiled at him then sighed as they both watched Kemara and Owen make their way towards the back of the room.

*~*~*

"So what do you think?" Owen whispered, grabbing a brownie as they passed the food table.

"He seems nice."

"I think so. Better than that Eric for sure."

Kemara laughed as Owen stuffed the brownie in his mouth then pantomimed Eric's fateful spin. "Definitely that. There's something about him, though..."

"I got that, too. Something... deep. Well, he's a carpenter. And Andrew says he plays the guitar. And obviously he sings. So... Joshua is an artiste. We artistes are generally very deep. Unfathomable..." Owen grinned when Kemara rolled her eyes. "I do like him, though," he added seriously.

Kemara stole a glance back over to where Joshua was chatting with Fr. Mike and Henry. In spite of her wariness, she found herself agreeing with Owen's conclusion. "Me too."

They made their way to a table where Jacob and Shelby were coloring. Violeta was crouched between them, intent on finishing her own drawing.

"So what's everyone drawing?" Owen asked.

Jacob proudly held up a depiction of his grandpa which was stunningly good for a little boy.

"Father. Awesome! Looks just like him," Owen complimented. "And Shelby has..."

"Elsa from Frozen," she replied without breaking focus.

Kemara smiled. "Still your favorite movie?"

"Yep."

"Good job! Very pretty." Owen's gaze traveled to the angel. "And Violeta is drawing... Wow. I didn't know you could draw so well. Interesting eyes. Eyes can be really hard to capture."

Kemara was taken aback by the drawing. Violeta's lion had human eyes. "Why did you decide to draw that?" she asked.

Violeta shrugged. "Just made me happy to draw it. I like lions. And ducks. And dogs. Oh and unicorns."

"Yes. I... I remember from the summer. With the hair sticks."

Violeta smiled. "Yeah." She reached up to finger the familiar ornament in her hair. "So did you talk to Joshua much?"

Owen nodded. "Actually, we had a really nice chat outside. I mean it wasn't very long but... cool guy."

Violeta's smile grew. "Good! How about you Kemara?"

"Oh, a little bit just now. You know how I am... It's a little hard with having just met him. But I'm sure it'll get easier. It did with all of you." She smiled and sat down across from Violeta. "The drawing's really beautiful."

Violeta signed her name in the corner then handed it to Kemara. "You can have it."

"Well, thank you!"

"Sure. And I do think it will get easier with Joshua. Ya never know when a stranger may turn out to be the best friend you ever had."

"True... that's true," Kemara agreed.

Violeta flashed another smile then stood up. "Time for more coffee. Or tea... No, coffee."

Owen smirked. "You've been spending too much time around Psyche, you know."

Kemara grinned. "Then maybe I have been, too. Or Monica. Or both. Because I'm also getting some."

"Well, if you both are..." Owen headed after them.

"Cocoa?" Shelby called with a smile.

"Cocoa!" Jacob echoed.

Owen smiled. "Sure. And the cycle begins anew..."

*~*~*

By 9:30, the party room had mostly emptied out. Annabelle was sleeping peacefully in her mother's arms but Andrew wanted to get her home and settled into her cradle before it got too late.

"Well, we better head home. Get Belle to bed," he announced to the few stragglers who included Adam, Eli, Henry, and Joshua along with Violeta and Kemara who were riding back to Dyeland in the Jolly Green.

JenniAnn nodded reluctantly. "Yes, I spose you're right."

"I'll go get the van warmed up and bring it around front," Andrew offered. He hugged each of the angels of death and, after deciding it wouldn't appear too strange, hugged Joshua, too. "See you guys tomorrow."

"I'll be there in my best high priestly form," Eli promised.

"And I'll be there in second best high priestly form," Henry added.

Andrew chuckled. "Counting on it. Have a good night!" He slung Belle's diaper bag over his shoulder then headed out.

"It was a wonderful night," JenniAnn mused. "Thank you all for coming. Adrian said no one else will be needing this room for the night so feel free to linger and close the place down if you boys want." She smiled, glad that Joshua seemed to have hit it off with the angels of death. After Violeta took Belle, she hugged the three angels then shook Joshua's hand. "I'm so pleased you came. And I hear we might see you at Mass tomorrow?"

"Yes, I'll be there. 10:30 Mass, right?"

"Right."

Joshua placed his other hand over hers. "Thank you, JenniAnn, for inviting me. I had a really wonderful time. Truly."

JenniAnn felt a pang in her chest when she noticed the man's eyes were glistening. She figured he must be lonely and unused to getting invitations. "I... I'm so glad. G'night, Joshua."

"Good night."

Kemara stepped in front of the four and smiled. "Good night. I'll see you tomorrow morning, Joshua, and the rest of you at rehearsal!"

Adam smiled. "Can't wait."

Joshua waved. "Good night, Kemara."

Violeta approached last, handing over Belle so JenniAnn could get her into her coat. "So tomorrow afternoon... first rehearsal with all of us!" She enthusiastically hugged her three fellow angels and then, seeing that JenniAnn and Kemara were focused on Belle, pecked Joshua on the cheek. "I love you," she whispered.

"I love you, too." Joshua brushed some flyaway hair behind her ear then, after being rewarded with a smile, watched her dash over to JenniAnn, Belle, and Kemara.

After waving back to the four guys, the three women and the baby exited the cafe.

Joshua let out a sigh.

Adam clapped him on the back. "Well, we did it, Boss! No one cracked up. No one blew your cover. And... you're a hit."

Henry grinned. "I feel much better now. I was worried I'd say something wrong but now I feel more confident."

"How do you feel?" Eli asked.

Joshua emptied the last of his iced tea then beamed at them. "Really, really good. I... I missed them. But now... I feel good."

"And just think, starting tomorrow through the end of the show, there won't be a day that goes by that you won't see at least some of them," Henry encouraged.

"I know." Joshua stood and stretched. "Anyone up for a late night stroll?"

"Definitely," Adam agreed.

"I need to walk off all that food." Henry stood and began pulling on his coat with Eli following suit.

The four exited the restaurant together and headed out into the night. They strolled along until after midnight, talking about the show and about the times on which it was based. When, finally, they returned to Joshua's car, the three angels felt buoyed by the time with him and less troubled by their own parts in the show.

Once back in his apartment, Joshua stood near his window and peered up at the sky. He willed his love to his Father and to all creation. Then, wearied, he fell into bed. In the last few moments of wakefulness, he smiled as he recalled the day that had passed. He loved them all so much and couldn't wait to be with them again.

*~*~*

The Cry Room

Sunday, March 2nd

Andrew woke to the sound of JenniAnn padding around her room. Before leaving the nursery, he checked on Belle. She was sleeping soundly in her cradle, one fist tucked under her chin. He smiled, wondering what she was contemplating. Though still drowsy, he ambled over to the door adjoining the two rooms.

JenniAnn looked up from the pile of clothes on her bed and smiled. She dropped the sweater she was holding and went to him. "G'morning."

The angel pulled her into his embrace. "Good morning. Already packing for Cora's?"

"Uh huh. I just figured since the introduction to Joshua went so well... and Zeke and Emma were there when he auditioned... That only leaves Diana, Kylie, Shane, Peter, Caleb, and Edward to meet him. And I can't imagine any disastrous personality conflicts there. So... the show's good to go and, thus, we might as well make the move. I thought maybe you, me, and Belle could go tonight. We could get things in order. Have Max, Kemara, and Violeta join us tomorrow?"

Andrew nuzzled her hair, touched that she was so confident. "Yeah. Let's do that."

JenniAnn peered up at him. "You should go lay back down. You still seem kinda tired. Is... I mean... you have since the whole aging thing..."

Andrew chuckled. "Laja, I've been co-parenting an infant the whole time." He kissed her forehead. "Trust me. I'm not wearing down so quickly. I just feel what any human thirty five year old would feel after caring for a newborn which is very happy and very grateful but tired. Don't you feel more worn down at times?"

JenniAnn smiled. "Yes... Okay. Point taken. It is curious, though... What happened that made your age go down from thirty six in September to thirty five now?"

"Everyone looks younger when they're happy, Laja. And I have been happy. After all, I knew some very goods things were headed our way."

"Your vision of Belle... Ah and you knew about this assignment."

"Yes to both." Andrew smiled. She didn't even know the best part of the assignment yet.

"Can I ask you something?"

"Sure."

"Are you... worried at all?"

"About what?"

"I dunno... Flashbacks, I guess." JenniAnn turned back to her packing but kept hold of Andrew's hand, pulling him to a free spot to sit.

Andrew let out a sigh as he took a seat. "I don't think worried is the right word. I wonder what it'll be like. How I'll feel. But... you'll be there. So many of our friends. No one, angel or human, is going to do this alone." He bowed his head. That included Joshua. This time he would never be left alone.

"Yes, that's true."

Andrew watched her rifle through her jewelry boxes, tucking certain items into a travel case. He gathered that she didn't know how she'd feel when the time came for Act II.

"As soon as Belle's up, I'll start packing up her things and then maybe you can go to your place and pack. Oh and we'll need the dogs' stuff, of course." JenniAnn frowned. "Maybe, if we have time, we could go to Cora's first, unload, and then pick Kemara and Violeta up at the portal. Otherwise it might be a bit crammed in the van. Oh and I'll grab some soup and grilled cheese fixings or something and we can bring them with us this morning and then Kemara, Owen, Violeta, and Joshua can come back to Cora's for lunch before we head to rehearsal."

Andrew's eye brow quirked upwards. "You invited Joshua to lunch?"

JenniAnn paused. "Oh. No. I..." She blushed. "I... I wasn't going to say anything but..."

Andrew moved to stand near her and set his hands on her shoulders. "What is it?"

"It was just... when I told Joshua good night at Adrian's, I swear he was all teared up when he thanked me for inviting him and said he'd had a wonderful time. Like... like he wasn't used to being invited places or something."

The angel embraced her when he saw her own eyes were welling. If only she knew... Andrew was sure Joshua had teared up because he had been there at every party, every celebration they'd shared and last night had been the first such event during which he was able to interact directly with them. And it had meant everything to him. "I think that sounds like a very good plan and I'm sure Joshua will welcome the invitation."

"Thank you."

Andrew sighed when she stretched up to kiss his cheek.

She giggled when his beard tickled her chin.

Perhaps wanting to know what her mother found so amusing, Annabelle began to squall. JenniAnn reached her first and lifted her from the cradle. The baby quieted when JenniAnn cuddled her.

Smiling, Andrew watched them for a few moments. It hit him then how perfect Joshua's timing was. He knew, of course, it always was but often the reasoning escaped him. But not with this. Andrew accepted that, always, there would be secrets between him and JenniAnn. There were things he saw on assignments that he would never tell her. There were things he knew that she would only come to know when she went Home. He assumed there were secrets locked away in her own heart. All of that he could bear. But the prospect of raising a child with her and not being able to talk openly about Joshua... it would have been doable but painful. And he was sure that, as the years wore on, that unspokenness would have driven a wedge between them. Now there was a very real chance that they could avoid it. Already JenniAnn was connecting dots. It would only be a matter of time... He sighed happily.

"I'll go start getting a bottle ready," he told her.

"Thank you, love." JenniAnn smiled up at him then kissed Belle's hair. "Now... let's get you changed!"

Andrew smiled as he headed towards the stairs, hearing JenniAnn singing "This Little Light of Mine" to their little one.

*~*~*

The rest of the morning went as planned, with little drama beyond Lulu and Fawn being distressed by the sight of Andrew's and JenniAnn's bags piled near the front door of Willowveil. Only after several promises that they'd soon be coming along, too, did the mutt and basset hound cease their moping.

The relative ease of the morning ended when the group arrived at St. Mary Magdalene's. After they'd found Joshua and settled into a pew, Belle began to fuss. Just before the first reading, her complaints grew louder. Much louder. JenniAnn felt her cheeks burning. She was sure people were staring at her. She tried to soothe the baby by rocking her and feeding her but to no avail. Andrew had no more success cradling her and left to check her diaper.

"Not that," he informed quietly upon his return. "But I think the eczema's back. Do you have her cream? I couldn't find it in the bag."

"It's in my purse. Sorry. I forgot to move it to her bag. I'm just gonna step out for a bit," JenniAnn replied. After fishing the bottle of cream out of her purse, she pulled the diaper bag onto her shoulder and took Belle back from Andrew.

"I can go, Laja," Andrew offered. "You stay and..."

JenniAnn shook her head. "No, really, it's okay." Smiling apologetically to the people behind them, she hurried down a side aisle and into the cry room. She was relieved that no one else was there. She wanted to cry.

Holding Belle with one arm, JenniAnn spread a blanket on a changing table then laid her down. "Oh sweetheart..." she cooed as the little one squirmed. "Oh my Belle, what's wrong?" She undressed her, the tears beginning to fall when she saw the angry looking red patches on her arms and legs. "I'm so sorry, my darling," JenniAnn apologized. Portia had diagnosed the inflammation as eczema and JenniAnn knew it wasn't serious but that wasn't much comfort when Belle seemed so agonized. Sniffling, JenniAnn spread some cream over the rash then, when Belle calmed some, she redressed her. She settled into a rocking chair and went to and fro, leaning her head back so her tears didn't slide onto her baby. Her head shot up when the door opened.

Expecting Andrew, she was surprised to find Joshua instead.

JenniAnn blushed. "Hi. Sorry, she... we're having a cry."

"You came to the right room for that."

JenniAnn looked quizzically at the man then managed a laugh. "Right. Although I think they meant to refer to babies when they dubbed it the 'cry room.'"

Joshua pulled a chair across from her and settled into it. "Or maybe not. I think a lot of parents share in their children's pain. Or at least..."

"They should," JenniAnn finished, thinking of the phantom woman who had brought Belle into being then left her.

"Yes," Joshua agreed.

"Did Andrew send you to check on me?"

Joshua met her questioning gaze and shook his head. "No. He was going to come himself but I offered."

"Are you, like, Method or something? 'Let the children come unto me,'" JenniAnn quoted with a smile.

Joshua returned her smile but said nothing.

Belle gasped then began to howl again.

"Oh..." JenniAnn got to her feet and began to pace around the room. "Belle, sweet Belle," she cooed. "'And the seasons, they go round and round a-and the painted ponies they...'"

Joshua fought the urge to pull them to him and heal them both instantly, the woman of her anxiety and the baby of her ravaged skin. But one would have to wait. Tears pricked his eyes. "JenniAnn, you look tired. Let me take her. Sit down. Please."

JenniAnn gaped at him. Why was this man she'd met less than twenty four hours before asking for her baby? And why was she inclined to hand Belle over? She glanced at the Madonna and Child icon hanging on the wall, whispered a prayer, and then felt some peace settling upon her. She nodded to Joshua and transferred Belle into his waiting arms.

Joshua looked tenderly down at the baby, swaying gently as he held her.

The tune he was humming soothed JenniAnn, too, and she settled back into the rocker. Belle's cries gradually quieted until she was making only the occasional hiccupy sound.

Joshua reclaimed his seat across from JenniAnn.

"How did you do that?" she asked in awe.

"I've had a lot of practice soothing children," Joshua replied, his gentle smile traversing from Belle to JenniAnn and back again.

"I... I know I probably seemed to be overreacting. It's just eczema. I know that. Portia... you met her... she's my friend and I... I do believe her when she tells me these things but... I thought we'd got the best of it a week or so ago and now it flares up again and she's so miserable when it does and... she's had... had enough to deal with with... without... that." JenniAnn sighed. "Did Andrew tell you about how Annabelle came to us?"

Joshua knew it all but knew, too, that it would help JenniAnn to speak of it, to acknowledge what had happened. "I know Belle is Andrew's foster daughter and you, his friend, are in the process of adopting her."

"Yes. But... there's a lot more to it than that. Andrew, he... he was out walking. It was one of those really cold nights. The 4th into the 5th of last month. He heard her crying a-and he found her in a..." Tears slipped down JenniAnn's cheeks. "She was wrapped up in a garbage bag a-and so he... he got her out and kept her warm and sang to her and loved her and then... then we went to the hospital." She sighed, hoping Joshua wouldn't question how she'd come to be there. "Portia told us that she... our Belle... was born addicted to heroin and those first few days... It was so... so scary seeing her like that. Not eating and crying so hard a-and shaking and... Andrew... he always believed she'd be fine and I... I've always believed him... or at least knew I should. But it was so hard. And sometimes... even though I know... and I do know... that rashes and fussiness and everything are normal and expected... a part of me can't help but wonder if this is some lingering damage a-and maybe it... it'll get worse and take her away and... I couldn't bear that." She gazed intently at Belle, now completely lulled in the man's arms.

Joshua stood and returned Belle to her mother. He set a hand on JenniAnn's arm. "No one could or should fault you for your concerns. You have seen too much and experienced too much for them to be easily dismissed. But don't let your fear, your worries steal away the joy of these precious moments that God has given you and your family. Because they don't come back. One day, Belle will wiggle out of your arms. And she will always know that she can return to them and to Andrew's. But the world beyond will prove too interesting to ignore. And that's a good thing. Because she'll need to grow. But... this period can be hard to let go of. So treasure it, JenniAnn."

JenniAnn briefly set her hand over his. "Yes. You... you're right. Of course." She kissed Belle's curls. Then, smiling, she looked back over to Joshua. "You are as unlike the previous guy as you could be. He saw Belle spit up and you woulda thought I'd exposed him to a fatal virus the way he acted."

Joshua laughed. "Well, thankfully, I don't shock easily."

"Good. Hey, are you doing anything after Mass?"

"At some point I should go to the theatre early just to give the stage one final check. But not directly after Mass, no."

"Would you wanna join us for lunch? It's nothing big. We're just having tomato soup and grilled cheese at my cousin's house... we're going to start staying there cause it's closer to the theatre than our place... away. Anyway, we'd love to have you join us, Joshua." JenniAnn didn't look at him when she made the invitation. She didn't want him to see how desperately she wanted him to come.

Joshua swallowed the lump in his throat. He could hear the pleading in her voice. She wasn't merely being polite and grateful. JenniAnn wanted him there... but what of Kemara and Owen? "Your other friends are okay with this?" he checked.

JenniAnn nodded. "Oh yeah. We checked with them on the ride here. We asked Fr. Mike, too, but he has brunch with family. Anyhow, might be a nice chance to talk in a lil quieter setting than we had last night. But we do understand if you can't. Between fixing the stage and now being in the show, we don't wanna monopolize your time further if..."

Joshua shook his head. "Not at all. I'd love to join you all."

JenniAnn beamed. "Good! And that way you can see where we'll be staying... just in case you would ever need to know. It'll be me, Andrew, Belle, of course, Kemara, Max, and Violeta."

Joshua grinned. "Full house. I think that's great you and your friends are so close that you can stay together like that for extended periods of time. I had some buddies like that. Went everywhere with them. But there were the occasional scuffles..."

JenniAnn laughed when he rolled his eyes, the smile never leaving his lips. "Well, thankfully, we mostly avoid those. But it helps that the house is quite big so people can always find their own space." She jolted. "Oh! Do you keep kosher? I didn't even think..."

Touched but not surprised that she'd think to ask, Joshua shook his head. "No. Not any more. Sometimes just for old time's sake. But not as a rule. I like tomato soup and grilled cheese."

JenniAnn smiled at him. "Good. Well... maybe we can head back out. Fr. Mike gives wonderful homilies. It'd be a shame to miss."

"He really does. I'll get the bag and the door."

"Aww, thanks!"

From his vantage point in the pew, Andrew could just make out the three exiting the cry room. He smiled when he saw that JenniAnn looked calm and happy. And Joshua... Andrew's smile grew. JenniAnn must have made the invitation because Joshua looked thrilled.

When the Gospel reading had ended, JenniAnn sat back down beside Andrew and beamed at him. "All better. I swear... Joshua's magic or something."

"Or something..." Andrew repeated quietly.

JenniAnn rested her head against his shoulder as Fr. Mike began to deliver his homily. Andrew smiled softly and peered down at Belle who was drifting off to sleep. His gaze traveled to Joshua who was seated next to Owen. For a moment, their eyes met. Andrew sighed happily when he saw how brightly Joshua's eyes shone.

*~*~*

"I Only Want to Say"

After the blessing was said and lunch dished up, Joshua smiled at JenniAnn across the table. "Thank you, again, for inviting me. Such a lovely home."

"You're welcome! And it is, isn't it? I'm so glad my cousin's so willing to let us stay here. We all love this place." JenniAnn admired the warm, cozy kitchen that Cora had so loved.

"Whereabouts are you staying, Joshua?" Owen asked.

"Pleasantview Apartments. You know it?"

"Uh, yeah." Owen repressed the urge to grimace. The apartments were far from pleasant.

"Do you like it there?" Kemara asked, oblivious to what Owen knew of the place.

"There are nice people there," Joshua answered.

Andrew smiled at the diplomatic response.

"Always good to like your neighbors," Kemara added, smiling shyly before bowing her head and stirring her soup.

"Yeah, it is," Joshua agreed.

"And... you live alone?" JenniAnn queried. She'd done a ring check during lunch the day before. She knew that repeated invitations, even to family meals, to someone's husband might be unwelcome. Joshua wore no ring but that didn't mean he wasn't with someone. She probably should have asked Andrew to hint around...

"I do, yes," Joshua replied. He grinned. "Well, except for this cockroach couple that I think I'm really bonding with."

Andrew chuckled. "Only a couple?"

"Probably not. Maybe the others are just shy," Joshua jested. "So you all stay here often?"

"Twice since I showed up," Violeta replied.

"And three times for Andrew and me," JenniAnn added.

"Cool. So where are you all from originally? Andrew?" Joshua's eyes were alight with amusement over the rim of his glass.

Owen stifled a snicker while JenniAnn and Kemara both waited, wondering how Andrew would answer this time.

"A bit of Paradise," Andrew responded after a moment's thought. "I like to get back there whenever I can but... I love my life here, too."

Violeta nodded enthusiastically. "And I come from there also!"

"I'm from Nebraska," JenniAnn answered, eager to get the focus off the two angels' origins.

"Southern girl, born and raised." Kemara sighed wistfully. "But I'm happy to be here, too."

"Manhattan native right here," Owen replied. "How about you, Joshua?"

Joshua set down his spoon. "I was born in Bethlehem." He waited for the reaction.

There were a few moments of silence around the table then JenniAnn began to laugh, setting off the others.

"Good one! Well played, Joshua!" she complimented.

As Violeta laughed, she was unsure if she was more amused by Joshua's coy smile or the fact that the others had taken his statement of fact as a joke about his role... who was him.

Andrew smiled. "Perhaps one day you could tell us about Bethlehem, Joshua," he teased.

"I'd love to!"Joshua replied through his laughter. He truly hoped he'd be able to speak of his birthplace with all of them.

"So... what's it like? Planning to play Jesus, I mean. Are you nervous?" Owen asked.

"A little," Joshua confessed. Not for the reasons they thought... But, yes, he was nervous.

"I'm sure you'll do wonderfully," JenniAnn reassured. "I just... I have a really good feeling about it."

Andrew beamed. "I've learned to listen to JenniAnn's instincts." He smiled over at her.

"She does have good ones," Kemara agreed, thinking of her own introduction to Dyeland and, most recently, JenniAnn's nighttime trek to find Andrew... and Belle. She looked over to Andrew. "Can we talk about the show or do you think we should wait until the others are around?"

Andrew nodded. "Let's go for it. After all, we have a lot to cover in a relatively short span of time. We can fill everyone else in tonight if we come up with some ideas. What did you have in mind, Kemara?" he asked, hoping to draw her into conversation with Joshua.

"Well, I'm sure we won't get into it for a few days but 'I Only Want to Say' has always been... difficult for me." Kemara cast an apologetic glance at Joshua. "I know it's your big song and so I don't at all mean we shouldn't have it but... it's just some of the lines. They seem so 'why me?' and... almost whiny and selfish. Not that Jesus didn't have a right to feel that way. He did. But I don't believe He did. I... I want to believe He had some understanding a-and wanted to... to do that... for us." When no immediate response came, she blushed. "Sorry, I didn't mean to go on like that."

"No." Joshua looked to her, a gentle smile on his face. "No, please don't apologize, Kemara. I understand and I know..." Joshua quieted. He wanted to put to rest any idea she or the others had that he'd been trapped. He needed to silence any concern that he'd been tricked. The truth had to be made absolutely clear before any of them found out who he was... if they did. But he couldn't give them his full account. Not yet. He could only offer it to them clothed in words of theory and belief. With a sigh, Joshua continued. "I believe Jesus did... want that. He wanted to redeem, to save humanity. Because he loved everyone so very much."

I love you. All of you, he silently cried.

"He loved his children with all his heart... his soul... his body... his spirit. With every breath, every word. With everything he had to give," Joshua stressed.

And I would give it all again. Countless times over.

"But I... I think in those moments in that garden, it was a struggle for him. In being born human, he'd emptied himself. He no longer remembered creating all that is and was and will be. He didn't remember that he came to Earth planning to die like that. So in his grief and his worry and his fear, I think he did feel like the Father was asking more than he wanted to give. But I also think that by the time Jesus left that garden, he knew it was his plan, too, and always had been. He went willingly to the cross." Joshua peered down at his hands, still speaking to the others even though his voice had gone silent.

And I felt you there, loved you there... even though I didn't remember your names, I loved you so... Owen, Kemara, JenniAnn, Belle, Violeta, Andrew.

Owen felt a shiver go through his body. He looked over to Kemara who was, uncharacteristically, gaping at Joshua.

JenniAnn had been so taken in by the man's deeply felt answer that it took her a moment to realize that Andrew's head was bowed and his eyes were closed. Ceasing to rock the sleeping Belle's cradle, she slipped her hand into his.

Andrew squeezed JenniAnn's hand then looked over to Violeta. She was absently stirring her soup but, sensing his eyes on her, she looked up and smiled wanly. The angel of death let out the breath he'd been holding and turned to Joshua. "I think we need to incorporate that understanding of what happened in Gethsemane somehow."

Joshua looked up and smiled at the angel.

Rousing, Kemara nodded. "I agree. I... I think Joshua's explanation seems very... real. But how do we incorporate it?"

"I'm not sure but I've always thought the sleeping apostles should be visible," JenniAnn mused. "I never understood why they weren't."

"It's Jesus' big song," Owen explained. "Probably a lot of actors don't want to share their moment."

"Maybe. But I would like the apostles onstage with me if that's okay. I think that might help with the 'why me' aspect if I could gesture to them. Possibly, hopefully make the audience see that, in part, I'm concerned for them and their futures. Because it wasn't just Jesus who ended up persecuted," Joshua offered. "He knew that." He smiled at Kemara. "I've been thinking about this, too, because I'm not completely comfortable with the song as written myself. I wonder if maybe we could tweak a few words right at the end? To show that Jesus realizes that he's fulfilling a plan he and the Father shared."

Andrew nodded. "I don't see any problem with that. What did you have in mind?"

Fleetingly, Joshua looked to Andrew and Violeta, checking to see if they were both okay. They subtly nodded in response. "Maybe like this."

The five others around the table all listened as Joshua sang.

"'Then I was inspired, now I'm sad and tired. After all, I've tried for three years. Seems like ninety... Why then am I scared to finish what I started? What you started... what we started.'"

Violeta clasped her own hand to keep from crying out at the sight of Joshua's wavering, pained smile as he peered up at the ceiling. Kemara noticed and set her own hand over Violeta's, softly patting them.

Andrew noted the smile, too. It was not the first time he'd seen it and, for just a moment, the scents and sounds of Gethsemane threatened to suffocate him. Then JenniAnn pulled her hand away and began to softly rub his back, anchoring him to the present.

"'God, Thy will is hard but You hold every card. I will drink my cup of poison. Nail me to my cross and break me. Bleed me, beat me, kill me, take me now before I change my mind.'"

While Owen and Kemara looked away, JenniAnn was transfixed. As Joshua sang, his face clouded and deep lines appeared around his eyes and mouth. He looked like a much older man. And he looked agonized. Then it passed and he peered around the table at them all.

After letting the final note drift away, Joshua took in and let out a deep breath. He noticed JenniAnn staring at him, seeming to puzzle something out. It's me, he explained.

JenniAnn flinched when she noticed Joshua had caught her gaping... again. Her cheeks flushed and she bowed her head.

Joshua reached for her hand then, catching himself, grabbed his grilled cheese instead. "Something like that, maybe?" he queried. He took a bite of his sandwich then sighed contently. "This is really delicious. Anyway, I just changed a couple yours to my," he continued casually, trying to put everyone at ease. "Changed the phrasing on 'what you started' a little.'"

Owen roused enough to nod. "I... I think that's great."

Kemara swiped at a tear and nodded.

"Very... very affecting a-and gorgeously sad," JenniAnn opined, still staring at her lap.

Andrew gave a solemn nod.

Violeta let out the breath she'd been holding. "I think it's perfect." She reached across the table and clasped Joshua's hand. "You have a beautiful voice."

Joshua squeezed her hand. "Thank you."

Finally looking up, JenniAnn watched the exchange. She wondered why Violeta seemed so at ease with Joshua. Granted, Joshua had shown no undue interest in Violeta but the young angel was often somewhat flustered by men. But not him. They looked so natural together. The thought made JenniAnn remember her discussion with Andrew about casting Mary. She turned to him. "So have you thought any further about casting Jesus' mother?"

Andrew nodded. "Actually... Violeta's been asked and she accepted."

"Congratulations, Violeta!" Owen cheered.

Kemara smiled at her friend. "Good for you. You'll make a lovely Mary. And your hair matches Joshua's so there will be some family resemblance."

Violeta blushed. If only they knew...

Joshua smiled gently at her. "I think you'll do beautifully, Violeta."

"I agree." JenniAnn beamed at her. "And I know you can pull off adoring and... and terribly sad." Though she knew it was no comparison, she'd seen the look on Violeta's face when Belle would become inconsolable.

"What about that line during the Crucifixion, though? 'Where is my mother?'" Kemara asked. "I never got that and it would have made some sense if we didn't have a Mary but now we do."

Andrew and Joshua looked briefly at each other before the former spoke. "I think maybe it's a vestige of the Vietnam era. Of people dying hundreds of miles from their mothers. But it doesn't make sense now that the wartime context isn't played up as much. I think we should borrow from the Bible. Use the lines about John. Since those lines aren't really sung, it shouldn't be a problem to make the change. Joshua?"

Joshua nodded. "I'd like the biblical lines included." Truthfully, he couldn't imagine saying the line as written for the show. Even at the worst, he had always been aware of his mother's nearness, had always felt her there. And if she showed up, as he suspected she would, he couldn't bear for her to hear him crying out for her as if she was gone. She had never been gone.

"Then there we have it. Can't argue with the Big Guy," Owen joked. "But now to the central question: are we going to have a T-shirt cannon during 'Hosanna'? Cause I know some people..."

Joshua burst out laughing, welcoming the shift to lighter elements of the show. "I'm all for the T-shirt cannon... just as long as I get to try it out. Obviously behind-the-scenes."

Andrew chuckled. "Yes, I think it best you not be seen with it onstage, Joshua. Imagine the headlines..."

"Well, Jesus did say God would clothe us... He didn't nix the possibility of Him clothing us by shooting T-shirts out of a cannon," JenniAnn teased.

Kemara laughed and shook her head. "Somehow, I suspect that's not what Jesus had in mind."

Unable to resist, Violeta grinned at Joshua. "You think Jesus saw the T-shirt cannon coming, Joshua?"

Still laughing, Joshua shook his head. "No. But I think it's one of the few cannons he would have enjoyed knowing about. In all seriousness, I like it. It doesn't take much to print up a few T-shirts does it? Since licensing could be an issue, maybe we could put something nice on them? I like 'God loves you.' Good message."

Andrew smiled proudly at Joshua. "You and me both... and I think I can safely speak for everyone at this table on that."

The others quickly offered eager assent.

"So we have some tweaked lyrics, a Mary, and a T-shirt cannon. Pretty good for one lunch." Owen smiled at the others.

Andrew glanced over at Joshua who was smiling back at Owen. It was obvious the lunch had been good for more than just theatrical reasons. Joshua seemed more at ease, more convinced that eventually he would be seen as more than Joshua-the-nice-newbie. It increased Andrew's hope that, in time, Joshua would be seen for who he truly was.

*~*~*

After lunch, Owen and Kemara returned to the Tunnels with the latter then making her way back to Dyeland for a visit with Monica. Joshua and Violeta headed to the theatre to check on the stage while Andrew and JenniAnn went to the grocery store with Belle. After stocking up for what the group would need during their first few days at Cora's, they returned to the house and put away their groceries. JenniAnn smiled and hummed "I Don't Know How to Love Him." Andrew noticed, a smile lighting up his own face. After sliding some canned corn onto a shelf, he went to her and hugged her.

"It was good what ya did. Inviting Joshua to lunch, I mean." The angel let out a happy sigh. He loved her all the more for making Joshua happy. He'd spent too much time apart and if JenniAnn's behavior up til that moment was any sign, Joshua wouldn't be alone often going forward unless he wished to be.

"I really like him. I mean even before his mystical baby soothing powers became known. He's just... there's something soothing about him in general. And yet..." JenniAnn's face clouded.

"And yet?" Andrew prompted, cupping her chin.

"There's something... I mean when he was singing... I didn't feel like he was acting. I felt like at some point in his life, he felt all that. Abandoned, frightened, exhausted, depressed." JenniAnn bowed her head for a moment and then looked back up at Andrew. "Are... are you doing a caseworking gig now or might there be some... some angel of death work? Is that why Violeta's with him? Is she... preparing him?"

Andrew stared at her for a moment before it dawned on him what she was asking. She thought Joshua might be his assignment. He pulled her closer. "This assignment is an extension of my time with Lucy and Doug. And Violeta just plain wanted to spend time with Joshua. She likes him. Laja, if I'm supposed to take anyone else Home during the duration then I certainly don't know about it. This show... it's going to bring up a lot about death and life and grief for everyone. God knew it would help to have angels around as people confront their emotions, their pasts. Being an angel of death will help me with that aspect of the assignment."

"'Kay. Yeah, I can see that. Thanks. I just..."

Andrew kissed her forehead. "I know. He'll be fine, Laja."

JenniAnn laughed uneasily. "Thank you. And I'm sorry. I... I don't know why I feel so paranoid a-and gloomy sometimes. I'm really not unhappy. Not at all. I'm truly, unbelievably happy. I mean we have a beautiful, sweet baby girl and all this extra family time and on top of everything I've always felt now I love you for being the father figure of my child and... and you actually hired some guy to play Jesus who doesn't look like a model or surfer and doesn't act either stilted or... or scummy."

Andrew laughed. "I really can't take credit for Joshua's looks or behavior."

"I know. But still..." JenniAnn drew in a deep breath then let it out. "So... I will really try to not be so fretful."

"Okay. But don't go thinking you can't talk to me about it when you feel that way. We're in this together. As equals, remember. And not just on the fun stuff," Andrew gently reminded.

"I know. And I won't." JenniAnn snuggled against his shoulder for a moment then sighed and angled around to look at the clock. "We better hurry and get things put away. And..." She looked to the red velvet cake on the counter. "I have a cake to frost."

The sound of Belle crying softly sounded from the monitor on the table.

Andrew smiled. "And I have a baby to diaper and feed. I'll get her, you frost the cake, we have all the fridge stuff put away. The rest can wait. Then... off to the theatre!"

JenniAnn beamed. "Yep!"

Andrew went to retrieve Belle. She calmed as soon as she saw him. "There's my girl! Oh and you definitely need that diaper changed, huh?" He kissed her then set to work. Along with changing her diaper, he decided to put her in warmer clothing. The temperature had dipped since Mass and the theatre had some drafts. As Andrew gently pulled off her clothes, he did a double-take. He knew JenniAnn had put some ointment on the little one's eczema and it usually took away the discomfort. But the redness didn't usually disappear so quickly. Now there was no trace. "Joshua..." Andrew whispered.

Once she was dressed, Andrew scooped Belle up and cuddled her. He closed his eyes and whispered thanks which he would repeat to Joshua in person as soon as possible.

*~*~*

Outside, Veritas was cold and pouring rain, but in Monica's cottage a roaring fire made the living room cozy. Monica sat on the couch, and Kemara curled up in an easy chair by the window. A pot of tea was set out on the coffee table between them with a plate of sugar cookies.

"Man, it's really coming down out there!" Kemara said, taking another cookie and dunking it in her cup. "I can't believe March is here already, but I wish spring would show up soon."

Monica nodded absently, still caught up in memories of the night before. She was used to Joshua's occasional appearances in human form; but watching him with Arthur and her other friends was amazing.

"Are you OK?" Kemara asked. "You look a little pale."

The angel shook her head. "Sorry. The rain's just making me a wee bit sleepy. And we were out so late last night."

"I know! That's why I'm glad you suggested we have tea. JenniAnn was guzzling coffee all morning. More so than usual even for her." She wrinkled her nose. "I like one cup, but that's enough."

"Ah, you've just never had the right kind of coffee," Monica teased. "I'll have Arthur make you a latte, and then you'll understand."

They both laughed.

"So....did you get a chance to speak to Joshua last night or during lunch?" Monica asked casually.

Kemara suddenly became very interested in the rose pattern on her cup. "Andrew introduced us last night, and we all talked about the show this afternoon. He seems really nice. He's pretty...charismatic...isn't he?"

"Yes, he is." Monica studied her young friend closely, noting the blush creeping into her cheeks.

"He knew I'm a dancer - Andrew's really clued him in on all of us. He said he was looking forward to seeing the posters. That reminds me....I need to bring Andrew some proofs tomorrow. I had this one idea..."

"Kemara." Monica's gentle tone broke into the woman's rambling. "I know you think you have to lock your heart away so you won't get hurt again. But when you do that, you shut out all the love and all the gifts that God wants to give you."

"I know." She shrugged. "I guess I've just gotten a little paranoid. I...I had a friend - much older than me - who thought I wanted to be more than just friends. I have no clue how to flirt, but I guess he thought that's what I was doing." She grimaced. "There's a guy in my dance class - Sean. I really like him, but I'm afraid to say anything."

Monica smiled. "I understand. Really, I do." She sighed. "When I saw Arthur again after all those years. It took all the courage I had to speak to him. And because I did, wonderful things happened."

"Well, Arthur's pretty great." Kemara said. "But not everyone is. And I'm not just talking about guys either." She shook her head, disgusted. "I thought I'd gotten over this when we were helping Ivy. I mean, look at JenniAnn - Bennie's treated her awful time and time again. But she keeps trying to mend things between them."

"Don't be so hard on yourself. And no, maybe everyone isn't great. But that doesn't mean you stop loving and stop letting yourself be loved," Monica pointed out. "Talk to Joshua when you have the chance - really talk. I think he might surprise you."

Kemara sniffled and wiped her eyes on her napkin. "That's what Violeta said. I'll try."

"Good." Monica sat back. "Now, last night you said you had an idea for a get-together?"

"Yeah," Kemara set down her cup. "I'd like to have a St. Patrick's Day ceili for the cast and crew. I thought maybe the 15th. That's a Saturday. I know two weeks isn't much time, but we have been really busy."

"I think that's a wonderful idea! How can I help?"

"I haven't worked out all the details yet...." Kemara got up to rummage through her purse and returned with a notepad and pen. "So let's brainstorm."

"Alright. First, where would we have it?" Monica said.

"I'm sure Fr. Mike would let us use the fellowship hall and the kitchen. We could probably do it for free, but I'd feel better paying a little something." Kemara jotted a note to call the church.

"Umm....What about food?"

Monica thought for a minute. "Well, scones are traditional and easy. And tea, of course."

"And beer. And maybe Irish coffee...." She caught sight of Monica's expression. "Oh, maybe not that. Sorry, I forgot."

"It's OK," Monica said with a grimace. "I just don't think I can drink that again."

"I don't blame you! What about corned beef and cabbage? I know it's not really traditional, but you can put it in a crock pot. We'd need more than one, though."

"I'm sure that wouldn't be a problem." Monica said. "We could do all the cooking at the church to make it easier."

More scribbling in the note pad. "I'll ask some of the folks at my dance class about desserts. I might make some shortbread. And speaking of dancing....What if we had the tunnel kids come in and do a little drama or a skit? Just to show off what they've been learning?"

One of the first things Kemara had done when she moved to New York was to look for an Irish dancing school that was as supportive of adult students as her old one had been. She found the Inishfree School, and took classes at the Irish Arts Center in Manhattan several times a week.

After a few months, she'd approached Vincent and Father about giving lessons to the tunnel children. With their support, soon almost every child between the ages of 5 and 13 was learning reels and jigs.

"But would Jacob let them come?" Monica asked. "If anyone started asking questions..."

It always surprised Kemara to hear the patriarch of the tunnel community called by his given name.

"Huh." She chewed the end of her pen for a minute, thinking. "Well, if they just show up, do the dance and leave then he might be OK with that. And I could just say that they're some local kids I've been teaching which is totally true."

She leaned forward excitedly. "And I thought of something else too...."

A half hour later, Kemara glanced at her watch and jumped up. "I've gotta go! Rehearsal starts at five, and I wanted to go back through the Tunnels so I can talk to Father about our plans."

Monica stood up too and pulled the woman into a hug. "Have fun! And don't worry."

"Try not to get worried. Try not to hold onto problems that upset you," Kemara sang, laughing. "I'll do my best."

*~*~*

Peter closed his eyes as the subway train started up again. He felt some guilt for blowing off practice. But he couldn't handle another catastrophe. The entire production had been punctuated by deaths and departures. He'd had enough of both. Hopefully Andrew could find someone else to play the denier. This time, Peter was determined to leave before he could be left behind.

While just on the edge of sleep, Peter was drawn in by snippets of a conversation enfolding nearby.

"Balance, my friend. Balance is key. Repentance is good. We should all want to be right with our God. But you can't scream at everyone. True, you may meet the occasional viper but no one likes being compared to a snake. They shut you out after hearing..."

"But John the Baptist..."

"Learned a lot from his cousin. Besides, John was preaching prior to the Redemption. He wouldn't speak so harshly to the crowd now. Not when they've been washed in the blood of the Lamb of God."

"Oh."

"Love... You must speak of love also. Think of when the Lord visited with Peter on the shore of the Sea of Galilee. Peter who had denied him! Did He call him dirty names?"

Peter craned his neck until he spotted the man speaking. He smiled. With his unruly hair and unkempt beard, the man could have passed as John the Baptist if not for his modern clothing.

"No," his listener admitted.

"That's right: no! He gave him a chance to make things right, a chance to be a leader again. Our God is a God of second chances... countless chances. He doesn't give up on us."

The train stopped and more people boarded. The increase in noise prevented Peter from hearing any more. However, what he had heard weighed on him. Perhaps he was wrong to give up on the show. Needing some quiet and peace in which to reflect, Peter got off at the next stop. Knowing he was near the cemetery where Jasmine was buried, he made his way there.

Peter halted while still a few feet away. There, beside the dog he had left, was an object he didn't recognize. As far as he knew, he was the only one to visit Jaz's grave. Her family, like his, was in Texas. Peter's stomach did a somersault as he recalled his previous visit. He had asked his wife for a sign... maybe this was it.

Kneeling in front of the grave, Peter reached for the foreign object at the base. He held it in his hands for a few moments before looking down at it. Tears welled in his eyes as he realized what he held: the sign.

"Live and love," he read. He laughed. "You always were very blunt," he mused. He drew in a deep breath. "Thank you. And thank You. I love you, Jaz. And... I've really got to run."

With that, Peter scrambled to his feet and raced to the nearest subway station, hoping he could make it to St. Genesius' in time to keep Emma and everyone else from worrying.

*~*~*

First Rehearsal, Take Two

It was a quarter after the appointed 5:00 rehearsal time and most of the cast and crew of St. Genesius' Jesus Christ Superstar were onstage and swarming around "new Jesus." Zeke proudly introduced Joshua to those he hadn't yet met.

Meanwhile, Andrew and Emma waited in the main office, staring out at the parking lot. There had been some initial worry when Peter remained absent when 5:00 rolled around. However, he'd shown up at fives minutes after, out of breath but seemingly happy to be there. Thus, only one person was unaccounted for...

Emma pointed. "There's Zeke's and Diana's car coming."

Andrew smiled. "It looks like she has a passenger!"

They waited anxiously as the car turned into the theatre's lot.

"It's Kylie!" Emma cheered.

Andrew let out a relieved sigh. He'd been worried when the young woman hadn't been there at 5:00. Diana had insisted on going to check on her and he was glad to see her visit had been successful.

Both directors smiled as Diana re-entered the theatre with Kylie in tow.

"I'm sorry I'm late," Kylie apologized. "I just, umm..." She shrugged.

Andrew smiled kindly at her. "It's okay. We're just glad you're here now. And I know everyone else will be, too. Why don't you go in and say hi to everyone? They're onstage. And then we'll get started soon, okay?"

With a nod, Kylie left the room.

Diana peeked out and once Kylie disappeared down the hall, she turned back to Andrew and Emma. "We have to keep an eye on that one. When I got to her place, she said she thought her husband might call the landline and she didn't want to leave and possibly miss him. I absolutely do not think it's because she just can't wait to speak to him. I think that loser has her under such tight control that even a hundred miles away he wants her at his beck and call. Well, I'm not having it. Anyone who has watched her knows Kylie is enjoying herself here! I'm not letting him take that away from her!" The woman slowly exhaled. "Now, rant over."

"Men..." Emma muttered.

Diana looked to Andrew who frowned and dragged his hand through his hair. "Emma, you can't lump them all together. That's not right, either," she protested. "Now, we have a show to rehearse." Diana smiled and left the room.

"Sorry," Emma mumbled. "She's right."

Andrew nodded. "Thank you. So you ready? We have a full cast and crew out there waiting..."

Emma smiled. "I can't believe no one bailed!"

Andrew briefly hugged her shoulders. "No one."

Together, they made their way to the stage and smiled when they saw how happy everyone looked.

"So... you want to start us off? Say a few words?" the angel asked his assistant director.

Emma nodded and, with Andrew, moved to stand in front of the cluster of people. Unsurprisingly, they had congregated near the cake-laden table. "Could everyone please take a break from eying the dessert for just a few moments? I'd like to say something."

The others all turned to face her and Andrew.

"First, I just really want to thank everyone for coming back. I know it's been really, really rocky and after this last thing with the Actor Who Shall Not Be Named..." Emma paused, smirking as her listeners laughed. "I wouldn't have blamed anyone for leaving," she continued. "But I'm so glad you didn't and I know Andrew is, too. And I... I know Lucy and Doug would be glad, too, if... if they were here."

Zeke stepped forward and squeezed her hand. "They are. In spirit."

Emma blinked back tears and nodded. "Yeah. So... Second thing: Andrew and I have discussed casting and we have some changes. First, the most obvious. Joshua Davidson, who we called on to fix the stage, will be taking over the role of Jesus."

"If he's as good at singing and acting as he is at carpentry, we're set!" Caleb interrupted. "Look at this stage! You can't even tell where the hole was."

"The man's got some impressive pipes," Zeke opined, beaming at Joshua. "Had me in tears."

Diana smiled. "While I'm sure Joshua is stunning, it's worth noting that Zeke cries over Hallmark commercials."

Blushing, Joshua laughed. "That's okay, Zeke. Some of them get to me, too. And thank you, everyone, for welcoming me. Emma, I promise you that I'll give this role my all."

Emma looked away when he smiled directly at her but then forced herself to meet his gaze. "I'm sure you will. Thank you, Joshua, for being here. Now... in addition to casting Joshua, Violeta will be taking the role of Mary, Jesus' mom. Monica will be more or less creating the role of the angel in Gethsemane. In addition, we're expanding the role of Pilate's wife but more on that later." She glanced over at Andrew who nodded. They planned to speak with Kylie alone as soon as they had the opportunity.

"That's great!" Shane exclaimed. "Good job! Em, I know the overwhelmingly male cast drove you a little nuts. Glad you found a way to even things out a little more."

"Me too. And I'm very glad Andrew has so many friends." Emma smiled at the director. "Now, as for this evening, we're going to try to go in order. But we'll skip the Overture for now. Andrew and I still haven't decided what we want to do with that. So, Zeke, are you okay with starting us off? And this time let's have Jesus, the chorus, and the followers onstage. We'll see what that looks like. Then we'll keep going, breaking after 'Everything's Alright' for dinner." She turned to Andrew.

"Right. And because this is our first time all together, Emma and I have ordered some pizzas. If you already had plans to leave that's fine but if not we'd love to have you stay. At least come back early for cake." Andrew waved his hand towards the table. "Regardless, we'll start back with, umm, with 'This Jesus Must Die' at 7:00 so please be back here by then. We'll move through 'Hosanna,' 'Simon Zealotes,' and 'Poor Jerusalem' then call it a night. Sound good?"

There was a chorus of agreement and then everyone moved to the stage except for Andrew, JenniAnn, with Belle in her arms, Monica, and Adam who settled into audience seats. Tess took her place at the piano.

"Should Eli and I be in this?" Henry asked.

Andrew considered and looked to Emma. "Emma, what do you think?"

"Maybe off to the side? Like they're listening to Jesus... waiting to pounce?"

"Good idea. Eli and Henry, can you look ready to pounce?"

Eli and Henry looked over to Joshua doubtfully.

"Perhaps it would help if I held one of the cakes?" Joshua offered with a grin, hoping to make the two angels laugh. He was glad to see his gambit worked.

"Probably. But it might be hard to explain why Jesus is holding ye olde Nazarene Tupperware," Eli joked.

"We can just pretend," Henry offered, still chuckling. He moved to stage right with Eli following. They stepped far enough back that they were partly obscured by shadow.

"Perfect!" Andrew called. "Now let's have Joshua at center stage with everyone clustered around him, listening in on his teachings. Joshua, please just mouth something. Everyone else, pretend he's speaking. Also, Judas is supposed to be some distance away so you can't hear him. None of you can hear him. So please don't anyone react to him."

Joshua nodded. "Got it."

"Zeke, let's try downstage left for you, please," Andrew directed.

Zeke sighed and walked to his mark. "I want to hear the man preach. Bet he's good at it. I wish we weren't yards and yards away." He smiled at Joshua.

Andrew chuckled. "I'm sure we'll have time for that eventually, Zeke."

Joshua returned Zeke's smile. "I'd just as soon hear you sing again."

Diane beamed, knowing the remark would mean a great deal to her husband. He hadn't stopped talking about Joshua since returning home the day before. Zeke believed the man was God-sent and being in his presence, Diana found the sentiment difficult to disagree with.

"Thank you, man," Zeke replied before turning to face the audience. "I'm ready."

Surveying the stage once more to make sure everyone was in place, Andrew nodded to Tess who began playing.

Zeke glared at Joshua as the song began. He remembered performing it with Eric onstage. Then the glare had come naturally... unbidden even. But it seemed forced and unnatural with Joshua. Zeke felt the weight of the lyrics in a new way. He would have to betray Joshua... but he didn't want to.

In the audience, JenniAnn let out a quiet gasp as she noticed a change come over Zeke. Lines on his face that were normally all but invisible deepened. She wanted to cry just looking at him.

Andrew noted Zeke's demeanor also and, for a moment, it took his breath away. This Judas would be no caricature.

"'My mind is clearer now. At last all too well I can see where we all soon will be,'" Zeke began darkly, peering out at the audience. "'If you strip away the myth from the man, you will see where we all soon will be,'" he continued in a voice as powerful as it was ragged. He spun to face Joshua. "'Jesus!'" he cried. "'You've started to believe the things they say of you! You really do believe this talk of God is true!'"

Though Zeke's performance was wrenching and intriguing, Adam and Monica couldn't keep their eyes off Joshua. They wondered what was going through his mind but, seemingly oblivious to Zeke, he kept preaching. Several members of the chorus repeatedly glanced over at Zeke, however, as did Eli and Henry.

Andrew noticed the problem, too, and jotted it down. He made a point to focus solely on Zeke, knowing he was about to reach the section of the song that was most difficult for him. To his surprise, Zeke got through it flawlessly.

"'Nazareth, your famous son should have stayed a great unknown. Like his father carving wood, he'd have made good! Tables, chairs and oaken chests would have suited Jesus best. He'd have caused nobody harm, no one alarm!'" Zeke sang out, feverishly looking over at Joshua several times. He continued passionately, pleading with Joshua to hear him.

The pleas were so heartfelt that the three angels and JenniAnn all found themselves wishing Joshua would respond to the man. Andrew noticed that Joshua did break character once, turning to Zeke before righting himself and kneeling down to speak silently to Violeta.

When the song ended, everyone applauded and Joshua hurried to Zeke. "That was awesome!"

Zeke clapped the man on the back. "Thanks. I've always struggled with that part about Jesus remaining a carpenter. Because I don't wish He had. I can't wish the Savior hadn't saved. But... but I thought about it some more last night. About what a great time I had singing with you yesterday. I'm looking forward to these next few weeks and I would hate to think of someone taking them away. And I thought about how Judas had three years of memories of this incredible friend of his. Maybe part of his problem was he just didn't want someone taking that away. I could understand wanting you to... wanting Jesus to remain a carpenter in that case," Zeke confessed.

Joshua smiled gently. "I can understand it, too."

Andrew approached them with JenniAnn beside him. "Amazing job, Zeke," the angel praised.

"You'd like to have broken my heart!" JenniAnn added. "Seems like most people play Judas as past the point of love. Just bitter. Especially now. But you... I... I could tell your Judas still loved Jesus. It was wrenching a-and perfect."

Diana made her way to them and hugged Zeke's arm. "It truly was, honey. I couldn't help looking over at you." She looked apologetically at Andrew.

The director smiled. "I don't blame you."

"Me neither. I know I looked over, too," Joshua admitted. "Hard not to!"

"I think our priests lost focus..." Henry confessed as Eli nodded.

Andrew looked over to the chorus. "Gloria, would it be possible to mute all the microphones except for Zeke's during this number?"

"Well sure but why? We were all staying quiet, weren't we?"

"Yes, you were. But I was thinking that maybe we should have Joshua actually tell a parable or something. Loud enough for you all to hear but quiet enough that neither the audience nor Zeke would hear," Andrew suggested.

Emma stood and nodded. "That could work. Might help us stay focused on Joshua. It's really hard to not look at Zeke when he's the only one making noise."

"Joshua, what do you think? Could you memorize a few parables or other teachings? Or even ad lib something?" Andrew asked, trying not to smile knowingly.

"Shouldn't be a problem. I have a few memorized."

In the audience, Adam laughed to himself. He smiled down at Belle who he had taken from JenniAnn. "No problem at all..." he murmured as Monica chuckled.

Andrew smiled. "Perfect." And he knew it would be. Joshua would have no problem keeping the chorus in thrall. "Okay, let's try it again. This time with Joshua actually speaking. Henry and Eli, umm... just try to pretend Joshua's saying stuff you don't agree with. Zeke, speak up if you get distracted."

As soon as Andrew and JenniAnn were back in their seats, Tess struck up with the music again.

Zeke again gave a stirring performance but none of the others looked his way. To the contrary, their eyes never drifted from Joshua. Yet, his animated storytelling was just sedate enough to draw only the occasional glance from Andrew, Adam, Monica, and JenniAnn.

Henry and Eli glared from the shadows, arms folded over their puffed up chests. It was a bit one-note and Andrew briefly wished that he could pin an image of the grim reaper on Joshua's back to draw out a more natural moral indignation. By the second half of the song, however, Eli and Henry looked genuinely angry.

When Zeke finished, Andrew, Monica, and Adam leapt to their feet and clapped while JenniAnn, holding Belle, beamed.

"Excellent job, everyone!" Andrew enthused as he made his way to the stage. "Zeke, outstanding. And everyone over here..." He gestured to Joshua and his listeners. "Much, much better! I loved how intent on Joshua you all seemed." He turned to Eli and Henry. "And you two... what happened about halfway through? Suddenly you seemed, well, like Caiaphas and Annas!"

Eli rolled his eyes. "Took us longer than it should have but we realized that if we looked at Joshua but listened to Zeke... the righteous indignation would just come. I mean, Judas... dude, be part of the solution... not part of the problem. No offense, Zeke."

Zeke laughed. "None taken. That's my take on the man, too."

Owen raised his hand.

Andrew smiled at him. "Yes, Owen?"

"Can Joshua finish his parable? We only got about halfway through the Prodigal Son."

Zeke's face lit up. "I know we're rushed but... I wouldn't mind hearing the rest of Joshua's rendition. Might even add to my portrayal. At some point Judas was following Jesus. He should know how he preached."

Andrew chuckled. It was a stall but a heartfelt one. And he knew it was important for Owen and possibly a number of the others to hear the remainder of the parable. "Sure. Joshua, that okay with you?"

Joshua nodded. "Definitely. Okay... so where was I?"

"The prodigal was plotting to go back home," Kemara reminded.

"Right! Now, that next morning, the father was out in his fields, taking in the sunrise. He smiled and waved when he saw his older boy set off to work but then he turned back to the horizon. He did this every morning, all the while praying to God that his missing son be protected and, in God's time, be led back to them. As he was just about to turn away and return to his work, the man saw a figure approaching. At first, he thought he was merely dreaming. But that gait... that form..." Joy radiated from Joshua as he continued his story. "The father knew his boy! He set off at a run... alarming more than a few sheep and workers, not to mention his wife! He reached the boy in a time far quicker than his age should have allowed. He pulled him into a massive hug, the kind of hug you still feel even when you've pulled apart. And he kissed him, as was the custom, first on the right cheek and then on the left. And he was so thrilled that he did it again!"

Even from some distance away in the audience, JenniAnn could see a tear trickle down Owen's face. He hurried to brush it away and then looked back to Joshua.

"Now, the son was taken aback by this behavior and even embarrassed by it. He didn't feel he was worthy of such affection after all he'd done. Weeping and sometimes quaking with sobs, the son confessed to his father everything that he had done. And then he said 'So you see, Father, I have sinned against heaven and against you. For this reason, I'm no longer worthy to be called your son.’ The father was saddened both for those his son had hurt and for the pain such behavior had caused his boy. But he was so relieved and so happy to have the boy back that he again hugged him, forgiving him for it all. He called to his servants and that's when the party began!" Joshua let out a sigh. "Unfortunately, not everyone was as thrilled as the father. The older son was downright ticked when he returned from the fields and found a party... and for his miscreant brother! All that time, all that hard work... and that rascal gets a party?" Joshua stuck out his lower lip, causing the others to laugh. He smiled at them. "Naturally, the father came out to check on his older son. He begged him to come inside and celebrate but he refused. He reminded his father of the younger's disobedience and abandonment. The father listened attentively, nodding at points and patting his son's back when he got really riled. Then he let out a weary sigh and peered out at the sun which was now setting. Smiling gently, he turned back to his eldest and said 'My son, you are always with me, and everything I have is yours. But we gotta rejoice and celebrate! Your brother was dead and now he's alive again! He was lost and now he's found!' And I like to believe that, together, the father and the older son returned to the party, the latter feeling the joy and relief his father had all day." Joshua surveyed the faces of his listeners, smiling at each of them and hoping they took the message to heart.

Like Owen, Kemara was touched by the emotional rendition. She was surprised to find herself looking up at Joshua and asking him a question. "Do you think the father would have acted the same if it had been a daughter who left?"

Emma's head shot up and she stared at Joshua, ready to pounce on the good, ol' boy.

Joshua smiled at Kemara. "The very same way."

Kemara returned his smile.

Emma gaped. "B-but the standards put on women back then... patriarchs were allowed affairs and flings b-but the women... ostracized or worse."

Joshua nodded. "Yes. But that doesn't mean it was right. Nor does it mean double standards now are right. God knows that."

"He's amazing..." JenniAnn murmured. She kissed Belle's hair. "Oh, I wish you could understand all this and remember it."

Adam and Monica exchanged smiles over her bowed head.

"Let's move on," Emma called, thrown by Joshua's unexpected response. And now she'd have to make it through two numbers with him...

"Sounds good," Andrew agreed, stepping down from the stage. "Henry and Eli, wanna come down here and watch with us?"

The two "high priests" nodded and plopped into seats near the others. Eli angled around and smiled at JenniAnn. "So did we look menacing?"

"After a bit... yes, actually. Great job!" JenniAnn squeezed his hand, hoping both he and Henry would be able to get through their song.

Andrew tilted his head as he studied the stage. "Okay, let's have Joshua remain center. Ladies, let's have you gathered around him. Let's have it look like a sort of question and answer thing. Apostles, form an outer circle around them. But not a perfect circle. Stagger. Start wide, pressing in with each question. Zeke's let's have you offstage... stage right... and you'll bust in just before Emma starts her solo. Actually let's go with right after Joshua's 'If you knew the path we're riding you'd understand it less than I.' Okay?"

Zeke nodded. "Got it."

The others quickly moved into place.

JenniAnn sighed. "Well, at least we know this time we won't have to deal with the creep factor."

Andrew squeezed her shoulder. "Exactly. Tess, you ready?"

"You bet, baby."

"Joshua?"

"Sure."

"Great. Okay, I know we haven't really gotten into blocking since things changed. So everyone just do what feels natural to you and we'll tweak what we need to next time. So... let's go!" Andrew nodded to Tess who started playing.

"'What's the buzz? Tell me what's happening,'" the apostles demanded over and over.

At first, Joshua maintained a calm facade, focusing on the women around him. With each repetition, though, his smile faded more until he looked downright annoyed. He managed a gentle smile for Kylie who was seated to his right, squeezed her hand, and then got to his feet. His stern gaze traveled over each of the apostles.

"'Why should you want to know?'" Joshua questioned gravely. "'Don't you mind about the future. Don't you try to think ahead. Save tomorrow for tomorrow. Think about today instead,'" he ordered.

JenniAnn's eyes went wide. It was shocking to see Joshua in such a state.

Violeta reached up and clasped Joshua's hand. He smiled and bent to sit down again but the apostles repeated their question and he straightened back up. "'I could give you facts and figures. I could give you plans and forecasts. Even tell you where I'm going...'"

The men crowded nearer, demanding to know when they'd ride into Jerusalem. Their imposition made the women visibly uncomfortable which only increased Joshua's unease. Andrew considered shouting for them to stop but Joshua had warned him off such actions. He had said Andrew could and should yell cut if someone else seemed overly distressed... but not for his sake. The director slowly exhaled when JenniAnn gripped his hand.

Zeke sauntered onto the stage soon after, stepping onto one of the risers. He shook his head as he watched Emma kneel at Joshua's side and wipe at his brow.

"'Let me try to cool down your face a bit. Let me try to cool down your face a bit,'" she sang.

In counterpoint to the stress the apostles caused him, Joshua seemed more and more soothed by each utterance from Emma. He beamed at her and affectionately stroked her hair, never taking his eyes from hers.

Flustered, Emma dropped the cloth then smiled when he handed it back to her.

"'Mary, mmm, that is good.'" Joshua squeezed her hand, kept hold of it, and then looked back to the apostles. "'While you prattled through your supper... where and when and who and how... she alone has tried to give me what I need right here and now.'"

As the apostles sang, Emma kept focused on Joshua; a genuine, tender smile on her face. Andrew noticed and smiled. Even when he'd been behaving, Emma had never seemed so settled with Eric near.

Then Judas began his attack. The change in Emma's demeanor was immediate. The color rose in her cheeks. She hung her head, removing her hands from Joshua's hair and face and pulling away from him. Andrew opened his mouth, knowing something wasn't right. She wasn't acting. However, he saw Joshua again reach for her hand and whisper something in her ear. Emma calmed and, though she wouldn't look at Joshua, she remained seated beside him. Joshua rested his arm around her shoulders, occasionally looking at Zeke but mostly remaining focused on her. Finally, she looked at Joshua and gave him a halfhearted smile.

"'It's not that I object to her profession,'" Zeke sneered. "'But she doesn't fit in well with what you teach and say. It doesn't help us if you're inconsistent. They only need a small excuse to put us all away!'"

Joshua lightly kissed Emma's hair and Violeta's then stood, moving to within inches of Zeke. Though Zeke was the taller of the two, Joshua seemed far more imposing as he sang. "'Who are you to criticize her? Who are you to despise her?'" he spat out. "'Leave her, leave her! Let her be now. Leave her, leave her! She's with me now. If your slate is clean then you can throw stones. If your slate is not then leave her alone!'" Joshua shook his head, tears pooling in his eyes even as his face remained rigid and stern. "I'm amazed that a man like you can be so shallow thick and slow!'" He spun around to face the other apostles. "'There is not a man among you who knows or cares if I come or go!'" he shouted before making his way past the apostles and stumbling to stage left. He settled onto the bottom step of a riser and, after peering up at the ceiling, dragged his hand through his hair.

The gesture was so familiar that JenniAnn couldn't help looking at Andrew. She noted the tense lines in his face and rested her head against his shoulder.

Andrew rested his chin on her hair for a moment then glanced down at Belle who was, inexplicably, sleeping. The sight of her so content and comfortable helped him relax. It was only pretend this time.

The apostles belted out their protests and then all was silent.

For a few moments, there was a heaviness in the air.

Finally, Adam disrupted the silence. "Damn..."

"Adam!" Tess hissed.

"Adam, please expound upon that," Joshua requested.

The angel of death felt a pang of embarrassment until he noticed the glint in Joshua's eyes. Adam smiled. "That was my not so eloquent way of saying 'good job.' Especially considering it was the first time you've all performed that together... it was impressive. The tension was staggering."

Andrew nodded and rose. "It truly was. Each of you brought so much to it. Emma and Joshua, the interaction between the two of you was perfect. Wow.'"

Emma blushed then stole a glance at Joshua. She smiled when she saw he was smiling, too. Maybe he wasn't so bad... And he really wasn't ugly, she decided. Only plain. Pleasant-looking even.

"So let's not lose the mood entirely. We can come back to 'What's the Buzz' later. And we'll figure out 'Then We are Decided' later, too. Everyone okay with moving right into 'Everything's Alright' since we're set up for that?" Andrew checked.

The cast all nodded.

"Cool. I like how Joshua moved outside of the circle. So let's start there. Emma, how about you rush over to him and begin the song. At 'Don't you know everything's alright? Yes, everything's fine,' let's have the rest of the female followers draw near. After their first chorus, you'll approach, Zeke. But hang back a little at first. Draw closer when your part of the song starts up. Okay?"

"You bet. Can we do the hand clasp thing like in the movie?" Zeke requested. "That always got to me."

Joshua nodded. "That part hits me hard, too."

"Right. So let's go with that," Andrew agreed. He wondered how that would play out as Joshua and Zeke became closer but they could deal with that later. For right now, he had other matters to deal with. He knew already that JenniAnn would start crying the second Tess started up with the opening notes. This was their song... or one of them. He settled back into his seat and smiled tenderly at her. "You okay with this one? If you want to step out..."

JenniAnn shook her head. "No."

"'Kay." Andrew patted her arm.

Monica leaned forward. "Would you like me to take Belle for a wee bit?"

JenniAnn glanced down at her sleeping baby. "That's probably not a bad idea." She smiled once Monica was cuddling the girl. With a sigh, she hugged Andrew's right arm.

The angel of death nodded to Tess.

Sure enough, tears welled in JenniAnn's eyes as the opening notes of the song she'd sang so often to Andrew began. Her emotions were only compounded by how vulnerable and let down Joshua looked. Thankfully, Emma pushed through two of the apostles and sat beside him. Her soothing voice offered some comfort.

"'Try not to get worried. Try not to turn on to problems that upset you. Oh, don't you know everything's alright? Yes, everything's fine,'" she crooned gently, clasping his hand.

A tender smile formed on Joshua's face, driving away some more of the gloom.

Those in the audience and the cast waiting in the wings were all taken aback when the women's chorus sang. They'd never sung together before and their voices blended perfectly. Joshua rallied further as they joined him and Emma.

Zeke hated having to step in and disrupt them but he gave it his all. "'Hey, woman, your fine ointment, brand new and expensive, should have been saved for the poor! Why has it been wasted? We could have raised maybe three hundred silver pieces or more!'"

Joshua kept hold of Emma's hand and, instead of looking away ashamedly as she'd once rehearsed the part, "Mary" only stared at "Judas" with ill-concealed anger. As he continued to rant, she kissed Joshua's hand and then began to wipe at his brow again. Joshua's eyes flitted back and forth between the two before settling on Emma. He began to relax again, settling against the back of the riser.

Zeke bent down and grabbed Emma's upper arm, trying to pull her away from Joshua as the women sang.

Startled, Joshua sat up and wrapped his fingers around Zeke's wrist, hoping to get him away from Emma. "'Surely you're not saying we have the resources to save the poor from their lot? There will be poor always, pathetically struggling. Look at the good things you've got!'"

Zeke released Emma and grabbed Joshua's shoulder, staring into his face with an intensity that equaled that in Joshua's eyes.

"'Think while you still have me. Move while you still see me. You'll be lost! And you'll be sorry when I'm gone!" Joshua cried, never breaking the gaze as he clasped Zeke's shoulder.

Though he hadn't planned on it, tears streamed down Zeke's face. He imagined what was to come. He wondered for how long Jesus had known that Judas would betray him. He noticed that Joshua no longer looked angry, only very sad... sympathetic even. Zeke sighed raggedly, sure in that moment that Jesus would have felt the same for Judas. Joshua's compassion only made the weight of what would come to pass seem heavier. Instinctively, Zeke began to move back, away from the pain. His hand slid to Joshua's upper arm then his elbow, his forearm. Joshua clasped his hand, holding it tightly.

"'Close your eyes, close your eyes, and relax,'" Emma pleaded fruitlessly.

At the final note, Zeke broke away. He and Joshua were no longer touching. The connection was severed.

Diana hugged her husband. "You all right, honey?"

Zeke swiped at his tears and kissed her temple. "Yeah. You ladies... you sounded wonderful. Emma, that was... it was beautiful."

Joshua nodded, smiling at them. "Incredible. I wish there were more songs with just the female chorus. Heavenly. And..." He looked to Zeke, reaching for his hand. "I think we both felt that one."

Zeke pulled him into a hug and nodded. "You can say that again. But let's see what the audience thought." He turned to face Andrew and the others. "So? Did we look okay from... JenniAnn, are you okay?"

Deciding she was beyond Kleenex, JenniAnn wiped her eyes on the shoulders of her shirt and flashed the peace sign. "L-lovely... and sad... and lovely..."

Andrew hugged her. "What she said." He smiled proudly at all of them. "I think you rendered all of us speechless for a while. Maybe we should break a little early for dinner and come back to this afterwards?"

The crowd onstage all conferred for a moment then Emma turned back to Andrew. "We'd all rather run through it again and then move on after dinner if that's okay."

"Sure," Andrew agreed.

Owen stepped back onto the stage. "Where are we supposed to be during 'What's the Buzz?' I mean inside the show. Are we in a house? Where is Joshua leaving from and going to between the two numbers? I'm just trying to plan for the sets."

"Good question. Do you think we could have a portion of the set made to look like a house? Probably no walls. We don't want to block anyone's view. Just a few props to signify that it's a house. Maybe slide some furniture and things in?"

Owen nodded. "I think I know a place where we can get some simple wood furniture." He winked at JenniAnn who smiled.

"Great. Then let's have some trees and dark lighting to the other side of the stage for 'Everything's Alright.' Gloria, do you think we could pull off a starry sky?" Andrew asked.

The angel nodded effusively. "Quite easily, actually. It would look beautiful."

"Great. Okay, so let's start back at the top of 'What's the Buzz?' and then go straight on through and we'll have dinner... and cake... after 'Everything's Alright.'"

The cast moved back to their places and once they were set, Tess began to play.

The three songs all meshed perfectly together and the performances were no less engaging than during the first run through. In fact, both Emma's and Zeke's performances were improved and the two choruses sounded even more attuned to each other. Belle roused a few moments into "Strange Thing Mystifying" but to Andrew's and JenniAnn's surprise she didn't make any noise and simply took in the action onstage.

Andrew beamed at the cast when Tess finished off "Everything's Alright." "You're all doing amazing! I know that if anyone wandered into here tonight, they'd never believe this was our first rehearsal all together."

"I can't believe Joshua knows all his lines!" Arthur mused. "That's incredible!"

Joshua smiled over at him. "Thanks. I've seen the show many, many times."

Andrew looked over at Monica, both of them amused. Joshua had, of course, seen every production ever not to mention countless people rocking out to records and cassettes and CDs and iPods and more in their cars, living rooms, dance clubs, and only he knew how many other places.

"Thank God for that," Andrew remarked, grinning at Joshua. "Now, I'm going to run and get the pizza. Shouldn't take more than ten minutes. Could a few of you please push the scaffolding out while I'm gone?"

Several people leapt into action and soon the stage was set for Henry's and Eli's first number. Then they hauled out a cooler Andrew and Emma had stocked with sodas, water, and juices. Just as he'd predicted, Andrew returned within ten minutes and everyone was soon scattered around the stage and enjoying the pizza.

While Andrew was preparing a bottle for Belle back in the office, Emma approached him. "Hey there!" he greeted with a warm smile. "You were phenomenal out there!"

Emma couldn't help smiling back. "Thank you. Everyone was. Actually... that's why I'm here. You and Zeke were right. About Joshua, I mean. I know this is going to sound really weird and maybe like I need my head examined but... when I was acting with Eric, I always felt like I was acting with Eric-pretending-to-be-Jesus. With Joshua... I felt like I was acting with Jesus... remarkable, really, considering I don't even believe in Jesus anymore." She braced herself, waiting for a strong reaction from Andrew.

Andrew remained focused on Belle's bottle. "I don't think that sounds weird at all, Emma. And I think sometimes, even when we don't believe in people, it can happen that they still believe in us."

Emma smiled, not sure what to make of his remark but warmed by it. "Yeah, maybe. Did you notice when Joshua whispered to me during 'Strange Thing?'"

Andrew nodded. He had wondered what Joshua had said but would never have pried.

"He told me that sometimes people are so insecure and so doubtful of their own worth that they see only sin and ugliness in other people, even when it's not really there, because they've blinded themselves to goodness and beauty. Or they're so worried about people turning on them that they point at flaws in other people. But God sees people as they really are and loves them. He repeated pretty much the same thing the second time, too." Emma sighed then looked away with a tremulous smile. "I don't know if he said it because he was sticking in character and thought it seemed like something Jesus would say to Mary Magdalene or..."

Andrew turned to her. "When Zeke started singing, I could see that you... you went somewhere. Somewhere real... and sad. Being so close, I bet Joshua could see it even more. I think Joshua meant those words for Emma, not 'Jesus' for 'Mary Magdalene.'"

"You think?"

"I do."

"I feel bad about what I said about him... It really... it wasn't about his race or size. I mean not really. I just... people can be shallow and I was worried that if we didn't have a... a really good-looking lead then..." Emma sighed. "I... I don't want to lose this theater and so I was worried... but I'm not now. Joshua may not be very handsome but... he draws you in. He's compelling. Audiences respond to that, too. And I shouldn't have assumed otherwise on the spot like I did," she lamented. "Always going on about people making judgments and rejecting people and... and then I..."

Andrew hugged her shoulders. "Obviously you learned from it, Emma. That's a great thing. Please don't dwell on it. Joshua wouldn't want that. Now..." He held up the bottle. "I better head back out there lest I face the wrath of Belle. You coming?"

Emma smiled. "Yeah."

The two returned to the stage. Andrew went to where JenniAnn and Belle sat with Kemara, Diana, Kylie, and Zeke while Emma grabbed some pizza and headed to one of the risers where Peter and Joshua were visiting.

"So I think Andrew said you're my understudy?" Joshua asked the young man.

Peter nodded, swallowing a bite of pizza. "Yeah. For lack of options. So please don't get sick. I know I don't have what you just did in me."

"I think you'd do better than you think, Peter." Joshua smiled then noticed Emma approaching. "Hi, Emma! Gonna come sit with us?"

"I'd like that." She returned his smile before taking a seat.

"You were wonderful, Emma," Peter complimented. "You made me feel really bad for harassing Joshua about going to Jerusalem."

Joshua chuckled. "Well, it's not as if it was only you doing the haranguing, Peter. Emma, you really did do a beautiful job."

"Thank you. It was just nice to sing with a Jesus who I didn't want to slap," she joked. "And thank you... for what you said. I know it was maybe just the part..."

"I meant what I said," Joshua asserted. "There's a lot of judgment in this world, much of it unjust. When people start talking like Judas was there, I think it's important to step back and try to see yourself as God does, see yourself with His love."

Peter nodded. "I believe that. It reminds me of something my abuela... my grandma said to me once."

"What did she say?" Emma asked with interest. She'd never heard Peter talk about his family. In fact, Peter seldom talked about anything personal.

Peter continued with a shy smile. "See, my mom's family is from Mexico originally and my dad is Scotch Irish. People can be judgmental sometimes. Even now. I'd get upset by comments people would make about our family. One day, when I was about ten, my abuela found me crying because I'd overheard one of my friend's parents refer to me as a half-Spic."

Joshua briefly set his hand on Peter's arm. He remembered that day. He could see the little boy running from his friend's yard, throwing open his front door, and flinging himself on his bed. Joshua knew that the slur had hurt all the more because Peter had nursed a little boy's crush on the woman who had said it. But Renata's response to her grandson... it had been sublime.

"So my abuela started asking me questions. She asked 'Did this person have holes in their hands?' 'No, abuela.' 'Did they have holes in their feet?' 'No, abuela.' 'Did I have any reason to believe that they'd ever hung on a cross for six hours?' 'No, abuela!' 'Then why did you accept their judgment? They are not God,' she said." Peter beamed. "Then she got out this National Geographic or something about the Holy Land and she showed me what people there look like. She told me Jesus probably had skin not much different from mine but that He came for all people regardless of skin color. And He'd never call anyone a half-Spic."

"He wouldn't," Joshua agreed. "I think your abuela is a very wise woman."

Hearing this, Emma's cheeks colored. She had not been wise. Despite what Andrew had said, she still felt sorry for discounting Joshua as "too ethnic." Really that had mostly been her attempt to politely say that he wasn't attractive enough to be the lead. Obviously she had not succeeded in being polite... Looking at Peter smiling at him, she knew the casting was just as it should be.

Peter grinned. "Me too. I hope my family can come see our show. They're still in Texas."

"That would be wonderful. I'd love to meet them." Joshua smiled at Peter then ate the last of his pizza. He noticed the man sneaking glances at the woman. He wondered if Peter had found the heart stone. "I'm looking forward to 'Could We Start Again, Please?" he announced. "I've always loved that song and I think hearing the two of you together is going to be something else. Do you know how you plan to stage that?"

"Oh, umm, Andrew and I have only talked about it really briefly. He said JenniAnn had mentioned seeing some production that started out just with Mary Magdalene holding a votive and singing. Then Peter comes out and lights his votive from hers. Then others step out, more candles. It sounded really beautiful... and sad. I... I think I'm more nervous for that than I am 'I Don't Know.' It's just so... funereal." Emma pushed some hair behind her ear. It reminded her of when Joshua had touched her hair. She blushed. It had been nice to have someone touch her and not feel like they wanted more.

Hesitantly, Peter reached out then sat his hand on hers. "We'll muddle through it together, Emma," he vowed.

She smiled at him. "Yeah."

"I know you'll do more than muddle," Joshua insisted. "Well... I could do with some cake, I think," he mused. "Can I get some for you both?"

Peter moved to stand. "I can come hel..."

"No, no. I can carry three plates of cake, no problem. Which one would you like? Or maybe some of each?"

"I'm still impressed Adam baked that wedding cake so I'll try that, please." Emma looked over at the table. Even though Adam had begun slicing the cake, she still thought it looked magazine cover ready. "Thanks, Joshua!"

"I'll have the same," Peter replied. "Thank you. And you're sure you don't need help?"

"Very sure. Be right back." Joshua walked away, smiling as he heard the two resume talking. When he reached the table, Adam smiled at him.

"So what can I get for you, Boss?" he asked in a hushed tone.

"Two slices of yours for Peter and Emma and I think I'll go for three small pieces of each."

"Wise choice. JenniAnn and Rose will be glad you tried some of theirs and, of course, I would be heartbroken if you passed mine up."

Joshua chuckled. "So would I. It's delicious. I wish we'd had some at Cana. Probably would have gone over better than the wine."

"I don't know about that. But I think they would have paired nicely." Adam winked and then slid the three plates towards Joshua. "So how are you doing? There were a couple points when Andrew, Monica, and I got a little concerned."

Joshua smiled. "It's an experience... reliving it this way. But... already I feel like things are happening, hearts are changing... opening. And..."

"And you're with them."

"With all of you," Joshua gently corrected. "And this time... this time I realize it."

Adam leaned over the table and hugged him. "This is really... really great."

"It is." Joshua patted his back then pulled away.

"Are you going to talk to Henry and Eli before break ends?"

Joshua nodded. "Just as soon as I deliver this cake. Thanks, Adam!" He smiled once more at the angel then returned to Emma and Peter. They were laughing as he approached. The sound made him smile. They both needed more laughter in their lives.

"Here you go... Enjoy! If you both don't mind, I'd like to visit with Henry and Eli quickly before we start back. That okay?" Joshua checked.

"Oh. Well, sure. But I hope we can talk again soon. Thanks for bringing the cake!"

"You bet and we will," Joshua promised Peter. He could tell the man genuinely wanted to talk to him but also didn't mind the time with Emma.

"Thanks, Joshua!" Emma smiled up at him. "And I... I really do appreciate what you said."

Joshua squeezed her hand. "Thanks for listening." His heart swelled when Emma squeezed his hand back.

As Joshua made his way over to Eli and Henry, Zeke called for him. He detoured to him. "Hey, Zeke. Great dinner, huh?"

"It really is," the man agreed. "We were talking about how maybe we'd do this a few times a week."

"Not takeout all the time. Maybe potluck or something," Diana explained. "It's nice having this time together."

"I agree. Maybe I'll bring some fish and bread," Joshua suggested with a grin.

Andrew chuckled.

"You do that," Zeke encouraged, laughing as he did. "And that sort of relates to why I called you over here." He glanced over at JenniAnn who was blushing.

"I, umm, was telling Zeke about how the Levines would be coming at some point and I let it slip that you're Jewish. Sorry."

Joshua reached over and squeezed her shoulder then settled into their circle. "It's okay. I wasn't trying to hide it or anything. It just hadn't come up with Zeke. But, yeah, I'm Jewish."

"I was just a little taken aback because of your knowing Christian hymns and being so willing to be in this show," Zeke explained.

"Well, like I told JenniAnn, I do believe Jesus is the Messiah and I believe in the Trinity." Joshua sampled the red velvet cake. "Delicious, JenniAnn. I can tell why it's Andrew's favorite."

JenniAnn smiled. "Thanks. It's just out of a box."

"But you made it," Andrew and Joshua said in unison.

Kylie giggled.

JenniAnn looked curiously at the two but only smiled in response.

"But you don't consider yourself Christian?" Zeke questioned after a few moments' reflection.

Joshua shook his head. "No. My family's Jewish and has been for generations."

Andrew hoped Zeke would accept that and not pry further. Joshua couldn't exactly tell him that he wasn't Christian because Christ can't follow Christ...

"That must have been hard... to come to believe differently from your family." Diana smiled sympathetically at Joshua.

"It was with some. But my parents believed the same about Jesus. Some other family members believed, too." Joshua smiled to himself. In a way, his Ama and Abi had believed before he had. They'd known he was the Messiah back when he was still trying to figure out what his fingers were and his communication skills had been limited to bawling, gurgling, and cooing. Remembering, Joshua smiled at Belle.

Zeke shook his head and smiled. "You put me in mind of the first Christians, Joshua. I often wish we'd retained more of our tie to Judaism. And you have! Man, I feel like you must have a really interesting life story. I think I could spend centuries with you and not get bored."

Joshua beamed. "Glad you feel that way, Zeke. And I look forward to many, many more talks with all of you. But I do want to check in on Henry and Eli before Andrew here calls us back to work." He winked at the angel of death.

"I'm sure they'd appreciate that." Kemara looked over at where the two were eating cake. They looked a little glum. "I don't envy them."

"Me neither," JenniAnn murmured.

"It'll be difficult," Andrew asserted. "But they're up to the challenge. I think a visit with you will help, though, Joshua."

"Headed that way now!" Joshua waved, picked his plate back up, and approached the two angels.

"Eli and Henry!"

"Hey," Eli greeted.

"Hi Joshua." Henry smiled wanly.

Joshua sat down in front of them. "Would you both rather wait a little bit? I can ask Andrew to skip the song tonight. I'm sure he would."

The two angels looked briefly at each other.

Eli shook his head. "No, it's okay. It's not like it's suddenly going to be easy at some point. Besides, we haven't forgotten what you said."

"When you look at us, you'll know we love you," Henry repeated.

Joshua smiled. "Exactly. And I am grateful to you both for doing this for me. I..." He turned around and looked to the others. When he was facing them again, his face was radiant. "I'm really having a great time."

Eli returned the smile. In spite of the angst tied to his role, he was really enjoying himself, too. "It is fun having us all together like this."

"I like being able to talk to you during an assignment without people staring at me like I'm crazy for talking to empty air," Henry added.

Joshua laughed. "Oh but it's so fun to see the expressions on their faces!"

Henry chuckled. "It is. I've pulled the early disappearing act on Andrew a few times. Never gets old."

"No, it doesn't." Joshua smiled and then took one of their hands in each of his.

Eli and Henry bowed their heads as he prayed.

"Blessed are You, Lord, our God, King of the universe, Who has kept us alive, sustained us, and enabled us to reach this season."

The two angels felt calmed when Joshua finished the ancient blessing. They recognized that it truly was a blessing to be there, doing what they were. They could remember when Joshua was at his lowliest. Now his story was known the world over, he was celebrated and worshiped all over the world. Now they had a part in telling a version of that story. It was enough.

"Thank you," Eli murmured.

"Thanks, Joshua." Henry sighed contently.

"You're welcome." Joshua squeezed their hands then released them. "Since I don't have to be onstage for the song, where would you like me to be? Do you want to be able to see me or would you rather not? I don't mind either way."

"We'll have to get used to performing it without seeing you," Eli pointed out. "During the show's run, you can't be going out into the audience."

"But he could for now at least," Henry countered. "I think I'd feel better if I could see you. At least at first."

Eli nodded assent. "Yeah, at least at first. JenniAnn's taking Belle to the office during it. She asked me if that was okay and, of course, I told her it was. I think Violeta's planning on going with them."

Joshua turned to look over at JenniAnn and Belle. "I think that's for the best." He smiled when Violeta approached the two and took Belle into her arms.

"Whoa..."

The three all looked a few yards from Violeta to where Shane was staring at her.

"Shane, what is it?" Andrew queried as he made his way to the man.

Shane pointed to Violeta and Belle. "They look like a Nativity painting come to life. Darn, I wish this show had a Christmas scene."

Violeta blushed as everyone looked at her.

JenniAnn smiled. Fittingly, the angel was wearing a blue dress and the image was quite charming. "Who says we can't have a Nativity scene?"

"There's no time. Where would we put it?" Emma asked.

Peter perked up. "The Overture. Remember, we haven't decided what to do with the Overture. What if we shoot some footage? A very brief 'This Is His Life' sort of video. We play that during the Overture. I've seen music videos that cover Jesus' whole life in three or four minutes. We'd have what? Five minutes?"

"That's perfect!" Shane enthused.

"Our uncle lives on a farm in Albany. I'm sure he'd let us come out for a day. We could get the Nativity, rolling hills, sheep," Edward listed off.

"There's even a lake. We could dunk Peter for the storm scene. Not sure how we'd get you to walk on it, though, Joshua," Caleb joked.

Andrew chuckled. "I have a video camera we could use. And editing software," he offered. He looked over to Joshua. "I think it would be good to honor the whole story, the whole life... not just the last week of that life."

Joshua smiled at him. "I really love this idea."

"Then let's do it!" Emma agreed.

Zeke marveled, hugging Diana to him. "I think this is going to be a Superstar production like no other."

"Definitely," Andrew agreed. And for One reason more than any other...

*~*~*

Andrew was grateful for Joshua's presence beside him when they resumed rehearsals. He knew Eli and Henry had the far greater challenge but simply hearing the song they were to perform would be difficult. It helped to have Joshua there... alive, happy, comfortable. Monica was seated to Joshua's other side while Adam sat behind them, ready to dole out comforting shoulder squeezes as necessary.

Andrew sighed as he looked up at the stage and dragged his hand through his hair. "Okay, everyone set in the wings?"

"Yes!" a chorus of voices replied.

"Great. Okay, Caleb let's have you on the scaffolding downstage right. Edward, stand across from your brother on the left side. Do you remember when you leave?"

The two brothers nodded.

"Great. Eli and Henry, how about you two stand near to each other upstage center. When the crowd comes out during 'Hosanna,' Eli will take Edward's place and Henry you'll take Caleb's. And if anything feels at all shaky up there... stop and let the rest of us know. We don't want any more, umm, tumbles from the scaffolding."

This was met with snickers both onstage and off.

"Okay, priests ready?" Andrew checked.

"As ready as we'll ever be," Eli replied.

Andrew sat back down. "You ready?" he asked Joshua.

Joshua nodded, already focused on Eli and Henry.

"Tess, get us started, please."

Tess smiled at Andrew then looked to the men onstage. "Break a leg, babies!" With that, the stark opening notes began.

Edward turned to Eli. "'Good Caiaphas, the council waits for you. The Pharisees and priests are here for you.'"

"'Ah gentlemen, you know why we are here. We've not much time, and quite a problem here,'" Eli croaked with a grimace.

"'Hosanna! Superstar!'" the chorus repeatedly cheered from offstage.

"'Listen to that howling mob of blockheads in the street! A trick or two with lepers and the whole town's on its feet,'" Henry cawed.

Eli and Henry grew more agitated, even flinching at times, as the unseen crowd grew louder. Caleb and Edward kept gazing offstage wistfully. "Caiaphas" and "Annas" voiced their frustrations and fears only to be interrupted by the enthusiastic mob shouting their praises.

"'Jesus Christ... Superstar!'" the followers chanted.

"'He is dangerous!'" Eli and Henry hissed.

"'Tell us that you're who they say you are!'"

Edward smiled and shrugged. "'The man is in town right now to whip up some support.'"

"'A rabble rousing mission that I think we must abort,'" Henry shot back.

Caleb rolled his eyes, peering at the source of the exultant voices.

The interaction between the two pairs grew more tense with Henry demanding Caiaphas call in the Romans to silence the dangerous man.

"'No, wait! We need a more permanent solution to our problem,'" Eli countered, his face grave.

"'What then to do about Jesus of Nazareth? Miracle wonderman, hero of fools!'" Henry taunted.

Caleb stalked over to Henry and grabbed his sleeve. "'No riots, no army, no fighting, no slogans!'" he protested, using his free arm to wave in the direction of the unseen Messiah.

Eli grimaced and yanked Caleb's hand off Henry. "'One thing I'll say for him: Jesus is cool.'"

Caleb waved his hand dismissively and stepped away from the two. More intent on the crowd than their priestly brethren, the two brothers remained silent as Henry and Eli plotted back and forth.

"'Where do we start with a man who is bigger than John was when John did his baptism thing?'" Henry demanded of Eli.

Eli gaped out at the audience, missing his cue. He closed his eyes for a moment then, opening them, met Joshua's steady, warm gaze. He took in a deep breath then let it out as Tess repeated the last few bars. The story had to be told... each part of it, he reminded himself. The angel whacked his fist down on the scaffolding causing a loud, reverberating bang. Then he sang. "'Fools, you have no perception! The stakes we are gambling are frighteningly high! We must crush him completely! So like John before him, this Jesus must die. For the sake of the nation, this Jesus must die.'"

As planned, Caleb and Edward betrayed increasing disgust as Eli sang. At the second 'must die,' they turned their backs on Eli and Henry then scrambled down the scaffolding and into the wings.

"'Must die, must die, this Jesus must die. So like John before him, this Jesus must die. Must die, must die, this Jesus must, Jesus must, Jesus must die!'" Eli and Henry sang together with harrowing determination.

Then the song ended abruptly, ready to lead into "Hosanna" but that would have to wait.

The others shuffled nervously, unsure if they were supposed to clap or not. Breaking the uneasy silence, Joshua stood and smiled at the two. "Well done! I could really pick up on the fact that Caiaphas' and Annas' plans were born of desperation, maybe some jealousy and annoyance... but not bloodlust as too many productions make it seem. Are Edward and Caleb supposed to be Joseph and Nicodemus?"

Henry nodded and smiled wryly. "A little bird with a Theology degree suggested they be part of this one."

Joshua chuckled. "Got it. I like it. And I think others will find it meaningful."

"I really hope so," Andrew wished. "We're trying to be honest."

"Honest is good," Joshua reflected. He smiled gently at Andrew, grateful to him and the others. He hoped he'd be able to share that with them all some day. That his story... his death... had been used to target Jewish people was a sad truth that still grieved him. But this... this was a step in the right direction.

"Great job, Eli and Henry. And you guys were great, too, Caleb and Edward," Andrew shouted.

The brothers peeked out from the wings and beamed. "Thank you!" they replied in unison.

"You're very welcome. Now... I think once was enough for tonight on that one. So I'm going to go get Violeta and then we'll start 'Hosanna,' okay?" Andrew smiled when enthusiastic assent echoed from offstage. The whole cast had been looking forward to this one. They didn't have a T-shirt cannon yet but the angel knew it'd still be something to see and hear.

When he reached the office, he found that Violeta was already peeking around the corner. "Are they done?" she asked nervously, stepping into the hall.

"Yeah, we're ready for 'Hosanna.'"

"How'd they do?"

Andrew approached and squeezed his protege's hand. "They did really well. And I think it'll get easier each time."

"A-and Joshua?"

Andrew pulled Violeta into a hug and kissed her hair. "He's doing really, really well. He'll be okay. You know that, right?"

Violeta nodded. "Just still... a little weird."

"I know." Andrew smiled encouragingly at her. "But look at how many people he's been able to spend time with."

Before Violeta could respond, JenniAnn stepped into the hall with Belle.

"Everything okay? How are Eli and Henry?"

Andrew chuckled. "Definitely fine as I was just telling Violeta. But I'm sure they'll be touched to know you both were concerned for them. Ready for 'Hosanna'?"

"Definitely. And then... Max's song." JenniAnn sighed. "He'll look so grown up standing up there and singing that..."

Andrew smiled to himself as he walked them back to the stage. It wasn't worth reminding JenniAnn that Max had been grown up for quite some time.

When they reached the stage, Andrew was immediately inundated with questions.

"Is it true we'll have a T-shirt cannon?" Shane pressed eagerly.

"Can we come in singing through the main aisle?" Kemara asked.

"Can we get a donkey?" Arthur questioned.

"Oh... I wish we could!" Monica added.

Zeke bit his lip in consternation. "But what if the donkey had to... you know... go?"

"Can we crowd surf Joshua down the aisle?" Owen teased.

"No!" Emma protested. "We can't lose another Jesus! What if he got dropped?"

Joshua held his side as he laughed. "I promise I wouldn't sue. But given the track record... maybe we better avoid any sort of acrobatics."

The angel of death continued to chuckle as he shook his head. "I leave for two minutes and this happens?" he kidded.

Joshua grinned. "It may have been my fault mentioning the T-shirt cannon... Although, I really could get us a donkey."

Andrew's eye brows quirked upwards. "Umm, do you want a donkey?"

"Oh, let him have a donkey! They're so cute!" JenniAnn begged.

"His name is Yoktan. He's very well-trained," Joshua shared. "And very tame. He likes people."

Andrew chuckled. Why not have an over 2,000 year old donkey? "Okay, Yoktan can be in the show."

"Can we crowd surf Joshua *and* Yoktan?" Owen joked.

"No!" Emma cried but she couldn't contain her own amusement. "A donkey would be nice, though... They really are pretty cute. But where would the donkey stay in between shows?"

"At Home," Joshua replied nonchalantly. "I'm in good with the couple who own him. They'll see to it that he gets to and fro."

Adam snickered then feigned innocence when everyone looked at him curiously.

Andrew shook his head in amusement. "Okay, well, since Yoktan isn't here tonight, let's just practice with Joshua walking on his own two legs. I do like the idea of coming down the aisle, Kemara. Emma, do you think that would work with your choreography?"

Emma nodded. "I hadn't really worked all of that out for the stage so it's not a problem to change it. I like that idea, too. Bring the audience in more. And it's more dramatic."

"Great! Let's try that." Andrew stepped off the stage and studied the set. "So... Henry and Eli, let's have you back on the scaffolding. Caleb and Edward, you're Romans now so stand at attention, one of you stage right and the other stage left. Jesus and disciples, let's try to have you... and eventually Yoktan... onstage by the time Caiaphas has his first line. Got it?"

Whooping and hollering, the majority of the cast went to the lobby where Emma quickly choreographed their modified entrance.

"All right... Laja, come sit with me please," Andrew requested. "Adam and Monica, can you sit on the other side? We'll see what this looks like as they come down the aisle."

"Got it," Adam agreed as Monica nodded giddily.

"I'm so excited to see Yoktan. It's been so long!" The caseworker blushed. "Since I've spent time around donkeys!" she added hastily.

Andrew chuckled. "I know how you feel."

"Belle's never seen a donkey!" JenniAnn smiled down at the baby.

Andrew smiled at them, glad to see them both so happy. It reminded him that he needed to ask Joshua about the eczema. Hopefully he'd have a chance after rehearsal.

"Ready to start, Angel Boy?" Tess asked.

"Yeah." Andrew turned towards the lobby doors. "Ready back there?"

"We are," Joshua replied as the others nodded.

"Let's go then!"

As the song began, Joshua was all smiles with Violeta's arm linked through his right one.

"'Hosanna! Hey sanna sanna sanna Hosanna. Hey sanna Hosanna. Hey JC, JC won't you smile at me? Sanna Hosanna. Hey, Superstar!'" the followers sang as they crowded around, waving imaginary palm branches, and occasionally twirling and dancing in a chaotic but joyful melee. Zeke lagged behind, as sluggish as the others were energetic.

Onstage, Eli and Henry looked on with increasing trepidation while Edward and Caleb smiled smugly, their standards and swords on full display.

As the crowd reached the stage with Joshua standing at center, Eli glared down at him.

"'Tell the rabble to be quiet, we anticipate a riot. This common crowd is much too loud!'" he complained.

Joshua cast his gaze upward, studying the man curiously as he continued to bemoan the commotion.

Violeta tightened her grip of Joshua's arm.

Joshua hugged her then embraced several other followers as their song of praise continued. Finally, he turned back to Eli. "'Why waste your breath moaning at the crowd? Nothing can be done to stop the shouting. If every tongue were stilled, the noise would still continue. The rocks and stones themselves would start to sing!'" He smiled gleefully then grabbed Emma's hands and spun around with her.

For a moment, Emma was caught off-guard then she giggled and spun happily, both of them joining the others in singing their hosannas.

"'Hey JC, JC won't you fight for me? Sanna Hosanna. Hey, Superstar.'"

Zeke flinched. Eli cringed and held his head in his hands. Joshua and Emma stilled and Violeta hurried over to them. Joshua squeezed both women's hands before ascending one of the risers. He shook his head then, brightening, began to sing again.

"'Sing me your songs, but not for me alone! Sing out for yourselves, for you are blessed. There is not one of you who cannot win the kingdom: the slow, the suffering, the quick, the dead.'" Joshua beamed out at the crowd and held his arms aloft. "'Hosanna, hey sanna sanna sanna Hosanna. Hey sanna Hosanna!'" he sang along with the assembly.

"'Hey JC, JC won't you die for me? Sanna Hosanna, hey, Superstar.'"

Joshua deflated and bent over slightly, as if he'd been punched in the gut.

Peter jumped in front of Joshua and shook his head, trying to get the crowd to back off as they clamored to touch their messiah.

Emma and Violeta hurried past Peter to join Joshua on the riser, each of them linking an arm through his. With Peter leading the way, they walked Joshua offstage.

Adam, Monica, and Andrew leapt to their feet with the latter helping JenniAnn to hers. She silently marveled as the other three clapped.

"Great job, everyone!" Andrew cheered.

"I love that Jesus' mom is with him here," JenniAnn added, her eyes welling as she snuggled Belle closer.

Andrew hugged her shoulders. "Me too. Joshua and Violeta, you interacted really well in this."

Adam smiled. "It's almost as if you're really related."

Monica lightly stepped on his foot, causing the angel of death to grin. "Everyone was lovely," she congratulated. "Emma and Joshua, I loved your spin."

Emma briefly glanced over at Joshua who smiled at her. She smiled back before turning to Monica. "Thanks! It was unexpected... but I think it's nice for them to have a light moment before... well, the rest."

Andrew nodded. "I agree. So let's go through it one more time and then we'll do 'Simon Zealotes' and 'Poor Jerusalem' together a couple times then call it a night... a very good night!"

Excited to give the song another go, everyone hurried back to their places. The second try proved as good as the first and after soaking in the praises from their small audience, the cast was ready to move on. Emma took center stage.

"Okay, since we haven't been able to do dance rehearsals yet; tonight just Diana, Shane, and myself will dance. If everyone else in the chorus could please sit on the edge of the stage and watch us while singing along, maybe you can start to learn some of the moves. I tried to keep it simple. Ladies, watch Diana and me. Gentlemen, keep focused on Shane."

Adam raised his hand.

"Yes, Adam?"

"Why is King Herod following Jesus?"

Shane laughed. "Because right now I'm not Herod. Glasses off, follower of Jesus. Glasses on, Herod. I'm sort of like a really dysfunctional version of Superman."

Adam chuckled. "Got it."

"Adam, do you want to double?" Emma asked.

"Oh no, I think I'm a little on the old side to be..."

"Adam!" JenniAnn reprimanded. "You're not old! Well, I mean... you know what I mean."

Joshua's face lit up. "Jesus could always use another follower," he remarked with a grin.

Adam smiled up at him. "It would be fun..."

"Adam, get up there," Andrew directed, his eyes twinkling. "We'll just have to make sure you're close to one of the wings, when the time comes, so you can sneak off when 'Poor Jerusalem' starts and get into your Pilate costume."

Happily, Adam took a spot on the edge of the stage.

"Henry and Eli, let's have you two observing this. I think your later actions make more sense if you hear this. And Edward and Caleb, let's have you both onstage, too. Max and Joshua, front and center. Zeke, off to the side... observing unhappily. Everyone about ready?" Andrew asked.

"Umm..." Max looked from the script he was holding to Andrew and JenniAnn and back to the paper. "I think?"

Joshua squeezed his shoulder. "It's our first try together, Max. It won't be perfect and that's okay!"

"But everything else has gone so well tonight," Max whispered back.

"Maybe I should leave," JenniAnn reluctantly suggested to Andrew. "I think maybe I'm making him nervous. Plus, between the singing and what I imagine will be some leaping... it may be too loud for Belle."

Andrew shook his head. "Laja, I don't think you make him nervous. You stay. I'll take Belle."

Monica approached. "I'd love some time with Belle. I could take her. You both should be here for Max."

Andrew and JenniAnn smiled, knowing Monica loved spending time with their little one.

"Sounds like a plan. Thank you, Monica!" JenniAnn handed Belle off then watched as the caseworker walked away, already cooing.

Andrew smiled after them then hugged JenniAnn's shoulders when they'd both taken a seat. "Max, you'll do great!" he encouraged as JenniAnn beamed.

"Hope so..." Max drew in a deep breath then let it out. He smiled when Rose blew him a kiss.

"Joshua, you good?" Andrew called.

Joshua nodded. "Ready to go."

With that, Andrew nodded to Tess and the performance began.

As the crowd shouted their love, Max looked on proudly. Joshua smiled, subtly nodding his approval and appreciation. Then Max half-spun to face him.

"'Christ, what more do you need to convince you that you've made it and you're easily as strong as the filth from Rome who rape our country, and who've terrorized our people for so long?'" he queried, his face still set in a smug smile.

Joshua frowned and shook his head before redirecting his attention to the still adoring, still peaceful crowd.

Off to the side, Zeke found himself singing along then realized what he was doing and abruptly stopped.

In the house seats, JenniAnn clasped Andrew's hand as Max's next solo began.

"'Keep them yelling their devotion, but add a touch of hate at Rome,'" the young man prodded.

Joshua flinched upon hearing the word 'hate.' He shook his head and opened his mouth to reprimand Max but was silenced.

"'You will rise to a greater power!'" Max sang out. "'We will win ourselves a home. You'll get the power and the glory, for ever and ever and ever.'"

Joshua reached out and set his hand on Max's upper arm, again shaking his head as he wore a forlorn smile. However, Max shook him off and, unabated, continued to praise the man he'd just ignored.

Andrew, JenniAnn, and Rose all held their breaths while Max's piercing voice erupted with the final "Amen!"

Unable to contain themselves, everyone applauded for Max then just as quickly quieted. After a brief, encouraging smile; Joshua took up his part. He peered up at the ceiling and, smiling sadly, turned back to Max.

"'Neither you, Simon, nor the fifty thousand, nor the Romans, nor the Jews, nor Judas, nor the twelve, nor the priests, nor the scribes, nor doomed Jerusalem itself... understand what power is, understand what glory is, understand at all, understand at all,'" Joshua lamented. His voice shook with the last few words.

The smile melted from Max's face.

Joshua gazed out at the audience. "'If you knew all that I knew, my poor Jerusalem, you'd see the truth...'" For just a moment, Joshua looked past the audience, to something only he could see, something that made him smile.

JenniAnn looked to Andrew but he was transfixed. She knew that look. He had that look when he spoke of Heaven.

Joshua turned back to Max, to Zeke, and the others. "'But you close your eyes... But you close your eyes. While you live, your troubles are many, poor Jerusalem. To conquer death, you only have to die. You only have to die.'" He turned around, squeezed Max's shoulder and then walked away. He approached Zeke, bestowed a wan smile on him and then disappeared offstage.

An eery quiet settled over everyone.

Joshua stepped back onto the stage, smiling. "I'm really okay," he assured.

It was the permission they all needed to clap and laugh.

"That was just so sad!" Diana commented. "But as it should be."

"You'll have to excuse our shock, Joshua. Your predecessor had turned that song into something of a ham-and-cheese-fest," Caleb explained.

Andrew let out a low whistle as he and JenniAnn made their way onto the stage. "That was... wow. Up and then down... You both were great!"

"My part still doesn't feel right to me." Max grimaced. "It still feels... fake."

Rose hugged him. "It is fake. You're nothing like Simon."

"I know... But I watch Joshua and he just... is." Max looked with admiration at the man. "I felt like you were really sad for us, not being able to see what you do. But attacking Rome? Hating on them? I don't feel that."

"Max, I think you were magnificent!" Joshua countered. "And I, for one, think it's a good thing you don't feel that hate."

"Me too." JenniAnn wiped at her eyes. "And it's only... what? Your second time singing that?"

"Yeah..."

Henry approached. "You'll find the 'trick' you need to get the edge you want, Max. Eli and I did. It's just different for everyone. But you'll find it."

Max smiled. "Okay. So are we doing it once more?"

"If you're both willing to." Andrew turned to Zeke. "And Zeke, I noticed that you started singing at..."

"Sorry! It's just a great song and I didn't mean to but..."

"No, no. I thought it was great!" Andrew protested. "Poignant. It made Judas seem even more torn, like part of him just wants to go back to being part of the group. Could you do it again?"

Zeke nodded. "For sure. Thank you!"

"You bet. So... everyone back to their places, please."

Once Andrew and JenniAnn were in their seats again, Tess resumed playing. While Max still hadn't quite found his footing emotionally, he sounded great and Joshua's performance lost none of its pathos the second time around. Less stunned, everyone roared with applause and shouted praise for both soloists when Joshua finished.

When he reappeared, Joshua had Belle in his arms. "Look who I found in the wings."

JenniAnn laughed. "Wow... she got there all by herself?"

Andrew chuckled. "Amazing!"

Monica appeared a moment later, all smiles. "Ah no. But once I heard Max finish, I thought it would be okay to listen in on Joshua." She set a hand on his shoulder. "You were wonderful." She turned to Max. "And what I could hear of you through the door was very stirring!"

Max blushed. "Thank you. I just still..." His eyes met Joshua's. "Not feeling it." He frowned and reached out to pat Belle's back.

Joshua passed the baby off to the young man, glancing over at Andrew and JenniAnn who looked on wistfully as Max kissed Belle's curls and snuggled her close while Rose smiled dreamily.

"But I'll find it. Won't I, Bellaluna?" Max cooed.

Belle nestled her cheek against Max's chest and began to nod off.

Andrew smiled. "Well, I think that means it's time to call it a night. Everyone was amazing. I hope you all realize that and I hope you all feel a lot of confidence about this. We're back on track, people!" he cheered.

Emma beamed. "What he said. You guys are awesome! We're going to work on choreography mostly tomorrow so, please, bring comfortable clothes and shoes. See you at 6:00!"

"And don't forget to take leftovers!" Andrew added.

"Leftovers..." Caleb echoed with a grin.

Zeke laughed. "Oh for the metabolism of my twenties!"

As the others shouted back thank yous and headed to the food table or else dispersed around the theatre to visit before heading home, Andrew and Emma consulted.

"Do you think tonight's a good time to bring the role up to Kylie?" Andrew asked.

"I figure as good as any. I hope she takes some food. She's been looking pretty frail," Emma whispered. She looked for the young woman. "She probably snuck right back to the coatroom. Please watch for her. I'm going to go make a plate up for her."

Andrew smiled after the woman. Emma truly was a good person... perhaps a little jaded but clearly she cared about others. He was looking forward to continued work with her and, hopefully, helping her connect more with Joshua. At the thought, Andrew wondered where he was. He smiled when he spotted him just off the stage, helping Kylie into her coat.

"Th-thank you," Kylie stuttered, flustered but not unpleased. She smiled shyly at Joshua. "You were really great."

"So were you. I could really hear you during 'Everything's Alright.' Your voice is beautiful, Kylie! Very soothing. Do you enjoy singing?"

Light coming into her eyes, Kylie nodded. "Very much. Ever since I was a little girl."

"Well, it was a blessing to hear you. I hope you really enjoy working on this. I know I will."

"Thank you, Joshua. I will, too."

Emma approached with Andrew trailing her by a couple steps. "Here, Kylie. Take some food with you. Might save you having to cook."

"Oh, thanks, but you can leave it for the boys. I don't need..."

Emma opened her mouth, ready to snap at Kylie for being so willing to defer to "the boys."

Kylie flinched.

Emma felt immediately chastened and smiled gently. "Oh, trust me, there's plenty. Here." She handed the plate to Kylie then turned to Andrew before the woman had another chance to turn it down. "Andrew, why don't you tell Kylie what we were discussing?"

"Sure."

Joshua looked to Andrew, wondering if he should step away so they could talk. He remained when the angel replied with a subtle shake of his head.

"Kylie, you remember how a couple weeks ago Emma was saying she was frustrated by the lack of female parts in this show?" Andrew queried.

"Yes... but Jesus only had male apostles. And the people in power were male," Kylie reminded.

Emma again bit her tongue.

Joshua nodded. "That's true. But I think Jesus was only recognizing that he could only change so much, in a short time, in the culture. Unfortunately, some simply wouldn't accept a female leader, a female apostle. But he did genuinely want women to to be good, strong leaders. Remember the part in the Bible when one of the women says to Jesus 'Blessed is the womb that bore you and the breast that fed you'?"

Kylie nodded.

Emma studied Joshua curiously.

"Well, Jesus definitely thought his mother was blessed. He loved her dearly. But what made her blessed wasn't simply that she carried him and nursed him. He said that what made people blessed was hearing God's word and heeding it. Mary definitely did that... and part of heeding that was caring for Jesus but that wasn't all. So much of what she did made her blessed!" Joshua gushed. He hoped his Ama was listening. But right then, Emma and Kylie most needed to hear him. "So many of the the things Mary did are things that anyone can do... male or female. Love one another. Share God's word. Pray for and with those who are suffering. Clothe the naked, feed the hungry, comfort the weary... Leaders should do those things. And both men and women can do those things. Both men and women can be leaders."

Kylie blushed. "I don't know..."

"I do." Emma smiled at Joshua. "Maybe I'd still believe if you'd been around."

Joshua's expression betrayed a mixture of sadness and joy. Maybe Emma would draw closer to him... but it hurt to be reminded of what had once been and was currently lost. And why. He wanted to hold her and tell her he'd never left... but it wasn't time for that.

"Well... back to what Andrew was saying!" Emma chirped.

Andrew had been so busy studying the three that it took him a moment to remember what he was supposed to be saying. "Right! Well, Emma and I talked and we think we have a way of adding another female part. You know 'Pilate's Dream'?"

Kylie nodded.

"Well, in the Bible it's not Pontius Pilate who has the dream. It's his wife," Andrew continued.

"Yeah..." Kylie began to grow nervous.

"Emma and I would really like to return that song to his wife. Kylie, we'd very much like for you to play her, for you to sing the song. Would you, please?" Andrew requested.

Kylie took a couple steps back, shaking her head. "I... I'm fine in the... the chorus b-but..."

Emma approached and hugged her. "Kylie, it's not fair. It... it was a woman who tried to stand up to... to save... him." She waved to Joshua. "Why should a man get the credit?"

"I... I don't know... Adam. I can't take a song from Adam!" Kylie grasped. "That wouldn't be fair."

Hearing his name, the elder angel of death approached. "What's going on?"

"Adam, we asked Kylie about taking the part of Claudia, Pilate's wife, and singing the dream song," Andrew explained.

Adam's face lit up. "Great! I think that'll be really something! We might be the only production to actually get it right!"

"She hasn't agreed," Emma explained.

"Oh." Adam frowned. "Well, that's okay. But I really do think it'd be better if you sang it." He smiled gently at Kylie.

"But no one wants to pressure you," Andrew clarified. "Could you just think about it, Kylie? Please."

Emma hugged her. "Please," she echoed.

"You... you all really think I can? A solo?" Kylie asked, her voice barely above a whisper. She was asking them all but zeroed in on Joshua.

"I believe you can with all my heart," Joshua replied. "Truly."

Though she couldn't say why, in that moment Andrew's words from earlier in the evening returned to Emma: "And I think sometimes, even when we don't believe in people, it can happen that they still believe in us." She let out a ragged sigh.

"Could... could I come early tomorrow... before the others get here... and try it with only the four of you here?"

Andrew and Emma looked to Adam and Joshua who both nodded.

"Definitely," Andrew vowed.

Finally, Kylie smiled. "Okay. But just to try... I... I may not be able to."

Emma nodded. "We understand. Thank you for giving it a chance, Kylie! How about 5:30? Will you need a ride?"

"No, I can get here on my own. 5:30 it is." Kylie agreed then, seeing Zeke and Diana, she stepped away. "I think they're wanting to leave. Good night!"

The other four watched, waving to Zeke and Diana, as Kylie hurried off.

Emma turned back to the three men. "Honestly, that went better than I thought it might. I figured we'd need a few more conversations before she'd even agree to try."

"I hope it'll be good for her," Adam added.

Andrew nodded. "Me too."

"It will be," Joshua affirmed. He smiled at Andrew and Emma. "I had an amazing time! Thank you for hiring me. I can't wait until tomorrow night!"

Emma returned his smile. "I can't either. And I'm very glad we hired you. And... the stage is great! Shane was jumping around quite a bit right on the former hole during Max's song and... no problems! Thanks again for that!"

Joshua beamed. "You're very welcome." He turned to see who else remained. "I'm going to start saying my good nights. I'll be sure to be here tomorrow at 5:30. Good night, Adam, Andrew, and Emma!"

After they'd echoed their good byes, Andrew remembered that he needed to speak to Joshua. "Hey, Joshua, before you go... I wanted to ask you something."

"Sure. I left my coat in the lobby. Walk with me?"

Andrew nodded, following Joshua into the abandoned lobby.

Joshua grabbed his coat off a chair. "The ticket office counter could use some sanding and re-staining. Pretty marked up by pens and markers. Used to drive Eugene crazy when people would get sloppy signing their checks."

Andrew smiled. He hadn't even noticed.

"What time are you coming in tomorrow? I'm doing Bingo at the Abundant Living Home but should be done by lunch. Maybe I could come after that and start if you're here?"

"Sure. JenniAnn's resuming her classes tomorrow so I'm coming in as soon as I walk her and Belle to the classroom. Still a lot of bills and things to go through."

Joshua grinned. "Want me to ask Mattay to come help? He's good with money."

Andrew chuckled. "He'd probably be horrified by how complicated the tax code is these days. I think I can handle it but I'll let you know if not. Joshua?"

"Hmm?"

"JenniAnn said you held Belle for a while when they were in the cry room."

"I did."

"Is that all you did?"

Joshua smiled. "No..."

Andrew hugged him. "Thank you. I noticed the marks were gone when I changed her earlier. I... thank you," he repeated, tearing up. "I love you."

Joshua patted his back. "I love you, too. And I hope all three of you sleep better tonight. Now... Director, let's get back in there so you can finish saying good night to your cast and crew."

Andrew smiled. "Okay." He sighed happily as they both walked back into the house where everyone rushed Joshua, eager to speak to him before they parted for the night.

Tess approached Andrew, beaming as she embraced him. "You did good, Angel Boy. Look at him..."

The two angels observed as Joshua soaked in the goodwill and admiration of the others.

Though neither mentioned it aloud, both Andrew and Tess prayed that, this time, those feelings would last and no one would turn away from Joshua.

*~*~*

Shortly after arriving back at Cora's, Andrew and JenniAnn got Belle fed, changed, and settled into her cradle in Andrew's room. They'd move the cradle to JenniAnn's room the following afternoon, when Max arrived, but the angel wanted one more night to care for the little one.

Andrew and JenniAnn hovered in the hallway for a few moments, straining to hear any protest from Belle after they'd laid her down. None came. After tucking the monitor into his pocket, Andrew took JenniAnn's hand and led her to the living room. Exhausted, they both collapsed on the couch.

With a weary smile, JenniAnn rested her head on Andrew's shoulder. "I was a lil iffy this morning when Belle was so upset but... today ended up being a good day... a very good day. Actually... I meant to mention this earlier but did you notice that the eczema's gone? The cream doesn't usually work that well!"

Andrew kissed her hair and nodded. "I did notice."

"Joshua held her for a while in the cry room." JenniAnn looked up at Andrew, waiting for a reaction to her seeming non sequitur.

Andrew wished he could tell her what Joshua had done but he only smiled. "He really loves babies."

JenniAnn nodded, deciding to leave the subject alone.

"Well, I'm very glad you had a a good day and... I think tomorrow will be even better!" Andrew enthused.

"I hope so! Big day..."

"You ready to start back to classes?"

JenniAnn nodded. "I've missed the kids. Hearing their thoughts on God and Heaven and life and angels and spirits and animals and nature and... well, everything! And... I've missed spending that time with Vincent. Maybe it's weird but... since becoming a mother, I feel more like a child... their child. I need them more."

"I don't think it's weird at all," Andrew murmured. He remembered how often he'd wanted Joshua nearby at the hospital. And he'd felt better having him around the past few days.

"Andrew?"

"Hmm?"

"Owen told me something earlier... about Joshua."

"What about him?" Andrew asked. It was strange... and endearing... how sometimes she seemed to know when he was thinking about Joshua. Then again, maybe not. He suspected they both thought about Joshua a lot... by one name or another.

"Owen said that apartment building he's staying at is a wreck. Not a terribly safe neighborhood, either. Do you think he's safe there?"

"Joshua can handle himself," Andrew assured.

"I know. Still... I hope he doesn't have any trouble there."

"You really care about him, don't you?"

Afraid that Andrew might be worried... or even jealous... JenniAnn sat up and faced him. "I just think he's very nice. And... and something about him... I realize he looks nothing like you but... somehow Joshua reminds me of you. So... he's hard not to care about."

Andrew smiled and stroked her hair. Only the previous month, she'd told him that he reminded her of Joshua. "Thank you," he replied as he'd been too emotional to do then.

JenniAnn continued. "But I don't... I won't... feel about him as I feel about you. I'll never feel this way about anyone else."

Andrew hugged her tightly. He knew her words were true. She loved Joshua differently... she loved him more. She just didn't realize it yet. And he loved Joshua more, too. That love was the chiefest thing that had kept them together in the last years. Even when it would have been easier to bend to the other's whims... for her to leave West Hollow because he'd wanted her safe, for him to avoid Afghanistan because she'd simply wanted him with her... their devotion to God had kept them from it and Andrew knew they were better, closer for it. "I know," he finally replied.

After enjoying the companionable silence for a few moments, JenniAnn sighed. "What was it like for you? Back then, I mean. And even more recently... In places and cultures when... when you can't freely hug and touch and..."

"Hard," Andrew answered simply.

JenniAnn laced her fingers through his. "I bet it was hard for Jesus, too. Maybe especially for Jesus."

Andrew nodded. It still was... JenniAnn's own generation and culture was a minefield of more subtle, less predictable mores attached to physical affection.

JenniAnn straightened up and stretched. "Well, this isn't exactly happy pre-bedtime talk. Sorry. But... I think I better settle in or else the kids are gonna have one sleep-deprived teacher."

Andrew smiled, stood, and pulled her to her feet. "Don't want that. We should both get some rest. I thought I'd walk you and Belle to the classroom in the morning if that's okay."

JenniAnn beamed. "I'd love that. Then are you going to the theatre?"

Andrew nodded. "Still have some paperwork to sort through, calls to make. Joshua will be by around lunchtime to do some carpentry work. So I'll probably be there most of the day but I'll head back to Dyeland at 3:00 to get Violeta, Kemara, and Max and their things. Then I need to be back at the theatre at 5:30. Kylie agreed to give playing Pilate's wife a shot."

JenniAnn brightened. "That's wonderful!"

"But... she feels pretty shy about it. She only wants Emma, Joshua, Adam, and me there during her first attempts. So I thought maybe you, Kemara, Violeta, and Max could help Monica take inventory of the costume room. She told me she plans to get there around 5:30. Sound good?"

"Yep." JenniAnn giggled. "Sometimes it still surprises me how good you can be with schedules and punctuality and yet not so great about making your bed..."

Andrew chuckled. "I thought you found my faults endearing, Laja."

She smiled and kissed his cheek. "I do. Just try not to let it rub off on Max. Rose will appreciate your restraint there eventually."

Laughing, Andrew hugged her tightly. "Noted." He kissed her hair then led her out of the room.

They said their good nights in the hall then turned into their own rooms. Andrew crept up to Belle's cradle, stroked her hair and kissed her forehead softly. He gently ran his fingers over the roses Joshua had carved into the wood. The angel's eyes welled as he thought of Yeshua, swaddled and tucked into a manger. Andrew remembered the bittersweet joy he'd felt that long ago night. He'd rejoiced. It was impossible not to. And yet, it had been difficult to fully comprehend and appreciate what it all meant. He'd been in Search and Rescue at the time and his exposure to humans had been somewhat limited. Redeeming humanity had sounded wonderful in the abstract but Andrew had struggled with personalizing it. Not so now. Joshua had saved his friends, the mother of his child... his child.

For a long time, Andrew rested his head on the side of Belle's cradle and watched her as he contemplated the enormity of that.

*~*~*

The Interview

Monday, March 3rd

It was half past 10:00 and Andrew felt like he'd barely made a dent in all the paperwork. So many people refused to talk to him since he wasn't on any of the official paperwork. They'd only speak to Doug or Lucy. On the plus side, this had necessitated a call to Doug and that had been encouraging. The man sounded much better than he had the day he'd left town. The time with Toby and his family was obviously helping. The two had spent a good chunk of the morning emailing paperwork back and forth so Andrew would be able to sign checks, place orders, and have clearance to speak to everyone from the electric company to the paper supplier. With the last piece received and a cheery "Call if you need anything else!" from Doug, Andrew could really dig in. He was just about to retry the bank when the phone rang.

"St. Genesius' Theatre. This is Andrew," he greeted.

"Could I please speak to Doug?" the caller requested.

"Doug's on leave. I'm acting director and business manager. Can I help you?"

"How about Eric?" the woman on the other end pressed.

Andrew grimaced. "Eric is no longer employed here. He... left suddenly."

"Crap! Well, how about Lucy?"

"May I ask who's calling?"

"Oh, sorry. Terrible manners today! My name is Bryce Kelley and I'm a reporter for The Manhattan Arts Monitor."

"Ms. Kelley, I'm sorry you have to hear it this way but Lucy recently passed away."

"Oh! Oh... I'm so sorry!"

"Were you a friend?"

"Oh no. I never had the privilege of meeting her actually. But Lucy and I had arranged an interview at 7:00 this evening with Doug and Eric and I was just calling to confirm that but... is St. Genesius' still putting on a production of Jesus Christ Superstar?"

Andrew brightened. "We are, yes. I promised Doug that I'd make sure that still happens."

"Do you have someone cast as Jesus?"

"We do, yes." Andrew could hear Bryce let out a sigh.

"Good! So can we keep that interview tonight?"

Andrew blinked. "Oh... Umm... Well, maybe I should check with Joshua..."

"Joshua?"

"Oh sorry. He's the actor playing Jesus now."

"I see. Well, Mr..."

"Darcy but Andrew is fine."

"Well, Andrew... we've reserved space for this interview... with photos... in our mid-week edition. It would be extremely inconvenient to try to come up with another piece at such late notice."

Andrew smirked, realizing Bryce was leaving him with little choice to either comply or appear to be a jerk. "I'm happy to be interviewed and I'm sure Joshua will feel the same way."

"Wonderful! See you at 7:00! Bye!"

With that, the line went dead. Andrew hung up the phone and looked up at the ceiling. "I hope he's okay with this..."

A moment later, Andrew smiled. Whatever Joshua's feelings about the interview would turn out to be, his Father was delighted and his mother wanted a copy for his scrapbook.

*~*~*

Vincent smiled as he watched his Psyche finish up her class. The children had been overjoyed to have their Religion teacher back and Vincent himself had missed having her assist with his Literature class. And then there was Belle... Vincent peered down at the baby in his arms, feeling such love for her, his grandchild. He thought back to the Christmas when JenniAnn, knowing she would be a single mother, had asked for him and Catherine to take the place of her hypothetical baby's paternal grandparents. He had agreed. How could he not? But he had worried. What if it would never happen for her? But it had, for her and Andrew both and the most perfect, precious evidence of that was gazing up into his eyes. Vincent was so enchanted that he was only vaguely aware that JenniAnn had dismissed the class for lunch.

"Vincent..." JenniAnn said in a singsong voice as Jacob, standing beside her, clasped her hand. "I'm very hungry... and there's pot pie to be had..."

"Very hungry, Papa..." Jacob echoed, rubbing his belly.

Vincent smiled at them. "My apologies, Psyche and Jacob." He rose. "Let's go."

"Mama's coming," Jacob reminded before speeding ahead of them down the corridor and towards the Dining Hall.

"She is?" JenniAnn asked with surprise.

"Catherine wanted to come celebrate your return to classes," Vincent explained.

JenniAnn grinned. "I think maybe Grandma Catherine is mostly coming to wrest my baby away from you."

Vincent smirked. "An astute observation." He used his free arm to embrace her. "I'm glad you're back, Psyche. I've missed having you there during classes."

JenniAnn nodded. While Vincent had been a frequent presence at Willowveil since Belle's arrival, it wasn't quite the same. "Will you read to us... Belle and me... after lunch? I mean, if you have time?"

Vincent beamed. "Of course. What would you like me to read?"

"Guess."

"Does it involve a certain lion? Perhaps also a witch? Maybe a wardrobe?"

"Yes..."

"I would be delighted."

Once they reached the Dining Hall, they were swarmed by several of the Tunnel dwellers, each vying for their chance to hold Belle or catch up with JenniAnn or affectionately tease "Gramps." Catherine arrived soon after they had and, sure enough, managed to get Belle. However, she showed enough restraint to not hog the child and everyone who wanted a chance to hold her got some time. When the lunch hour had ended, Catherine walked with Jacob and the other children back to the classroom to commence their time with Owen. She returned to her chamber to find JenniAnn and Vincent settled on the overstuffed couch.

"'Wrong will be right, when Aslan comes in sight,'" Vincent read the familiar rhyme. "'At the sound of his roar, sorrows will be no more, when he bares his teeth, winter meets its death, and when he shakes his mane, we shall have spring again.'"

Catherine smiled as Vincent shook his own mane. She remembered him doing so when Psyche was small. Always she would laugh. She still did but only briefly. Her cousin could tell she was pondering something.

Before Vincent could continue, JenniAnn spoke. "Did you ever really think about that? I mean... do you think Jesus has to go to a buncha different worlds and die in each one?"

Catherine stepped into the room and sunk to Vincent's other side on the couch. She smiled. "The things you think of, Psyche! But now that you mention it... why do you think He'd have to die in each one? Every world needs a Creator but maybe some don't need a Redeemer."

"True..." JenniAnn smoothed Belle's blanket and bent to kiss her hair.

Vincent could tell the answer did not appease his godchild. He could hardly blame her. No doubt the story was very much weighing on her mind with Andrew's production. He realized with a start that he hadn't asked her about it. "The show... Owen tells me the new actor is quite good. And Catherine said he seemed very kind. Joshua, is it?"

JenniAnn beamed. "Yes and he's... amazing, wonderful, perfect. Trust Andrew to finally hire a Jesus who I approve of!"

Catherine laughed. "I immediately reported to Vincent that you thoroughly approved."

Vincent smiled, squeezing her shoulders. "Yes. But I must admit that I was more pleased to learn this Joshua is unlikely to... cause offense to you or any of the other ladies."

JenniAnn rolled her eyes. "I told Owen to keep it quiet about Eric! I knew you'd just worry. But worry no more! Joshua is the antithesis of Eric. You wanna hear something really crazy?"

"I believe I do," Vincent replied, his eyes alight with amusement.

"Okay, I do know this sounds crazy. Really I do but... I think he made Belle's eczema go away!"

Catherine frowned. "Psyche, I think maybe the show's going to your head just a..."

"I swear! Yesterday morning at Mass it was terrible and Belle was so upset and when I checked... the red patches were just so awful. We were in the cry room then. And Joshua came to check on us. And I started crying cause I felt so bad and so he held Belle for a while a-and then when Andrew changed her later... no trace of it. I mean I had put some cream on it but that doesn't make the spots totally go away. But they were and are gone!" JenniAnn prattled.

Vincent opened his mouth to suggest that, perhaps, it was due to the change in the weather or maybe even the fabric Belle's clothes were made of. However, no words came. And he remembered how he and Catherine had been convinced that "Cupid" was a trauma-induced hallucination. And now "Cupid" was raising a child with Psyche. And surely Andrew would know to intercede if, by chance, this Joshua proved to be a Svengali. Vincent reached over to stroke Belle's hair. "Whatever happened, I am glad and grateful that Belle is comfortable."

Catherine opened her mouth to press the matter further, not wanting her cousin to get fooled. But JenniAnn looked so happy as she smiled down at Belle while Vincent resumed reading.

Miracles did happen... Catherine knew she was looking at proof of that.

*~*~*

"So how do you feel about peanut butter, honey, and banana on whole wheat?" Andrew asked as Joshua washed up in preparation for lunch.

Joshua smiled over at him. "You made lunch? I thought since it's just the two of us here maybe I'd, you know, provide but if you're offering..."

Andrew chuckled. "If you'd rather have something else then that's fine. But... JenniAnn packed my lunch and since she knew you'd be here..."

Joshua dried his hands and, after blinking a few times, took the brown paper bag Andrew was holding out. "Thank you."

The angel watched as Joshua emptied the bag which contained the sandwich, a banana, a container of applesauce, carrot sticks, pretzels, a bottle of ginger ale, silverware, a napkin, and... Andrew let go of the breath he'd been holding in when he saw Joshua remove a frog-shaped slip of paper. JenniAnn always put a note in his bag when she made him lunch and, of course, Joshua knew that. While Andrew knew Joshua's note would be considerably more restrained than his own, he was glad JenniAnn had sent him one.

Joshua read the note then slipped it into his pocket. He looked at Andrew with a wavering smile. "She says that, even though we just met, she hopes this show will be the beginning of long-lasting friendships for us all... And I make a great Jesus."

Andrew smiled and reached over to squeeze Joshua's shoulder. "You do."

Joshua chuckled as he began to slice the banana. "You know, I've actually wondered about how I'll feel if reviews come out and read like 'Mr. Davidson, though technically up to snuff, made for an unconvincing Christ.'"

"Not gonna happen."

"I wasn't what everyone was expecting the first time."

Andrew couldn't argue with that. He debated whether to say what was on his mind. He didn't want to raise Joshua's hopes only to see them not come to fruition. Still... honesty was the best policy. "I think JenniAnn suspects you have something to do with Belle's eczema clearing up."

Joshua's head darted up. "Really?"

"We were talking about it last night and she suddenly remarked about how you held Belle in the cry room. And she looked at me like she hoped I'd agree with her connection. I dodged it... but I don't think it really mattered. I think she still believes it."

Joshua smiled. "Good."

"I think so. So... looking forward to our interview?" Andrew grinned before taking a bite of his sandwich.

Joshua laughed, recalling Andrew's tale of being guilted into keeping the appointment. "Very much. But... I'm looking forward to hearing Kylie even more." He smiled tenderly as he thought of the woman.

Andrew wished, as he often did, that he could snap a photo, caption it with the words "This is what God looks like when He thinks of you," and share it with the world.

*~*~*

While on lunch break from the diner, Emma sat in a nearby park snacking on fries and sucking down a chocolate shake. It wasn't a very healthy lunch but she'd found herself without much appetite and only a shake and fries appealed.

She'd had a dream the night before and it had stuck with her all morning. In it, she'd been a little girl again. She was sitting with her grandma and grandpa at church. Her patent leather shoes shined as her legs kicked up and down while she waited for Mass to begin. Then she'd heard the opening notes of the processional. Her grandpa had swung her up into his arms so she could see over the heads of the grown-ups surrounding them. She'd watched the priest, readers, and altar servers enter. The priest reached the altar then turned and... Joshua. The priest was Joshua. Little Emma clamored out of her grandpa's arms and ran up the aisle and into Joshua's waiting arms.

"I'm here," he'd assured, beaming at her. "I've always been with you."

She'd stared up at her ceiling for countless minutes after waking up. Clearly the show was going to her head.

Or at least the carpenter was...

"Emma?"

With half a fry hanging out of her mouth, Emma looked up to find the woman who had complimented her smile approaching. Maryam, she recalled. Embarrassed, Emma held a napkin over her face. "Sorry, I..."

Maryam laughed gently. "You're enjoying your lunch. I think that's a very good thing."

Emma smiled, grateful for the understanding. "Our breaks aren't very long so I'm afraid me stuffing my face isn't an entirely uncommon sight around here. How are you, Maryam? Please, come sit."

Delighted that Emma had remembered her name, Maryam beamed and sat beside her on the bench. "Very well. You?"

The young woman responded with an unbidden yawn.

"Sleepy, I think," Maryam guessed in a sympathetic tone.

Emma nodded. "I had a weird dream is all."

"Dreams can be very important. Lifesaving even."

Emma laughed. "I don't think this was that type of dream. See, I'm in this musical... a rock opera, more properly. Jesus Christ Superstar."

"Yes. I know of it." Maryam smiled, preparing to tell Emma that she was co-starring with her son.

"Well... I think I dreamed that... that my co-star was actually Jesus," Emma continued, her face flushing as she did.

Maryam did her best to mask her surprise over Emma making the connection so soon... too soon. Certainly she couldn't tell Emma that Joshua was her son now. The girl would be even more embarrassed. And was she pleased by the idea? Upset? Maryam wasn't sure. Wearing an even gentler smile, Maryam set her hand on Emma's arm. "I see. And how did that make you feel?" she gently encouraged.

Emma opened her mouth to reply but no words came. Instead, a tear rolled down her cheek.

Maryam pressed a handkerchief into Emma's hand.

"Good," Emma finally replied. She realized with a start the dream had been the happiest she'd been in a long time. She swiped at her eyes. "Thank you. Sorry. I don't know why I'm crying."

"It's an emotional show," Maryam answered simply.

"Yeah... it is. Thing of it is... I'm not even Christian. I mean... not any more. And I... I'm sorry! I don't know why I'm going on about this. Do you want to go back to the diner and get something? My treat for making you listen to this rambling," Emma offered sheepishly.

Maryam shook her head. "No. Thank you, though. I only stopped by to check on you, Emma. You seemed burdened when we met."

"Just... a lot going on. And maybe that's all the dream was about. Regression. It's a common enough response to stress, right?"

"I would not so easily dismiss a dream that clearly meant a great deal to you."

"Maybe not," Emma agreed. She stood and pulled out her cell phone, noting the time. "I better head back. I hope I see you again soon, Maryam. Thank you for listening."

Maryam rose and squeezed Emma's hand. "You're welcome. And I will come back. Until then, I will pray you find your answers, Emma."

"Th-thank you. Oh." Emma held out the handkerchief. "Here's this back. Thanks."

"You keep it, Emma. I hope your afternoon shift goes well." Maryam bestowed an encouraging smile on the girl then turned to leave.

Only when she was back at the diner did Emma notice the letter "E" was embroidered onto the handkerchief.

*~*~*

After sliding a Roman pillar into place, Andrew consulted his pocket watch. It was nearly 5:30 and he was beginning to worry.

Joshua patted the angel's shoulder once he had a second pillar situated. "She'll be here. I know she will."

"Really?"

"I mean I don't absolutely know... But I know that when Kylie has promised something, she'll do everything she can to keep that promise... even if... if maybe it's a promise she should break." Joshua frowned. He brightened when quick footsteps echoed from the wings.

Kylie rushed onto the stage. "Sorry if I'm late! Got off at the wrong stop... But I'm here now and... and ready. I think... I hope."

Adam and Emma both approached from the other side of the stage. Once they'd set down the table they were carrying, Emma hugged Kylie.

"So glad you made it! I've been looking forward to this all day!"

"Me too." Kylie was surprised to find herself saying it. Even more surprising, she felt it. "So... are we starting now?"

Andrew nodded. "Sure!"

"Where should I go?" Kylie asked.

"Let's have you start by this pillar to the right. Partly hiding behind it, maybe. Like you're surreptitiously watching Pontius." Andrew turned to his friend. "Adam, could you go stand behind that table, facing out to the audience? Pretend you're looking at battle plans or something. And just... act like Pilate."

Adam wrinkled his noise but obeyed.

Emma cast a sidelong glance at Andrew, wondering what sort of direction "act like Pilate" was.

Andrew smiled encouragingly at his friend. "Thank you, Adam."

Andrew, Emma, and Joshua all moved to the audience.

"Whenever you're ready, Kylie," Emma called, reaching for the CD player.

The woman smiled back nervously and moved to stage right where she wound her arm around the pillar. Kylie stared out at her audience of three, imagining when the seats around them would be full. She grew pale. "Maybe... maybe this was a bad idea. I... I don't think I can do this!"

"Oh no..." Emma muttered.

"Can I go talk to her for a moment?" Joshua checked.

Andrew nodded.

Emma look doubtfully at him. "If you think it'll help..."

"I do." With that, Joshua stepped onto the stage and approached Kylie, setting his hand on her arm. "Earlier in the day, I was thinking about how hard it must have been for Claudia to speak up about something she knew was wrong and then have her words go unheeded. Can you imagine that feeling?"

Kylie nodded. She could. All too well.

"You know this woman, Kylie," Joshua continued gently. "It's time to return her words, her feelings to her. I know you can do that. I believe in you. Very much. And... I made you something." He withdrew a small object from his pocket and placed it in her hand.

Kylie let out a quiet gasp as she looked at the stone cross that fit perfectly in the palm of her hand. "For God so loved you" was delicately painted onto the horizontal beam.

"Jesus is with you. He'll help you through this," Joshua promised.

Kylie nodded. "Th-thank you, Joshua."

"You're welcome. I'm going to go back to my seat now."

Kylie shook her head and grabbed his hand. "Could you stay close? You... you have a very calming presence."

Joshua smiled and squeezed her hand. "Sure." He stepped just offstage, only a couple feet from Kylie.

"I'm ready, Emma," Kylie called.

Relieved, Emma started the CD.

After a few introductory notes, Kylie began to sing to Adam's back.

"'I dreamed you met a Galilean, a most amazing man. He had that look you very rarely find... the haunting, hunted kind. You asked him to say what had happened, how it all began. You asked again. He never said a word, as if he hadn't heard.'"

Kylie moved forward, her right hand outstretched towards Adam who paid her no heed.

"'And next the room was full of wild and angry men. They seemed to hate this man. They fell on him and then... They disappeared again.'"

She clasped Adam's shoulder but he shook her off and continued his consultation with the documents in front of him.

Tears welled in Kylie's eyes. "'Then I... I saw thousands of millions crying for... for this man.'" Panicked over her stumble, she looked over to Joshua who offered her a comforting smile. Kylie resumed her song.

"'A-and then I... I heard them mentioning your name and..." Kylie reached for Adam's hand, briefly holding it in her own before he pulled it away and walked offstage.

"'Leaving you the blame," Kylie finished, her voice drifting off as she sank to her knees.

There was only silence save sniffling and then the creak of the stage.

Andrew swiped at his eyes and, when he looked up, he found that Joshua was holding Kylie who was weeping in his arms.

Emma leapt to her feet. "We shouldn't have pushed her on this!" she exclaimed as she stepped into the aisle.

Andrew stalled her. "No. Just wait. Please."

"I... I'm so... so tired of not being listened to. So tired..." Kylie choked out.

"I know," Joshua affirmed gently. "You deserve to be listened to. And loved tremendously, Kylie."

The woman shook her head.

"Yes," Joshua stressed.

Watching from offstage, Adam noticed that Joshua's shirt was dangerously close to being used as a tissue. While the angel knew Joshua wouldn't mind spending the evening with eye makeup smeared on his shoulder, he knew it would embarrass Kylie. Grabbing some tissues, he approached the two.

Kylie took the tissues from him and wiped at her eyes. "Th-thank you."

Adam knelt down. "You're welcome. Do you want to put this on hold for tonight? I'm sure Andrew and Emma won't mind."

Kylie looked from Joshua to Adam and back again.

Joshua shook his head, refusing to make the decision for her. "Whatever you want to do, Kylie."

Kylie stared down at the cross in her hands, tracing the words.

Back in their seats, Emma was growing antsy and wishing she could hear what was being said. "I should go up there. She barely knows those guys!"

"They're good guys, Emma. Just give them a few more..."

Kylie smiled at Joshua and Adam then stood, looking to Andrew and Emma. "I'd like to try that again, please."

Surprise registered on Emma's face. "Are you sure?"

Kylie nodded. "Yes. Could you please restart the music?"

"Sure..." Emma warily studied the woman for a moment and when Kylie smiled, she picked up the CD player.

Joshua squeezed Kylie's hand. "I'll be where I was last time."

Adam patted her shoulder. "Go get em... or, I guess, go get me."

Kylie laughed when he winked at her before hurrying back to the table.

"Ready, Kylie?" Andrew called from his seat.

"This is wrong..." Emma muttered under her breath.

"Yes," Kylie replied, stepping back towards the pillar.

The sorrowful notes began again and Kylie performed much as she had the first time. And then everything changed...

Kylie moved to stand at the right side of Adam's table. "'Then I saw thousands of millions crying for this man.'" She rested her hand on his arm but he shook her off.

Determined to get and keep his attention, Kylie grabbed the edges of the table and thumped it on the floor.

Adam was so shocked that he turned and gaped at her.

Kylie pointed accusingly at him. "'And then I heard them mentioning your name and leaving *you* the blame."

Adam flinched. Even with tears in her eyes, Kylie looked menacing.

Andrew jumped to his feet and clapped.

Emma remained in shock for a moment longer then stood to applaud.

Kylie grinned and ran over to Joshua who was beaming at her.

"Beautiful!" he cheered.

"Now that... is how that song should be performed," Adam enthused.

Andrew hurried onto the stage with Emma close behind. "Kylie, that was really, truly amazing. So... do we have our Claudia?"

Kylie glanced up at Joshua but, once again, he refused any answer beyond an affectionate smile. She returned the smile then nodded to Andrew. "You do."

"Good!" Emma cheered. "But... but how..." She glanced over at the askew table. "How did that happen?" She couldn't understand how in a matter of minutes, Kylie had gone from forlorn to formidable. Then she thought of her dream, of how invincible and protected she'd felt in Joshua's arms. But that was only a dream! There was nothing special about the man still embracing Kylie!

Kylie stepped away from Joshua and held her hand out to Emma. "Could we go backstage and talk?"

"Sure..."

"Thank you." Kylie smiled at the three men. "Thank you, all of you. We'll be back in a little bit."

After the two women had disappeared behind the curtains, Andrew turned to Joshua. "So... what did you do, if you can say?"

"I told the truth: God loves her and is with her," Joshua answered simply.

Moved, the two angels of death hugged him.

*~*~*

It was nearly 7:00 and while Emma instructed the rest of the cast on choreography, Andrew and Joshua waited near the front door of the theatre.

"That's her," Joshua whispered as a woman with a dark bob, loud earrings, and a stylish black dress and coat over art-printed tights and knee-high boots approached.

Andrew chuckled. "You know, she just plain looks like an arts writer and reporter."

Joshua smiled. "Bryce definitely found her calling."

Spotting them, the reporter smiled and hastened her steps. "Well, hello! My... it's been a long time since I've been here." Bryce stared up at the peeling marquee. "My grandma used to take me to shows here." She stuck out her hand to Andrew. "Bryce Kelley. Just Bryce, please. You must be Joshua! You look the part!"

Andrew's cheeks colored. "Actually, I'm Andrew. The director." He indicated Joshua. "This is Joshua Davidson, our Jesus."

Bryce tried to mask her surprise. "Oh! Well, greetings, Mr. Davidson."

Unbothered, Joshua warmly shook her hand. "Joshua, please. Or Josh. I'm glad you're here, Bryce. Why don't we step inside?" He opened the door and waved the other two in.

"Well, I thought maybe we'd show you the theatre, Bryce," Andrew suggested. "The rest of the cast is practicing choreography now with our assistant director, Emma. Then we'll come back out here for the interview so we don't distract them."

"Do you think I'd have some time to mingle... ask the cast and crew a few questions?"

Andrew snuck a look at Joshua who shrugged.

"I think a number of them would be happy to visit with you. But please don't press those who aren't," Andrew requested. They'd been pleasantly surprised that evening by the arrival of a handful more people for the chorus. Arthur had found three interested men, Tyson, Jeff, and Tim, at his shelter, Owen had convinced Eliot and Brittony to give it a try, and Cira and Crystal from the Phoenix Inn had become enthralled when JenniAnn had told them about the show. Andrew suspected they might want to avoid publicity.

"Gotcha. And photos?"

Andrew smiled at the idea of people unwittingly looking upon the true face of Jesus of Nazareth. "I think, again, so long as you accept that some may not want their photos included. But I know we'll be able to get you some."

"We planned to break for dinner at 7:30," Joshua informed the woman. "Maybe you could visit with everyone else then?"

"Perfect!" Bryce declared.

Andrew and Joshua showed her into the theatre proper where Emma was going over the choreography for the leper scene with Peter standing in for Joshua.

"That looks... frightening." Bryce wrinkled her nose. "What part is that?"

"The lepers," Andrew replied.

"Oh. Gross."

Joshua shook his head. "They just wanted what we all want: to be accepted."

Bryce tilted her head as she looked at him. "Right. Of course right. Well, shall we start the interview?"

Andrew nodded. "I think that's a great idea." He ushered the other two back into the lobby then lead Bryce to where they'd arranged three chairs. "Can we get you anything to drink before we start?"

"Oh no, no. Thank you, though!" Bryce smiled and took a seat. "Andrew, I read through the introductory information you were kind enough to email. Again, so very sorry to hear of recent hardships here. I suppose it's fitting you're all doing this show now. It must be comforting. Jesus, you know. If you're into that, anyway."

Andrew blinked. "Yes..."

Joshua smiled at him then at Bryce. "It's my understanding that Jesus Christ Superstar was very important to Lucy and remains so to her husband, Doug. In fact, if you look at that wall over there, you'll see some photos of previous productions they were in together."

"I'll just go do that." After flashing a smile, Bryce approached the wall and read the captions. "So Mary Magdalene married Jesus?" she asked with a grin.

Joshua chuckled. "Lucy married Doug. But, yes, that's how they met and got to know each other."

"So... any sparks with your own Mary?" Bryce teased coquettishly.

Andrew began to resemble a beet.

Joshua smiled pleasantly. "Sweet girl. I enjoy working with her. No sparks."

Andrew turned away to regain his composure.

"Darn. Would have made for a nice angle..."

Joshua let the remark go answered. He gazed at the photographs, remembering the stories and the emotions behind each.

"You're not exactly... standard fare, Joshua, for the leading man in this show," Bryce observed.

Joshua smiled. "I'm not."

"I suppose that leads me to my first question. There have been many productions of Jesus Christ Superstar at St. Genesius' over the years. Why should people come see this one? What's different about it?"

Once they'd settled back into their chairs, Andrew answered first. "I think Superstar is the type of show that needs to get constantly re-invented. That it changes doesn't mean previous productions were bad. But every generation, every cast and crew inevitably has something different they want to say. And I think, for us, we want to say 'There's hope!' St. Genesius' has routinely incorporated at least a nod to the Resurrection but, while we're not sure yet exactly how we'll approach that, we'd like it to be more than a nod."

Joshua beamed at the angel. "'More than a nod'... I think that sentiment is woven through out our interpretation. Another example would be the attention given to women in this production. Mary Magdalene has long been a fascinating, lyrical, layered part. But she's the only woman with a substantial role in the show. Yet women were very important to Jesus' ministry and to Jesus himself. Emma, our assistant director, choreographer, and Mary Magdalene, feels pretty strongly about the representation of women. As she should. As we all should. So while we don't want to give too much away... we have some great actresses who get a chance to shine."

Bryce grinned at Joshua. "You sounded almost like a feminist there, Joshua."

Joshua returned the smile. "I think everyone deserves to be represented fairly regardless of gender."

"How very... moral!" Bryce diverted her attention to the director. "Andrew, you said on the phone that the actor who was originally playing Jesus left suddenly. How has that affected the cast and your rehearsal schedule?"

"Well, we're definitely crunched on time!" Andrew replied with a chuckle. "But I think that would have happened with the hand-off from Doug to me. While there was some uncertainty after the actor's departure, I think between the two changes it afforded us all a chance to pause and really think about what we're doing. A lot of those changes we mentioned were borne out of taking the time to talk about whether it was worthwhile to continue and, once we decided it was, discussing what exactly made it so worthwhile and important. As far as timing, Emma and I have discussed how we might have to break the cast up at points and have some of us rehearse out here and others rehearse inside so we can cover twice as much at once. While it's certainly not ideal to have a major casting change so far into a rehearsal period, we're very blessed to have Joshua on board." Andrew smiled at Joshua. "Very blessed," he repeated.

Joshua squeezed Andrew's shoulder. "Thanks. I'm very glad to be here."

"So how did you come to be cast as Jesus, Joshua, and what has it been like stepping into the role at such a late hour?" Bryce queried.

Joshua chuckled. "Actually, I was hired first as a carpenter."

Bryce looked at him in alarm. "You're a carpenter? Wasn't Jesus a carpenter?"

"Carpenter, stone mason, woodcarver," Andrew replied. "And that was just before he was thirty. Talented guy." His eyes twinkled as he glanced at the man beside him.

Joshua bowed his head, smiling.

"How... apropos. So you're hired as a carpenter and..."

"Zeke, he's the fellow playing Judas... and wonderfully so, I might add... heard me singing. He asked Andrew and Emma to give me a shot and here I am. Everyone's been very welcoming and I've really enjoyed myself. This is a group of very talented, very passionate people and it's a delight to be around them," Joshua continued. "This is only my second night but it feels like I've known everyone forever."

Andrew coughed into his sleeve to cover his amusement.

"That's wonderful but still... it's a hefty role. Taking on all those songs..."

"Thankfully, Joshua knows the part very well," Andrew explained.

"Oh. So you've played the part before, Joshua?"

"Not onstage. But I'm very familiar with it."

Bryce tried to puzzle his statement out then laughed. "Ah, you're like so many of us who have sung along to the CD or movie, no doubt."

Joshua only smiled.

Accepting this as confirmation, Bryce moved on. "How wonderful that it all worked out so well! I hope it continues to. But... Superstar has always been surrounded by controversy. In fact, I can remember a production several years ago where people showed up with signs and staged a protest. Have you experienced anything like that this time around?"

Andrew shook his head. "As of right now, I don't think many people know this production is in the works. Your piece, Bryce, will be the first one to run, I believe. But we are all aware of concerns people have with the show. One thing in particular we want to confront are accusations of anti-Semitism. The Bible and historical fact simply don't support the way the high priests, for example, are often portrayed as violence-happy vultures. I don't think we can stress enough just how perilous things were for the Jewish people under Roman rule. Caiaphas and the others didn't want Jesus dead because he annoyed them or because they were afraid he'd put them out of power. They were genuinely concerned for the lives of their people. In their minds, Jesus was going to draw the attention of the Romans who would unleash violence and destruction upon all of Jerusalem and beyond. These were actions born of fear... that doesn't mean they're admirable actions but neither does it mean they were outright evil. There's that tragic line in the Gospel of John with Caiaphas saying that it would be better for one man, Jesus, to die than for the whole people to. I honestly believe that they thought that was the reality: if Jesus lived, there might be a massacre."

Joshua nodded. "Exactly. And being Jewish, I..."

Bryce looked up from her pad of paper. "I'm sorry. Did you just say you're Jewish?"

"Yes."

"And you're comfortable playing Jesus?"

"Sure. Jesus was Jewish. So that's something else we also hope to stress. Jesus and the vast majority of his followers were Jewish. If people see Caiaphas and Annas as complete villains then we can't prevent them from feeling that way," Joshua admitted. "But we want them to have to square that with recognizing that Jesus, both Marys, Peter, all of the apostles... they were Jewish, too. And some of the priests followed Jesus. Joseph of Arimathea and Nicodemus were both members of the Sanhedrin along with Caiaphas and Annas. So... we have a nod to those two fellows, too. Also, we'll be having a couple well-respected members of the Jewish community here in town coming in to advise us."

Bryce smiled. "This isn't your hippie aunt's Jesus Christ Superstar, is it?"

Andrew laughed. "There are no leisure suits to be found in this production. But please don't think we're just pulling people in to lecture them. We want people to learn, to reflect. But we want them to enjoy themselves, too."

His face alight with anticipation, Joshua nodded. "We're getting a T-shirt cannon. And a donkey," he tantalized.

The reporter laughed. "Well then... who could stay away?" she teased. "Now we come to my final question, gentlemen. Word is that St. Genesius' has fallen on hard times financially and that this might be the final production. Is this true?"

With a sigh, Andrew nodded. "As with many local theatres, the downturn in the economy hurt St. Genesius'. However, to go back to our message with this show, there is hope. We hope people will come in, see the show, be moved and inspired, tell their friends, and help us keep the doors open. There is so much wonderful theatre in this city but St. Genesius' has something special. It's been family owned since the 60s and, because of that, the owners have always focused on telling stories with good messages, stories that encourage."

"People need those stories today just as they did 2,000 years ago. Just as people always have and always will," Joshua added. "Not necessarily easy stories. But stories that touch hearts, stories that inspire and transform. St. Genesius' is a place where people can come hear those stories and where those of us in the production are blessed with the opportunity to share them."

"And to share them with as many people as possible. When I stepped in, Doug told me that one thing I absolutely could not do was raise ticket prices." Andrew smiled as he recalled Doug's admonition. "He and his family want this theatre and the stories it brings to life to be accessible to as many people as possible."

Bryce turned to look at the ticket booth where the costs were posted and shook her head. "Fifteen for adults, ten for children... can't do much of anything for that these days." She glanced at her cell phone. "I see it's almost 7:30. You think we could go back into the theatre?"

"You bet," Andrew agreed as he and Joshua rose. Once they'd introduced Bryce to Emma, the two helped haul out the assorted dishes people had brought for their first potluck dinner. After the reporter had made the rounds and been enticed into having dinner, she returned to Joshua and Andrew who were poring over some set design ideas that Owen had brought with him. When Bryce cleared her throat, they turned to her.

"Emma said she thought everyone was ready to do 'Hosanna' again and that I could snag some photos during that."

Andrew waved to Emma. "Great!"

"I was wondering if I could get a photo of the two of you to run with the interview?"

Joshua smiled and slung an arm around Andrew's shoulders. "How's this?"

Bryce cocked her head and smiled. "Too perfect!" Once the picture was taken, she held the camera out for both to see.

Andrew blanched as he looked at the image.

There, behind Joshua, was the cross. Neither of them had remembered that it was leaning against the wall behind them.

"I like it," Joshua responded. "Thank you, Bryce."

"You're welcome. Thank you for sticking with the interview. Coming into this, I thought it all seemed pretty... staid. I mean how many times do we all need to see Superstar, right? But..." Bryce surveyed the groups of people strewn all over the stage. "You have something special here." She handed them a card. "Call me if there's anything more I can do to help you get word out."

Smiling, Andrew accepted the card and made a mental note to make sure Kemara got a copy. "Thank you, Bryce."

"It means a lot," Joshua added.

Bryce smiled at them both. "I'm glad. Now... I'm going to go help myself to some more of that macaroni salad. My interviewees don't usually feed me."

Andrew and Joshua both laughed as she grinned and hurried off. Then they turned back to Owen's renderings, determined to give their audience the best production they could manage.

*~*~*

Fish and Loaves

Wednesday March 5th

Tuesday night's rehearsal went as well as Sunday's had. The cast revisited "Hosanna" and "Simon Zealotes," incorporating the choreography everyone had worked so diligently on Monday evening. Everyone was shocked and duly impressed by Kylie's turn as Claudia and her initial audience of four was pleased to see her light up upon hearing the applause of the entire cast and crew. "The Temple" and the lepers' scene took some work but by the end of the evening, everyone was pleased with how it looked and sounded.

Wednesday brought much excitement. Not only were they rehearsing two of the showstoppers, "I Don't Know How to Love Him" and Judas' Act One finale but Bryce's interview had been published. While several people had print copies, Andrew and the contingent from Cora's house entered the theatre to find a small crowd gathered around Shane and peering down at his laptop.

Andrew chuckled. "Hello! I see you're all engrossed."

"Hey there! " Shane greeted. "Well done on the interview, Andrew and Joshua!" He craned his neck to speak to those sitting on the risers and reading. "You four might want to come look on with me. The online edition has extra photos."

Zeke, Diana, Joshua, and Emma, who had been reading from the stack of print copies Bryce had sent, came rushing over.

"Oh, Emma, you look so beautiful there!" Kylie complimented.

Emma blushed, the color deepening when she caught Peter nodding. "Thank you. Zeke, that photo of you is mesmerizing!"

Diana laughed. "He looks a little deranged, I think."

Zeke crossed his arms over his chest. "It's not my fault that lady took a photo when I just happened to be giving Max the evil eye!"

"Why were you giving me the evil eye?" Max asked as he approached.

"You were inciting an overthrow of the government."

"Oh right. Business as usual," Max joked. "I like that photo. I think you look... conflicted."

Arthur's finger hovered over the image of Andrew and Joshua. "Did you plan that? It's... I don't know, actually." He looked over to Monica, seeing that she was staring at the photo. Earlier in the day, he'd picked up a copy of the paper for her. She'd cringed when she'd first seen the image.

Joshua patted Monica on the back.

"I think Bryce realized. We didn't," Andrew replied.

"In the shadow of the cross..." Shane murmured. He clicked to the next image which featured everyone who had been willing to be photographed. "Who let those people out of the asylum?"

Caleb chuckled. "A bunch of us do look frantic."

Emma rolled her eyes. "Well it was her fault deciding to take a group photo when almost everyone was out of breath from 'Simon'!"

Joshua smiled. "I like it. I think we look like we're having fun."

Andrew nodded. "I agree. We need to make sure to save those."

"Already did."

The angel of death turned to JenniAnn and grinned. "Shoulda known."

"Bryce already called me to ask that I let her know as soon as we get the poster done!" Kemara reported. "She said she'd give it as much space in later editions as possible!"

"Great!" Joshua cheered.

"Wouldn't it be something if we actually got a full house at some point?" Zeke mused.

Andrew smiled. "You never know!"

Not taking his eyes from the screen, Eli marveled at how evocative some of the photos were. He was especially taken with one showing Zeke trying to mimic his wife's dance moves, much to her amusement. Joshua was off to the side, smiling and looking at them both with so much love and pride. "If I weren't already involved, I'd come see the show if I read that interview and saw these photos," the angel of death averred.

"And I'd be coming with you, baby," Tess added.

"It was a great interview. I loved what you both said about the high priests." Henry smiled at Andrew and Joshua.

Emma nodded. "And thanks for saying what you did about the women." She smiled at Joshua.

"You're welcome." He turned to Kylie. "I wanted to say something about your song, Kylie, but then I thought maybe that's better to keep under wraps."

The young woman nodded enthusiastically. "I hope people are surprised... but good surprised."

Diana hugged her shoulders. "They will be."

"We should all sign each other's copies over dinner!" Violeta suggested.

"I think that's a great idea," Andrew agreed. "But for now..." He turned to Emma. "Can we start with the 'Everything's Alright' reprise and go straight onto 'I Don't Know' from there?"

Emma nodded. "Sure!"

Adam and Andrew dragged a couple trees onto the stage while Joshua unrolled a mat and Emma placed a small, white box beside it. Once they were finished, everyone except for Emma and Joshua, who stepped backstage, and Tess, who seated herself at the piano, moved into the audience seats.

Since Belle had been with her all day and Andrew had been left deprived, JenniAnn handed the baby to him to cradle as they watched Emma and Joshua perform.

"So this is right after they've gotten away from the lepers?" Max asked.

Andrew nodded. "Emma and Joshua are going to exit stage left after that song and then they'll reenter stage right with this reprise."

Gloria's face lit up. "I'm going to make the sky starry again!"

"I'm sure it will be lovely," Monica encouraged.

"Ready you two?" Andrew called.

"Yes!" Emma and Joshua answered in unison.

"Tess?"

"Ready and waiting!"

Andrew smiled. "And... action!"

As the music started, Emma and Joshua ambled onto the stage, arm in arm. Emma appeared to be bearing some of Joshua's weight until she got him settled onto the mat.

"'Try not to get worried, try not to turn onto problems that upset you,'" she sang tenderly as she dabbed at Joshua's brow with a cloth brought forth from the box. "Oh, don't you know everything's alright, yes, everything's fine." Emma smiled unconvincingly.

Joshua smiled for her and took the rag away, holding her hand in his. "'And I think I shall sleep well tonight. Let the world turn without me tonight.'" He squeezed her hand then released it and laid down.

Emma spread a light blanket over him. "'Close your eyes, close your eyes and forget all about us tonight.'" She sat with her chin resting on her knees, watching Joshua feign sleeping for a few moments before she stood and walked away, stopping after a few paces to look back before continuing on.

All eyes, save Joshua's, were on Emma as she resumed her singing. For a moment, Joshua wished his hair was more like that of the fellows in the movies. If it were longer, he could have used it as a veil and peered out from behind it. But at least he could listen.

"'I don't know how to love him. What to do, how to move him? I've been changed, yes, really changed. In these past few days, when I've seen myself, I seem like someone else,'" Emma hugged herself and smiled up at the imaginary stars. For a moment, her face still upturned, she closed her eyes and looked utterly beatific.

A few seconds later, Emma trembled as if chilled. She looked back to Joshua, took a few steps towards him, and then turned back around. "'I don't know how to take this! I don't see why he moves me. He's a man. He's just a man! And I've had so many men before in very many ways... He's just one more!'" she insisted in the voice of a woman who didn't believe herself. She cried out questions to the stars, to the moon, to the sleeping man, to the God he claimed to be born from.

Pulling her shawl more tightly around her, Emma rocked on her heels. Tears pooled in her eyes. "'I never thought I'd come to this. What's it all about? Yet, if he said he loved me...'" Emma peered back over at Joshua, her arm outstretched then quickly drawn back. "'I'd be lost. I'd be frightened. I couldn't cope, just couldn't cope... I'd turn my head. I'd back away. I wouldn't want to know.'"

Emma stepped closer.

"'He scares me so.'"

After another few steps, Emma's toes were touching Joshua's mat.

"'I want him so.'"

Emma knelt down and smoothed the blanket then caressed Joshua's hair.

"'I love him so,'" she confessed, smiling tenderly and tearfully before bending to plant a soft kiss on Joshua's temple.

The others all let loose with thunderous applause. Emma laughed when she saw that Zeke was throwing tissues all over and people were grabbing them to dab at eyes and wipe noses. Even the baby saw fit to pout at the injustice of poor Mary's tormented heart.

Joshua sat up and hugged Emma. "You were...beyond words. But definitely stirring and tender and... I only wish I could have seen you. Jesus and his inconvenient nap times..." he joked.

Emma smiled and returned his hug. It felt like being in her dream... Maybe Maryam was right. Maybe it meant something... meant she could trust this man. She bowed her head. "I... I really meant the first part. I do feel different... better... since... since Saturday. You... you're a good man, Joshua Davidson. I'm sorry that I was so... standoffish that first day. And I'm sorry that I made you sing 'Glory.'"

Joshua smiled. "I'm not. I'm just grateful you didn't pick 'Today 4 You.' Andrew might never have forgiven me for singing about a dog's death.'"

Emma laughed. "I promise that I will never make you sing that. You wouldn't have won any points with me, anyway. I love dogs."

"Encore, encore!" Adam shouted with the others soon joining in.

Andrew approached the two, still carrying Belle. "So... JenniAnn and Kemara are hysterical and I think Monica may have permanently ruined the shoulder of Arthur's shirt. In other words... you nailed it, Emma!" He beamed.

Joshua reached out to caress Belle's cheeks which were puffed out around her pacifier. "She really, really did." He smiled again at Emma.

"Do you want to do it again or not?"

Emma laughed. "I don't want to tick off 'Pilate' there so sure."

Andrew beamed. "Good. I'll just get on back to my seat then."

Once everyone had settled down, the reprise and torch song were performed again. If there was any change, it was only that Emma's portrayal was even more sympathetic and passionate. Her tête-à-tête with Joshua had made her understand and feel for Mary even more.

Again the cast and crew cheered and then Zeke dragged himself up onto the stage.

"Wish I didn't have to follow that!" he complained with an appreciative smile.

Joshua flashed a smile and hugged him. "Just remember, after your song, we'll all have dinner together."

"Right. And autograph the articles! What are we having for dinner, anyway? Andrew only said to bring sides."

Joshua looked to Zeke with a crooked smile. "I made fish sandwiches."

Zeke laughed. "Seriously?"

Joshua only nodded and followed Emma to the audience, passing Henry and Eli as they made their way up.

Andrew considered how to proceed. It was a tricky song. Not only did Zeke struggle with his part but the lyrics made it difficult to avoid making Caiaphas and Annas look all too eager to get Jesus out of the way. The best they could do was portray them as having been pushed to extremes by worry and fear. There was a certain appropriateness to that and Andrew knew Eli and Henry saw it. They'd have far fewer assignments if human fear didn't push so many people to violent means, either direct or indirect.

An idea struck Andrew.

"Okay, everyone know that interlude that plays right before this?" he asked.

The others nodded.

"What if we used that to have some Romans doing some sort of marching drill? A show of power. With Caiaphas and Annas witnessing it? Maybe Judas, too. If the audience sees that leading into 'Damned For All Time' then, while no one's actions are in any way excused, the desperation behind those actions would be more obvious."

"They were no strangers to massacres... Some even at Pilate's discretion," Adam added.

Joshua briefly closed his eyes. "I'm sure each of those priests had some experience of the harshness of Roman rule. Whole villages attacked... nothing but rubble and death left. People taken away when taxes couldn't be paid. Land confiscated. Entire families ruined."

Sitting beside Joshua, Violeta rested her hand over his. She knew, as all the angels knew, that it wasn't mere history to him. He'd grown up simply not knowing what had become of extended family members and friends who had fallen afoul of the Romans.

Zeke nodded. "The Bible even mentions a massacre of the Galileans that was commanded by Pilate. The priests had reason to be concerned... especially after Jesus' behavior in the Temple. Right as he was... it had to frighten them."

"Pilate's behavior being less than stellar when it came to the Temple," Adam muttered. "In their minds, good, ol' Pontius probably needed little excuse to storm in there."

Noticing the grave look on Joshua's face, Emma wished they could move forward... not that Zeke's song offered much cheer. But dinner would! "I'll try to figure something out tonight. I like the idea. Maybe we could even do something with a projector to make a few of us look like a whole legion. But for now..." She turned to the stage.

"Right. We'll get through this once. Twice if you three feel up to it. Chorus, since you only have one line, feel free to stay down here." Andrew smiled at them. He hoped having them around might make the song easier for Joshua to hear and see. "Eli and Henry, pretend you just saw what we described. The legion that Emma mentioned. Zeke, too."

The three nodded and then Eli and Henry climbed up the scaffolding while Judas moved upstage center, facing the audience but also looking up at the two priests.

Once the song started, Zeke paced from mark to mark, his singing growing more frenetic and his expression more panicked as the song went on. "'Jesus can't control it like he did before and furthermore I know that Jesus thinks so, too. Jesus wouldn't mind that I was here with you,'" he swore to the two men glaring down at him though it was obvious he said the words as much to convince himself as them. "I have no thought at all about my own reward. I really didn't come here of my own accord. Just don't say I'm damned for all time!'" Zeke pleaded.

The desperate monologue continued until, finally, Eli and Henry cut him short. Their own unease with the proceedings evident upon their faces, they couldn't bear to hear any more of the wretched man's protestations and silenced him.

"'We'll pay you in silver, cash on the nail,'" Eli promised.

Zeke flinched upon hearing the last word.

"'We just need to know where the soldiers can find him.'"

"With no crowd round him,'" Henry added, looking over his shoulder as if he expected an attack at any moment.

Eli nodded. "'Then we can't fail.'"

"'I don't want your blood money!'" Zeke spat out, pushing himself up from where he'd collapsed on the floor.

Around and around they went until Henry withdrew a small pouch from the pocket of his sweater.

Andrew shut his eyes when the money fell to the ground. At the same instant, JenniAnn buried her face in his upper arm.

Sitting in front of them, Joshua turned around when he heard her muffled sob. She had tried to bring him back with thirty dimes. Now he was there and could only entrust the task of comforting her to Andrew.

Opening his eyes to meet Joshua's, Andrew nodded and kissed JenniAnn's hair. Then all three, along with the others, looked to Zeke.

Weeping, Zeke reached out to take the money. As soon as he came into contact with it, he pulled his hand back as if the pouch had burned or bit him. He tried again and that time kept hold of the money.

"'On Thursday night you'll find him where you want him,'" Zeke intoned, his voice low and eerie. It already seemed to be coming from beyond the grave. "'Far from the crowds, in the Garden of Gethsemane.'"

Eli and Henry looked at each other then abruptly turned away, not wanting to see the recrimination on the other's face. Separately, broken, they moved off the stage.

Only "Judas" was left to hear the ghostly chorus.

"'Well done, Judas. Good, old Judas.'"

Zeke stared out at the crowd. His frenzied eyes would be the last thing the audience would see before the curtain dropped.

Everyone applauded except for Diana who was already bounding up the steps to the stage. She knelt by Zeke and rested her forehead against his.

"You doing okay, honey?"

Zeke nodded and caressed her face. "Fine. Really fine."

"I just don't want you going and getting lost in this part."

Zeke smiled. "I won't. Too much going for me in my own life to get lost in his."

After giving them a few more moments, Andrew approached. "Zeke... I... wow. That was... definitely your best work yet. We emptied the rest of the tissue box."

Zeke laughed. "That good, huh?"

"And better."

The man smiled then winked at Belle who was staring at him. "Could I..."

"Absolutely!" Andrew handed Belle to him.

Zeke kissed the girl's curls and rocked gently.

"I think everyone's ready for dinner," Andrew told him. "If you want to go over it again, we can after that. But... I also think it's pretty clear you, Eli, and Henry have it down so if you want to wait until some other night, that's fine, too."

Zeke nodded. "Another night would be good if you're sure."

"Definitely. So... I'll go tell Joshua to start unloading those sandwiches."

Zeke chuckled. "What did he do to keep them warm this whole time?"

Andrew cocked his head. "Umm... you know, I don't know." He was quite sure Joshua didn't actually have the sandwiches... yet.

Back in the audience, Joshua turned to JenniAnn and patted her hand. "I think your girl has the most important role in the show."

JenniAnn smiled, wiping away the last of her tears. "Pretty sure that honor goes to you but... she is a good cuddler."

Joshua returned the smile then twisted back around when Andrew approached.

"Okay, everyone, we're gonna break here for dinner. If you're leaving, please be back by 8:15. If you're staying... great! I'm just going to help Joshua bring in the sandwiches."

In the flurry of everyone moving to slide out the serving table and get their side dishes out, no one noticed Andrew and Joshua sneak off to the ticket office.

"No one's in the lobby right?" Joshua asked.

Andrew peeked out and saw no one but slid the checkered curtain across the window to be safe.

Joshua approached a table then, looking heavenward, began to pray.

Andrew grinned as baskets of sandwiches appeared on the table.

"Need a little something else," Joshua decided. He prayed again and six bottles of wine appeared in a box on the table.

Andrew grabbed one and read the label. He chuckled. "True Vine Winery, established 30 AD."

Joshua reconsidered. "Too leading."

Andrew watched as the "established 30 AD" disappeared and was replaced by a slogan. "'There is nothing better than to be joyful and to do good,'" he read. "Nice!"

"Thanks!" Joshua smiled and then again prayed. The box grew and two more bottles appeared. "Not everyone likes wine," he explained as Andrew picked up a bottle and discovered it was grape juice.

Andrew chuckled. "Good call." He hugged Joshua. "Thanks. I think everyone needed this tonight."

Joshua nodded. "So... when do you see us going into Act II?"

Andrew sighed. "Next week. We'll work more on incorporating the dancing tomorrow. Then Emma and I thought we'd run through Act I all the way Friday and Saturday. Get transitions down. Then I think Sunday we'll just go over anything that seemed a little shaky and then discuss Act II as a group. Might be a good time to think about that opening video, too, and check calendars for a good day to head to the country."

Joshua patted his shoulder. "Sounds good. Now, people are hungry and thirsty. Let's go!"

His pensive frown transforming into a smile, Andrew grabbed the box of wine and a basket of sandwiches. Joshua took the remainder and they headed back into the theatre where they were greeted with amused cheers.

*~*~*

A few minutes before rehearsal was to resume, Arthur approached Joshua who, having found a broken seat, had immediately set about fixing it.

"So, Joshua... with your many occupations... do you ever rest?" Arthur questioned, shaking his head and smiling.

Joshua set down his screwdriver and returned the smile. "Sometimes. Are we still on for tomorrow? I checked with Andrew and he said he could meet us here at 9:00."

Arthur nodded. "That'd be great! Monica and I were meeting for breakfast so we'll come straight here. She wanted to get going on fixing some of those costumes that have seen better days."

Joshua smiled over at Monica who was visiting with Tess and Gloria. "I'm sure she'll have them fixed in no time." He fished a bolt out of a small tin and twisted it into place.

"She will." Arthur knelt down on the floor near where Joshua was working. "I came over here because there was something else I've been wanting to tell you. I think you're doing a great job. I grew up Lutheran. And I am Lutheran. I believe in the Father, Son, Holy Spirit and everything. But I'm sometimes a little shaky on the going to church thing."

"It's hard to maintain any sort of schedule when you have so much to do. You must have very little time for yourself some days."

"Yes," Arthur admitted.

"But I imagine you try to make time for God as you can. Praying, rejoicing in the beauty of His creation, thanking Him for your loved ones, caring for His children... including those many ignore."

"I... Yes, I try."

Joshua finished with the chair and, looking into Arthur's eyes, smiled. "I think that means a lot to God."

Arthur smiled. "I hope so. And, actually, that's what I came over here to say. In these past few days, you've made Jesus seem more real... more present to me than any preacher or priest ever has. So... thanks for that, Joshua."

Joshua reached over to squeeze his hand. "You're welcome. And thank you for saying that. It means a lot to me."

"Good. I'm glad. So... are you at all nervous about moving into Act II?"

Joshua could tell Arthur was. "Some, yes. Glad I'll have an angel with me." He smiled tenderly at Monica who, noticing, turned from Tess and smiled and waved.

The two men waved back then resumed their conversation.

"I, umm, I'm really glad Monica has a part. It means a lot to her. She's self-conscious about her voice. I actually think it's cute in a... wobbly sort of way." Arthur chuckled. "But she doesn't. So it's good there's a role where that doesn't really matter. Still..." He paused, knowing he had to tread lightly. "She's... very close to God. I worry this might... I think it might be a little more real to her, and to some of the others, than it is for the rest of us."

Joshua sighed, wishing he could tell Arthur that he knew about the angels. Instead, he set a comforting hand on the man's arm. "I believe that, when she's on that stage with me, your Monica will remember, will feel that her God is with her, loving her, and thankful to her for helping to bring his story to life once again. I think he's grateful to all of you for that."

Arthur bowed his head. "I hope so."

Joshua patted his arm. "You're a good man, Arthur. Monica's blessed to have you in her life."

"I hope so. I know I feel blessed to have her in mine."

Joshua smiled. "Good." He looked a few yards away to see that Andrew was handing Belle off to JenniAnn while Emma stood beside them. "Looks like we're about ready to start back up again. If I don't catch you afterwards, I'll see you at 9:00 tomorrow!"

Arthur beamed. "Can't wait! Thanks for the talk, Joshua."

"Any time." Joshua's smile lingered as Arthur got up and hurried over to Monica.

"All right, everyone!" Andrew called. "Let's go back to 'Pilate's Dream' and then on into 'The Temple.' Then we'll spend a few minutes going over the schedule for the rest of the week before calling it a night."

Like everyone else save Adam and Kylie, Joshua settled into the front rows. Kylie waved to him, looking completely confident. He returned the wave and she smiled. Joshua sighed happily. He'd always loved her smile and he'd missed it so.

*~*~*

Acquainted with Grief

Thursday, March 6th

Joshua hummed "Everything's Alright" to himself as he made his way through the morning traffic. He wished he could have walked. There was a chill to the air but it was mild enough to have been pleasant. However, he had brought too many tools to carry. Still, he made the most of the ride. When stopped at a light for several moments, he struck up a game of peek-a-boo with a toddler in the car next to him. As he noticed drivers disgruntled by the delays, he flashed them a smile. More often than not, they smiled back then seemed to calm down.

At a little after 8:30, Joshua approached St. Genesius'. He soon realized that something was very wrong. Doug and Lucy had painted the building white several years before. They'd had a friend who would create murals to match each show and he preferred white as his base coat. When Kieran had moved out of town, they'd simply left the exterior white. Thus, the black marks and letters jumped out at Joshua. His heart sank and tears welled in his eyes when he got close enough to see what the graffiti was. After parking, Joshua walked in a daze towards the building.

It was a vile display of anti-Semitism and xenophobia... with himself as the main target. The vandalism came complete with a caricature of him surrounded by bombs. The hate-mongers had seemed unable to decide if he was a Christ-killer or a terrorist and, thus, had covered their bases.

Joshua stumbled towards a bench that had been left unscathed. He stared up at the clouds. Finding peace in the words he'd prayed so often as a boy and beyond, Joshua began to pray. "Hear, Israel, the Lord is our God, the Lord is One. Blessed be the Name of His glorious kingdom for ever and ever. And you shall love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your might.'" Joshua's gaze traveled from the sky to the graffiti. "Father, forgive them," he continued. "Help them to... to realize what they're doing."

The prayer left Joshua feeling a bit more peaceful. Talking to his Dad always had that effect. It gave him the strength to do what he needed to do. Drawing in a deep breath, Joshua rose and headed behind the building. In his later years, Eugene had set up a grotto to honor Mary. Joshua knew that the statue had been moved indoors for the winter. He'd meant to ask Andrew about bringing it back out and now was grateful he hadn't yet gotten around to it. At least there would have been nothing to smash. Still, the vandals may have realized what it was. If they were who he suspected, they harbored anti-Catholic sentiments and Joshua had been angered before by their desecration of places dedicated to his Ama. He hoped they hadn't left any cruel messages there.

Joshua found the statue's pedestal overturned with a swastika sprayed painted onto it. He breathed a sigh of relief when he realized they'd defaced the empty side of the stand. The engraved words "Hail Mary, Mother of God" were left unharmed. He once again peered up to the heavens. "I'm all right, Ama. I'll just grind the other side down. It'll be fine. You'll see."

"Joshua!"

Joshua rose to his feet when he heard the familiar voice. Monica's. He hurried around the building and saw Arthur frantically searching around his car while Monica, tears streaking down her face, was pounding on the theatre door.

"I'm here," he called, rushing towards the angel.

Monica ran towards Joshua and practically fell into his arms. "I... I was worried... I... I thought maybe you'd come a-and found them in... in the act... this terrible act... a-and they..." She pulled away and grabbed his hands, turning them over in hers and searching for any indication of harm then blushing when she realized how foolish it was. Still, she felt queasy.

Joshua squeezed her hands. "Take a deep breath. I didn't see them. They left before I got here a few minutes ago."

Monica gulped down some air.

Arthur approached them. "Joshua, are you... okay?" He bit his lip. It was a stupid thing to ask. How could he be okay? Who could possibly be okay with something like this?

Joshua managed a smile. "Better. Good to see you both. Do you think you could call the police? I don't have a phone."

Arthur pulled his from his pocket. "Of course. I'll go do that right now."

"Thank you, Arthur." Joshua nodded appreciatively then, once Arthur was dialing, he led Monica to the bench. "Let's rest here for a few moments."

They sat silently, drawing comfort from each other's presence.

"Andrew and the girls will be here soon," Monica murmured, hoping to further encourage Joshua.

Joshua smiled but a moment later it faltered. The graffiti would bring a lot of pain back to the surface for Andrew and JenniAnn. And Violeta... She wasn't used to thinking of him as vulnerable, as someone unloved and unwanted. Joshua turned back to the graffiti-covered wall behind them. "I wish I could make it all go away. I don't want them to see... I didn't want you or Arthur to see..."

"Joshua!" Monica choked out before hugging him tightly. How like him it was to be more concerned for them than himself when he was the one who had been targeted!

"I love you," Joshua whispered. He could tell that Arthur's call was winding down.

"I... I love you, too," Monica replied. She drew back but remained at his side, ready to face whatever else came.

Joshua closed his eyes and thought of Home as he waited for the police to arrive.

*~*~*

After a shared breakfast at Cora's, Max and Kemara had left, the former to man the register at the comic book store and the latter to work on a fundraising piece for Catherine's shelter. Andrew, Belle, JenniAnn, and Violeta set off towards the theatre. JenniAnn sat in the backseat beside Belle. She listened with amusement as Violeta prattled away in the front passenger seat.

"Do you think Joshua will let me hang out with him and Arthur? I mean I want to help Monica with the costumes, too, but it wouldn't hurt to know something about building, would it? I mean we might have an assignment one day that would call for that sorta knowledge, right?"

Not taking his eyes from the road, Andrew smiled. "I'm sure Joshua won't mind and, yes, you're right."

"Could we do 'Hosanna' again tonight? The ending is sad but I love hearing Joshua sing that. And I love the dancing."

"Sure."

"He's pretty cool in 'What's the Buzz,' too. Even if he acts a little grumpy. I don't think I'd like to have Joshua act grumpy with me. But I would never push him into Jerusalem, either. Why did they do that?"

JenniAnn stifled a giggle.

"Sometimes people just get restless. And I guess they wanted him to, you know, take control. Some of them did, anyway."

"I think it'll be really cool when we get to see him in his robe. Cream is a good color for him."

Unable to resist, JenniAnn laughed. "You've seen Joshua in cream?"

Violeta blushed. Of course she had. But JenniAnn couldn't know about that... yet. "I just mean... well, don't you think he'll look good in cream?"

"Definitely," JenniAnn agreed. Though she believed it, she wouldn't have said otherwise regardless. She wasn't quite sure what was going on but Violeta was obviously taken with the carpenter turned actor. There were shades of Monica and Arthur to it and yet... not that at all. Maybe it was a Freudian thing... if angels could even have Freudian things.

Andrew glanced in the rear view mirror, knowing JenniAnn was trying to puzzle things out. He smiled, silently urging her to connect it all.

"How much longer?" his trainee asked.

"Violeta, sweetheart, what did I tell you about Manhattan traffic?"

"It's slow..."

"Exactly. But we left in plenty of time to reach the theatre at 9:00. 8:55 even. But no sooner."

JenniAnn smiled over at Belle, imagining the future with Andrew talking to her in that same gently authoritative voice. Soon she was lost in a series of daydreams. Andrew teaching Belle to ride a bike. Andrew carrying the girl around on his shoulders. She and Andrew kneeling together as Belle toddled towards them with outstretched arms and a slobbery grin.

"There it is!" Violeta exclaimed, rousing JenniAnn who looked up to see St. Genesius' coming into view.

"Oh good. Arthur's already..." Andrew's voice drifted off. Arthur was standing at the entrance to the lot... speaking to two police officers who were staring at the building.

"Oh... oh no," JenniAnn cried, seeing what the officers were studying. "A-andrew... Those... those are swastikas. A-and..." The words were too ugly to say.

Speechless, his heart pounding and his stomach in knots as he frantically prayed, the angel of death pulled into the lot.

"Joshua..." Violeta murmured.

Andrew let out the breath he'd been holding when he saw Joshua sitting on a bench with Monica at his side.

As soon as the car was parked, Violeta flung open her door and ran to Joshua. Not caring what Arthur or JenniAnn thought, she flung herself at the man and clung to him.

"Duckling..." Joshua whispered, kissing her hair.

When Andrew had Belle out of the car seat and in his arms, JenniAnn stepped out. She briefly noticed Violeta clinging to Joshua but was too horrified to pay her behavior any heed. For a few moments, it seemed as if her lungs refused to draw in air.

Andrew noticed JenniAnn begin to teeter. He continued to hold Belle securely with one arm and wrapped the other around JenniAnn's waist. With Monica and Violeta comforting Joshua, he knew his attention was best focused on the two of them. "Laja, we should get you two inside. Then I better talk to the police."

JenniAnn nodded mutely as he led her to the theatre. Drawing closer, she recognized the two officers.

"Andrew, this is Detective Matthew Bratton and Officer Tyron Billings," Arthur introduced. "They came when..."

"We know Andrew and JenniAnn both," Matthew interrupted. "Sorry the reunion had to happen under these circumstances, Andrew, Psyche."

"Me too." Andrew dragged his hand through his hair. "Arthur, Matthew and Tyron are Helpers. They know our secrets." Most of them, he added silently.

Arthur nodded. "Got it. Even more glad you came in that case."

"Thank you. I think I saw you at Winterfest. I'm sorry we didn't have a chance to meet. And I look forward to more complete introductions later but for right now..." Matthew turned back to the building. "We were meeting for coffee when we got the call. Vincent had mentioned you were directing a show here. We thought it best we come since... we know."

Andrew nodded. "Yes, thank you." He offered a wavering smile.

Matthew turned to JenniAnn. "Psyche," he held out his hand then Tyron did the same.

"Hi," JenniAnn managed as she shook their hands. She was unable to keep from staring at the hateful graffiti behind them.

Andrew took her hand then looked to the men. "I'm going to get JenniAnn and Belle settled inside then I'll be right back. Unless... was there any sign of a break-in or..."

Tyron shook his head. "We already checked the perimeter. But maybe it would be best if we all go in together. I think we've seen enough of this. I'll go tell Monica and Violeta and Mr. Davidson."

Andrew unlocked the door and ushered them in, holding it open as he waited for the others.

Arthur hung back with him. "Andrew, it... it was eery. Monica and I were at breakfast a-and all of a sudden she got really pale. She insisted we come here. Right away. When we arrived... Joshua was already here. And the look on his face... It was devastating to see."

Andrew nodded. "I... I bet." He sucked in a shaky breath as the others approached.

Monica hurried to Arthur and began to weep as soon as his arms were around her. He swiftly steered her inside. Joshua, his right arm snug around Violeta's shoulders, squeezed Andrew's hand as he passed him. Officer Billings followed them in then Andrew closed the door. As soon as he'd locked it, he hurried to join JenniAnn and Belle on the settee across from the one Arthur and Monica occupied. Andrew kissed Belle's cheek and JenniAnn's hair then looked to Joshua. Violeta was hugging his arm and resting her head on his shoulder. Andrew was glad Violeta wasn't holding back. If he and Monica had to make explanations later to JenniAnn and Arthur then so be it. Joshua needed affection and Violeta needed to shower it on him.

"I'm so... so sorry, Joshua. I think it might be that... that awful Eastville group," JenniAnn finally choked out. "I... I saw their dratted symbol. Dare to call themselves a... a church."

Matthew rubbed at his head as he settled onto a couch. "Unfortunately, they've been becoming more active around here."

"Anti-gay, anti-minority, anti-Semitic, and not too crazy about the so-called 'papists,'" Tyron muttered, taking a seat beside his fellow officer. "But do you have any idea why they would have targeted this place?"

"I think the interview... it... it got their attention," Monica suggested.

Arthur stood and retrieved two copies from the stack on the ticket window. He handed one to each of the officers who began to read.

As they read, both men cast looks at Joshua, understanding why he'd been the main target.

Joshua stared at the tattered area rug, mentally replaying those first few moments when he'd seen what they'd done. In flashes of memory sent from his Father, the truth came to him. He saw four of them exit a car in the dead of night. One had gone behind the building, to the empty grotto. The other three had seized upon the theatre itself. All of them had acted with hate in their hearts.

Violeta's embrace tightened. "I love you," she whispered, knowing she was saying it for every person in the room.

Joshua stroked her hair as she wiped the tears from his face. "I love you, too," he murmured.

A horrible thought struck Andrew when he again looked to Joshua and Violeta. They were seated in the same chairs he and Joshua had occupied while talking with Bryce.

The realization came to Joshua at the same moment. "The phone number... We asked Bryce to include the theatre's phone number. I think she did."

Tyron looked at the print he was holding and nodded. "She did."

"I need to check the answering machine. I'll be right back," Andrew promised before dashing to the office.

Joshua squeezed Violeta's shoulders. "Go sit with JenniAnn and Belle for a little bit, please?"

Once the angel had moved, Joshua smiled wanly then followed Andrew.

The answering machine's light was blinking.

The two police officers entered the office soon after them.

After looking over to Joshua who nodded, Andrew hit the button.

A woman's voice sneered from the machine. "Get that dirty, disgusting Christ-killer out of your show or there will be trouble."

Tears flooded Andrew's eyes. He stared at Joshua... at Christ.

"God's wrath will be visited upon your theatre for allowing a denier of the Lord to spread his lies."

Joshua moved to the window and stared out of it. He knew that voice. He had created it to sing, to encourage, to praise, to teach, to comfort... not for this.

"He will burn in hell for his blasphemy. Christ will condemn you all!"

Joshua's eyes flared with anger as the hateful message ended. "Christ will not be condemning anyone here," he insisted, his voice shaking.

Andrew went to him and hugged him. "I'm sorry. I... I should have thought... shouldn't have agreed to that interview."

Joshua shook his head. "No. You should have. I'm proud of that interview. I'm proud of what both of us said. You did nothing wrong, Andrew. They did."

"Exactly right," Matthew agreed. "Listen, we'll try to trace the call. And you let us know if any more come in but with these types..."

"Disposable phones..." Andrew muttered.

Tyron nodded. "Technology..."

"We'll get a more regular patrol out this way. In the meantime, Mr. Davidson, you might want to... I mean not that you should have to but... lay low for a few days. Let their initial anger pass. Try to keep from drawing attention to yourself."

Though he appreciated the counsel, Andrew laughed darkly. There was no controlling or limiting Joshua.

"When can we paint over it?" Joshua asked. "I don't want any of the others to see." He understood the need to have the graffiti documented. It was why he hadn't immediately covered it. However, he saw no reason to make anyone else suffer over it.

Matthew sighed. "I'm going to be honest with you both, it's unlikely we'll get prints or anything. Imagine how many people have touched that wall. But we will at least want to get everything documented. Shouldn't take more than a couple hours. But you should know..."

"They might come back," Joshua finished. "I know."

"Have you had any other problems, Mr..."

Joshua managed a smile. "Please, just Joshua or Josh. And no. Nothing since I came here."

"But before?"

"A long time ago. Not here in Manhattan."

Andrew dragged his hand through his hair.

"Okay. Why don't you go back out with your friends?" Matthew suggested. "We need to speak with Andrew for a few moments."

Joshua looked over at Andrew who shrugged and attempted a smile. "All right. Andrew, what should I tell them?"

Andrew considered. "Tell them we'll stay here. We'll go about the morning as we planned. We're not letting those people change things."

Joshua smiled proudly. "Will do."

Once he'd left and closed the door behind him, the two officers motioned for Andrew to sit down.

"Andrew, we know there are special considerations but... we need you to level with us as much as you can," Matthew began.

"Of course."

"Joshua was the first on the scene. Are you absolutely sure he wouldn't do something like this himself? Maybe try to get sympathy... publicity?" Tyron questioned.

Andrew adamantly shook his head. "Absolutely not. Joshua would never... could never... No. Nope. Check with his super if you have to. He would have seen when Joshua left this morning."

Uncomfortable, Matthew played with his badge as he proceeded. "He could have slipped out at night, came back..."

Andrew stared into his eyes. "Matthew, Joshua had nothing to do with this. Trust me. I know. What's more... God knows."

Tyron nodded. "Good enough for me. Matthew, you said it yourself... Eastville's been rearing its ugly head. And this show has everything to set them off. I don't think we need to review the stereotypes attached to flashy musicals and the people who produce them." He looked to Andrew. "No offense."

"None taken. But there's no shame in producing flashy musicals." Finally, Andrew smiled.

Tyron chuckled. "I know, I know... But you know how some people think. Then you got the dark-skinned Jewish guy playing Jesus... Genius. Appropriate. Hell, I'll probably show up to see it. Oops. Sorry."

Andrew waved off the apology with a shrug. After the graffiti and phone call, an errant "hell" wasn't worth comment.

"Thanks. My point being... as horrible as it is, it's no surprise that Eastville 'Church' would become unhinged."

Matthew nodded. "You're right. Sorry. We just..."

"Have to explore all the angles. I know. I've been a cop many a time. But don't waste your time. It's not Joshua," Andrew averred.

"Right. Well, I'll get the crime lab out here. We'll try to be as invisible as possible. Go about your business. We'll tell you when you can cover it," Matthew promised.

"Thank you. And thanks for coming. This is easier when... when you know what you know."

Tyron smiled, remembering that revelation. "Never do know with you, Andrew. Looking at that guy... part of me thinks you got yourself the real Jesus."

Trying to keep his gaze steady, Andrew returned the smile. "You never know..."

The two officers laughed, shaking their heads at the idea. Then, with a sigh, they went back outside to face the obscenities again.

*~*~*

Joshua was immediately fussed over as soon as he returned to the lobby.

Violeta again latched onto his arm. "How are you feeling?"

"I'm..." Joshua dragged his hand through his hair as he tried to come up with a response. He was grieved and angry. But at the same time, he felt such warmth. They were all looking at him with immense tenderness and concern. He smiled when JenniAnn readjusted Belle so she could rest a hand on his free arm. "Better," Joshua finished.

"I'm so, so sorry, Joshua," JenniAnn lamented. "That... that had to be... And I'm so sorry you were alone to find it."

Arthur shook his head. "We got here as soon as we could but..."

Monica's voice trembled. "I'm just so very glad you weren't... weren't physically hurt."

JenniAnn shuddered, remembering when one of the Eastville lot had taken a swing at Andrew outside a military funeral. It was somehow doubly horrendous to think of them hurting Joshua.

Noticing JenniAnn's pained expression, Joshua patted her shoulder. "Andrew should be out soon. He said we weren't going to let those people change our plans. We'll go about our day as we planned."

"You... you don't want to leave?" JenniAnn checked.

Joshua shook his head. "No way. I promised I'd stay here through this production and so that's exactly what I'm going to do."

Monica and Violeta were unsurprised by Joshua's resolve but Arthur and JenniAnn both let out sighs of relief.

"Glad to hear it!" Arthur cheered.

"Me too. You... I've seen so many guys play Jesus but you... you're the best." JenniAnn smiled shyly. "I... I think I woulda been crushed if you'd left."

"I wouldn't want that," Joshua teased gently. He tilted his head and smiled at Belle. "And how are you this morning, Belle? I didn't even say 'hi,' did I?"

Arthur frowned. "I don't think any of us really greeted each other. Too stunned."

"Yeah..." JenniAnn sighed. The smile on Joshua's face began to dispel the chill she felt. "You wanna hold her, Joshua?"

"Yes. Please." Joshua felt further buoyed when he had the baby in his arms. His smile grew as Belle stared up at him. For one perfect moment, Joshua could set aside thoughts of the graffiti and the hateful message and simply soak in the love and goodwill of the four gathered around him and the tiny girl who adored him.

*~*~*

When Andrew returned to the lobby, he was relieved to find Arthur and Joshua pulling a long table into the center of the room. Monica and Violeta trailed them with two costume racks.

"I take it everyone's sticking together this morning?" he asked as he approached JenniAnn who was swaying with Belle in her arms.

"Just seemed like the thing to do. We can work on costumes. Arthur and Joshua can do their repair work in here and maybe you could take a break from the businessy stuff just for a few hours?" she asked hopefully.

Andrew nodded. "Definitely."

"I was thinking of calling Fr. Mike. I... I think he might be a lot of comfort to Joshua right now."

Andrew hugged her shoulders. "I think that would be a very good idea, Laja."

"Thanks." JenniAnn squeezed his hand. "Was there a message? Or more?"

"Just one."

"Was it bad?"

Andrew rested his chin on her hair so she wouldn't be able to see the pain and anger in his eyes. "Yes."

"Do... do you think they'll try to hurt Joshua?"

Andrew peered down at her and shook his head. "I think they're too cowardly to try to physically confront him. They did their dirty work at night, knowing they wouldn't have to face anyone."

JenniAnn nodded. "Could you please take Belle so I can go make the call?"

"I would love to." Once he had her, Andrew buried his face in Belle's curls. "Hello, my precious girl," he murmured.

JenniAnn smiled and made her way to the coatroom.

*~*~*

Fr. Mike startled, his face turning pink when his cell phone began to play the Nebraska fight song rather loudly. "I'm so sorry... I thought I had it on vibrate."

Rabbi Yakov laughed. "I believe I know who that is..."

The priest smiled and answered. "Good morning, JenniAnn. Hey, I'm at Rabbi Yakov's office planning for the Confirmation class'... what? No. But... No. Is Joshua okay?"

The smile melted from Yakov's face when he saw his friend go sickly pale.

"So... so he wasn't there when it..." Fr. Mike closed his eyes and drew in then let out a deep breath. "JenniAnn, can I put you on speaker? And can you start at the beginning? I think the rabbi should hear this. Okay. Thanks. Just give me a moment." He set the phone down on the desk. "You know that Eastville Church hate group?"

"Yes... what have they done?"

"Listen." Fr. Mike turned on the speaker. "JenniAnn, you still there?"

"Yeah. Rabbi Yakov?"

"I'm here, my dear. What's happened? Do you want me to get Tiva?"

"If she's not too busy... yes, please."

"Just a moment." Yakov rose and hurried to fetch his wife from the kitchen.

"Fr. Mike?"

"I'm still here."

"Bless me, Father, for I have sinned. It's been a crazy long time since my last confession."

The priest smiled gently. "That's okay. What would you like to confess?"

"I... I really want to hurt those people."

"Oh, JenniAnn... I'm sure you're just very understandably upset. I don't think you'd really hurt them."

"I dunno..."

"Okay, well, for penance why don't you spend some time reflecting on how Jesus responded when Peter whacked that guy with the sword?"

"He didn't like it..."

"No, he didn't." Fr. Mike could hear her sighing over the phone. Thankfully, the Levines entered. "JenniAnn, Rabbi Yakov and Tiva are here."

"Sweetheart, what's wrong?" Tiva asked.

"We... we went to the theatre earlier this morning cause Arthur and Joshua were gonna do some repairs. And Violeta and I were gonna help Monica with mending costumes. Then Andrew had the business stuff. So we got... got there at 9:00 a-and the police... Matthew and Tyron... were there. Joshua had got there first a-and someone had spray painted swastikas a-and hateful, terrible things. They... they wrote... I can't say it."

"It's okay, Psyche. We get the idea. Was Joshua harmed?" the rabbi asked.

"I mean he... he's hurt. But not physically. They musta come in the night. That terrible Eastville group. Anyway, I thought maybe Fr. Mike could come down here. I think it'd be good for Joshua. I'd love to see the two of you, too, but I don't want you to see..." JenniAnn began to sob.

"My dear, I'm sure I've seen and heard it all. We'll come together. The three of us," Yakov promised.

"And I'll bring rugelach and coffee. Comfort food. It'll do you all good. Now, you hang up. You go cuddle up with your baby and your... Andrew... and we'll be there soon," Tiva directed.

"You hear that, JenniAnn?" Fr. Mike checked.

"Y-yes. I... I love you all."

"We love you, too," the priest answered. "We'll be there very soon. Now, do as Tiva said."

"'Kay. G'bye."

Fr. Mike ended the call then held his head in his hands. "I... I can't believe it."

Rabbi Yakov frowned. "I can." He sighed. "Let's go."

*~*~*

Joshua had insisted on meeting Fr. Mike and the Levines outside. He wanted to be there with them when they saw the graffiti. Andrew had been equally determined to wait with him. They sat together on the bench, staring out into the parking lot.

"This... I didn't envision this at all during those months I wondered what this would be like when... when you came," Andrew confessed.

Joshua squeezed his shoulder. "I know."

"I never thought the word 'Christ-killer' could get any more offensive and wrongheaded and cruel b-but to hear it flung at... at you!"

"Andrew, their words hurt. They did. And it grieves me to know that they've flung hateful words at so many other people. And they will answer for that. But... Violeta told me she loved me. Monica sat with me and hugged me as I wept. You defended me."

"How did you know about that?"

"Matthew and Tyron would know to question everything, including me. And yet they didn't. Obviously you vouched for me."

Andrew forced a small smile and nodded.

"JenniAnn and Arthur made it very clear that they don't want me going anywhere. And she let me hold your baby again." Joshua smiled. "Now Mike, Yakov, and Tiva have dropped everything to come here. Those things... those words, those feelings... that's what I hold onto."

Andrew let out a ragged sigh and smiled proudly at Joshua. "All my life I've tried be like you. Hearing you talk like that... I want to be like you even more but it feels very far off."

Joshua hugged him. "Just focus on all the love that's out there Andrew. And then use that love to fight the hate. Sometimes it might be hard to see but there's far more love than there is hate."

"I... I know. I just don't... don't like seeing you hurt."

Joshua knew Andrew was talking about more than the graffiti. "We'll get through this... just like we have everything that came before." He smiled, glad when he was able to elicit one from Andrew. Then he saw the Levines' car approaching. "Here they come."

Rabbi Yakov pulled his car into the lot. As soon as he parked, Fr. Mike ran towards Andrew and Joshua.

"How are you both? The others?" He hugged first Joshua and then Andrew.

"I'm fine," Joshua replied. "Everyone's shaken but... we're here. Together."

Andrew nodded. "Together," he echoed.

Tiva made her way to them with the rabbi a few paces behind her. She clasped Joshua's hand. "Oh... You poor boy! You've spent enough time looking at this trash. Let's get you inside. I have coffee and rugelach for everyone."

Joshua smiled warmly. "Thank you, Tiva. Shalom, Rabbi Yakov."

"Shalom, Joshua. What a sight to come across..." He glared at the graffiti then followed the others inside.

*~*~*

Good Out of Evil

Shortly after noon, Matthew reentered the theatre. He smiled when he saw the lobby was abuzz with activity. There was clearly no keeping Andrew and his crew down. He made his way to where the angel of death was visiting with the rabbi.

"Andrew, we're done out there. You're free to start painting. Tyron and I wish we could stay but..."

Andrew shook his hand. "We understand. And we have lots of available hands. It won't take us long. Thank you."

"You're welcome. And you call if anything else happens. Anything."

"Absolutely," Andrew promised.

"And Rabbi, I'm praying this doesn't spread but..."

"We will be alert, Matthew," Yakov assured.

Seeing the three talking, Joshua turned away from the door he was trying to keep from constantly sticking. He approached and looked hopefully at Matthew.

"I just told Andrew that you're all free to go out there and start painting," the detective informed.

Joshua sighed happily. "Thank you. And please thank Officer Billings and the others. We appreciate all each of you do to keep us safe."

Matthew's cheeks tinged pink and he smiled. It wasn't that he was never praised for his job. He often was among his brothers and sisters in blue. But things with the public... that could get sketchy. "I... I will, Joshua. Thank you. That's good to hear."

"It's true. Will you come back to see us?"

"Complimentary tickets for you and your families," Andrew added to sweeten the deal.

Matthew laughed. "We'd like that. Thanks! I already caught Tyron humming away."

Joshua beamed and held out his hand. "I look forward to seeing you then."

"Thanks! Well, I'll get out of your hair now. Take care. Remember to call... anything suspicious."

"We will," Andrew promised again.

"I'll walk with you to the door," the rabbi offered.

"Thank you." Matthew smiled and followed him, turning to wave back to Andrew and Joshua.

"It'll be good for the both of them to be here for the show, take some time with their families," Joshua said so quietly that only Andrew could hear.

"Is something going on?"

Joshua shook his head. "No more than usual. But if anyone knows what it is to make sacrifices for the greater good, it's people like Matthew and Tyron and their families." He smiled once more at Matthew's retreating figure then turned away and began grabbing the paint cans they'd brought out from storage.

"The police are done," Andrew announced to the others. "If anyone wants to help paint, follow Joshua."

Soon, everyone was vying for brushes, eager to help erase the words and images of hate.

Tiva approached JenniAnn. "I'll take Belle. You should be out there with your friends."

JenniAnn smiled gratefully. "Thank you. I really appreciate it." Once she'd transferred Belle to Tiva, who immediately began to dance around with the baby, JenniAnn hurried off to join the others.

After hauling out everything they would need, the group all stood for a few moments and stared at the graffiti.

"I think we should pray first," Joshua suggested.

"I like that idea very much," the rabbi agreed.

They all joined hands and then Joshua began.

"Our Father in Heaven, we thank You for the dedication and hard work of the police officers who responded to our call today. Guide them, protect them, and help them to know how truly appreciated they are even if they don't hear it often enough. I thank You for the kindness, the compassion, and the love of those gathered here now. May we always stand for love and truth even in the midst of hate and lies. Please shine Your light and Your love upon those who did this. Help them to see that you created all of humanity to glorify Your image and to spread Your love. Please help us to forgive them for in failing to do so, we will only be giving them and their hate a place in our hearts. Now and forever, Thy will be done. Amen."

"Amen," the others echoed.

Fr. Mike squeezed his shoulder. "That was beautiful, Josh."

JenniAnn nodded, already replaying the words about forgiveness over in her mind.

Andrew let out a deep breath. Hearing Joshua pray always restored his sense of well-being.

They all turned to the walls and began to paint.

*~*~*

Emma arrived at the theatre shortly after 3:00. Though the others had covered the graffiti, another coat or two was needed. Emma could still make out the dark scrawls. Reading them, and seeing no one, panic quickly set in. Her hands shook as she unlocked the door. She hadn't yet succeeded when the knob began to twist of its own accord. A moment later, Joshua appeared.

"Sorry!" he apologized. "I was working on this and didn't real..." He stopped speaking when Emma hugged him. "Hi..." Though definitely welcome, the affection was nonetheless surprising. He maneuvered them into the lobby.

"Wh-what happened?" Realizing what she'd done, Emma hastily stepped away.

"Turns out a hate group saw our interview and... apparently they have views on a Jewish man playing Jesus."

"But he was Jewish!"

"You're telling me..." Joshua bowed his head. "Hate doesn't really know reason, Emma."

"I... I'm just glad you're okay. When I saw that... that..." Emma couldn't bring herself to say it. The worst of what she'd seen was "Die, Jewish scum."

"They won't hurt me," Joshua assured. "Well, not physically. And as for the rest..." He waved to where the others were going about their work and politely trying not to look at them. "I have a lot to counter that with. We spent most of the afternoon painting. Just waiting for the first coat to dry. Should be soon. I'm glad it's a warmer day. We'll be able to go out in another half hour or so. Finish the job."

"You're not leaving?"

"Why would I leave?"

"You're not scared to be here?"

Joshua shrugged. "No."

Emma smiled. "Good. I'm glad."

Andrew approached. "Hi, Emma. You're here earlier than I thought you'd be. I'm sorry! I was going to call you to warn you but I didn't think you got off until 5:00 and I didn't want you to worry about it until you could come here."

"I understand. We were slow and so my manager let me go early. I... I just can't believe..." Emma shook her head, causing some of her hair to fall from the large clip she kept it in. She yanked the clip out and pressed on. "I guess I can believe it. People can be... really, really cruel. I just don't want to believe it. I'm so sorry, Joshua."

"You didn't do it. But thank you." Joshua squeezed her hand. "It really wasn't a bad day at all. Come look at how great the costumes are coming along! And you have to meet the Levines and Fr. Mike!"

Andrew smiled as Joshua led Emma off. He'd seen the hug. Whatever disunity and strife the hatemongers had hoped to encourage, it seemed they'd brought about the exact opposite among their little group. The angel prayed it would be true with the wider community, too.

*~*~*

Zeke gazed around his family's dinner table, his gaze landing on his son. He cleared his throat. "I don't believe we've thanked God for this meal yet."

Sy set down the sloppy joe he'd been prepared to devour and scowled at his father.

Kendra grabbed her brother's hand then bowed her head.

"Dear Lord, please bless this food. Let it nourish our bodies as your Word and your love nourish our souls. And, please, Lord, rain down your wisdom upon those who left those words and signs of hate on the theatre. We thank You for allowing us this meal together. Strengthen our family. Bless Diana, Hailey, Sy, Kendra, and me, please. Amen."

"Amen," the rest of the family echoed.

"What happened at the theatre, Dad?" Hailey asked.

Diana clucked her tongue.

"I got a call from Emma while your mom and I were cooking. Seems some hate group left a bunch of graffiti and a cruel voicemail message."

"But why?" Hailey pressed.

"Sounds like their main objection is that we have a Middle Eastern Jewish guy playing Jesus."

"Walked right on into that one," Sy remarked with a snicker.

Diana turned to him with a sharp glare. "Sy, it's not funny."

"Are you and daddy going to be safe there?" Kendra asked, picking at her salad.

"Of course, baby," Zeke reassured. "These types are usually too cowardly to actually confront people. Besides, Emma said the police will be driving by more often. And, Sy, you've complained to me about salespeople following you around their stores. You're a black teenage boy. Walked right on into that one, did you?"

"It's not the same!"

"Isn't it?" Zeke challenged. "Joshua's a good man. He doesn't deserve this. We don't just blindly accept racism and bow to it and neither should he."

Hailey smiled at her father, proud of him. "I wish Kendra and I didn't have choir rehearsal tonight. I'd like to go with you."

Kendra nodded. "We could skip..."

Diana squeezed their hands. "You girls made your own commitment and you need to keep it. But maybe this weekend?"

"Okay," Kendra agreed as her older sister nodded.

The two girls finished their meals in a hurry then Hailey drove them to their church. After loading up the dishwasher, Diana and Zeke gathered their things and got ready to leave.

"Sy, you staying in?" Zeke asked.

"Yeah. Got homework."

"Okay. Hey, my meeting tomorrow afternoon got canceled. What time's your practice? Maybe I could come by and watch, cheer you on."

"Dunno."

Diana's heart ached when she saw Zeke's smile falter. Sy knew. He just didn't want to tell his dad and have him show up.

"Okay. Well, you let me know if you find out, please."

Sy nodded, his focus already on the game unfolding on the TV.

Diana squeezed her husband's shoulders. "Come on, honey, we don't want to be late." She looked over at Sy. "Don't forget about the homework. Have a good night, Sy. Love you."

"Yeah."

It was Zeke's turn to embrace his wife, trying to take away the pain of their son's disinterest.

*~*~*

"So... the bottom line is we just need everyone to be vigilant but not paranoid. We're not going to let these people take away what we have here. Because I, for one, think we've had a really amazing few days!" Andrew concluded after giving the entire cast and crew a rundown of what had transpired. "So does anyone have any questions?"

Shane turned to Joshua. "How are you doing, man?"

Joshua smiled appreciatively. "This morning was rough but I'm doing great. It feels good to have everyone together. And... I think it's great that our crew has now officially grown by three." He beamed at Fr. Mike and the Levines.

"That's right! For those who didn't have a chance to visit with them earlier, I'd like to introduce Rabbi Yakov and Tiva Levine of Beth El Synagogue and Fr. Mike Solas, pastor of St. Mary Magdalene's Catholic Church," Andrew introduced. "They'll be advising us as we continue to work on the show and how the various characters are depicted. So... Emma and I talked and since today's been pretty rough, we thought we'd leave it up to all of you. Would you like to start from the top and show Tiva, Rabbi Yakov, and Fr. Mike what we have? Or would you prefer to just sit and talk about our plans for the show?"

There was murmuring among the crowd and then Zeke, seemingly elected leader, spoke. "First, I'm really glad to have the three of you here and thank you for helping with that nonsense outside. Seems to us that the best way to get your honest opinions is to show you... not just tell you but show you... what we have so far."

Rabbi Yakov nodded. "That makes sense to me. You'll have to excuse Tiva and me if we have to ask questions, though. I took a class on Christian scripture many years ago but my memory isn't what it once was."

"I'm sure that won't be a problem," Fr. Mike assured. "I think we'll all have questions."

"Right. Well, first off we'll have the Overture. We've decided we'll do a short movie recapping Jesus' life up until his last week which is when the show is set," Emma explained.

"And what sort of things would you show in this movie?" Tiva questioned.

"My uncle's going to let us visit his farm so we'll get the Nativity there. Jesus strolling the hills preaching. That sort of thing," Edward explained.

"John. I'd like us to involve John the Baptist. Can we?" Max asked. "I like him. He seems very... loud."

Joshua chuckled. "I bet I know someone who could play him."

The angels and Fr. Mike all struggled to not look at each other, knowing they'd burst out laughing if they did. Yohannan would be thrilled.

"I've seen the show before," Tiva offered. "I must admit, the music is very stirring. But I was... disappointed. I know, of course, that Jesus of Nazareth was Jewish. But nothing about the show would really suggest that to me barring a few lines here and there. It was distressing to see the high priests depicted as very Jewish... and they were. I know that. Jewish high priests do tend to be Jewish! But it did give the impression of Jewish villains against heroic... other." She reached over to squeeze Joshua's hand. "I've not known you long, Joshua, but you've impressed me thus far and I've no doubt you're a credit to our faith but.. when you're up there... will the audience see that your character is also Jewish?"

"I hope so." Joshua briefly rested his other hand on hers. "I want for them to see that. Actually, when I was out there this morning, I found myself reciting the Shema. Then it occurred to me that, if everyone is willing, that might be a good way to start the show. Even before the Overture. If I could come out and recite those ancient words, words the Jewish people have recited for innumerable generations... words Jesus himself recited countless times... then people would instantly understand more of who he was and how much Christianity owes to Judaism."

"I like that idea very much!" The rabbi smiled widely. "Jesus Christ Superstar starting with the Shema! Imagine! In Hebrew?"

"I thought I'd sing it in Hebrew but speak it in English," Joshua replied. "Andrew, Emma, do you think that would be okay?"

"I think it's another thing that would really set us apart, make this a production unlike any other. I really like it!" Emma looked over to Andrew, hoping he would agree.

Andrew couldn't have been happier. "I love it. Definitely have to do that." He grabbed his notebook and jotted the idea down.

"JenniAnn mentioned some days ago that you plan to have a burial scene. Perhaps someone could say kaddish and..." Tiva's voiced drifted off when she saw a few people grimace. "I'm sorry if I've caused offense or..."

Joshua shook his head. "I think it's just hard to think of that scene. But necessary."

Violeta shivered beside him and he quickly wrapped his arm around her shoulders.

JenniAnn sniffled and kissed Belle. "I agree that someone should kaddish for you... for Jesus," she murmured.

Fr. Mike brushed at the tears that spilled down his cheeks. He smiled gratefully when Kemara handed him a tissue and hugged him.

Joshua nodded. "I know it's changed in 2,000 years but the show has enough anachronisms that we could use modern kaddish. I think it might be more meaningful for people that way. Perhaps Peter could say it in Hebrew."

Peter's eyes went wide. "I don't know Hebrew at all, Joshua."

"I'll teach you."

"Okay." Peter's cheeks flushed when he noticed Emma smiling at him.

"And Violeta... do you think you could do an English translation? Even though women were exempt from saying kaddish, I think Mary would have. I'll help you memorize it," Joshua offered. He knew she would struggle. But he also knew saying those words night after night would help her cope with what would precede the prayer each night.

Violeta nodded. "For you... yes."

Tiva smiled at them all. "I love your ideas and I think this is a show that will teach us all a lot about each other."

"I agree. Now... let's see some of it, please!" Rabbi Yakov eagerly requested.

Abandoning his melancholy, Fr. Mike laughed. "What he said."

Once they'd moved to seats in the audience, Andrew took a place beside JenniAnn and hugged her. "You okay?"

"Oh, yes. Just... It all seems more real now."

Andrew kissed her hair. "I know. But Joshua's safe. We're all safe," he assured.

JenniAnn patted his cheek and smiled. "I know. We have angels with us."

Andrew returned her smile. "And we have God with us," he added.

JenniAnn looked to where Joshua was ensconced amid the others and nodded.

*~*~*

"This, umm, this is my stop coming up," Emma announced, a hint of reluctance in her voice as the subway rolled to a stop.

"Oh. Right. Okay." Peter reached down to retrieve her bag from under her seat.

"Thank you. And thank you for coming this far with me. It was nice... especially after what happened." Emma rose when the car came to a stop. She turned away and then quickly back. "Actually... I don't think I'll be going to sleep for a while. Still a little rattled. Would you maybe want to get some coffee? Dessert maybe?"

Peter blinked up at her. For nearly a month he'd debated with himself whether to ask her out and, since finding the stone at Jaz's grave, he'd begun to consider it more seriously. But to have Emma ask him... even if it was just for coffee! "R-really?" he stammered.

Emma looked down at her feet. "Oh well... I mean, if you don't want..."

"No! I mean... I do! I just..." Peter laughed and rolled his eyes. "Sorry. Let me try this again: Emma, thank you. I would really love to get some coffee or dessert with you." He waved for her to exit the car first.

Emma rewarded him with a bright smile. "Great. I know a place not far from here. Adrian's Coffeehouse. Ever been?"

Peter shook his head. "Never."

"Insane! It's just around the corner. They have the absolute best double chocolate chip scones. Do you like chocolate?"

"That I do."

"Then we're getting a couple if they have them. My thank you for escorting me."

"You don't need to do that, Emma."

"I want to. And... I really do appreciate the company. I... It hurt to see the theatre like that."

Peter nodded. "It did. And for them to go after Joshua... I don't know. Maybe it's the stark contrast to his predecessor but he just seems so... goodhearted."

"He does." Emma waved to a blue and white awning. "That's it. Since it's not a weekend, it shouldn't be too crowded."

Once inside, Emma stepped towards the counter. "Oh good! They still have the scones. I was just kidding, though. If you want something else..."

"Well, the scones did come highly recommended..." Peter grinned. "I'll stick with a scone."

"How about a drink? I'm going for cocoa."

Peter laughed. "You really do like chocolate."

"Always."

"Well, I like a good theme. Let's go full blown chocolate. I'll have cocoa, too, please."

It only took a couple of minutes for their order to be ready. They made their way to a booth near a window.

Emma watched, both intrigued and surprised, as Peter bowed his head and closed his eyes.

After finishing his prayer, Peter realized Emma was looking at him. He blushed. "Oh. Habit. Sorry if it..."

Emma shook her head. "I remember enough to know that you're not supposed to apologize for praying. And I don't mind. I've never minded... just long as people don't try to force me..."

Peter reached over and set a hand on her arm. "I would never force you to do anything, Emma."

"Thanks." Emma smiled at him then took a sip of her cocoa. "So... scone verdict?"

Startled, Peter grabbed it up and took a bite. "Oh... mmm... mmm huh."

Emma laughed. "Good, isn't it?"

Reaching for his cocoa, Peter nodded. "Truly the best scone I have ever tasted."

"Told you! So... you're usually so quiet at rehearsal. Sunday was really the first time we've talked much. You said you were from Texas. How did you wind up here?"

"Oh. Well, my... umm, my wife got a scholarship to Julliard."

Emma blinked. "You're married?"

Peter shook his head, a soft smile on his lips. "Widowed actually."

"Oh... oh, God, Peter. I'm so sorry."

"Thanks. It was five years ago. Car accident."

"What was her name? I mean if you want to tell."

Peter nodded. "Jasmine. I called her Jaz."

"Pretty name."

"Suited her. But, so, umm... how about you? Native New Yorker?"

Emma laughed. "Hardly. Grew up near Boston. I came here about eight years ago."

Peter looked at her in surprise. "By yourself? You couldn't have been more than..."

"Seventeen. My mom gave me $200 for a prom dress and I used it for a bus ticket instead. Stayed with a friend I met over the Internet for a while."

Peter grimaced.

"It wasn't some weird, creepy guy. Just another girl who had skipped town a couple years before me."

"Good. So... why did you leave?"

"This was more my kind of town, I guess."

Peter could tell there was more to the story but opted not to push.

"So... Joshua. What do you think of him? I mean beyond his being goodhearted?"

Peter smiled, glad to move onto an easier subject. "Well, he's incredibly talented. To look at him, you'd never think he had that sort of voice." He chuckled. "Actually, it really took me aback when he first sang 'Buzz.' There's a lot of power behind that voice. And, I don't know, I just feel better about everything now than when Eric..."

"Eric was a menace."

"Yeah... he was."

"I... I inadvertently hugged Joshua earlier," Emma confessed.

Peter chuckled. "How does one inadvertently hug someone?"

"Well, I guess I meant to. When I saw all that garbage on the theatre... I worried maybe something had happened to him. Then I opened the door and he was right there. And I hugged him."

"He seems huggable enough, I guess," Peter gently teased.

Emma laughed. "It just... it wasn't like me."

"You were shocked, worried."

"True. For him. And for the show. I thought it would be yet another blow... the final one. And I still... even though she's gone... I still want this to happen for Lucy. So how about you? Why have you stuck around?"

Peter blushed. She was definitely one of the reasons but he couldn't tell her that. "For Lucy. Doug, too. Andrew says he'll come back to see the show and want that for him. Because I...I know something of what he feels. And I know how I clung to my beliefs then. If I can help bring to life a story that will comfort Doug then I'd like to do that. But... I did have my doubts. And I did almost give up." Peter thought of his discovery at Jaz's grave. He couldn't tell Emma about that, either. Not yet. "But something told me not to. And I'm glad."

Emma reached over and squeezed his hand. "Me too."

They remained that way for just a moment and, in that moment, Peter felt something he hadn't for a long time. For Emma, it was a feeling she'd never known before.

*~*~*

Having not succeeded in unwinding after the unwanted excitement of the day and the energy of the rehearsal, Andrew and the others gathered in the living room at Cora's after Belle had been tucked away in her crib.

"What a day..." Kemara sighed. "And I wasn't even there for all of it."

JenniAnn looked to her with a sad smile. "Probably for the best. It... it was..."

"Terrible," Violeta finished quietly.

Andrew tucked his arms around her. She had already seen so much but she wasn't used to seeing such evil words thrown at someone she knew and loved... especially not at Joshua. Even their assignment with Ivy and all the vitriol her bullies had subjected her to couldn't have prepared Violeta for that graffiti. Andrew was glad she hadn't heard the voicemail message. "It was," he agreed. "But look at all the support and love that surrounded Joshua. And everyone's performances tonight... wow."

Violeta smiled. Andrew did have a point. There had been extra tenderness in the performances from Emma, Kylie, and all the women. And Zeke... his torment was so genuine that Rabbi Yakov had interrupted "Damned for All Time" just to be sure the man wasn't having a nervous breakdown. Thankfully, Zeke had been able to assure him that he was only using the emotions of the day to feed his performance.

"Max, you were really wonderful," JenniAnn complimented. "There was a fire there that was so... well, zealot-like."

Max forced a smile. "Thanks. I just thought about wanting to go after those people. But I don't think I should use that again. What Joshua said about forgiveness really stuck with me. About today and... other things."

JenniAnn patted his back then turned to Kemara. "How you holding up?"

Kemara shrugged. "I don't know. I've never dealt with anything like this before. I've seen those people on the news and read about them. But knowing they're so close, knowing they targeted someone I know at a place I go... It worries me. For Joshua and for all of us."

Andrew smiled reassuringly at her. "It is alarming. But God's protecting us. And I think it's good the six of us are all here together. Safety in numbers. Not that anyone planned to but... I think it's best that no one be walking to and from St. Genesius' alone."

The others nodded, disinclined to do so anyway.

"Joshua's alone," Violeta murmured.

"Sweetheart, you know that's not really true," Andrew countered, gently pushing some hair behind her ear.

"You know what I mean."

"Well, we'll just have to make more of a point to invite him over for lunch. Breakfasts, too," JenniAnn offered.

Max's face lit up. "Definitely! I like talking with him, hearing about how he sees the world."

Kemara nodded then changed the subject. "I'm really glad that Rabbi Yakov and Tiva approved of how 'Jesus Must' is staged and performed. And I like their suggestion that Joseph and Nicodemus be at the burial. Not only does it counter the mistaken 'all Jewish leaders were bad' view but... it's accurate. That was Joseph's tomb."

"It's good, too, that Eli and Henry can pull off being so conflicted. I'd say it was surprising but... I spose on some level it's relatable." JenniAnn frowned.

"It is," Andrew agreed. "We all have times when we desperately want to intervene but know we can't. Circumstances are different... but I think there's similarity in the conflicted emotions."

"So... are you still thinking Monday for when we start Act II?" Max asked.

Andrew removed his arm from Violeta's shoulders just long enough to drag his hand through his hair. "Emma and I hope to but we'll see." What he wouldn't tell them was that, if the hate group struck again, they would delay it. But he also knew a time would come when delays were no longer possible.

JenniAnn sighed. "I think Catherine and Vincent and my parents are the only people looking forward to that. They'll start taking turns babysitting Belle in the evenings." She looked to Andrew. "We... we don't want to scar her for life."

Kemara looked to both parents with a wan smile. "Belle really does seem taken with Joshua. Well, I mean she seems to enjoy cuddling with everyone. But there's just something with him."

"He's Jesus. Of course she loves him!" Max joked.

Violeta giggled while Andrew smiled.

"Well... if I want to be in any sort of shape to get through rehearsal tomorrow, I should get to bed." Kemara rose and stretched.

"We all should," JenniAnn agreed. "Especially the two of us who will need to get up several times tonight."

Andrew chuckled. "And that'd be me." He stood and hugged them all good night, clasping JenniAnn's hand in both of his. "You promise you'll get me up when it's my turn?"

"Yes." JenniAnn smiled. Despite the new sleeping arrangements, Andrew insisted on maintaining the same rotation. He slept with his cell phone in his pajama pocket and every other time Belle got up, his cell phone vibrated with a message from JenniAnn.

"Good." He stroked her hair when she kissed his cheek. "See you all in the morning."

With that, the five all headed to their rooms, hoping to enjoy sleep uninterrupted by worries.

*~*~*

Joshua sat by his window and carved as he revisited the day. Though the memories of the graffiti and voicemail still hurt, he felt uplifted by the kindness and consideration of the others. It had been reassuring to witness and take part in the courteous, interested back and forth between the cast, crew, Mike, Yakov, and Tiva. Different as they all were, they worked together beautifully.

Joshua paused and looked down at the object coming forth from the wood. This one would be for Emma. He just wished he knew when he'd be able to give it to her. Setting the piece down, Joshua approached the makeshift shelves where the completed items were arranged. He hoped to start giving more of them out soon. But some... they would betray too much. He'd have to wait until the recipients knew who he was. And if they didn't discover before he left... well, one day they would find their gift packed away in a box or stowed on a long forgotten shelf. They'd smile and try to remember where the object had come from and why they'd ever put it away. Or they might find it on display in a thrift store or at a garage sale and they'd wonder why no one else had grabbed it up for such a low price. They'd never know that it had been made just for them, left just for them. Joshua loved watching people find and treasure his handiwork. Still, it would be something to be able to give them out in person.

Joshua picked up a small wooden bird and passed it back and forth between his hands before he returned it to its nest. He prayed that everyone was sleeping peacefully but he knew that was unlikely to be the case. He thought of the Levines who had, too often, had to deal with everything from careless slights to outright bigotry. His heart went out to the angels of death who had seen, in staggering and horrific detail, the horrors of prejudice and hatred. He remembered JenniAnn and Andrew listening to Chava and weeping. So many of them had been targeted by judgmental people at one point or another whether it be because of race, religion, sexual orientation, gender, or the myriad other traits some ill-meaning people used as a reason to strike out at their fellow children of God. There would be nightmares and insomnia and tears. Joshua longed to gather them to him, to tell them that in his eyes they were beautiful and worthy. But that, like the carvings, would have to wait. And so would his work on Emma's gift. Joshua's sight was beginning to blur and his hands were growing less steady. It had been a long day and he needed to rest.

Before turning into bed, Joshua moved back to the window. He set his right hand on the glass and stared out at the city. "I love you. Good night, my sons and daughters," he murmured.

*~*~*

Plotting

Friday, March 7th

Hyper-alert ever since Belle's arrival, JenniAnn roused when she heard crying. It took her a few moments to realize the sobs weren't originating with her baby. They were muffled and clearly coming from another room. While it was hardly a sound anyone wanted to hear, JenniAnn was relieved to be awoken from a nightmare about shadowy figures surrounding Joshua and doing... something. She hadn't known what they were doing, only that it was bad.

Pulling on her robe and stepping into her slippers, JenniAnn checked on Belle who was snoozing away. After gently patting her tummy, JenniAnn exited the room and followed the sound. It had to be either Kemara or Violeta.

Following the sounds to the living room, JenniAnn found the angel kneeling on the couch and staring out the window at the dimly lit street.

"Violeta, what's going on?" the woman whispered as she approached.

Violeta only stared at her, wishing it had been Andrew who had come. Andrew she could be honest with.

"Do you want me to wake Andrew up?"

After a moment's consideration, Violeta shook her head.

JenniAnn took a seat beside the angel. She grabbed a tissue and began to wipe at her face. "You wanna talk about something?"

Violeta remained silent for a moment then nodded. She drew in a deep, steadying breath before speaking. "What... what if they hurt him? Joshua, I mean. I... I don't think I could... could bear..."

JenniAnn hugged her. She still didn't know what was going on in Violeta's heart but maybe now was a chance to find out. "You feel pretty strongly about Joshua, don't you?"

"Y-yes. Don't you?" Violeta was sure JenniAnn felt something. She had to. How could she not? How could anyone not instantly love Joshua? And yet... Violeta knew some people didn't.

The question struck JenniAnn. Whatever Violeta felt for Joshua, it seemed she expected her to feel the same... and maybe she did. Maybe Violeta only cared about Joshua as a dear friend recently met but who seemed to have been in their lives for so much longer. The sentiment was familiar to JenniAnn... as was the nagging feeling that if anything happened to Joshua, she would not be able to cope. JenniAnn nodded and sunk back against the cushions. "I do, yes. He's a wonderful, kind person. I like him a lot. And I really wish that what happened hadn't happened."

"A-andrew wouldn't tell me what the voicemail said."

JenniAnn sighed. "He didn't tell me, either, and I think that's probably for the best."

"What if... if they follow him home one night?" Violeta felt her whole body begin to shake. She believed Joshua when he said he wouldn't die. But he'd also said he could be hurt. How badly? As badly as Andrew had been? A chill went up and down her spine.

JenniAnn tucked a blanket around the angel. In the dim light and disheveled, Violeta actually looked like the sixteen year old she was. "We pray that doesn't happen." But even as she said it, the image from her nightmare began to return. She wanted to run into the scene and grab Joshua's hand and pull him away from the shadows... to safety... to Cora's. She grimaced. That was ridiculous. Joshua seemed to be older than her and he was certainly wiser and sturdier. He could take care of himself. And yet... She imagined Violeta sneaking out of the house in the dead of night and running off to check on Joshua. If she went of God's will then, of course, she would be protected. But the young angel also seemed distressed enough to go of her own accord. And then what? What if something happened to her? JenniAnn let out a ragged sigh. "Violeta?"

"What?"

"Would you feel better if Joshua was staying here with us?"

Violeta sat up straight and grinned. She threw her arms around the woman. It was as if JenniAnn had simultaneously removed a great weight from her and dispelled the ice creeping through her veins. "Yes!" she cried, blushing when she heard the volume of her own voice. "Yes, much, much better," she whispered. "Are you going to invite him?"

JenniAnn laughed quietly and patted the angel's hair. "We'll need to check with Max, Kemara, and Andrew first. And I should really run it by Vincent. It would mean his having to be a lot more careful visiting us. And if they all agree... I think it's best we have Andrew ask him. Just... more proper. But keep in mind that even if they all agree, Joshua may say no. And if he does, we have to respect that."

Violeta nodded effusively. She knew Joshua wouldn't turn them down. And she doubted any of the others would. "Where would he stay?"

"Well, there's the room Adam stayed in Thanksgiving before last. Or..."

"The attic room!" Violeta could already envision Joshua staying there. She loved that room and had chosen to stay with Kemara only because she wanted the company and to be near if Andrew or JenniAnn needed help with Belle.

"Right. We'll have to think about it. I don't wanna stick him up there and have him feel excluded but... I also don't wanna have him on the main floor and feeling crowded after having his own apartment." JenniAnn troubled over it for a moment then shook her head. It was too soon to even think about that. "We can't do anything about it til the daytime so... think you can go back to bed?"

Violeta nodded, still smiling. She reached into the pocket of her robe, her hand closing around the carved duck and duckling statue. Joshua was coming to stay with them...

JenniAnn hoped the angel wasn't getting her hopes up for nothing but at least her tears had stopped. "Good. Let's both settle back in then."

Still clutching her ducks, Violeta got to her feet and hugged JenniAnn again. "Thank you. I love you."

"I love you, too. And you're welcome." JenniAnn walked her to her bedroom door then padded back to her own room. She once again checked on Belle who was sleeping as soundly as she was before. JenniAnn smiled and bent over her cradle. "Well, my girl, your best bud might be joining us soon," she whispered.

Belle let out a little sigh which her mother took as indication of approval.

JenniAnn kissed her daughter's forehead then sunk back into her bed. Despite her admonition to Violeta to not get her heart set on Joshua coming, JenniAnn began to mentally compile a to-do list for his impending stay.

*~*~*

Andrew was roused shortly after 5:00 AM by his phone vibrating. He grabbed his glasses from the nightstand then shuffled across the hall to JenniAnn's room and scooped up the crying baby.

"I can hold her while you make the bottle," JenniAnn whispered as she flicked on her bedside lamp.

"You should try to get more sleep, Laja. I can do it."

"Please."

Andrew turned and saw the tears in her eyes. He handed Belle to her and kissed her forehead. "Of course. I'll be right back."

The angel prayed as he prepared the baby's bottle. He'd known JenniAnn had been shaken by the graffiti. Everyone had been. But there was more to it than that. Once the bottle was ready, Andrew returned to the room and sat down beside JenniAnn.

Smiling, JenniAnn placed Belle in her Uncle Andrew's arms then watched silently for a few moments as she began to suck down her formula.

"That's what ya wanted, huh?" the angel of death cooed. "Now maybe Mama will tell me what she wants." He cast a soft, pointed glance at JenniAnn.

JenniAnn snuggled against them, trying not to revisit the dreams that had grown more terrible since she'd parted from Violeta. "Just stupid nightmares."

"Because of what happened today?"

The woman nodded. "About Chava and David a-and Joshua."

"All together?"

"Not really..."

"Do you want to tell me about it?"

"Yes. But..."

"I'll be fine," Andrew reassured. Though his arms were full, he managed to nuzzle her hair.

"We... we were in the forest. Like they had been. Trying to escape. All of us. And Joshua. A-and it was like what happened with David. They knew we... we were out there so... so Joshua... went." JenniAnn began to sob.

Tears spilled down Andrew's cheeks. "My Laja," he murmured.

"I... I... all of us... could hear... hear him screaming a-and then... then nothing. Silence." JenniAnn rested her forehead against Andrew's shoulder and remained silent until she began to breathe easier. "I know I just... just conflated what happened today with... with Chava's story cause... cause seeing that awful symbol made me think of what she... she suffered and lost b-but when I first woke up all... all I could think was that I... I couldn't live with his blood on... on my hands. And I... I don't want him to d-die."

Andrew felt his stomach do a somersault. How would she react when she found out Joshua had died for her? Andrew knew he would have to tread lightly... so lightly. "Laja, Joshua is not going to die. And if..." He let out a sigh. "David gave his life for Chava and Felix and Hanna and Flora because he loved them. He wouldn't have wanted them to just... just fixate on his sacrifice. He'd want them to live. I'm very sure that if he were ever in a similar place, Joshua would feel the same. He'd want his sacrifice to be honored and remembered... but not reason to give up and cease to live. And in that hypothetical situation... I would need you to live, want you to live." He kissed her hair. "So would Belle. And a whole lot of other people."

JenniAnn nodded, already feeling better just hearing Andrew reason it out. "I... I know. Sorry. I'm just being... over-dramatic, I guess. And I... I think I'm just projecting... too much."

Andrew strained to hear what JenniAnn mumbled but could only make out "Jesusy" and "the movie Vertigo." He nuzzled her hair. "Laja, take a deep breath."

She obeyed.

"Now what's this about Vertigo?"

"I just... I don't want my feelings for Joshua hinging on my thinking he... he looks like someone else. I mean it'd be awesome if Jesus was here but Joshua has a right to be here and I shouldn't be wishing he was someone else and... I don't wanna be the scary Jimmy Stewart character."

Andrew laughed softly. "Laja, I promise you that Joshua is not going to think you're scary. And you definitely don't look like Jimmy Stewart."

JenniAnn laughed. "Okay. Thank you for humoring me." She smiled lovingly at him as she stroked his whiskery cheek. "Ever wish you'd wound up doing this with any one of the bazillion other women throughout time who are probably less neurotic?"

"Never."

JenniAnn was grateful that she was sitting down. Between the combination of tenderness and intensity in the angel's eyes and the way he spoke the word with that soft accent of his, she was sure she would have wound up on the floor if she'd been standing. "Thank you," she murmured.

"You're welcome. I mean it." Seeing that Belle was finished with her bottle and sleeping, Andrew rose to return her to her cradle after giving JenniAnn a moment to kiss her. He bent to kiss the little one's hair himself then sat back down at the edge of JenniAnn's bed and took her hand in his. "Now, try to get some sleep, please. Busy day ahead of us."

JenniAnn bowed her head and smiled. Maybe busier than he realized... They may need to prep a room for their visitor. She thought about asking Andrew right then but decided it would be best to check with Kemara and Max first. Andrew seemed to really like Joshua and she didn't want him getting prematurely excited. Still, surely it wouldn't hurt to plant a seed of the idea. "Yeah. But first... I thought you should know that earlier in the night I got woken up by crying. And it wasn't Belle. Violeta was in the living room. She was worried about Joshua, too, and crying for... for him. She's back in bed now but... well, you may need to talk to her. Maybe we can do something to... to make us all feel better."

Andrew smiled sadly. "I hope so. Poor Violeta... Thank you for helping her through that. I'll talk to her."

"She's very attached to him," JenniAnn mused as she snuggled back against her pillows.

"She is." Andrew hugged her. "We'll talk more about it all later. Get some rest."

"'Kay. I love you."

"Love you, too."

JenniAnn smiled wearily after Andrew as he left the room.

*~*~*

Andrew wondered what was going on when, at odd moments, he caught each of the four others around the breakfast table casting conspiratoriallooks at each other. Even Belle, gazing up at him as she rested in his arms, seemed to know something was afoot. Finally, he'd had enough suspense.

"All right, spill it. What's going on?"

Max chugged down some orange juice then grinned. "A plot..."

"What sort of plot?" Andrew pressed.

Violeta giggled.

Kemara smiled. She'd been a bit taken aback when, shortly after she'd awoken, Violeta had broached the subject of inviting Joshua to move in. Despite still not feeling entirely comfortable with the man simply because they had met too recently for her to get a good feel for him, Kemara had agreed to the plan. It wasn't right what had happened to Joshua and she could imagine how meaningful it would have been to her if someone... fives someones at that... had invited her into the safety of their group when she had been cast out and mistreated.

Max smiled at JenniAnn. "Maja, I think you should fill Andrew in." He had been thrilled when she had cornered him that morning and asked his thoughts on inviting Joshua to stay with them. Max was truly impressed with the fellow and looked forward to the opportunity to get to know him better. He also had to admit that he liked the idea of having another man around. If any of those idiots tried anything at the house... well, there was safety in numbers.

"Laja..." Andrew prompted. He wondered if their secretiveness had anything to do with their discussion about Joshua earlier that morning.

"Well... I still need to check with Vincent which I will this morning before classes... but... we think you should invite Joshua to come here and stay with us. We think it might be safer. Better." JenniAnn reached over and took his hand. "Please. Just ask. If he says no then we won't bring it up again b-but... I... I think we'd all feel better if he was at least given the option... and knew the offer was sincerely meant."

Andrew bowed his head, blinking back tears. He brought JenniAnn's hand to his lips. He'd known as she confided in him about her nightmare and Violeta's late night weeping that she'd wanted to say more but this... It was beyond what Andrew could have hoped. It would mean so much to Joshua.

JenniAnn held her breath. She'd been half expecting Andrew to veto the idea, necessitating a debate. She was used to him being the voice of reason. And yet... even though it made little sense when she thought about it, she couldn't stop feeling that Joshua *had* to be with them. She prayed Andrew would agree.

"Talk to Vincent. Text me when you have your answer. If Vincent agrees, I'll ask Joshua this morning. I'm meeting him at St. Genesius' at 10:00," Andrew finally replied.

Violeta pushed back her chair and hugged Andrew. "Thank you," she murmured.

Andrew patted her cheek. "Of course. I think it's great you're all being so welcoming. I know it'll mean a lot to Joshua."

JenniAnn beamed. "Well, I guess that's my cue to get Belle ready and head off to the Tunnels. Although actually... Andrew, do you wanna keep her and then come Below to drop her off with me in enough time to get to the theatre? I might have an answer by then."

Andrew nodded, glad to have a little time for just him and Belle once JenniAnn, Kemara, and Max were off to work. Violeta would be tagging along with the latter because of some sort of special Harry Potter event at his comic store. "Sounds like a plan."

Violeta gave out a relieved sigh.

*~*~*

Vincent replayed the question in his head, wondering if he had understood correctly. Had Psyche actually just asked him if she could... or rather have Andrew... ask a man they'd only just met to stay with them? That it was his house mattered little to Vincent. But she was his godchild! And Belle his granddaughter! And this man was a stranger!

"I know you'd love Joshua if you met him, Vincent! And I really hope you can. Cause I think he'd love getting to know you. He just... has this way about him!" JenniAnn gushed.

Shaking himself out of his disbelief, Vincent continued setting books on the children's desks. "And you trust this man?" he asked.

"I... I can't really tell you why but, yes, I do."

Vincent tried to make sense of it all. Rabbi Yakov had visited him late the previous night, Owen, Eliot, and Brittony with him. All four had testified to Joshua's seeming goodness. They had also related detailed information about the nature of the graffiti attack. Then there was Owen's earlier report from the party. Joshua had been very kind to him. Catherine hadn't spent too much time with the man at Adrian's but had found nothing to fault in him. And this fellow could hardly be blamed for Psyche's fanciful theory about Belle's cured eczema. Still... Vincent knew that if he agreed then this Joshua would be consistently near his goddaughter and his grandchild not to mention four of his friends. But then if Andrew had already agreed... Andrew was not so easily led by his emotions as Psyche was. It was part of what made them a good... match, pair, team? Vincent had never been able to decide what term best suited them. Whatever the most appropriate word was, Andrew's love for Psyche and Belle was immense and unquestionable. He would never put them at risk. Maybe he knew something about this Joshua... something good.

JenniAnn's heart sank when Vincent failed to reply. "I'm sorry. It's your house. And I do realize this would complicate things with visits but..."

Vincent shook his head. "Psyche, no. I don't mind that at all." He smiled. "I care more about the people inside it than I do the house and I know I'll still see you. My concern is only for your safety. You've only just met this man." He paused, running his fingers along the edges of a book as he thought. She had once only just met Chava and Owen and Max and Kemara and so many others Vincent now loved and cared for. And, when only a little girl, Psyche had immediately trusted him. What would his life be like if someone had been urging her to be cautious and she'd stayed away from him as a result? Then, too, he had not so much as exchanged a single word with his Catherine when he'd first brought her Below. What if he hadn't trusted in the still, small voice that had ensured him he was right to bring her to Father and not abandon her on a hospital's stoop? It was too horrible to consider. What if that still, small voice spoke to Psyche now? Vincent strained to listen for it but all he heard was his godchild nervously playing with her necklace. The cross.

Vincent moved to JenniAnn's side and pulled her into a hug. "I would be honored to have Mr. Davidson as a guest in my home."

JenniAnn nestled her face against his sweater as tears of relief stung her eyes. "Thank you, Vincent. So much."

"There will be one condition, however."

JenniAnn peered up at him.

"If he does or says anything that makes you or any of the others uncomfortable... the invitation is withdrawn. Immediately."

JenniAnn smiled and nodded. She was thirty one years old and still liked knowing that her godfather looked out for her... even when she was sure it was unnecessary. "Got it. Love you."

"I love you, too." Vincent kissed her hair then stepped away. He held a book out to her. "Now... will you help me teach The Tempest? Be Miranda to my Prospero?"

JenniAnn giggled. "Oh, I dunno, Vincent. I'm not sure I have it in me to portray a girl with a protective father. I have no idea what that would be like..."

VIncent folded his arms over his chest and glared, his brilliantly blue eyes alight with amusement.

After another bout of laughter, JenniAnn took the book from him then wrapped her fingers around one of his. "I will, always and forever, be Miranda to your Prospero. And... I am truly grateful to you for agreeing to let us ask Joshua. You won't regret it. I promise."

Vincent smiled tenderly at her. "I believe you. I hope you all enjoy your time together. Perhaps it will be good for you to be around each other so much as yourselves and not... in theatre mode." Now that he thought about it, there was reason in that. Maybe his Psyche wouldn't get too hung up on this man's portrayal of Jesus if she had to live with the reality of him. Maybe he would turn out to be kind and good but with a trait just annoying enough to keep her from projecting her love of Christ onto him in unhealthy ways that were bound to lead to heartache. Yes, maybe everything would be just fine.

*~*~*

The Invitation

Andrew found Joshua behind the theatre, chisel in hand. He was humming his mother's lullaby as he worked. When he noticed Andrew, he smiled up at him but continued.

For a few moments, the angel simply watched. Those hands had created him and everything he knew, everyone he'd ever met, everywhere he'd ever been. They'd brought to life the very person who had painted the hateful symbol Joshua was now decimating.

"Do you want to help?" Joshua asked.

Andrew nodded eagerly.

Joshua scooted over and handed Andrew a hammer and chisel. "Just place the chisel right above the paint and chip off just enough to erase it."

After getting a good feel for how strong his blows should be, Andrew set to work.

Joshua beamed as specks of painted stone fell to the ground. "You're making quick work of your side!"

Andrew smiled. "Thanks."

They worked for another few minutes, Joshua resuming his humming and Andrew listening. Soon there was no trace of the graffiti.

"Much better," Joshua declared.

Andrew nodded. "It is. Thanks for letting me help. It was... therapeutic."

"Good."

"So... were you okay last night? I couldn't stop thinking about you. I know you're never alone but..."

Joshua hugged his shoulders. "I did just fine. How was everyone at Cora's?" he asked, concern evident in his eyes.

"Well... also fine... fine-ish. Actually, I'd like to talk to you about something, Joshua. Inside would be better."

Curious, Joshua scooped up his tools and followed Andrew into the theatre.

After washing up, they sat beside each other with their legs dangling over the edge of the stage.

"Violeta had a rough night," Andrew admitted. "And Laja had a nightmare."

Joshua frowned. "I'll talk to them both today. Reassure them."

"I know you will but... I think something else might help, too."

Joshua chuckled when he noticed that Andrew's cheeks had taken on a pink hue. "Hey, it's just me! What's going on?"

"Just you..." Andrew smiled. "So... in the middle of the night, JenniAnn and Violeta hatched a plan. Then this morning they ran it by Kemara and Max. And just a little bit ago, JenniAnn got Vincent's approval and... hey, come to think of it, no one ever asked me!"

Amused, Joshua shook his head. "So what did you get roped into?"

"Nothing. Once I heard the plan, I really did approve. Joshua, we think you should come stay with us at Cora's. I know it might complicate some things but what do you think? Do you want to?" Andrew fiddled with the zipper of his coat as he waited for the answer.

Joshua was blindsided.

Andrew pressed on. "I know it might be hard to be so close to them, living like a family, and you not being able to tell them that, well, that's exactly what we are. A-and you the head of it but... Joshua, they were all really shaken and..."

Joshua felt a tear roll down his cheek. Everything in him wanted to accept the offer. But he had to proceed with caution. He knew them all better than they knew themselves and even though he knew they sincerely cared and meant the invitation, he didn't want to take advantage of their kindness. He didn't want to take away the comfort they felt gathered together at Cora's. He didn't want Andrew and Violeta to be crushed if things didn't go as well as they hoped. "JenniAnn, Kemara, and Max think they barely know me," he pointed out.

Andrew heard the grief in Joshua's voice. It was an old grief, one as old as Eden. He squeezed his hand and nodded. "Yeah. They do. But... I think they recognize you on some level. Maybe not as yourself quite yet. But as someone good, someone loving, someone they don't want anything bad to happen to. And Violeta... she's not... not used to this. Not that anyone gets used to it but..."

Joshua peered over at Andrew. He'd noted as soon as he saw him how wearied he looked. Now Joshua knew the tiredness didn't just come from caring for Belle. Andrew had done his share of tossing and turning. Still, this was touchy. "What about Vincent? It's his house. And if I'm there, he won't come visit. I hope he didn't feel pressured into this."

Andrew shook his head. "Surprised. A little concerned. But Vincent knows I trust you. I told him. And... and thankfully these days he trusts me. He'll still see JenniAnn and Belle several times a week. So... he consented to my extending the invitation."

Joshua dragged his hand through his hair. They clearly hadn't entered into this lightly. He looked to Andrew and smiled softly. "When?"

Andrew's face brightened. "We'd welcome you tonight if you wanted. But if there are loose ends you need to tie up at the apartment... tomorrow? So... are you saying yes?"

Joshua hugged Andrew and nodded. "Yes. Thank you." He drew in and let out a deep breath then looked to the angel with a crooked smile. "You said to give it a week and JenniAnn would ask me to move in with you."

Andrew chuckled. "She's a day quicker than I reckoned. And prefers to work through an emissary." He hugged Joshua back. "I'm really glad you're doing this. I think... I think it'll be good for everyone."

"I truly hope so. I'm..." Joshua sighed. "There are some things this language just can't express. But I am touched."

"Good. So when do you think?"

"I would like one night at the apartment. To prepare and pack. I've made a couple friends, Mrs. Everly among them. I'll give them Yohannan's number in case..."

"You can give them mine, too," Andrew offered.

"Thank you. I will. I think tomorrow will be better, too, because I don't want anyone rushing around this afternoon trying to get things ready by tonight."

Andrew nodded. Of course Joshua would think of that. JenniAnn would fly into a tizzy regardless but it would have been even more frenzied if she'd had mere hours to prepare as opposed to a full day. "Do you need help with anything at your place first? Packing?"

Joshua shook his head. "No. Thank you, though."

Andrew sensed it would be a different sort of preparation that Joshua would need the most time with. It occurred to him that what Joshua would experience at Cora's would be something like if, when he and JenniAnn had taken Belle home, he'd been allowed to remain near his baby but not permitted to cuddle her or kiss her or hold her when she cried... prevented from telling her how much he loved her. Joshua was a mother hen who longed to gather his chicks to him... but his chicks would be uncomfortable if he did.

"Is it harder for you to be here physically and in some ways kept from them or... or to not be here with them physically at all?"

Joshua patted the angel's back. "After fourteen years of watching and whispering, I am so happy for this... however limited. And maybe... being so close..."

"They'll realize sooner," Andrew finished.

Joshua nodded. Though there were tears welling in his eyes, he beamed. Whatever JenniAnn, Kemara, and Max came to believe and feel about him, Joshua loved them and always would. Now he would have even more time to help them recognize that. More time, too, with Andrew, Violeta, and Belle. "The dogs... You have the dogs with you, right?"

Andrew chuckled. "Yes. I'm sure they'll greet their old friend with reckless abandon!"

Joshua grinned. "Hope so." He tilted his head to Andrew's phone which was sitting at his side. "Could you please text them? They won't settle down until they know."

Andrew smiled. "Of course."

As the angel sent the messages, Joshua's eyes drifted upwards. He thanked his Father for the blessing which had come to him.

*~*~*

Joshua worked on fixing a shelf in the costume room as he waited for Andrew to arrive with his housemates. To pass the time, Joshua tried to plot out the words he would use in accepting their invitation.

"Thank you very much for the invitation. I gladly accept and am honored by your generous offer."

He wrinkled his nose. It might have worked if they were inviting him to a state dinner... As it was, it sounded stilted.

"So cool of you to invite me! We're going to have a great time! Thank you!"

No. Too casual. It wasn't as if they were inviting him because they thought it would be fun. They were worried for him and he needed to acknowledge that... but not encourage it. He didn't want them to think he actually was in danger.

"Thank you so much for asking me to stay with you. Your thoughtfulness means so much to me and I'm really looking forward to staying with all of you."

That would work. He'd just have to keep himself from saying out loud the "I love you" that he badly wanted to tag onto the end.

Another thought struck Joshua. Should he offer to pay for room and board? He knew JenniAnn wouldn't take it. It was Vincent's house and she'd feel terrible taking money from him when none of them were paying Vincent. But she wouldn't know he knew she felt that way. Surely it would seem odd to not offer... He would. Then, when she refused, he'd just keep the money and pick up groceries and other necessities for them. And there were a few minor repairs at Cora's that he could tend to.

Joshua heard the side door open. A moment later there was a rush of footsteps. Recognizing them, he smiled and braced himself.

Violeta sprung into the room and flung herself at Joshua. "You're staying with us!" she cried.

Joshua smiled. "In no small thanks to your plotting. I'm very glad about it." He stroked her hair. "You doing okay tonight?"

Violeta nodded then burrowed her face into his shoulder.

"I'm sorry that you were so upset last night. Do you want to talk about it?"

"Could they hurt you? I mean your feelings obviously but..."

"Not badly if at all."

"'Kay."

Joshua hugged her. "Let's go out with the others. I want to thank them."

Beaming, Violeta released her hold of him then walked with Joshua to the stage area where Andrew, JenniAnn, Belle, Kemara, and Max were gathered.

"Josh!" Max greeted. "Coming home with us starting tomorrow, right?"

Joshua smiled. "Yes, I am. Thank you all so much for asking me. Your thoughtfulness means a lot... more than I can say... and I'm really looking forward to staying with you." And I love you.

JenniAnn let out the breath she was holding. While Andrew had assured her of Joshua's answer, it helped to hear it from his own lips. "I'm so glad! I just think it... it'll be for the best and..." She looked to Andrew for help, sure she'd say something potentially alarming if she continued.

"And I think we'll all rest easier this way," the angel of death finished. He knew it was true.

"I hope you enjoy your stay, Joshua," Kemara added, her eyes flitting to his briefly.

Joshua smiled, his hands tucked behind his back. "I'm sure I will."

Sensing that Joshua was struggling to keep himself in check, Andrew decided to get down to business. "Well... since we did a run through last night, maybe we'll just go over choreography-heavy numbers tonight. Then we'll go through all of Act I tomorrow. Emma and I really wanted to give everyone Sunday off but maybe we could have an optional planning session for Act II then?"

"Sounds good to me!" Max agreed.

Joshua nodded. "Me too."

JenniAnn sat her hand on Joshua's forearm. "Tiva and Rabbi Yakov will be back tomorrow. Maybe you could rehearse the Shema opening then, Joshua," she suggested.

Smiling, Joshua set his own hand over hers. "I would love that."

Andrew peered down at their hands, hoping JenniAnn would recognize the one resting on her own.

*~*~*

After a stellar first half of rehearsal, most of the cast and crew sat down to another potluck. Belle had fallen asleep and, not wanting her to be disturbed by the others' merry chatting, Andrew took her to the office where it was quiet. After a few minutes, Joshua joined him.

"Hey there!" Andrew greeted.

"Hi. How's our girl doing?" Joshua gently stroked Belle's hair.

"Good." Andrew sighed. "But I've missed being her roommate." He softly kissed her. "I'm really glad you're coming to Cora's. Did you see Zeke's and Diana's faces when they found out? Relief written all over them."

Joshua smiled. "I did. And about that... I know JenniAnn won't let me pay room and board but I think it would seem rude if I didn't offer. So..."

Andrew chuckled as he shook his head. "She'd never forgive me if we let you pay and then she found out who you are. I'll tell her you discussed it with me and I, knowing her so well, told you no. Which is what I'm doing right now. No."

Joshua grinned. "Thanks. But I am picking up groceries. And helping with chores."

Andrew chuckled. "I won't stop you. Although you might have to reason with them when they find out."

"If..."

"Right."

"About that... I want to give JenniAnn her box tomorrow. As a hostess gift. But do you think it's too much? Would it scare her?" Joshua looked down at the floor. It still felt odd needing to ask about them. He was so used to simply knowing what was on their minds.

Andrew had seen what Joshua had carved and knew JenniAnn would adore it. However, it was loaded with symbolism. "I think it might startle her but... I also think it's worth a try. She already feels connected to you, Joshua. Maybe it would help reassure her to consider that it's not..." The angel chose his words carefully. "See, she's partly afraid that what she feels about you is a sort of transference. That it's not really real... just her wishing you were Someone you're not. Except you are that Someone! So I think giving her the box might help with that. It might help her see how much you care about her and that those feelings are real. But I'm not sure I even trust myself saying that. Do I really believe it or do I just want to?" Andrew smiled sheepishly. "I really want to be able to talk to Laja about you. I... I'm raising a baby with her and to keep something so huge, so... intrinsic to who I am from her... I'll do it, of course. But, at odd moments, I've found myself imagining what it would be like to be able to talk to her so freely and..."

Joshua's lips began to twitch.

"With nothing held back and..." Andrew paused. He tilted his head and looked at Joshua. "Are you trying not to laugh?"

Joshua nodded then let the laughter escape him. "I can't keep myself from remembering when JenniAnn was younger. All the day dreams she had about you! And now I'm listening to you about your day dreams..." He smiled tenderly. "Most of them, the ones she treasured most, they came true."

Andrew returned the smile, encouraged by Joshua's words. "Then maybe mine will, too."

Joshua patted his shoulder. "I hope so."

"Me too. And I do think you should give her the box."

Joshua smiled. "Okay. I will."

"And Joshua?"

"They're just plain not going to let a member of the Trinity take out the trash." Andrew grinned.

Joshua laughed. "Well, then I'll just have to wash the dishes instead. I think I'm pretty good at making things clean."

The angel of death simply shook his head and smiled.

*~*~*

"I think you should show everyone!" JenniAnn encouraged as she handed a piece of cardstock back to Kemara.

Violeta nodded. "Yep. It'd be good for everyone to have another positive thing to focus on, I think."

"And it stresses that we're not gonna hide away," JenniAnn added. "We're gonna paper this city with that poster! Well, in a reasonable fashion, of course. No littering."

Kemara laughed then looked down at the poster she had designed. "But you're sure it's good enough?"

"Definitely," JenniAnn assured. "I love that you included the quote. But why don't you think it's good enough?"

"Thanks. I don't know..." Kemara studied the poster some more and frowned. "Maybe I should try a couple different..."

"Wow! Is that the poster?"

Kemara turned around to find Joshua standing by her. "Oh, umm, maybe. What do you think?" She handed the paper to him.

"It's very eye catching and yet not busy and overwhelming. That's good. And I really love how the U's and T's are the show logo and a cross. And the quote... that one's always stood out for me. It's very effective paired with that image of Jesus," Joshua complimented.

Kemara blushed. "Thank you. Do you think it'll look good even in all black?"

"Absolutely," Joshua assured. "And if you only print in black, you could put it on different shades of paper for leaving around town."

"Yeah, that's what I thought. Andrew said we can use the printer here for just black ones and that way it's super cheap. Then maybe we could just get a handful of red and black ones of larger sizes printed somewhere. A couple for here and maybe Fr. Mike could take a couple. Zeke, too. Anyone who could get one displayed in their church lobby or hall," Kemara suggested.

"Sounds like a plan!" Joshua enthused. "Have you shown the others?"

Kemara shook her head.

"Are you going to?" Joshua asked gently.

"Do you really think I should?" Kemara looked to JenniAnn and Violeta, the latter of which she noted was smiling giddily at Joshua.

"Kemara, I think it's really wonderful," JenniAnn reiterated. "And you know Andrew loved it and Joshua is clearly on board so..." She smiled at him.

Joshua returned the smile then handed the poster back to Kemara. He briefly set his hand on her shoulder. "I think you should show them, Kemara. It's exciting... we officially have a poster!"

Kemara smiled back at him. "Okay." With the other three following, she approached the others. "Hey, umm, so I think I have the poster."

Everyone crowded around.

Zeke sighed. "That's beautiful, Kemara. Real beautiful... I love it."

Emma's face lit up. "That's way more professional looking than the last one they had! It's awesome!"

Joshua hung back and smiled as everyone gave their approval and Kemara beamed.

*~*~*

Rehearsal was winding down and several of the cast and crew members had left. Only Zeke and Joshua were still onstage working on "A Strange Thing Mystifying" and they planned to call it a night soon, too.

As JenniAnn watched them out of the corner of her eye, she bundled up Belle. Diana approached and hugged her.

"Hi! Thanks! Is that for any reason?" JenniAnn asked with a smile.

"Relief. Zeke and I are really glad that you're taking Joshua in. We, umm, have a bit of a confession."

"Oh?"

"We followed him home last night... We just wanted to see where he lives and if it seemed safe. And it really didn't. We went back and forth all day about whether we should offer to let him stay with us but then the girls would have to share a room and, well..."

JenniAnn laughed. "You feared the coming of the next World War?"

Diana laughed. "Exactly. They love each other and get along really well most of the time but... sisters! Sharing a room might be too much. And, regardless, I doubt Joshua would have felt comfortable in a teenage girl's room. Then we thought about putting him up with our son but... teenage boys can be a little... owly. So... we have no doubt he'll be much more comfortable at your place. But if you need anything... anything at all, you call us."

"We will," JenniAnn promised. "And Andrew mentioned that things are going so well that everyone might get to have some nights off. We'd love to have your family over for dinner sometime."

"Oh, we'd love that! And then I hope you'll let us reciprocate. It's been so nice to have this time with, well, adults! Zeke has his youth ministry and I have my students and then we have our kids and that's about it so it's been really nice to be around other adults."

JenniAnn smiled and picked Belle up. "Well, I know we're all glad to be those adults! And now... it looks like 'Judas' and 'Jesus' have decided to shelve their differences for the night. 'Mary' seems to approve. I better go get some plans made with Joshua. Not sure when he might show up tomorrow."

"I look forward to hearing about moving day tomorrow night!" Diana cheered. "Have a good one!"

"G'night!" With her free arm, JenniAnn hugged the woman in parting. As she made her way to where Andrew and Joshua were, she passed Zeke on his way to his wife.

"Did Diana tell you? If you need anything..."

JenniAnn giggled. "Call. Yep."

Zeke patted her arm. "It's a good thing you all are doing. I'd like to think those fools are done but if not... it's not good for a man to be alone to run that junk through his head over and over."

"We won't let him be alone with whatever happens," JenniAnn vowed.

"God bless you."

"And you, as well, Zeke. See ya tomorrow!" As JenniAnn continued on her way, she marveled at how quickly their little band had morphed into a family... and how Joshua seemed to be at the center of it. Earlier, when he'd left the room for a few minutes, she'd caught virtually everyone panning the stage looking for him. And she was sure that the chatter seemed to grow louder and merrier when he returned with Andrew and Belle. Everyone seemed to light up when Joshua was near. Maybe it was the role, she decided.

Andrew beamed when JenniAnn approached. "All ready to go?" He chuckled. "I really do love that hat." He tweaked the antennae on Belle's cap that Adam had knitted to look like a ladybug.

"Uncle Adam's pretty talented. I guess we'll keep him, huh?" JenniAnn asked the baby, speaking just loudly enough for Adam, who was in the audience, to hear.

The elder angel of death approached, all smiles. "Look at her..." Adam beckoned for Belle until JenniAnn handed her over.

Joshua smiled down at the baby, for a moment remembering Andrew calling out to him in the alley. In a month's time, the little one had gone from being abandoned to having people vying for a few moments with her.

"So, Joshua, did you have a time in mind to come over?" JenniAnn asked.

Joshua looked up and shook his head. "What would be convenient for you?"

"Maybe 2:00?" JenniAnn suggested. She figured that would be enough time to get his room... which they still hadn't chosen... ready and give him time to unpack before rehearsal.

"2:00 it is," Joshua agreed, his smile lighting up his face. "I'll look forward to seeing you then. And, again, thank you. I'm not really used to living alone so... this means a lot."

JenniAnn only nodded as she peered into his eyes. Increasingly often, she felt like she should take some elusive meaning from Joshua's words.

Andrew hugged her shoulders. "We're really glad to hear that Joshua. I'll meet you at your place a little before 2:00. Help you load up your car."

"Thank you, I'd like that." Joshua was relieved. That would give him a chance to get word of any last minute angst from Andrew.

Adam cuddled Belle for a moment longer then returned her to her mother. "Now that that's settled, I guess you'll be wanting to take her home..."

Snapping out of her stupor, JenniAnn smiled. "Yep. But we'll bring her tomorrow night. She can have some more Uncle Adam time then."

Max approached. "Hey, I'm headed out to get Rose back home but I won't be late," he told Andrew and JenniAnn.

"Mind your curfew," Andrew teased as he accepted his parting hug.

Max chuckled. "Right." He turned to Joshua and held out his hand. "Great job again tonight, Josh! I'll be seeing you tomorrow and looking forward to it until then." He leaned forward. "JenniAnn leaves chocolate in our rooms," he tantalized.

JenniAnn smiled as he hugged her and stroked Belle's back. "Of course. See ya in a bit." She laughed as Max darted off then turned back to Joshua. "I left the chocolates the first time he stayed with us and he was so thrilled that I just couldn't stop. So... I hope you like chocolate, Joshua."

Smiling, Joshua nodded. "I do. Thank you."

Kemara and Violeta joined their huddle.

"What time you coming over, Joshua?" Violeta asked.

"At 2:00," Joshua replied. "Looking forward to it. Also, I wanted you both to know that you were wonderful tonight. Kemara, I'm just sorry I couldn't cure you of your leprosy before Emma dragged me away."

Kemara laughed. "Well, maybe next time. I'll just have to shove Arthur out of the way."

Joshua chuckled.

Violeta beamed. "You were really great, too, Joshua. You seemed really angry in the Temple..." She frowned, wondering what he'd been thinking of at the time.

Smiling, Joshua squeezed the young angel's hand. "It was a good release. But tonight... in reality... I'm very happy."

"Good," Andrew returned the smile. "So everyone ready to head on out?"

With Adam helping to carry Joshua's tools, soon they were all out the door.

Once Andrew had the girls settled into the van, he directed his attention to Joshua. "So... tomorrow at 2:00! Still feeling good about that?"

Joshua nodded. "I really am."

"You're going to love it," Adam averred. "I was thrilled when Andrew told me the news. All of us were."

Joshua beamed. "Thanks. So... Andrew, I'll see you a little before 2:00 and, Adam, I'll see you for rehearsal!"

"You bet. Rest well, Boss." Adam's smile grew more gentler and more sincere. "You deserve this."

Joshua squeezed his hand and watched as Adam strode away.

Andrew hugged Joshua. "I hope you have a good, peaceful night."

Joshua clapped him on the back. "You too. Thank you, Andrew. You've taken a lot on and so far... well, I'd say it's been more than I ever could have dreamed of but... I know I knew all this was going to happen once."

Andrew chuckled. "Yeah, you did. You wouldn't tell me much about it, mind you. But you knew."

Joshua grinned. "How inconvenient of me. But... I will say that even with what happened yesterday, this has been more than I dreamed about since Christmas Eve. And I know a lot of that... it comes back to you."

"I... I don't know how."

"I don't think JenniAnn would have invited me if she didn't feel so protected and loved by you. Vincent certainly wouldn't have agreed if he didn't trust your judgment so much. And you showed Max that there are good, trustworthy people out there. And Kemara... you helped her foster true friendships so that maybe, hopefully she can let me be her friend. Her agreeing to this shows that she's willing to try and that makes me very, very glad. And Violeta... you helped her to realize that it's okay to be the energetic, demonstrative, sensitive angel the Father and I created and love so. All of that enabled this to happen. And all the work you're doing with this show... with everyone involved. I hope you know how proud of you I am."

Andrew felt tears well in his eyes as he nodded. "I... I do. Thank you, Joshua."

"You're welcome. Now... I better let you go before they start worrying I'm having second thoughts." Joshua waved to the van and beamed.

Andrew smiled. "Good point. Good night!"

"Good night!" Joshua echoed before getting into his car.

Andrew's smile didn't leave as he settled into the driver's seat of the van.

JenniAnn leaned forward from the backseat to set a hand on his shoulder. "He's not having second thoughts, is he?"

Andrew chuckled. Even limited as he currently was, Joshua really knew her... "No, Laja. He's thrilled. Very thrilled."

Violeta hugged herself with excitement. "Me too!"

Kemara smiled. "It's not every day a person gets to say they're housemates with Jesus."

Andrew laughed. "No... It's really not. But good stint to have, huh?"

"Always..." Violeta dreamily answered as her supervisor drove off.

JenniAnn and Kemara exchanged looks that were a mixture of amusement and curiosity.

*~*~*

Joshua briefly considered leaving his tools in the car but given there had been a break-in of another car two days before, he opted not to. Thus, he trudged up the steps to his apartment with them. After dropping the tools on a bench, Joshua surveyed the room. There wasn't much he would take. Mary's tablecloth, Cephas' curtain. He'd have to figure out something to do with the rose. It would call Andrew's to mind too much if any of the Dyelanders saw it. The cooking utensils and such he would leave. It was possible he might need to move back into Pleasantview if things didn't go well. And if they did go well... He'd find someone who could make use of the household items. Clothes... those would be the most difficult decisions. Joshua smiled ruefully. There was a certain convenience in the rather prescribed wardrobe of Nazareth. Much less confusing...

Joshua opened his closet, wincing as the door scraped against the floor. He'd intended to plane it before moving on and now wished he'd gotten to it earlier. But then he'd paid rent up through the end of April. He could return before his lease ran out, fix a few things, and leave the apartment in a better state for its next tenant. He smirked as he thought of the lecture he'd get from his Abi once Home if he didn't.

Resigned to let the closet wait, Joshua grabbed a tan corduroy shirt and folded it before placing it in his suitcase. Next, he reached for his white hooded sweatshirt. He paused to debate whether or not to leave it behind. He'd been wearing it the night JenniAnn had found him in the empty lot, the night he'd led her to Andrew and Belle. Perhaps he shouldn't risk her seeing it. It was too soon. Or maybe it wasn't. Again Joshua mused over how strange it felt to not know what she was thinking... to not know what any of them were thinking.

Undecided, Joshua set the hoodie on the bed for further consideration. It was then he noticed the tan shirt was buried. A multicolored Henley was folded neatly on top of it.

Amused, Joshua turned away to fold another shirt. This time, he spun around more quickly... just in time to see a beige Aran sweater fall into the suitcase.

"I can see you... Well, I can sort of see you," he announced, chuckling. "Don't trust my modern fashion sense, Ama?" Joshua beamed as his mother became visible, holding an armload of clothes.

Maryam set the clothing on the bed and reached out for her son, hugging him tightly when he approached. "It has nothing to do with trust, Yeshu. Only... messaging."

Joshua kissed her forehead then stepped back. "Messaging?" he asked, eagerly anticipating her explanation. He loved hearing about how his mother saw the world.

The woman picked up the sweater and held it up to Joshua's shoulders. There was really no reason to. Maryam already knew it would fit. Still, she liked the way it made her boy's eyes seem even more brilliant and his hair more lustrous. "Yes. Women are more attentive to details like color and fabrics than men typically. Each one can have certain memories associated to it, certain feelings, comforts."

Joshua chuckled. That would explain the variety of flannel his mother had brought him.

"Like this sweater," Maryam continued. "Kemara will like this. It's from Ireland and will remind her of happy times there... of true happiness. Of you. And it will be a good conversation starter. And with a little conversation..."

Joshua didn't need his absent omnipotency to tell him what his mother was doing. "Ama... They need to recognize me in their own time or... or not."

Maryam grabbed his hand as he reached up towards his temple. The old concern that he would rub the spot raw and hurt himself had returned. She stood on tiptoe, kissed the birthmark, and remembered the first time she had noticed it, during that starry night in the stable. Maryam also recalled another moment years later when the tic had resurfaced after a lengthy hiatus. She saw the boy she had loved and protected for thirty years as he stood on the precipice of his destiny... hesitantly staring at empty jars. There had been some dark nights in the years that followed, nights when she had wondered if Yeshua would still be near her if she hadn't pushed him on the wine. But Maryam had known she was right to encourage that first public miracle. Even in her pain and grief and loneliness, she had understood that it was all part of the plan... his plan, the Father's plan. Now she knew she was right about the clothes, too. She smiled up at her son. "Yes, their own time. I know, my own. I do. You wouldn't have it any other way. But can't I at least try to help those realizations along in this small way?"

Joshua blinked back the tears that mirrored those in his mother's eyes. There was only one thing that made him nervous about moving into Cora's house: it would be incredibly difficult to be so near JenniAnn, Kemara, Max, Rose, and whichever of the others dropped in and not be able to speak to them as he longed to, to not be able to pull them into his embrace and tell them he would always be there. He wouldn't even be able to behave as he was accustomed around Andrew and Violeta if the others were present. Of course his mother knew how badly he wanted his children to recognize him. And the clothes were the smallest, most subtle of nudges...

Joshua nodded. "Thank you, Ama."

"You're welcome." Maryam embraced him. "They do love you so much, Yeshu. They just don't know it's you who they love. Not yet. But they will. I know they will." She grabbed the hooded sweat shirt and placed it in the suitcase.

Joshua smiled. "I guess I'm bringing that."

"Yes. I'm your mother. I'm supposed to make sure you stay warm. And well-fed." Maryam took her son's hand and started towards the area of the room designated as the kitchen. "I've made a snack. Come eat. You hardly ate at dinner. Please come. Then we'll finish getting you packed."

Joshua squeezed her hand. "Ama?"

"Yes?"

"I love you... high as the sky and back again."

Maryam could not speak for a moment. He said it all the time and had since he was a little boy... before she realized how fully he'd meant it. But it felt different there, spoken with them both back on earth and Yeshua on a journey that paralleled their first in so many ways.. Finally, she found her voice. "I love you, too... across the earth and back again."

Joshua's face shone with joy as his mother cuddled him close.

*~*~*

Moving Day

Saturday, March 8th

Andrew made his way up to the attic room, pausing in the doorway for a few moments to admire the scene before him. Despite his expectations, JenniAnn hadn't become a whirlwind. She was, in fact, quite serene as she worked. The angel hurried toward her when he saw her grasping for some extra pillows just out of reach in the closet.

"Thank you. I wanted to move those to the end of the bed so Joshua knows he can use them if he wants." JenniAnn smiled. "Glad I fell for someone tall else I'd have to drag a step stool everywhere."

Andrew set the pillows on the bed and hugged her. "I'd like to think I'm better company than a step stool."

JenniAnn laughed. "Very much so. Infinitely more personality. So... Do you think Joshua will like it? I really hope he doesn't feel cast off up here."

Andrew shook his head. "I think he'll appreciate having a little privacy. And... I do think he'll love this room." He knew Joshua would. He'd be especially taken with the window seat and the antique wooden furniture.

JenniAnn gestured over to a card table in the corner. "Max found it folded up in the basement. We thought maybe Joshua could do his carving there if he wanted."

"Definitely."

"And Kemara brought in a CD player. Just in case he wants to practice or just listen to music. It's got a radio, too. Oh! Towels for the bathroom..."

"Already put them in there."

"Thank you. Let's see..." JenniAnn surveyed the room and her eyes landed on the bed stand. "That's from Violeta."

Andrew noticed an envelope and smiled. He could only imagine what was in that note but knew, whatever it said, it would make Joshua smile.

"You're not at all worried, are you? She's really... not smitten obviously... but..."

Andrew stroked her hair. "Joshua's just very... paternal. Violeta responds to that."

"Huh. Ya know... he really is. That makes sense." JenniAnn rested her head against Andrew's shoulder. Of course Violeta would respond to that. After fourteen years of having Andrew in her life, JenniAnn still sometimes marveled at the knowledge that some of the angels would choose to spend extra time on Earth and Dyeland when they might have been in Heaven, surrounded by the Father's love. But she knew they felt Him there, too... especially among people like Joshua. She hadn't been able to put her finger on it but Andrew behaved differently with Joshua than she'd ever seen him act with any other human. Maybe Andrew was responding to that paternal nature, as well.

"And then I decided to change my name to Roberta and join the circus."

JenniAnn roused from her musings. "Huh? What?"

Andrew laughed. "Glad that brought you back. Where did you go?"

JenniAnn smiled and shook her head. "Sorry. Just... thinking about... yeah. I'm sure you're right. About Violeta, I mean. So can you think of anything else we should do before Joshua arrives?"

"Laja, I think you've thought of everything. I see you've even put the chocolate out already." Andrew chuckled when he noticed she'd arranged a few pieces to form a J.

JenniAnn blushed. "Being goofy..."

"I think it's cute. And I like my heart shape."

"Aww, good. I just..." She brought his right hand to her lips. "Love you so much. I know this past month has been a lot and it occurred to me that I never even properly asked you about having Joshua come here. Just sorta... told you. I'm sorry. I promise I'm not going to make important decisions about Belle without you."

Andrew shook his head and led her to the window seat. "Laja... I love you very much, too. And I know. I really do. And I didn't mind about Joshua. I'm thrilled and I think you knew what my answer would be. Just like you did with Max. Look how right you turned out to be there! What would this last year have been like without him?"

JenniAnn sighed. "I... I'd rather not know."

"I don't want to know either. I believe very much that we're never going to regret having Joshua stay here. Never." Andrew pulled her to him and kissed her hair. "He... he deserves to feel cared about."

Before JenniAnn could respond, Max traipsed into the room with Belle. "And there's your Mama and Uncle Andrew, Bellaluna. You know, I have to level with you. I don't really think they like each other very much."

Belle smiled as if in on the joke.

Andrew chuckled. "Well, at least we know Belle will have a keen grasp of sarcasm. Good trait to have with this crowd."

JenniAnn smiled. "Very much so. So... ya ready to roll out the welcome mat, Max?"

After handing Belle to Andrew, the young man nodded profusely. "I think it'll be great. Josh is a lot of fun. And... I'll really be glad when we get to head home with him once Act II rehearsals start. It'll make it less... angst-ridden when we know 'Jesus' is coming back with us to have a late night snack and then settle into a comfortable bed. With chocolates."

"I think it really will," Andrew agreed. "And you'll be thrilled. Won't you, sweet girl?" he cooed to Annabelle.

JenniAnn took Belle's tiny hand in hers. "He really does have a way with her." She let out a soft sigh. "Well... I think I'm gonna go look into getting some lunch started and then..."

"I'll head over to Joshua's apartment," Andrew added.

"Almost time!" Max cheered.

Andrew's smile grew. If they only knew who was really going to be showing up at the door in three hours...

*~*~*

"We're here!" Andrew called as he opened the door just before 2:00. He waved Joshua inside.

Joshua stepped into Cora's living room and gazed around.

"They're probably up in your room, doing a final inspection. Should be down here soon." The angel of death set Joshua's guitar case down then noticed the expression on his face. Was Joshua actually feeling shy? "You doing okay?" Andrew whispered.

Joshua nodded with a wavering smile. "I guess I'm just used to being the one to prepare the rooms."

Hearing the rumble of several pairs of approaching footsteps, Andrew managed a hasty hug.

A moment later; JenniAnn, Kemara, Violeta, and Max all strolled into the living room... their reddened faces betraying their earlier rush. Andrew surmised that they had indeed come from the upper level.

"Welcome, Joshua..." JenniAnn greeted with a wide smile. "I hope you don't mind but we..." She was cut off when Fawn and Lulu forced their way through the eight legs blocking them. "Fawn! Lulu! No!" she cried when they made a beeline for Joshua. "He's our guest! No!"

"Lulu!" Andrew exclaimed. He hadn't seen her run so fast in years!

The others could only watch, mouths agape, as Fawn launched herself at Joshua while Lulu scratched at his jeans.

Laughing, Joshua sunk to the ground and pulled both dogs to him. He buried his face in the scruff of Lulu's neck then did the same with Fawn. They remembered him from all those times he'd visited their homes. They knew him. He let Lulu kiss him while he obliged Fawn's need for a nose scratch.

Andrew turned away when it dawned on him that the dogs recognized Joshua. He swiped at his eyes before turning back and smiling.

Violeta made no show of hiding her emotions. She sniffled for all to hear.

"I am really, really sorry," a mortified JenniAnn apologized. "I mean they're friendly dogs but this... this is... I'm so sorry." She reached for Fawn.

Grinning, Joshua looked up at her and shook his head. "Don't be! I love dogs. And who doesn't like being greeted so lovingly?" He looked back to the dogs. "I gotta get up now. But we'll do this again soon, okay?"

Once Joshua had gotten back on his feet, Max held out his hand. "Great to have you come join us! Sorry my greeting is a little more formal but, thankfully, I can scratch my own nose."

Joshua laughed. "Thanks, Max. It's great to be here. And thank you, all of you. This really does mean a lot."

JenniAnn forced a smile. "Thank you for being so gracious about... that display there."

Joshua squeezed her hand. "I enjoyed it. Really."

Looking into Joshua's eyes, JenniAnn was forced to recognize that he spoke sincerely. "Well, good then! So..."

"Grand tour!" Violeta cried as she moved in to hug Joshua. "I'm so excited to be living with you!"

Joshua chuckled. "Thank you, Violeta."

Kemara smiled. Not the most graceful turn of phrase but then this was Violeta... "Hi, Joshua. I hope you enjoy your time here," she added when the angel released him.

"I'm sure I will. Thank you, Kemara." Joshua smiled warmly at her before breaking into more laughter as Violeta tugged on his hand.

Andrew smirked. He wondered if he should have said something to Violeta but, then again, the others were used to her energetic eccentricities. "I guess we're doing the tour now."

"Here's the kitchen! But then, of course, you've been here before. We've been trying to have breakfast together around 7:30 but it's okay if that doesn't work for you. Oh and first person who gets up makes the coffee," Violeta informed.

"Do you drink coffee, Joshua?" JenniAnn checked.

The new arrival nodded. "Sure."

"Cool. So..." JenniAnn opened a cupboard. "Coffee's here. Filters are right by it. Mugs are up here. We do color coding so... how do you feel about gold?"

Joshua smiled. Of course they would start with the whereabouts of the coffee. "I like it. Thanks."

"Good. So you get the gold mug. Do you take cream or sugar?"

"Usually just black."

"Good! You're like Andrew. Much healthier. As for me... I pour all kinds of junk into mine," JenniAnn confessed.

"And she's not the only one," Kemara added. "So we keep a couple flavors of creamer on hand and the sugar bowl is right on the table. Just in case you ever want to change things up."

"Cool, thank you."

"And, as far as food, the house rules state that if there's not a name on it, it's up for grabs," Max explained. "Well, except for Belle's formula. But nobody wants that, anyway... except Belle."

Joshua laughed. "Got it. Thanks."

"Anyhow, if you have any questions about where stuff is in here, just ask. Oh and feel free to meander around the backyard whenever you'd like. It's starting to look pretty!" JenniAnn gazed out the window over the kitchen sink. "Look, daffodils!"

Joshua peered out and smiled. "They're beautiful. Did you plant them?" He remembered she had planted them for Vincent after Cora had died.

JenniAnn nodded, returning his smile.

Before they got any further, the sound of Belle crying came from the monitor in Andrew's pocket. "She'll be happy when she sees who's here!"

The group all followed the angel of death, Violeta identifying rooms for Joshua as they passed them.

While the others lingered in the hall, Andrew and JenniAnn entered the room to tend to Belle. After changing her diaper, they returned. Predictably, Belle's eyes locked in on Joshua.

JenniAnn laughed. "I just can't get over that!"

Andrew beamed. "I think she's a good judge of character. Joshua, you wanna hold her?"

Joshua readily nodded. If he couldn't embrace the lot of them, at least he could cuddle Belle. His smile grew when Andrew had transferred the month-old to him. "Hi there, Belle. How was your sleep?"

Belle smiled.

"Well, that's good!"

Kemara smiled. "You speak baby, Joshua?"

He grinned. "Maybe..."

"All the more reason to be glad to have you around," Andrew joked. "Since we probably only have a few minutes before she's wanting to eat, why don't we show you your room, Joshua?"

"I really hope you like it. We call it the attic room but please don't go thinking it's creaky and scary. Actually, it's a suite. My cousin's mom used to live up there, in fact. We hope you don't feel isolated but we thought maybe you'd want some quiet and privacy... especially when things get, umm, intense with the show," JenniAnn explained.

"But we can always move you to that spare room over there," Max added, pointing to an empty room beside his and Andrew's.

"Definitely," Andrew agreed.

"I'm sure I'll love the attic room."

Violeta smiled to herself, remembering her own stay the Thanksgiving before the last. Joshua had visited her there and comforted her after a nightmare about Andrew. She knew he loved the room.

"Great! Let's head on up." JenniAnn motioned towards the staircase and led the way.

Joshua smiled when he realized they were all intent on escorting him to his room.

Andrew whispered to Kemara who was beside him. "Did you all get it finished after I left?"

Smiling, the woman nodded.

Andrew grinned as he thought of the last minute welcome gift that JenniAnn had thought of and they'd all rushed to make happen. It amused him to think of how Joshua would be completely surprised.

"And here we are..." JenniAnn halted before opening the door. "Oh, before we go in... Rabbi Yakov asked me to see to it that you get this."

Andrew took Belle from Joshua so he could accept the small package.

"He didn't know how you'd feel about hanging a mezuzah but wanted you to have one in case," JenniAnn explained.

Joshua smiled. "I'll have to thank him. I would like to hang it if that would be okay."

"Very much okay," JenniAnn consented. Vincent had been present when the rabbi had given her the gift and been pleased by the idea. "Andrew already put the nail in."

Joshua set his hand on the angel's arm. "Thank you, Andrew." He hung the mezuzah then said the blessing.

When he was finished, JenniAnn opened the door and ushered the others inside.

"It's wonderful!" Joshua enthused. While Vincent always kept the house in order, Joshua could tell a lot of work had gone into customizing the space for his stay.

"Isn't the window seat so cool!" Violeta gushed, bounding over to it. "And... open this!" She picked up a large gift bag and held it out to Joshua.

Max chuckled and shook his head. "Violeta, give the man some time to get acquainted with the room, you think?"

Violeta only shrugged and smiled. Joshua knew the room. But he didn't know what was in the bag...

"You've all done so much already just in letting me stay here," Joshua protested gently.

"This was just too perfect to not give you," Kemara countered. She laughed when she noticed that Violeta was about ready to blow.

Joshua noticed, too, and took the bag from her. Despite its size, it was quite light. He plucked out some tissue paper and stared into the bag.

Andrew saw the moment it dawned on Joshua what they'd given him... made just for him.

"It... it is perfect. And I... I love it." Blinking back tears, Joshua pulled the fleece blanket from the bag. It was mostly blue but tools in yellow, red, and green dotted it. Best of all, he knew they had made it for him. How many times had he watched them sit around with their tea and cocoa and coffee and work on these blankets for others? Now they'd made one just for him. "Thank you," he murmured, his soft gaze hovering on each of them briefly.

Violeta stood up and hugged him. "You're welcome, Joshua."

After swallowing the lump in her throat, JenniAnn smiled. "I'm really glad you like it. Sometimes it gets a bit chilly so... I hope it keeps you warm. And, please, don't hesitate to let me know if anything goes even the least bit awry or if there's anything you need. And you can tell Andrew, too."

"I will but you've all done such a beautiful job that I can't imagine what it would be." As badly as he wanted to hug all of them, Joshua settled for clasping JenniAnn's hand. "Thank you."

"Welcome..." JenniAnn choked out. His eyes... They looked just as they had after Belle's party. "I, umm, should go get Belle's bottle ready. But I'll check back with you after you've had some time to settle in."

Joshua released her. "I'll look forward to it."

Andrew passed Belle to her mother. "Joshua, Max and I will help you carry your stuff up."

Kemara moved to follow JenniAnn but turned to smile at the newcomer. "Please let us know if you need any help, Joshua."

"Will do, Kemara. Thank you."

For a moment, Violeta was torn then decided to go with the other girls. First, she hugged Joshua again. "See you in a bit, Joshua!"

Joshua smiled. "Sounds good."

Max's face lit up. "I just realized something!"

"What's that?" Andrew asked.

"Now we'll have even teams for when we play games! And, Joshua, you've not truly had fun until you've played our version of Spin-the-Bottle. Don't worry, it's not what you think it is."

A sly smile formed on Joshua's lips. He knew exactly what the rules were to their karaoke game and he knew he'd have fun playing it.

"And scavenger hunts! Andrew and Maja... JenniAnn... organize the best ones!"

Andrew chuckled. "We definitely won't let you be bored, Joshua." He winked at Joshua when Max wasn't looking.

Joshua listened with merriment, both looking forward to joining in on the fun himself and rejoicing at the happiness Max had found.

*~*~*

"Are you okay?" Kemara asked as JenniAnn mixed Belle's formula. "You looked a little shaky for a moment there."

Sitting in one of the kitchen chairs with Belle, Violeta listened intently.

"Oh yeah. Just... I dunno. There's just something about Joshua." JenniAnn shook her head. "Or maybe I'm just losing it! Someone wakes me up multiple times a night..." She beamed over at Belle.

Kemara frowned. "I don't think you're losing it... although you probably could use more sleep. But are you concerned about Joshua being here?"

Violeta snuggled Belle closer, bracing herself.

"Oh no! Maybe just... concerned about Joshua. Period. He just strikes me as someone who is rather sensitive and incredibly strong and yet..." JenniAnn blushed. "Okay, so he reminds me of Andrew."

Violeta giggled. There was a reason for that.

"I mean have either of you noticed he does the hand-through-hair thing? And I wasn't positive cause I was a way's away but a couple times I coulda swore I saw him do the eye brow lift thing, too."

Kemara laughed. "I can't say I have but, then again, I don't think I'm quite as attuned to Andrew's movements as you are so Joshua's similar ones might be lost on me."

JenniAnn smiled. "Yes, that makes sense. Anyhow, what always concerned me about Andrew was that he is so sensitive and so strong both that he gives the impression that he doesn't really need sympathy and support. And he doesn't. But that doesn't mean he doesn't *want* it... And, I dunno, I just get the impression that Joshua is kinda like that, too."

"Well, now that he's here, that should put us all in a better position to judge if he needs... wants... for anything," Kemara reasoned.

"True." JenniAnn let out a sigh then turned to Violeta. "What do you think? You've been pretty quiet."

"I'm just glad he's here," Violeta answered simply before kissing Belle's hair.

JenniAnn approached and patted her shoulder. "Me too. Still wanna do the honors?"

"Yep." Violeta took Belle's bottle from JenniAnn and began to feed the baby. As she did, she hummed a tune.

Kemara smiled. "That's very pretty, Violeta. What is it?"

"A lullaby," the angel replied. Joshua's lullaby. She smiled at both JenniAnn and Kemara. "As for Joshua, I think maybe you're onto something. And you've always told me, JenniAnn, that your biggest regret was not telling Andrew how you felt about him earlier. So... just something to keep in mind."

JenniAnn went pale as she gazed at Violeta.

Assuming she still felt badly for not leveling with Andrew in her younger days, Kemara hugged her. "It's easier said than done. I'm sure Andrew understands that, JenniAnn."

JenniAnn roused and smiled at her friend. "Yes. I know he does." But that didn't mean she wanted to make the same mistake again... She'd had time to right things with her beloved Andrew and thank God for that. But the blessing of a second chance wasn't guaranteed to come again. She returned Kemara's hug then stroked Violeta's hair. "I will keep it in mind. Thanks, Violeta."

"Good. JenniAnn?"

"Hmm?"

"Can you braid my hair again when the show starts? Mary should have wavy hair."

Kemara smiled. "Why do you think Mary should have wavy hair, Violeta?"

"Joshua's hair isn't straight," Violeta pointed out. She left off telling them she was trying to mimic Maryam's hair.

"This is true," JenniAnn agreed. "Of course I'll braid your hair."

"Did you know Mary Magdalene is the patron saint of hairdressers? Well, one of them. Gloria was telling me." Violeta smiled.

JenniAnn and Kemara listened with a mixture of interest and amusement as Violeta let loose with the elder angel's recent data dump.

*~*~*

After giving Joshua some time to himself, JenniAnn decided to check on him. She smiled when she reached the top of the steps and peered into his room. He looked very content as he unloaded his boxes. JenniAnn still couldn't believe how few there were. But then maybe his lack of material possessions had made it easier for him to decide to stay with them, she reasoned. That was reason to be glad! Realizing that staring at their guest was unlikely to keep him feeling comfortable, JenniAnn tapped lightly on the door. "Joshua, I thought you might want..." Having completely forgotten what she'd brought, she glanced down at the tray she was holding.

Joshua paused in his unpacking and smiled at the woman. "Hey, JenniAnn. Here, let me help you with that." He took the tray then tilted his head, motioning her into the room.

"Thanks. I, uh, thought you might want some chamomile and biscotti. I don't even know if you like either but they always calm me." JenniAnn watched as Joshua set the tray down on the desk. "I hope you're finding the room is to your liking."

Joshua turned back to his host, taking one of her hands in both of his. "I love tea and biscotti. Thanks! And the room... It's perfect. Thank you very much for inviting me here."

JenniAnn blushed. "Oh but... Andrew invited you."

The man smiled gently. "I know. But I think he was put up to it."

"I... well... yes... Violeta and I..." JenniAnn's blush deepened. "I- I was afraid it would seem too forward if I... we... I know we've only just met but we... we couldn't bear thinking of you alone in that apartment after... after what happened and..." A tear trickled down her cheek.

"JenniAnn, what's wrong?" Joshua asked with concern. He raised his hand to brush away the tear then realized he shouldn't. Instead, he grabbed a tissue and pressed it into her hand.

"You're going to think I'm completely daft a-and..."

"I could never think that."

"When... when I first saw that graffiti... what they said about you... I had this feeling." JenniAnn paused, deciding it best to redirect the conversation and scrambling to think of how to do that.

"What sort of feeling?"

Panicked, JenniAnn only shook her head. Then she remembered what Violeta had said, about all the things that it had taken so long for her to tell Andrew. She would say what was on her mind and in her heart. "I felt like... like if something happened to you then I wouldn't be able to breathe or... or continue to exist even. I can't explain it." There she'd said it. And to him... She hadn't even confided that much to Andrew.

Joshua folded his arms over his chest, afraid that if he didn't then he would frighten JenniAnn by hugging her far more tightly than the relationship she supposed they had allowed. "Nothing is going to happen to me," he quietly reassured. The bad part has passed. I came back. And now I've come back again. It's me, dear one. He wished he could say it aloud but Joshua settled for bestowing his most soothing smile on her.

JenniAnn smiled back then began to straighten the pillows on the bed, her back to her guest. "Only a week ago was the first time I ever laid eyes on you and yet I feel like somehow... benevolently... you've haunted my whole life and if you were suddenly not there..." She rapidly shook her head. "I'm sorry. I'm babbling and... and probably sound unbalanced. And here I am trying to make you feel safe..."

Unable to hold off any longer, Joshua hugged her... briefly. "No. You don't sound unbalanced. But know this: nothing will happen to me." He again smiled at her. "You can watch over me now and be sure of that."

Wiping away her tears, JenniAnn laughed at the idea of being protectoress of the much sturdier, stronger man. "Okay," she agreed.

Joshua turned to the tray, blocking JenniAnn's view of it then grinning when a second cup appeared nested in the one she had brought for him. He saw no need to multiply the sweets... she had loaded the plate with them. "Oh good. There are two cups. You'll join me?"

Moving towards the tray, the woman looked at it in surprise. "I could have sworn I only grabbed one cup..."

Joshua shrugged. "Someone must have thought you needed a little chamomile yourself. I really wouldn't mind the company. But if you have something..."

JenniAnn leapt at the opportunity. "No. I can stay. I have this if Belle wakes up." With a smile, she indicated the monitor in her pocket. "Plus, Andrew is listening for her, too."

"Great!" While pouring the tea, Joshua glanced out the window. "I think it's going to storm tonight. But it should hold off until after practice when we can stay in."

JenniAnn looked. The sky was bright and cloudless, giving no indication of a storm.

"Here you go."

"Oh sorry. I could have gotten my own." JenniAnn accepted the cup. To her surprise, when she took a sip, she found Joshua had added just the right amount of cream and sugar. "Thank you."

"Thank you for bringing it up." Joshua gently tapped his cup against hers. "To a successful production free from any more offstage drama."

"Amen to that." JenniAnn took another sip. "So... we've discussed all manner of biblical things and Arthur tells me you've shared some great carpentry tips but... you've said very little about yourself. Do your folks live around here?"

Joshua sat down in the window seat. "My mother and Father are in Heaven."

JenniAnn startled then moved beside him, setting a hand on his arm. "Oh Joshua, I'm so sorry." Maybe that explained why he seemed to thrive on company.

Joshua's eyes shone. "They're here, too. All around us and never far from my heart. I see reminders of them everywhere. When I see you with Belle, it reminds me of my mother. I can remember her balancing me on her hip and swaying and swaying just like you do."

"Aww. I'm convinced the swaying gene is somehow tied to the XX chromosome. You actually remember being so small?"

Joshua nodded. "And my Father... He... well, He's an artist. So everything reminds me of Him."

The man's penchant for speaking of his parents in the present tense touched JenniAnn who so often found herself doing the same with her loved ones who had passed on. "I'm sure his work is amazing if his son's is any indication. What sort of art does your dad do?"

Peering out the window, Joshua answered. "Sunsets, sunrises, landscapes, animals, people... Dad loves them all."

"How wonderful..."

"It is," Joshua agreed. "So how about your parents? Probably thrilled over the grandchild, huh?" Another smile stretched across his face. He was sure Allison and Robert had clung to each other and wept and laughed when Andrew and JenniAnn had first called them.

JenniAnn laughed. "That would be an understatement. I think they'd given up hope. Belle is an answer to their many, many prayers. And mine and Andrew's." She blinked as a realization suddenly hit her. Paternal though he was, she had no idea if Joshua had children. And, if he did, where were they? "So... how about you? Do you have children?" she queried, trying to sound as nonchalant as possible.

Knowing that responding with "Yes, many" was prone to make the girl extremely uneasy, Joshua equivocated. "I never fathered any children but I love kids... even when they're 110 years old. They're still God's kids, you know?"

"Uh huh." JenniAnn nodded, trying to puzzle Joshua out. She'd never heard anyone talk quite like he did. Or look like Joshua did in that moment. She had the notion that when he spoke of the hypothetical 110 year old, he'd actually had someone in mind. And his expression as he spoke... he truly looked fatherly. And he was only two years her senior! It didn't make sense.

"So you and Andrew are pretty close?"

"Oh... Andrew and me... yes. We've known each other since 2000 although... well, speaking earlier of haunting someone's life... there was some of that. But we're not... I mean... we do love each other but it's not a... couple-y thing. We're not the marrying kind. I mean not that we're the wild, unsettled kind, either. Just umm..." JenniAnn took another sip of tea, wondering exactly what Joshua would make of her ramble and the household he'd found himself in. She wished Andrew was there to help her out.

"Anam caras," the man suggested.

JenniAnn cocked her head. "Come again?"

Joshua smiled. He knew she'd read about the phrase once, several years before, but hadn't allowed herself to attribute it to Andrew. "Anam cara," he repeated. "It's a Celtic phrase meaning 'soul friend'... someone who knows you... knows the depths of your soul... and loves you unconditionally."

"Yeah..." JenniAnn's eyes lit up. How had this guy who she'd only known a week come up with something she'd striven to explain for fourteen years? "Yes. Exactly," she murmured. A sudden panic-inducing thought struck her. She hadn't thought to ask Joshua if he was dating or married! She might have just moved someone's husband in! But, no, Joshua had definitely been living alone. But what if he was just separated from his wife?

"So do you uh... have a significant other?" she choked out.

Joshua tried his best to stifle a laugh as he looked down into his teacup and dunked some biscotti in it. As he ate, he tried to decide the best way to answer the million dollar question... the subject of documentaries and books of intrigue... He shook his head. "No. I'm not the marrying kind, either. But also not the wild, unsettled kind. Well, not in that way. Let's just say that if a truthful movie were made about my romantic life... it would be very boring and very G rated."

JenniAnn giggled. "Ditto."

"This biscotti's awesome, by the way."

JenniAnn smiled proudly. "I'm glad. And I'm also glad that you... get it. I mean about Andrew and me."

"I get it," Joshua verified.

"Does it ever get lonely?"

"Well, it was. But then my director's anam cara got him to invite me here so..." Joshua grinned. "Speaking of that..." He set down his cup and went to one of his boxes, pulling an item out. "Hostess gift."

"Aww, Joshua, you didn't have to..."

The carpenter watched as JenniAnn's fingers lightly brushed over the wooden box. Into it he had carved daffodils and roses and falling leaves, frogs and dogs, butterflies and bats and doves, Celtic crosses, claddaghs, and one centrally placed lion.

"You can use it however you'd like but I put in dividers because I thought maybe it'd make a nice tea chest. You can pop them out if you don't want them in," Joshua explained.

JenniAnn continued to study the box. No one... not Andrew, not Vincent, not her parents... no one had ever given her a gift that seemed so perfectly suited to her. "Th-thank you," she choked out. "It's so... so beautiful."

"I'm so glad you like it."

"I... I love it." JenniAnn reached over to squeeze his hand. "Truly, thank you. I'll treasure it always." Finally, she tore her eyes away from the gift and glanced down at their linked hands.

Joshua watched, hoping and praying.

JenniAnn blinked and shook her head then drew her hand back. "Sorry. Just, umm... this box has entranced me. It's just... perfect. Thank you." She beamed at him.

Despite his disappointment, Joshua returned the smile. "You're welcome. If you do decide to use it as a tea chest then I hope you'll use at least a couple slots for chamomile and other decaffeinated tea. I've heard some things..."

JenniAnn laughed. "I see my reputation proceeds me. I do love my chai... But I promise you that I will always keep the lighter fare stocked." She smiled again and looked around the room. "So you need help with anything?"

"No, I think I'm good, actually. I think I'd like to mingle before we head over to the theatre."

"Great!" Hugging the box to her chest, JenniAnn led Joshua back to the main level where he spent a happy half hour with the others before it was time to leave.

*~*~*

Sons and Daughters

"'Will you touch, will you mend me Christ? Won't you touch, will you heal me Christ? Will you kiss, can you cure me Christ? Won't you kiss, won't you pay me Christ?'" the mob demanded as they closed in around Joshua. He strove to touch them all but they threatened to topple him.

JenniAnn clung to Andrew's arm as she watched the scene for the first time. All the other times the "lepers" had rehearsed, she'd gone to the office with Belle. It was wrenching to behold. That part of the show had never been pleasant but it was somehow worse with Joshua involved. All the other actors JenniAnn had seen in the role had been rather slight. Joshua wasn't. And still he seemed so vulnerable...

With his free hand, Andrew squeezed hers then kissed her hair. "It's almost over," he consoled.

JenniAnn nodded as tears filled her eyes.

"'There's too many of you!'" Joshua lamented before getting shoved. "'Don't push me!'"

"'See my eyes, I can hardly see. See me stand, I can hardly walk. I believe you can make me whole,'" the chorus sang with increasing, demented speed.

Still Joshua tried to reach out to those on the outskirts of the clamoring dancers.

"'See my tongue, I can hardly talk. See my skin, I'm a mass of blood.'"

"'Don't... don't crowd me!'" Joshua begged.

"'See my legs, I can hardly stand. I believe you can make me well. See my purse, I'm a poor, poor man.'"

With another surge of grasping hands, Joshua fell and was hidden from view.

"'He-heal yourselves!'" his ragged voice bellowed.

Andrew exhaled when the scene ended. He peered down at JenniAnn. "You okay?" he asked, cupping her chin so she was looking into his eyes.

She managed a smile. "Yes, love. It's just so... so hard to see him like that."

Not sure whether she meant Joshua or Jesus, Andrew nodded. "I know. Maybe this wasn't a good one to do tonight." He looked up to see the knot of people had loosened somewhat but everyone was still quite close and Joshua was speaking. "Let's go up there." He took JenniAnn's hand and led her onto the stage.

"Oh, Kylie, no. That's just not true," Joshua assured.

"What's not true? What's going on?" Emma asked, returning with Shane from the lobby where they'd been going over his King Herod choreography.

Kylie bowed her head for a moment then looked up at Emma. "I was just telling Joshua about how that song makes me remember one time when I was little and my Sunday school teacher told us all to write out our very own prayer. And in my prayer, I asked Jesus to not let a caterpillar I'd found die. And my teacher told me that Jesus had too many important things to take care of and I shouldn't pray for Him to help caterpillars. So after that... sometimes I didn't pray about things I wanted to because I figured so many people were asking Jesus for things and why should I add my stupid, little thing on?"

Diana patted her shoulder and looked to Joshua, hoping he'd be able to offer further wisdom since Kylie trusted him.

Joshua squeezed Kylie's hand. "In the Bible there is pretty strong suggestion that Jesus felt taxed when he healed people. He might have felt like I was pretending to feel just now. But that changed after he rose from the dead. You can't tire Jesus out or sap his energy by praying."

"He's the best multi-tasker of them all," Zeke added with a smile.

Joshua laughed. "Right. He wants to hear from his own... always! And, you know, I happen to think Jesus likes caterpillars... and the butterflies they become. So what happened to yours, Kylie?"

The woman smiled. "He became a butterfly."

Joshua lowered his voice into a conspiratorial whisper. "With all due respect to your teacher, I suspect Jesus may have answered your prayer on the sly."

Kylie's smile grew. "Yeah! I think so."

Emma was surprised to find herself smiling. She'd had to force herself to smile earlier in the week when, after her initial attempt at "Pilate's Dream," Kylie had shown her the cross Joshua had made. She'd told her about how his mere presence made her feel stronger, bolder... "as if Jesus Himself was standing there with me." Emma had bit her tongue to keep from snapping that Jesus was dead, gone to ashes long ago. Now she wondered. Maybe some part of him lived on...

Andrew beamed. "Well, you were all wonderful during the scene but this is a much better note to end on before we grab some dinner. We'll do the last three numbers after that and by then the Levines and Fr. Mike should be here so, Joshua, maybe you could recite the Shema at the end. It's out of order but I think it's better to end with that than 'Blood Money.'"

"Agreed!" Zeke opined.

Joshua clapped him on the shoulder. "Sure, sounds good. Andrew, I'll help you haul out the cooler."

"I best go spring Belle and Violeta from the office." JenniAnn smiled at the chorus and Joshua. "You were all... well, I'll just say the portrayal was effective! You all made my skin crawl and Joshua... So upsetting..."

Andrew hugged her shoulders. "Thankfully, when we put it together, Emma will be there to rescue him." He smiled at his assistant director.

"I'll beat the lot of you up. Nobody messes with Magdala," Emma teased the chorus.

Shane laughed. "Now you have me imagining this as if it was Newsies except instead of the boroughs, they'd have Nazareth and Capernaum and Bethany and so on."

Joshua laughed at the image of his disciples running around in newsboys caps and suspenders.

"But Joshua would never even think about leaving us to run off to Santa Fe... would you?" Peter asked with a grin.

"Never," Joshua promised. He smiled then motioned for Andrew. "Let's go get those drinks."

The angel nodded and followed him while JenniAnn went after Belle and Violeta and the others gathered their potluck dishes.

After Emma had given a few tips to Shane, she headed backstage where Monica was waiting. Tonight was the night she'd get to see her costume.

"I thought it would be easiest... and most cost effective... to have all the ladies start with the same basic costume," Monica explained. "I found this dress for a very reasonable price and they had it in several different colors. Also matching leggings since some will be doing kicks and the like." She held out a sample pairing in russet and mauve for Emma to see. "Then I thought I could use the material Diana brought to make matching shrugs for anyone who would feel best not going sleeveless. We'll match pashminas up once all the girls have decided. But for you and Violeta... I thought having a beige dress for each of you, complimenting Joshua's robe, would be lovely. You'll be differentiated by your pashminas. Violeta is blue, of course, and for you..." The angel took a hanger from the rack and handed it to Emma.

Emma's eyes lit up when she saw the simple, beautiful ensemble. "Oh Monica... it's perfect! And I love the green..." She fingered the pashmina. "Why did you decide on green?"

"I must admit I'm quite partial to it but I also thought it made sense for Mary Magdalene. Green stands for growth, new life, hope..."

"Hope," Emma echoed. She hugged Monica. "I love it! Have the others seen theirs?"

Monica shook her head. "Not yet. I wanted you to be the first."

"I want to go try it on!"

Monica laughed. "Well, go on then."

Emma hurried into the women's dressing room.

Peter approached Monica. "It's been good to see her smiling and excited again."

The caseworker smiled. "I imagine it faded some with all you've gone through between Lucy passing away and Doug leaving. Emma has a lovely smile and I'm glad it's back, too."

Peter nodded. "It was difficult losing them but even more... I think Eric had a bad effect on Emma. Pulled her down. But Joshua..." He craned his neck to see Andrew and Joshua setting down the cooler and opening it up. "He's different."

Monica lowered her gaze and smiled to herself. Joshua was one of a kind... Before she could make a response, Emma reappeared.

"So... do I look Mary-like?" she asked, spinning.

Peter turned towards her and was rendered speechless. He quickly looked to his feet.

Emma frowned. "No?"

Monica suppressed a giggle. "You look wonderful, Emma! And you make a fine, Mary. Doesn't she, Peter?" She hoped the few seconds were sufficient time for Peter to have collected himself. Emma was going to be self-conscious if he didn't reply.

Peter's head snapped back up. "Yes. Emma, you look great. That's a... a good color for you. The green."

Emma beamed. "Thanks! I'm going to go show Andrew. Can the other girls come look?"

Delighted by her enthusiasm, Monica nodded. "Of course!"

Arthur, having gone to retrieve the spinach and artichoke dip and veggies he and Monica had prepared, returned in time to see Emma run onto the stage with Peter ambling after her. "Ah, costume time." He looked to Monica with a wide smile. "And when will you be getting your costume, Monica?"

"Soon. It's coming from Elsewhere," she replied nonchalantly.

With his free arm, Arthur hugged her. "I'm sure it's beautiful. But not as beautiful as the one who will be wearing it."

Monica blushed and reached up to pat the beard Arthur was beginning to grow. "Thank you. Arthur, Andrew and Emma have decided that since things have gone so well this week, we won't have rehearsal tomorrow. But whomever wants can gather to help plot out Act II. Do you think..."

Arthur set down the bag of food and hugged her tightly with both arms. "I'll be there. I won't let you go through that alone."

Monica rested her cheek against his shirt and peered over to where Joshua was laughing with Adam and Caleb. "Thank you," she murmured. Then she brushed at a stray tear, sucked in a deep breath, and went with Arthur to join the others.

*~*~*

Towards the end of the dinner break, Kemara stepped away from the crowd on the stage and allowed herself a few quiet moments to plan with Monica. The last week had flown by so quickly that she felt as if she had forgotten to breathe. But at least the preparations for the party were coming along!

Fr. Mike had enthusiastically agreed to let them use the hall and refused to take any payment. So she had dropped an extra check into the collection plate with a note asking that it be used for Sunday school materials.

"Do we want to hire a ceili band?" Monica asked.

Kemara shook her head. "I don't think we can this close to St. Pat's. All the groups will have been booked solid for a month. Sean's dad has a really good sound system, and I'll just burn everything to a CD."

She looked down at her list. "OK. We've got the hall, music, food... various people have offered to make or bring something, so I think we're OK there."

"Have you talked to -" Monica gestured vaguely. "yet?"

Kemara glanced around to make sure no one was close enough to overhear. "Yeah, I stopped by a couple of days ago. He said he would."

"I hope it doesn't cause any problems."

"If it does, he'll deal with them." Kemara assured her. She took a stack of cards out of her bag and handed them to the angel. "I got the invitations done, so we can hand them out tonight."

"Very nice! I like the wee birds," Monica laughed. "Do they have names?"

"I was thinking JenniAnn and Andrew would be appropriate," Kemara said, teasing. "Or maybe you and Arthur."

Monica studied the invitation again, pursing her lips in concentration. "No, actually I think it looks more like Max and Rose."

Max, who was sitting a few seats away, caught his name turned to look at them.

Monica gave him a bright smile and a wave as Kemara said, loud enough for him to hear, "You know...I think you're right. Definitely Max and Rose."

*~*~*

"'On Thursday night you'll find him where you want him... far from the crowds... in the Garden of Gethsemane.'"

As Zeke sobbed and fell to a huddle on the floor, Joshua kissed Belle's curls and clamped his own eyes shut. He was determined to not cry on the baby.

When the chorus sang out their haunting, damning congratulations; Joshua felt someone squeeze his shoulder. Then another person patted his other shoulder. He turned to find Andrew and Monica and smiled at them.

"We need you to come out into the lobby," Monica whispered, hoping he heard her over the din of applause.

Joshua looked back up at the stage. "Can I just go check in with Zeke?"

JenniAnn, seated next to him, turned around. "Is everything okay?"

Andrew nodded and smiled reassuringly. "Totally okay. And, yes, Joshua."

"I'll take Belle back." JenniAnn smiled at Joshua. "I think Zeke could use a hug from 'Jesus.'"

Returning her smile, Joshua nodded. Once she had Belle, he bounded to Zeke who was sitting up and drying his eyes. "Doing okay?"

"Depends. How did I sound?"

"Like you felt every word."

"I did. In a way... aren't we all Judas? We all betray Jesus every time we sin."

Joshua's eye brow arched upwards. Zeke wasn't usually the type to wallow in guilt. Something had seemed off all night, though. Both with him and Diana. "I don't think he sees it that way. Obviously he wants people to do their best and turn away from sin. But if he viewed everyone who sinned as a traitor... wow. I don't think I'd want to be Jesus in that case."

Zeke chuckled.

Joshua smiled, glad for the laughter. "I think he mostly sees people who, sure, make mistakes. But generally they feel pretty badly about it and try to make it better... and to do better going forward. He sees children who need help and love... not an army of traitors. Now... I think something more is going on besides some sort of character-related epiphany. You want to tell me about it?"

Zeke shrugged then, after glancing up at Joshua, nodded. He traced the grain of the wood floor as he spoke. "I had a big fight with my boy before Diana and I left to come here. Said some things I know I shouldn't have. He said some things that cut but... but I'm the adult, the father. I... I don't think he sees much to be proud of in his old man," Zeke admitted, his voice cracking.

Joshua hugged him. He knew Zeke loved Silas and that Sy loved his dad. But Sy had fallen into a crowd who valued status and expensive possessions... neither of which Zeke and Diana could provide. Sy couldn't understand why his parents worked at jobs that kept them living from paycheck to paycheck with little left over for the luxuries his friends had. "I think you should bring your kids tomorrow night. Let them see what their mom and dad have been up to."

"You think?"

"I do. I know we're mostly just talking but maybe we could do a couple numbers. And even with the talking, once they hear and see how passionate everyone is and how hopeful we all are about this show touching people, changing them for the better... your boy and your girls will see they have parents to be very proud of."

"My girls have already asked about coming. But Sy... You think he'd get that if he came?"

"I do. What can it hurt?"

"True." Zeke returned Joshua's hug. "Thanks, man. I appreciate you listening. Now I better let you go so you can do your thing."

"Any time, Zeke. I need to check on something in the lobby but then I'll be right back."

"Good."

As Joshua made his way back to Andrew and Monica, he passed Diana. Wordlessly, she kissed his hand. He smiled at her before continuing down the aisle. Once he'd stepped into the lobby, Joshua noticed a man studying the photographs on the walls. A garment bag was thrown over his shoulder.

"Abi..." Joshua called.

Yosef turned around, his smile nearly as wide as his face. He set the bag down and hurried towards his son.

Andrew and Monica smiled at the two men and then each other before disappearing back into the house.

Joshua and Yosef met with an embrace in the middle of the lobby.

"Shalom, my boy," Yosef greeted.

"Shalom, Abi. I've missed you." Joshua kissed his cheek.

"We've been watching." Yosef squeezed his shoulder. "You've already made quite an impression. I was glad you followed your Ama's counsel on the clothing. Now I come with my own. It's time, Yeshu. Though they do not yet know who you are... the time has come for them to see." He waved to the garment bag laying on the ticket counter.

Joshua nodded. He took up the bag and stepped into the ticket office. There it was... one of the seamless robes his mother had made for him. In a separate bag tied to the hanger were well worn, faded sandals. His belt was tied around the hanger and his prayer shawl folded neatly beneath the robe.

In the lobby, Yosef continued to peruse the photographs. He laughed quietly at the thought that one day Yeshua's photograph might be up there and many who saw it would never know whose face they were truly looking into. When he heard the door creak, Yosef turned back around. He smiled gently then stepped forward to straighten a part of Joshua's shawl that was flipped.

"How do you feel?"

Joshua's lips curved into a sheepish half-smile. "A little nervous."

Yosef hugged him. "I think they will be pleased to see you so, Yeshu. You should go back in. But I will see you soon... especially as you have volunteered your mother's and my donkey." He grinned.

Joshua laughed. "I did... Yoktan deserves his chance to be a star." His smile faded. "Have you and Ama decided..."

"Yes. Yeshua, you must give us a chance to come see your show. I want... I need to be there... this time. But we defer to you on when. Let us know."

Joshua clasped Yosef's hands in his. "I will, Abi."

"Yeshu?"

Joshua cocked his head when he noticed the strange expression on his father's face. He was blushing... "Yes, Abi?"

Yosef cleared his throat. He reached into the pocket of his jeans and withdrew a small box. "Yeshu, I would like to give this to your mother."

Curious, Joshua opened the box. His eyes filled when he saw a delicate wooden ring inlaid with pearl. "Abi..."

"I know it is not necessary. We did not have rings before. We never needed them. But as it is the custom now, in this country, and as we are here... I would like for her to have it."

"You made this?"

Yosef nodded. "And one for me, as well, without the pearls. I will wear it only if you consent."

Joshua pulled Yosef into his embrace. "Gladly." Beaming, he returned the ring to him. "Ama will love it. So... where is yours?"

Grinning, Yosef pulled his own ring from his other pocket and slid it on.

"It... it looks great, Abi. And good that you have it, I think. Keep the ladies at bay." Joshua winked as Yosef blushed again. "I can't wait to see Ama with hers."

"Thank you, Yeshu." Yosef rested his hand on his son's hair. He looked over to the door to the house where Andrew was peeking out. "I think they are waiting for you."

Joshua nodded. "I'll go back in now. Give Ama a hug and kiss for me, please."

"You know I will. Enjoy your night, Yeshu." Though tears welled in his eyes, the carpenter smiled. "Pick up after yourself."

Joshua laughed. "I will. I wasn't raised in a barn... only born in one."

Yosef echoed his son's laughter then embraced him once more. "I love you."

"I love you, too." Joshua sighed after Yosef faded away. Drawing in a deep breath, he returned to the door of the house and knocked.

Andrew opened the door. He gaped for a moment then blinked several times. "Come in, please. Monica's almost finished."

Joshua nodded and stepped into the theatre, remaining at Andrew's side.

"So if you didn't have time to look at costumes over dinner, I'll be staying a few minutes late tonight and I'll also be here tomorrow evening. Emma and Andrew have agreed that folks can look at costumes while we visit." Monica looked to the back of the theatre and let out a shaky breath. "A-and that's all I have. But, ah... Joshua," she choked out and waved to where he stood.

In unison, the crowd milling around in the space in front of the seats all turned. Joshua's cheeks flushed as they stared.

Owen, who had been making faces at Belle, grabbed JenniAnn... whether to keep her steady or himself, he wasn't sure.

"Behold the Lamb of God," Zeke murmured to himself, only Diana hearing him as she wrapped her arms around his waist and rested her head on his shoulder as tears pricked her eyes.

Beaming, Rabbi Yakov elbowed Fr. Mike. "Look! He's even wearing a tallit!"

The priest only nodded, not taking his eyes off Joshua.

Tiva scowled at her husband, not wanting him to intrude on what was clearly an emotional moment for so many.

Kemara marveled. It was as if Joshua had stepped right out of the Bible.

Emma sunk onto one of the steps and held her head in her hands while Peter stroked her back. As he did, he stared at Joshua and tried to dispel the lump in his throat.

Kylie wept.

Adam blinked back his own tears as he pulled a handkerchief out of his pocket and handed it to the young woman.

Wondering over the hush, those who had been backstage looking at costumes made their way onto the stage and joined the others in watching Joshua make his way up the aisle.

Eli wept freely, both from the emotion of seeing Joshua and gladness for the obvious effect it had on the humans. It was definite push in the right direction.

Henry linked one arm around Gloria's waist and the other around Tess' shoulders as they all watched and silently worshiped the robed man.

Monica hurried down the steps and to Arthur who pulled her to him.

Max clung to Rose's hand, his other hand clutching a nearby chair.

Joshua made his way up the aisle as Andrew trailed him. He smiled when he came near the others. He stopped at the bottom of the steps. "It's still just me. Just Joshua," he reminded.

With his words, the spell and the silence were broken. Only the angels and Fr. Mike knew that "just Joshua" was exactly who he appeared to be. There was no illusion.

Shane hopped off the stage and laughed. "Wow. If you have half the effect on the audience as you did on us just now... we may be playing to several full houses!"

Joshua smiled. "I hope we do."

"You look... glorious!" Diana exulted.

Joshua blushed. "Thanks, Diana."

Tiva patted his arm. "You do look very... I don't know why but that look suits you."

"It is pretty comfortable."

"You make a wonderful Good Shepherd, Josh." Fr. Mike hugged him.

"I have some pretty great sheep." Joshua beamed at them all.

"Where did... that's not the Jesus costume that... that was here. Where did it come from?" Emma asked, still flustered by her own reaction.

Recovering from the shock of seeing Joshua in his own clothes, Monica answered. "It was donated."

"By who?" Emma pressed.

"I'm not at liberty to say," Monica responded with a smile.

For Emma, the words called to mind Joshua's reference to the anonymous donor paying him for his carpentry efforts. She peered at him but he only continued to smile.

"Joshua, how about you get onstage so... so we can all experience the full effect?" Andrew suggested. He was both eager to change the subject from the procurement of Joshua's "costume" and to hear him pray.

"Sure." Joshua stepped onto the stage. "Like I said before, I thought I'd sing it in Hebrew. Then I'll go back and recite it in English. So..."

The others listened, rapt, as Joshua began to sing to the heavens. For the angels, it was a surreal experience to hear Joshua, surrounded by the trappings of the modern day, sing in a voice from another time... a voice they knew and loved so well.

"'Sh'ma Yis'ra'eil Adonai Eloheinu Adonai echad. Barukh sheim k'vod malkhuto l'olam va'ed. V'ahav'ta eit Adonai Elohekha b'khol l'vav'kha uv'khol naf'sh'kha uv'khol m'odekha. V'hayu had'varim ha'eileh asher anokhi m'tzav'kha hayom al l'vavekha. V'shinan'tam l'vanekha v'dibar'ta bam b'shiv't'kha b'veitekha uv'lekh't'kha vaderekh uv'shakh'b'kha uv'kumekha Uk'shar'tam l'ot al yadekha v'hayu l'totafot bein einekha. Ukh'tav'tam al m'zuzot beitekha uvish'arekha.'"

Joshua closed his eyes for a moment then, after smiling at the audience of cast and crew, began to speak. "'Hear, O Israel: The Lord our God, the Lord is one. You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your might. And these words that I command you today shall be on your heart. You shall teach them diligently to your children, and shall talk of them when you sit in your house, and when you walk by the way, and when you lie down, and when you rise. You shall bind them as a sign on your hand, and they shall be as frontlets between your eyes. You shall write them on the doorposts of your house and on your gates.'"

It was obvious that everyone was impressed but most were undecided on whether or not it was appropriate to applaud. To ease the tension, Rabbi Yakov stood.

"Well done, Joshua! I feel that the addition of this alone will do much good!"

Joshua smiled. "Thank you, rabbi."

"You sounded amazing, Joshua," Kylie complimented.

Andrew nodded, already envisioning Joshua standing center stage on opening night and praying for all to hear. He sighed happily. "We'll work on staging tomorrow but for tonight... it's enough to know it sounds... heavenly. That was a great idea, Joshua." The angel beamed at him then turned to the others. "We're taking tomorrow night off since everyone has worked so hard this week and made such amazing progress. However, if you want something to do... several of us will gather here at 5:00 to plot out the second act. If you want to join us great. And if you can only stop in part of the time... we'd love to have you. And if you really do just want the night off... you deserve it! And... feel free to mob Joshua."

The group all laughed at Andrew's ability to tell that was exactly what they all wanted to do. Most of them stampeded the stage, eager to get a closer look at Joshua's costume. Joshua laughed, hugging several of them and answering questions.

JenniAnn, cradling Belle, hung back with Andrew.

"I can take Belle if you want to go up there," the angel offered.

JenniAnn shook her head. "No. We'll have time to talk with him later. He... he does look... real. I mean... of course he's real. But you know what I mean."

Andrew rested his chin on her hair and pulled her and Belle close. "Yeah. I do, Laja."

Back on the stage, Joshua was soaking in everyone's enthusiasm. His Abi had been right. It had been time. Joshua wouldn't have wanted them to see him dressed so only after the musical had taken its dark turn. He wanted them to see him happy and content and filled with love for each of them.

"Is it itchy?" Owen asked.

"It feels soft," Violeta replied as she hugged Joshua's shoulders. "And he looks so handsome in it!"

"You're his mom. You have to say that," Max teased.

Joshua chuckled. "She is a bit biased, huh?"

"She's his daughter. She has to say that," Eli whispered to Adam as they both chuckled.

"Dude, how long have you had those sandals?" Edward questioned.

Joshua looked to him with a mischievous smile. "A while..."

Fr. Mike smirked.

"I just... I can't get over it..." Zeke shook his head.

Despite the lingering mystery of where the costume came from nagging at her, Emma decided to give in. She reached out and set her hand on Joshua's forearm. "You really do make for a wonderful Jesus," she complimented.

Joshua stared at her for a moment, his eyes filling. "Thank you, Emma," he murmured as he sat his hand over hers.

Emma smiled. "You're welcome. I need to head back to my apartment but I'll see you tomorrow."

"I'll walk you out, Emma," Peter offered. "Good night, everyone."

The others shouted back their own good nights then focused again on Joshua.

Even as he answered questions, Joshua watched Emma and Peter make their way down the aisle, bid Andrew and JenniAnn good night, and then step into the lobby. He prayed that the wall around Emma's heart was beginning to crack.

*~*~*

"Sheesh!" JenniAnn nearly fell against Joshua when a clap of thunder made her jump as they climbed the stairs to his room. "You were dead on about that storm!"

Joshua smiled. "Yeah. But it won't last much longer. And the rain will wash away at least some of the winter muck."

"True. Well..." JenniAnn stepped into his room. "Just in case there should be a power outage, there's a flashlight right in this bed stand." She removed it, tested it, and replaced it. "And... if it lasts a while there are a bunch of candles under the window seat and the matches are right by the flashlight. Umm... anything else?"

"I think I'm more than good. You've all seen to everything. I know I won't be cold." Joshua ran his hand over his new blanket. "I really do love this."

JenniAnn beamed. "I'm so glad. It's kinda a thing with us. We all have em. Mine has frogs on it. Oh! If you get hungry, don't hesitate to go hunting for a midnight snack. Might even find Andrew or me down there. We sometimes grab a lil something for ourselves when getting Belle's bottles. Just... basically pretend like you've always lived here. Please."

"I will. I promise." Joshua squeezed her hand.

"Good. I, umm, wanted to say, too... It was... something to see you in your costume. Emotional actually. In a good way."

Joshua noticed when she again clasped her cross in her hand. "Thank you."

"You're welcome. So... do you have plans for tomorrow?"

"Not until we go to the theatre. And my cousin, he books my carpentry jobs for me, never schedules for Sundays. Are you going to Mass?"

"Haven't decided. If not Mass then a service at Arthur's church. You want to come with us?"

"Sure. Whichever you decide to do would be great."

JenniAnn smiled, glad Joshua would be going along. "Cool. Well, we'll probably have breakfast at 9:00 and by then we'll know. Oh... alarm clock... Umm..."

"It's okay. I get up early on my own."

"Oh good. Well..." JenniAnn winced when there was more lightning and thunder.

Joshua patted her arm. "Maybe you should go check on Belle." He knew that, really, she just needed to be with Andrew.

"Yes. Good idea. Well, g'night, Joshua. You know where Andrew and I are if you need anything."

"I do. Good night, JenniAnn. And, again, thank you."

"Thank you for... for being here," she answered quietly.

Then, with a smile, she was gone.

Joshua strained to hear voices from the floor below. Soon he heard hers... then Andrew's. He smiled. Andrew could protect her from the storm. Quieter still, Joshua could hear Violeta and Kemara. Or, rather, he could hear the movie they were watching in the living room. He chuckled when he realized Kemara was introducing Violeta to the grandeur of The Phantom of the Opera. He hoped Kemara was ready to deal with what he knew would be Violeta's indignant reaction to Erik's machinations. Though the sounds were muffled, Joshua felt content hearing them. He had missed their voices.

*~*~*

Sunday, March 9th

Andrew looked to the door when he heard the knob turn. He glanced at the bedside clock. It was well after midnight. He smiled, anticipating hearing from Max about his date with Rose.

"So did you have a good..." he whispered then cut himself off when his visitor stepped into the room and kicked the door closed. This was definitely not Max, unless Max had suddenly grown blonde hair to his thighs... and obtained a baby. "Laja. Is everything okay?" He'd hoped she'd been able to sleep once the storm had died down.

JenniAnn stepped further into the room and nodded. "I... I just couldn't sleep and Belle was fussing and I saw the light under your door but..." She froze. "Maybe I should go back to my room. What if Joshua gets up cause he needs something and then can't find me and so comes in here and thinks we're..." She blushed. "He said he understood and maybe he did but how could he really?"

Andrew stifled a chuckle. Joshua knew and understood more about the nature of their relationship than they did! "He wouldn't make assumptions like that, Laja. Come here."

JenniAnn sat down on the bed and handed Annabelle to him.

Smiling, Andrew snuggled the baby to his chest and kissed her downy curls. "What's making you fuss, my girl?" he asked. "And Mama, too?"

JenniAnn rested her chin on his shoulder, her eyes brightening when she saw how their baby gazed peacefully at her uncle. "I think she just wanted you... and I did, too."

Andrew reached up to stroke her cheek. "Talk to me, Laja. Please."

"I was just laying awake... thinking. I'm so glad Joshua is here and sounds like spending all of tomorrow with us b-but he'll still go out and work jobs. We can't constantly keep tabs on him. We can't really protect him. A-and that just made me think of how hard it must have been for Joseph and Mary. Jesus was at risk from babyhood on! Then poor Mary... Joseph seemingly gone a-and then to watch her boy suffer like... like that. And I... I thought of our Belle and how we aren't always going to be able to carry her everywhere and keep her so... so close and she'll want to go off by herself a-and... boys and... driving and... we won't be able to protect her and if anything hap-happened...."

Andrew placed Belle in her weeping mother's arms then wrapped his own around them both. "Laja... God is always watching over Belle. Look what He did to get her to us. Bad things... they do happen. But you can't fixate on them and let them limit your life. You helped me see that countless times when I was a little over-zealous in wanting to protect you and the other girls. And you were right, Laja."

"I wasn't a mother then..." JenniAnn remarked ruefully.

Andrew smiled. "No, you weren't. And right now you are a mother to this beautiful, precious, helpless little girl and it's terrifying to think of her being apart from us. But she won't be, Laja. We have years ahead of us to teach her how to make good decisions and how to stay safe and what to do when she feels scared and to know that she can always come to us and that God loves her so much and is always with her. The Belle who we send out into the world will be ready for it. And I promise I will be there with you. And as for Joshua... no, we can't keep tabs on him. But we can keep letting him know how much we care about him. And that'll do more good than you realize."

JenniAnn nodded and nuzzled his shoulder. "I... I hope it does you good, too... having him here."

Andrew knew it would. He loved Joshua with all his heart, mind, and soul. But she didn't know that. "What do you mean, Laja?"

JenniAnn shifted so Belle was resting on her tummy between them. She'd read that, while babies should always sleep on their backs, tummy time was important. She was grateful it also allowed her less limited movement. Propping her head up with one hand, JenniAnn used the other to stroke Andrew's hair. "I... I just don't want you to get sucked into the past too... too much. I was hoping having Joshua here... Joshua in his jeans and flannel and driving a car and just being a guy... might... dim the illusion somewhat. Like... like maybe it'll be easier to direct... that... when you know he's just the guy you're going home with and will pour cereal for the next morning."

"Laja..." Andrew leaned over to kiss her forehead. "It will help. But simply having you there, to be surrounded by our friends... that will really help, too. I'll be fine."

JenniAnn smiled wearily. "Okay. I meant to tell you earlier... Joshua found our word. Phrase really. What we are."

"And what's that?" Andrew asked after she'd finished yawning.

"Irish phrase. Anam cara. It means soul friend."

Andrew stared at her. He'd heard the phrase before. Monica had mentioned it to him once when they were in Ireland... months before he'd met JenniAnn. The idea had intrigued and attracted him... a friend who loved you no matter what, whose love transcended time and place and reason... but he'd forgotten it by the time he'd met the girl, years before he'd grown so close to her. Of course Joshua had never forgotten.

"So that's who you are," the angel replied huskily.

JenniAnn smiled. "So sayeth the man upstairs."

Andrew returned the smile. "Then so sayeth I."

"So sayeth we," she added.

"So sayeth your eldest," a voice called from the hall. "I also sayeth that this door is very thinneth."

Andrew burst out laughing then stood up to let Max in. "Hi. Sorry. We were just..."

Max hugged him then moved into the room and kissed JenniAnn's cheek. "Providing Bellaluna and me with a stable... if nontraditional... family life. No apologies necessary." He beamed at them before plopping onto his bed and removing his shoes. "And I'm sorry I was listening. I was trying to decide whether to come in or go crash in the spare room. Sounds like Joshua's had quite the impact for only being here not even a full day."

JenniAnn nodded and sighed happily. "He has. But enough about us... how was your evening?" she asked with a grin.

A grin formed on Max's face, too. "Good... magical... we, umm, we talked about... the future. I mean not that we haven't before but it seemed more... real tonight."

Andrew squeezed JenniAnn's hand as he smiled proudly at Max. "I'm very glad to hear it. And I'm very, very proud of you."

"We both are," JenniAnn echoed.

"Proud of me? Why?"

"For trusting," Andrew explained. "For having hope for something better. Too many people won't risk loving someone when they've been hurt before. But you did Max. With all of us."

"And we're all very blessed for it." JenniAnn sat beside the young man and hugged him.

"Th-thank you. Will you... go shopping with me soon? I'm not ready to... to buy a ring yet. But I'd like to start looking."

"Oh..." JenniAnn's embrace tightened. "Yes, of course I will."

Picking up Belle, Andrew settled to Max's other side and also hugged him.

Max laughed. "I feel loved."

"Good," Andrew asserted.

JenniAnn had the sense that Max was hoping for some fatherly counsel. "Well, Belle and I better get back to our room. I'm so glad you had a nice night, Max. Sleep well."

"You too, Maja. And... and I'm glad you both found your word. I... I'm so glad you have each other. Because you both deserve that happiness and... and I needed to see it." Max hugged JenniAnn again and stroked Belle's hair then peered up at Andrew.

"I'll just walk them back to their room then be right back," Andrew promised.

"Okay. Good night, Maja and Bellaluna."

"G'night, Max." JenniAnn smiled back at him before stepping into the hall with Andrew then into her room.

"Belle here's pretty sedate. Let's put her in her cradle, okay?"

JenniAnn kissed the little one then nodded. She settled back into bed and watched as Andrew tenderly cared for Belle. When he was finished, he sat at the edge of the bed.

"Doing all right now?"

"Much better. Thank you. I love you so, Andrew."

The angel bent to kiss her hair. "And I love you. Sleep well, my anam cara."

JenniAnn smiled drowsily and brought his hand to her lips.

After silently praying for both Belle and JenniAnn, Andrew stepped out of the room.

Once the door was closed, JenniAnn reached beneath her pillow and rested her hand on a small, folded blanket. "Thank You for... for him... for Belle... for Max... for everyone I love so much," she whispered.

In his room, Joshua smiled as he slept.

*~*~*

When he awoke, it took Joshua a few moments to remember where he was and how he'd gotten there. A smile stretched across his face as he recalled Andrew's invitation, the dogs mobbing him, cuddling Belle, the warm welcomes from Kemara, Max, and Violeta, and the visits with JenniAnn.

Joshua could sense that it was just after 5:30. He wondered if Andrew and JenniAnn were up yet. If not, he could at least get coffee started for them. After saying his prayers and getting ready for the day, Joshua ambled towards the kitchen. Sure enough, the light was on and he heard voices.

"I can't believe how much more she's smiling lately!" JenniAnn enthused as she held Belle while Andrew poured the coffee. "And my book says that they're more likely actual smiles at this point, not just a reflex."

The angel set a mug in front of her and lightly stroked Belle's cheek. "I'm glad you're happy, sweet girl," he cooed. "Because you sure made your Mama and me so, so happy."

Joshua smiled as he stood in the hall and debated whether to turn back or not. He didn't want to disrupt their time together. But it was too late. The decision was made for him.

"Joshua! You really do get up early!" JenniAnn exclaimed when she glimpsed him. "G'morning!"

Joshua stepped into the kitchen. "Good morning, Andrew, JenniAnn, and Belle. Bottle time?"

Andrew nodded. "And at this point we're up for the day."

"Wanna come have some coffee with us... and toast?" JenniAnn offered. "We can't wait til breakfast. Don't tell Max. He made his famously yummy breakfast casserole for later."

Chuckling, Joshua nodded. "Sure. Thank you."

"How did you sleep?" Andrew asked as he poured a mug for Joshua and slipped another couple pieces of bread into the toaster.

"Extremely well. It's so quiet compared to my apartment. And the blanket made it all very cozy."

JenniAnn blushed slightly as she returned Joshua's smile. "Good. So... did some texting last night and Arthur would really, really like us to go to church with him and Monica. He told his pastor about the show and would love for you to meet him. I figured that'd be okay since we're seeing Fr. Mike this evening. What do you think?"

"I'd love to meet Wa... the pastor and attend church with Arthur and Monica. What time?"

Andrew smiled into his hand over Joshua's near slip. "It starts at 10:30. So we'll probably leave here at 10:00."

"Great!"

"And then tonight..." JenniAnn's smile trembled before she hid it in Belle's hair.

Andrew and Joshua exchanged a look over her bowed head.

"When were you wanting to do your makeup test, Joshua?" the woman asked.

"Oh, I..."

All three jumped slightly at the sound of Joshua's toast popping up. Andrew leapt to his feet and tossed the slices on a plate.

"Thank you," Joshua murmured once Andrew had set a plate down in front of him. "And I... I'll defer to Andrew on that."

Andrew felt a lump forming in his throat. He knew Joshua wanted him to make the decision since he had been privy to many more of JenniAnn's recent thoughts and concerns than Joshua had. "You know, let's not even worry about that until we've run through Act II a couple times. I mean we have to get the timing down, right? That'll determine what you're able to do. I'd hate to have you plan out Joshua's makeup only to find out it'll take too much time. So... a couple weeks?" He squeezed JenniAnn's shoulder.

"Yeah, that makes sense. Thanks, Andrew." Recovering, JenniAnn smiled at Joshua. "So, enough about that, anything you'd like to do while you're here?"

Joshua smiled. There was so much... Tell you all how much I love you. Visit the Tunnels. Run through the Fields of Gold. Talk late into the night. Tell you that I will never... could never... leave any of you. "I love doing volunteer work," he said aloud. "Actually, I thought it might be nice outreach for the theatre. Get the name out there while we help others. I'd really like to do something at the veteran's hospital. What do you think?"

JenniAnn peered over at Andrew. If he didn't seem so constantly sincere, she'd think Joshua was conning them. She strained to think of anything bad Joshua had done in the past week. On the contrary, he seemed to always say and do and want to do exactly the right thing. But then maybe that wasn't that strange. Andrew could go whole months without irking her. Of course, Andrew was an angel...

"Laja, don't you think that sounds like a great idea?" the angel prodded, gently tapping her foot to draw her out of her stupor.

JenniAnn smiled and nodded. "Andrew... knows a place."

"He mentioned." Joshua smiled briefly at JenniAnn then, not wanting to make her any more nervous, looked to Andrew. "So you think they'd go for that?"

"I think they'd be thrilled," Andrew encouraged. "This place I used to go to is always needing volunteers. We all try to lend a hand when we can but drawing more people in would be great. I'll give them a call and set something up."

"Great, thank you." Joshua turned to JenniAnn. "Right before I came in, I heard you mention a book you've been reading. About babies, I take it?"

"Yep! Since Belle was quite a surprise, I've been cramming. Then handing it off to Andrew."

Joshua's eyes smiled over the rim of his mug. Andrew had shown him the highly marked and highlighted book. "So what have you been learning?"

Happily, JenniAnn regaled the two with all the facts and theories she'd taken in.

Andrew kept glancing at Joshua, knowing he was making up for lost time as he soaked in JenniAnn's enthusiasm and joy.

*~*~*

Arthur smiled proudly as he herded his guests towards the pastor after services had ended. "Pastor Walter! Great sermon!"

"Arthur!" the man greeted. "So good to see you and your friends. Monica, always a delight to have you join us."

Monica returned his warm smile. "Thank you, Pastor Walter."

"And let me see... Andrew, JenniAnn, Kemara, Violeta, Max, and Belle?" the pastor asked with some hesitation.

"Six for six!" Arthur cheered. "And this is Joshua Davidson. He's playing Jesus in our show."

The pastor grinned and shook his head. "Well, I'll be... You, sir, actually look realistic. I mean of course you look realistic. I only meant..."

Joshua laughed. "I know. I've gotten that reaction before."

JenniAnn blushed and giggled.

"Arthur has told me that you really bring Jesus to life, Joshua," Pastor Walter relayed. "My wife and I are counting the days until we can come see the show."

"You're welcome to stop by during rehearsal and get a preview, Pastor Walter," Andrew offered.

"We'll do that. Arthur, I'll call you beforehand to make sure it's a good night." Pastor Walter turned back to Joshua. "So that's a hefty task... being Jesus. How you holding up?"

"Well, really well. Everyone's been so kind and welcoming." Joshua beamed at the others.

"Did you have a chance to read the interview, Pastor Walter?" Violeta asked.

"I certainly did. And Maddy... that's my wife... did, too. She was thrilled by what you said about women in Jesus' ministry, Joshua. You better watch out or you might wind up pulled into the ladies' Bible study."

Joshua only smiled in response. He didn't want to seem too eager but if invited, he would definitely go. "I'm glad that meant something to her."

"You bet. Arthur told me about the, uh, incident so..."

"That's him!"

The group all turned to see a primly dressed woman beaming at Joshua.

"Lisa! Sherrie! Get over here! It's the man playing Jesus!" she called in a Southern drawl.

Kemara smiled at hearing the familiar accent.

Pastor Walter laughed. "And there's Maddy right now..."

"Hello," Joshua greeted the three women with a smile as they drew nearer. "My name is..."

"Joshua!" Maddy finished for him. "We saw your interview and, poor dear, we heard about what happened. How are you?"

"Doing good, thanks. Much better. Everyone's been so kind and..."

"Well, if you have any more problems, you just let us know. We'll show them a thing or two. Isn't anything worse than getting a bunch of menopausal women riled."

Joshua laughed. "I... I'll certainly keep that in mind."

"Maddy!" another of the women protested, blushing profusely.

"Aww heck, Lisa. With the pharmaceutical commercials you see on TV that's nothing," Maddy defended. "Joshua, you and your friends have got to join us for doughnuts and coffee. Come on now!"

Pastor Walter only smiled. "Best do as she says... I do."

Laughing, the others all followed as Maddy led Joshua to the social hall with her friends on either side of him.

Max snickered. "Joshua has fangirls."

Kemara laughed. "Church ladies are powerful fangirls to have."

Andrew chuckled as he settled his arm around JenniAnn's shoulders. "I did not see that coming."

JenniAnn grinned. "I like her! And... the bigger the circle around him, the better."

The angel of death kissed her hair. "Yes," he agreed.

Monica giggled as she hugged Arthur's arm. "I'm glad we came."

Arthur smiled. "Even though our Jesus may have just gotten stolen?"

The caseworker nodded. She could hear Joshua's laugh echoing down the hall.

*~*~*

Kylie jumped when she heard the church door open. She had been alone in the sanctuary for so long that the noise startled her. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw someone take a seat on the other side of the church. However, she remained focused on the Bible in her lap.

"'Whoever dwells in the shelter of the Most High will rest in the shadow of the Almighty. I will say of the Lord, 'He is my refuge and my fortress, my God, in whom I trust,'" she read.

Kylie closed her eyes and focused on the words. Shelter, rest, refuge, fortress, trust... She wanted all those things so badly. But she had shelter, she had rest. Maybe her home wasn't as happy as she would like it to be. But at least she had a home. Some people had no where to go. God's attention was better devoted to them. Besides, she'd made her choices, made her promises and she needed to accept that responsibility and that duty.

"You can't tire Jesus out or sap his energy by praying."

Joshua's words returned to her, challenging her. Surely he was right. Jesus had suffered tremendously, had conquered death. Surely He could handle prayers.

Kylie closed the Bible and stared at the cross at the front of the church. "Dear Lord, please help me to know what I need to do," she prayed silently. "I'm not happy. And, actually, I'm scared... scared that one day Jett is going to hit too hard or push too hard and that... that'll just be it. And part of me is okay with that. I long to be with You. So much. But I feel like there was supposed to be more to my life than this, more I was meant to do. I want to keep the vows I made. I do! But I'm not sure how much longer my spirit can take this without being crushed. Please help me, Jesus."

"Kylie?"

Hearing the voice, Kylie jumped again. Then she recognized it. She turned to see Adam smiling down at her. "Adam! Hi! I didn't know you attended here!"

Adam sunk into the pew. "I don't. I just stepped in because I... well, I needed a few moments with the Big Guy."

"Well, that's good, too! How are you today?"

"Good. How about you?"

Kylie only nodded in response. "I'm looking forward to tonight... I think. I mean I'm looking forward to being with everyone but... but I think it will be hard to talk about the Crucifixion. But last night... Joshua in his costume... Oh! I need to return your handkerchief."

"Don't worry about it. I have others. And I think it might be good to keep around."

"Yeah... Thanks."

"It really was something seeing him in his costume, wasn't it?" Adam glanced over at a painting. He smiled. Joshua had looked much more lively. "And I liked what he said about your caterpillar."

Kylie smiled. "I was just thinking about that! And... I did pray. Because I think Joshua was a lot more right than my old Sunday school teacher."

"I wouldn't doubt it. Joshua's got a good head on his shoulders. And a good heart." Adam pulled out his pocket watch. "Looks like we've only got an hour before we're due at the theatre." He'd intended to stop into a diner and grab a quick dinner but felt compelled to keep Kylie with him. Adam knew she would never agree to going out to dinner with him, even if she could somehow know his intentions were noble. She was too afraid that someone who knew Jett might see him. "You want to ride with me?" he offered. "Maybe we could go through a drive-thru on the way and grab a quick a dinner?"

Kylie studied Adam for a moment. From the very first, she'd had the sense that he was a good, kind man even if he did seem a little loud and irreverent. She had noticed, even through her own tears, that his eyes had been full when he'd seen Joshua in his costume. Surely that meant he loved God. She nodded. "I'd appreciate that. The subway kind of intimidates me sometimes. Thank you, Adam." She swooped up her Bible.

"You bet. I'll enjoy having the company."

Kylie beamed as they left the church together.

*~*~*

That night every member of the cast and crew convened upon St. Genesius'. In addition, Diane's and Zeke's children were all present.

After letting everyone visit, Andrew and Emma gathered them into chairs onstage.

"Good evening!" Andrew greeted. "So great to have you all here. And a big welcome to Hailey, Sy, and Kendra. We've loved having your parents around and hope you enjoy seeing and hearing about what they've been up to."

Hailey, the de facto spokesperson of the Wilson siblings, smiled at him. "Thanks. Looking forward to it!"

"So what Emma and I thought we'd do is start at the beginning of Act II and go song by song, plotting. Then we thought we'd end with 'What's the Buzz?' and "Everything's Alright' and 'Hosanna' just, you know, so we have something upbeat to end the night with. Sound like a plan?"

Zeke and Diana smiled, knowing Andrew had chosen the first two numbers so they could show off for their kids.

After murmurs of agreement, Andrew handed out an Act II song list.

"Okay, so first... 'The Last Supper,'" Emma began. "I think that's pretty basic, isn't it?"

"Were you planning to go with the DaVinci look or historical accuracy?" Rabbi Yakov asked.

"Umm... there's a difference?" Emma asked.

"Yes. Most likely, as was custom in their day, Jesus and his followers would have been reclining while they ate. Also, the table likely would have been U shaped with Jesus at one of the points," the rabbi explained.

Joshua winked and subtly nodded when he noticed Violeta looking at him. He had to keep from laughing when she tilted her head as if trying to imagine eating in such a way.

Zeke nodded. "I've read about that. But I'd be concerned about Joshua's ability to sing as he needs to while laying on his side."

"This is true," Yakov assented.

"How about we go 50/50?" Andrew suggested. "U shaped table but everyone kneels or sits so they can sing more easily. Joshua?"

"I like it," Joshua agreed. "Good point, Rabbi."

Yakov smiled back at him.

"Cool. So... then the most awkward dinner ever proceeds and Judas and Jesus get into it. Where do they go? Or do they go anywhere?" Emma asked.

"In the movie, Jesus came after Judas, who had run into some trees, to bring him his cloak," Peter recounted.

"Oh..." Violeta blinked. "He... he was looking out for him even after..."

JenniAnn patted her hand. "In the movie, yes. But there's nothing in the Bible about it. Although... it certainly seems in character."

Zeke sighed. "It does. I'm going to hate that scene..."

Joshua smiled sadly. "It'll be a tough one. Maybe we could pull those trees from 'Everything's Alright' out again? Create the illusion of some distance?"

"Perhaps two trees..." Monica murmured shakily.

"Why two?" Caleb asked.

"Symbolism. It's commonly though that Judas hung himself from a tree. And the cross..." Fr. Mike looked to Joshua. "A tree."

Andrew swallowed the lump in his throat and stole some time jotting down the idea. "That sounds... let's do that."

Owen looked to Joshua with a trembling smile. "Now would have been a good night for the wine." He remembered the Wilson kids. "And grape juice."

Joshua returned the smile. "Maybe not for the best. But how about cookies and milk?"

"I can run to the store," Adam offered.

Joshua shook his head. "I have some cookies in the car. Could you help me bring them in? And, Andrew, remember the milk is in the fridge in the office."

Andrew's eye brow arched then he smiled. "Oh right..."

"We'll be right back," Joshua promised. He smiled brightly then led Adam out to the car.

"Way to think ahead, Boss," Adam complimented.

Joshua grinned. "I didn't." He opened the back seat of his car.

Adam peered in. "Empty... oh."

Two larges trays that practically covered the seats appeared.

Adam laughed and tilted his head. "Why is that one corner marked off?"

"Kendra needs gluten-free."

Adam hugged Joshua. "You're awesome."

Joshua smiled. "Thanks." He reached in and handed a tray to Adam. After grabbing the second one, Joshua kicked the door closed.

As they walked back to the theatre, Adam began to sing. "'Our God is an awesome God. He gives us cookies, milk, and love. Yes our God is an awesome God."

Joshua chuckled and shook his head all the way back to the stage.

"Holy cow!" Edward exclaimed. "Where did you get all those?"

JenniAnn looked to Joshua in confusion. She knew he hadn't baked them. "How?"

Joshua smiled. "Picked them up," he replied.

Adam smirked. He had picked them up from the seat after all...

"And if anyone eats gluten-free, the ones that are marked off in the corner are for you," Joshua explained.

Kendra's eyes lit up and she looked to her mother and father.

"Joshua... So few people ever think..." Diana looked to him with gratitude. "Thank you. Go ahead, baby. Say thank you to Joshua."

"Thanks, Joshua!" Kendra exclaimed before happily picking out some cookies. Soon everyone was crowded around and in much better spirits when they returned to their planning.

*~*~*

During a break, Joshua stepped outside and found Sy making use of the basketball hoop Doug has installed in the back. He cheered when the boy made a basket.

Surprised, Sy spun around.

"Sorry to startle you. Great shot!"

Sy turned back around and began to dribble the ball. "Thanks."

"Do you play on a team at school?" Joshua asked.

"Yeah."

"Cool."

Sy tried for another basket but the ball hit the rim. It rolled and landed at Joshua's feet.

"Mind if I try?"

Sy shrugged.

Joshua dribbled the ball then, while some distance away, sent the ball through the hoop.

Sy couldn't suppress his smile. "Now that's a great shot. You play?"

"Not too often. Sometimes."

Sy scooped the ball up but kept it under his arm. "So you're playing Jesus?"

"Yes."

"You getting paid?"

Joshua nodded. He'd told Andrew to put his paycheck right back into the theatre's fund but he was, technically, getting the same pay Eric would have.

"My mom and dad are doing this for free," Sy scoffed.

"You seem unhappy about that."

"All the stuff we need and they're doing this without getting anything for it?"

"I doubt they feel like they're not getting anything out of it. Money's not everything, Sy. They believe in the story, the message. And they're having fun."

Sy laughed darkly.

Joshua smiled. "What? You don't think parents need to have fun? Deserve to have fun?"

"I guess."

"And this stuff you need... do you really need it?"

Sy threw the ball through the hoop, ignoring the question.

Undeterred, Joshua continued. "You ever notice how, when you were a little kid, the same toy could enthrall you for hours? Like that basketball. How long have you had it?"

Sy ran his hand over the bumpy surface, remembering when his dad had given it to him and taught him how to play. "Since I was 8."

"And you're still enjoying it. Because you enjoy basketball. But some people, they get started down this road where they want stuff not because they'll really enjoy it but because it's the thing to have. So they buy something. But then, a few weeks later, something else becomes must-have. So they buy that. And they're constantly chasing the next big thing when, really, they would have been happy with their basketball." Joshua caught the ball when Sy tossed it to him. He aimed for the basket but this time it bounced off the rim. It rolled off the court and into the dead grass. "Unfortunately, by the time they realize it, sometimes the basketball is gone." Joshua retrieved the ball and tossed it to the teen. "Sy, I think your mom and dad figured out a long time ago what their basketballs were: faith, family, love for each other. And you wanna know something else? I think a lot of those people with all that cool stuff... if they were really honest with themselves... they'd want to trade it all in for people who love them as much as your parents and your sisters love you."

Sy made no reply except to toss the ball to Joshua. "You know how to play HORSE?"

"I do." Joshua smiled, realizing that the boy would mull his words over as they played.

The game went on until the light by the stage door began to blink on and off.

Sy picked up the ball. "I think that's your cue."

"Yeah. Thanks for the game."

"Thanks for the talk. My dad put you up to this?" the boy asked with a grin.

"No. But he told me how much he cares about you and that..."

"I was a jerk."

"He definitely didn't say that."

"But I am." Sy bowed his head. "So my dad... he's pretty good at that?" He waved to the door.

"He's exceptional. Come and see."

Together, the two returned to the stage. Zeke smiled, tears in his eyes, when Sy planted himself in the chair beside him.

*~*~*

"So... is Jesus hallucinating here or is this real?" Shane asked as the group turned to the pages covering "Superstar."

"Is there a difference? Some cultures believe all of existence is God's dream," Edward explained.

His brother looked at him in alarm.

Edward blushed and shrugged his shoulders. "There was some World Religions special on the History Channel. I was bored and I couldn't find the remote!"

Andrew chuckled. "Well, I think that was time well-spent. It's a good question, Shane."

"I've seen different productions do it different ways. Sometimes Jesus doesn't even seem aware of Judas which pretty much kills the hallucination theory. But sometimes only Jesus interacts with Judas... which leans that way. And then sometimes others seem somewhat aware of Judas... like he's a ghost. I've even seen productions where Judas remains there when they remove Jesus from the cross. How could he be a hallucination in that case?" JenniAnn questioned. "Of course, if Zeke disappears after Jesus has died then maybe he is dreamed up. So... I think we have a lot of leeway."

"Yes. We can do whatever we want it sounds like," Emma agreed. "Zeke and Joshua, what do you think?"

"I don't like thinking Jesus is dreaming this up. I mean listen to the lyrics... What's happening to him is bad enough. It's downright masochistic if he's actually running these words through his head. 'Did you mean to die like that? Was that a mistake or did you know your messy death would be a record breaker?'" Zeke shook his head. "I'd rather think it's Judas coming back from Sheol or Limbo or something and still trying to work his own junk out."

"Shull?" Emma asked.

"It's the land of the dead in the Old Testament," Joshua explained. "The belief was that both good and bad, believers and unbelievers went there. Different people had different beliefs about what it was like."

"Often it was imagined as a shadowy place," the rabbi added. "Not terribly pleasant."

"Yikes," Owen remarked. "I think I'd try to leave there, too."

Arthur smiled. "No kidding. But in all seriousness, I like thinking Judas is real at that part. Like God gave him this extra chance to try to come to terms with everything. I saw a version once where Judas did stick around for the Crucifixion and maybe it was just wishful thinking on my part but I thought he looked like maybe he finally understood."

"Like maybe he came back to God..." Monica murmured, remembering her own near-fall then clamoring to return to God only to discover He'd been with her the whole time, shouting His love to her. If their show could give people some hint of that hope... they had to try it.

Joshua looked over at the angel, glad to see Arthur tucking his arm around her shoulders. His gaze traveled to Zeke's.

Zeke smiled sadly. "All I can tell you for sure is that if I'm onstage when Jesus dies... I don't think I can do watching sedately."

"But do you think you can be there?" Andrew asked gently.

"Of course."

The director smiled proudly. "Then I think that's what we do."

Joshua nodded. "I agree. Whatever really happened with Judas, there could be people out in that audience feeling like maybe they've strayed too far. But Jesus... he died for Judas' sin, too. And if, in his final moments, he's still trying to reach out to Judas... maybe someone will see that and recognize that he's still reaching out to them, too."

There were a few moments of silent contemplation until Violeta began to hiccup.

Her face flushed red. "I... I was trying not to cry a-and... this happened," she apologized.

Joshua stood up and knelt in front of her. "C'mon, let's go get you some water." He hugged her as they walked away.

All eyes focused on Andrew.

"Well, umm, we... you know, some of us have talked with Joshua about 'The Crucifixion' and one thing we decided is we'll put in the biblical line wherein Jesus entrusts Mary to John in place of 'Where is my mother?' It just doesn't seem to make much sense with Violeta right there," the angel of death explained.

"How heartbreaking that it ever was there..." Tiva lamented. "Even I know Jesus' mother was there. I can't imagine any mother not being there."

"Me neither," JenniAnn and Diana murmured in unison. The latter hugged her two girls.

Joshua and Violeta re-entered, the latter carrying a water bottle.

"Sorry," the angel apologized, still blushing. She smiled at Joshua when he squeezed her shoulders.

"It's just fine, Violeta," Andrew reassured, patting her hand when she sat back down near him. "So... going back to the last two numbers... Other thoughts?"

Everyone looked to Joshua.

Andrew blinked back tears. "We'll do whatever you say."

Emma looked sharply at him, preparing to rebuke him for handing control over to a mere actor. However, Joshua's eyes were so gentle as he looked to Andrew that she was silenced.

"Thank you. I'd like to carry the crossbeam down the aisle."

Adam, whose head had been bowed, stared at Joshua. "But up those steps and in the dark and that weight and..." Realizing how ridiculous he sounded, he stopped speaking. Joshua had carried the real beam much further...

"I can do it," Joshua promised when the others looked at him with concern.

Fr. Mike briefly rested his head in his hands.

Despite her initial annoyance, Emma found herself nodding.

"The line change, did you tell them?" Joshua asked Andrew.

"Yes. Everyone's on board," the director relayed.

Joshua smiled at them all. "Thanks. Felt pretty strongly about that one."

"And the actual Crucifixion? What do we do?" Caleb asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

"There are clear plastic hooks on the crossbeam," Andrew explained. He continued to relate to them everything Doug had told him before departing.

As Andrew spoke, each of the angels and Fr. Mike kept peering at Joshua. He remained calm, the lines of his face set in determination. It was a look most of the angels remembered well.

*~*~*

After they'd finished performing and watching the three numbers Andrew had chosen, the cast and crew all felt much breezier. They laughed and joked as they slid set pieces back into place.

"Thank you, everyone, for coming!" Andrew shouted over the happy din. "I think maybe we could all use a little time to digest what we discussed today. So let's go through Act I again tomorrow and Tuesday. We'll start with Act II on Wednesday. Sound good?"

The others all readily agreed then, after finishing set up for "Heaven on Their Minds," most trickled out of the theatre until only the Wilsons, the group bound for Cora's, Arthur, and Monica were left.

As Joshua knelt to twist a loose screw back into one of the risers, Sy approached him.

"I think this rolled away." Sy held out a stray bolt.

"Thanks!" Joshua placed the bolt back into his tool box and smiled at the teenager. "So what did you think?"

Sy fought a smile but the smile won out. "I didn't know my dad could sing like that. I mean he sings in church but that's just hymns. And my mom..." He laughed. "She's got moves!"

Joshua chuckled. "You have very talented parents. You'd be welcome here any time, you know. I know you have basketball practice a lot of nights but I think it'd mean a lot to your parents if you came sometimes. Your sisters, too."

"You think?"

"I know."

Sy laughed. "Right. Jesus just knows."

"That he does..." Joshua grinned. He turned when he felt someone tap his shoulder. "Hi Kendra!"

The fourteen year old smiled at him. "Thanks for the cookies. I'm used to doing without. Most people don't think about it."

"You're very welcome. And you make sure to take the leftovers."

"Thanks!" Kendra clasped Joshua's hand. "I'll be praying for you. I think I'd be really upset if I had to do what you are."

Joshua smiled tenderly at her. "Thank you, Kendra. I really appreciate your prayers. I know I have the Father with me and a lot of really great people like your parents."

"Good." Shyly, she hugged him.

Surprised, Joshua warmly returned the embrace.

Hailey approached, carrying the others' coats. She smiled at Joshua. "Good job yelling at our dad."

Joshua laughed. "Thanks."

"He looked pretty crazy up there. Not at all... dad-like. It was pretty weird. But cool."

"I bet it is a little weird. But I'm really glad you all got to see both your parents onstage."

"Mom looked so pretty!" Kendra enthused.

"She used to dance. I mean a lot. I can remember her sometimes taking me to classes with her," Hailey recalled.

"Why'd she stop?" Sy asked.

"Because her next two babies weren't the perfect angels I was," Hailey teased.

Joshua chuckled.

Diana approached, smiling widely. She hugged Joshua and looked meaningfully at him. "Thanks."

"You're welcome," he replied quietly. "Where's Zeke?"

"Checking out his costume with Monica. I'm sure he'd love to talk with you before we head out."

"I'll head over there." Joshua turned back to the teens. "You kids have a good night! I hope we see you all again soon."

"Definitely!" Hailey promised as Kendra nodded enthusiastically.

"You bet," Sy added.

"Great!" Joshua smiled at the two girls and their brother.

"Hey Joshua?" Sy called when he was halfway across the stage.

Joshua turned around. "Yeah?"

"Maybe we can play sometime. You, me, and my dad."

Joshua beamed. "I'd love that. See you soon." He continued to smile as he made his way to Zeke.

Zeke dropped the belt he'd been examining and hugged Joshua. "Thank you. I don't know what you said but... my boy told me he thought I was cool."

Monica smiled and politely stepped away.

Joshua clapped him on the back. "I think Sy already knew and felt everything I said. Sometimes it just helps to hear it in another voice."

"Maybe. But there's something about you, Joshua Davidson..." Zeke chuckled. "Max told me you got abducted this morning."

Joshua blushed. "A few ladies at Arthur's church liked what I had to say about women and Jesus' ministry."

"But that's what I mean. People are drawn to you. Well, people with any sense in them. Those rascals with the spray paint notwithstanding. Before you came, everyone was just going through the motions. But tonight... no one even had to come. But everyone did... everyone!" Zeke gushed. "Sometimes I find myself thinking that you just might be... I only mean..."

Joshua hung on every word, wondering if Zeke knew.

The man sucked in a deep breath to help settle himself down. "I used to imagine what it would have been like to walk the hills of Galilee and travel the shores of Capernaum with Jesus and His followers. What that must have felt like... the energy, the joy, the hope. For the first time in my life, I think I know something of what that must have felt like. Thank you for that."

Though it wasn't the realization Joshua hoped for, the words pleased him. He took one of Zeke's hands in both of his. "Thank you. That means a lot."

Zeke smiled. Some movement across the stage caught his eye. Violeta was playing around with her pashmina. "So... if you don't mind my asking... what's the deal with you and Violeta?"

Joshua chuckled as Violeta inadvertently whipped Andrew in the face with her scarf as she twirled. "I don't mind. She's a sweet girl and I bear a striking resemblance to her Father so she gets a little emotional sometimes. But she's tougher than she thinks she is. She'll be fine."

"Well, good." Zeke noticed Kendra yawning. "I better head out. Thanks again, my friend. Hey, everything going well with your new living arrangements?"

"Very well. Thanks. They're all great." Joshua waved to the rest of the Wilsons. "You have a good night, Zeke. See you tomorrow!"

"Good night, Joshua!" Zeke beamed again then hurried off to his family.

JenniAnn approached after waiting a few moments. "So ya ready to head back?"

Joshua nodded. "Definitely. I bet you're ready to get Belle."

JenniAnn's eyes lit up. "Yes! I know she needs time with the grandparents but I'm just not used to being away from her like this... and it's only been, what, three hours?"

"Three hours and twenty minutes," Joshua replied with a chuckle. "I'm sure Belle's ready to see you and Andrew, too. C'mon, let's see if the others are ready."

JenniAnn smiled, glad he didn't think she was being ridiculous. "Okay."

They crossed the stage to where Andrew, Violeta, and Kemara were. Andrew promptly reached for JenniAnn's hand.

"You ready to get back to our girl?"

"Yes! You?"

"I can't believe how much I missed her just during these few hours!" Andrew confessed.

Kemara laughed. "I could have swore that at one point you were cradling Violeta's pashmina."

"I happen to have very tender feelings for that pashmina," Andrew joked. "But yes... I think I was."

JenniAnn hugged his arm. "Where's Max?" she asked.

"Driving Rose home. He'll be by later," Kemara explained. "So we ready?"

"My purse! I left it in the office earlier," Violeta remembered. "Lemme go get it and then I'll be ready."

"Okay, we'll wait out here. It'll give us a little time to help Monica get the costumes back in order."

The caseworker laughed. "Everyone was quite enthusiastic. The rack's a bit of a wreck."

Giggling, Violeta hurried off towards the office. She ran in, grabbed her purse, turned back to leave, and then caught something out of the corner of her eye. The number one was flashing on the answering machine. Her hand shaking, the angel reached out and pressed the play button.

*~*~*

"So how do I look?" Arthur asked as he modeled his costume.

Monica beamed. She was glad Violeta's delay had allowed her the opportunity to see Arthur in his costume. Wanting to have Joshua really stand out, Monica had decided that he alone would be robed. Thus, she'd chosen jeans and tunics for the apostles... and Arthur looked quite nice in his.

"I love it!" she enthused.

"You look very... apostle-ish," JenniAnn opined.

Joshua smiled. "I'd be very proud to count you among my followers."

Kemara nodded approvingly. "I like it! So now which apostle are you?"

"John, apparently," Arthur replied.

Andrew nodded. "We figured that might make things easier for Vi..."

Joshua jolted when Violeta came running back onto the stage and flung herself at his back. "Hey there, what..." He hurriedly twisted around when he realized she was sobbing.

"Violeta, sweetheart, what's wrong?" Andrew asked, patting her back.

JenniAnn and Kemara exchanged looks of alarm.

"Violeta, did someone hurt you? Say something to you?" Kemara gently questioned. She couldn't imagine any of the cast or crew being rude to the angel. Further, she didn't think anyone was even left in the building except for them.

Joshua rested his cheek on her hair. "You're safe now. No one can hurt you." He closed his eyes, hoping for some explanation for Violeta's distress.

"I... I'm not worried about... bout me!" Violeta choked out.

"That group... they did something else," Arthur surmised. He set off towards the office.

Torn between following him and staying with Violeta, Andrew hesitated. Only when Joshua nodded did he go.

JenniAnn caressed the young angel's hair. "Violeta, is that what happened? Did you see something? Hear something?"

"Y-yes. A-another voicemail."

"Oh dear..." Monica set a hand on Joshua's arm.

"Violeta, let's go sit down," Joshua suggested, smiling wanly at Monica.

"Yes, let's all go sit together while we wait for Andrew and Arthur," JenniAnn agreed. In truth, she was growing concerned by the fact that Violeta was still clinging to the man.

Taking her hand, Joshua led Violeta to one of the risers. Monica, JenniAnn, and Kemara clustered around them when they took a seat.

In spite of his unease, Joshua smiled. It reminded him of "Everything's Alright" but real. Hoping to further soothe Violeta, he began to hum the tune.

Only a few moments later, the two men returned.

"It was pretty vile," Arthur explained. "But not really any sort of threat."

"We recorded it on my cell phone and I forwarded that to Matthew. Sounds like the same woman." Andrew dragged his hand through his hair. "Joshua, it... it was about you. If you want to hear it then..."

"No!" Violeta protested.

"Thank you, Andrew. But I think, unless you think the police will want to come out tonight, we should all head out," Joshua decided. He would listen later, after Violeta had gone to bed.

The angel of death nodded. "I think that's the best plan. And Matthew said that as long as it's just the phone call, there's really no reason. He'll add it to the report, though."

"Joshua, if you want to ride back in the van, I can follow in your car," Arthur offered.

Joshua smiled and shook his head. "Thank you. I appreciate the offer but I'll drive."

"Riding with you," Violeta whispered.

Monica smiled sadly. She thought of how she'd been 4,000 years old when Joshua had lived his life on Earth. Violeta was only sixteen... She hoped Arthur, JenniAnn, and Kemara wouldn't think too much of her childlike behavior.

"Then let's go. Arthur and Monica, do you want to come back with us to Cora's?" Andrew offered.

"We could all use some tea... or coffee," JenniAnn added.

With nods from Arthur and Monica, they all set off together.

*~*~*

Duckling

Monday, March 10th

Around 3:00 in the morning, Joshua was awoken by a nagging feeling that something wasn't right. Something more than lingering pain from the troubling phone call the night before. Andrew had let him listen to it once Arthur and Monica had returned to their homes and Violeta had gone to bed. The words had been ugly and hurtful but it had come as some relief that their speaker had zeroed in on him. She hadn't even mentioned the theatre nor anyone else in the cast or crew. Nor had she threatened any particular action. It had simply been two minutes of racist, anti-Semitic garbage. The only threat had been eternal damnation and Joshua was quite confident he would never feel compelled to consign himself to hell despite her insistence to the contrary. Still, he grieved for the vast and growing distance between the people of Eastville and himself and for the pain the call had caused Violeta especially.

"Violeta," he whispered. Joshua had the sense that the angel was no longer any where in the house. He suspected he knew where he could find her. After pulling on his coat and grabbing his car keys, Joshua dashed off a note and placed it on the kitchen table. He hoped no one would notice his absence but, just in case they did, he didn't want them to worry about either him or the missing angel.

Grateful that Andrew had given him house keys, Joshua stepped outside of Cora's and locked the house up behind him. Bracing himself against the cold night air, Joshua hurried into his car and drove off.

*~*~*

As Violeta stared at the cross, she thought back to when the symbol had come to have personal meaning for her. Based on the human calendar, she had been created on April 18, 1997. That day, and the days that followed, were still so clear and bright in her mind. She believed with all her heart that they could never be sullied no matter what she saw on Earth. Often she would return to those memories, playing them over in her mind when her time on Earth troubled her. But this trouble... the phone calls, the graffiti... it made the memories meant to comfort her seem different. They were painful in ways they weren't back Home.

The angel began to cry. She looked around at the empty theatre. She began to wish that she'd asked Andrew to come along. Or anyone. But, no, she couldn't have asked anyone else. No one else back at the house knew. No one, of course, except...

"Duckling, what's going on? What are you doing here? It's very late."

Violeta spun around to face stage left. She didn't answer. Her throat had closed up. Instead she ambled into her visitor's waiting arms and buried her face in his T-shirt.

Joshua sighed and kissed her hair. "It's okay. I'm here. You're not alone now. But then... you never were."

The angel briefly took in his tender smile then resumed snuggling into his shoulder. "I just... wanted..." Her voice broke.

Joshua led her to a riser. "Come sit with me for a little bit."

"B-but you need to sleep. You shouldn't even be... be here."

"Haven't you learned by now that one of the prices of parenthood is getting woken up by your kids at all hours of the night?" Joshua asked with a gentle smile.

Violeta smiled back at him, thinking of how often Andrew and JenniAnn got up to tend to Belle. "But Belle's a baby."

"And you're my little girl."

Violeta again rested her head against his shoulder. "I love you."

"I love you, too. So much. Come on, let's talk." He tugged her down to the riser. "Tell me."

Violeta nodded. Now she could remember and be okay.

*~*~*

April 18, 1997

She opened her eyes for the very first time and peered into two brown and gold ones.

"Hello there, Violeta!"

The angel blinked. Violeta. She was Violeta. And there was more to the entity in front of her than two warm orbs. He had a face. Nose. Mouth. Ears. Hair. Torso. Arms. Legs. He was wearing tan pants and a beige tunic and sandals. Somehow, looking at him, she knew what each part of him was but she didn't know what or who he was.

Hands. He had hands and one was at her right shoulder. Violeta felt like she would fall if he moved his hand.

She had a shoulder. Did that mean she had a face and a nose and all the rest, too? And if he could touch her, could she touch him?

No sooner did Violeta have the thought than an arm and a hand floated in front of her. With a shock, she realized these were coming from her. She moved her hand forward and made contact with his hair. It surprised her. His hand felt solid on her shoulder but this was soft and pliable. Strange.

He laughed. It was a wonderful sound and Violeta wished he'd do it again.

"Violeta, why don't we go over there? To that pond."

Violeta looked to where he pointed. She nodded, letting go of his hair. But how were they supposed to get there?

He removed his hand from her shoulder and to Violeta's great surprise, she remained still and upright. Then his hand closed around hers.

"Let's walk."

Suddenly Violeta found that one of her feet... she had feet... was in front of the other. Then it happened again. She looked over at him and saw his feet were moving in the same way. Then they were at the pond. He knelt down at its edge so she did, too. He leaned over so she did, too.

Violeta jumped. There were two of him! And maybe that meant there were two of her! She didn't even know how to be one of her!

Again, he laughed. "It's okay. It's a reflection. I wanted you to see yourself. That..." He pointed to himself. "Is not really me. That's my reflection. And that is not really you. That's your reflection. But your reflection can show you what you look like. See how mine looks like me? That means yours looks like you. That's what you look like."

Violeta stared at her reflection. She rather liked it. But she liked his better. And she'd liked when he'd held her hand. She reached over for his.

He smiled and pulled her towards him. "My name is Joshua."

"Joshua..." she repeated. Her first word. It sounded nice. She liked how it started out strong then became so gentle. There was a splash and Violeta looked across the pond to see five creatures. "What are those, Joshua?"

"Ducks."

"Ducks. Joshua." Violeta really liked his name. "Why do they look different, Joshua?"

"The bigger ones are the mother and father. The smaller ones are their babies."

"Babies. What does that mean, Joshua?"

"That means the mother and father came first and made the others. Babies come from mothers and fathers," Joshua patiently explained.

Violeta contemplated this. She looked back over at Joshua. He had the same essential look of arms, legs, face, body as she did but he was bigger. "Joshua, am I your baby?"

Joshua beamed. "You are definitely mine."

The angel looked back at the pond. The ducks had three babies. "Do you have other babies?"

"Many."

Violeta wasn't sure she liked that. Joshua was hers.

Joshua kissed her hair. "The others are my children, too, Violeta. I want you to love them and be loved by them."

Violeta smiled. If that was going to make Joshua happy then that was what she was going to do. "I'll love them and be loved by them," she echoed, chewing on her lip as she committed the promise to memory.

"I'm very glad to hear that." Joshua smiled as he watched the angel peer up at the sky and all around them. "You know we're not alone, don't you?"

"Yes. Someone else... I feel them."

"That's our Father."

"Father!" Violeta cheered over the familiar word. "Babies come from mothers and fathers!" she repeated. "So are you my mother, Joshua?"

Joshua laughed. "We're a little different from the ducks. See, the Father and I are one. We're your father and mother both at once."

"Oh." This confused Violeta but if Joshua said it then it had to be true. And it did make some sort of sense. This other presence she felt all around her felt like Joshua. Warm, welcome, familiar, loving. She smiled when she heard Him.

"You are Violeta, my beloved daughter."

Joshua let the angel soak in the Father's love then took her hands in both of his. "I want you to remember something, Violeta. One day, you'll start leaving here and go to a place called Earth. We created it and the people there just as we created you. But sometimes things happen there that are frightening and hurtful. Sometimes you might feel like the Father and I aren't with you. But we are. Our Spirit is always with you. Always. And we're always loving you. Will you remember that?"

Violeta nodded. "Yes. I will always remember, Joshua." She smiled at him then surveyed their surroundings. "Where are we?"

"Heaven. Home." Joshua stood and held his hand out. "Do you want to go exploring?"

Nodding eagerly, Violeta let him help her up.

Violeta shrieked with joy and laughed and sang and asked countless questions as they climbed mountains, explored caves, jumped into streams, ran through forests, and, finally, danced in the field where she had been born.

Then Violeta felt something new. Longing. Earlier Joshua had mentioned Earth. She wanted to know about Earth. And she wanted to know about these other children.

Before she could voice this, Joshua took her hand. "Violeta, there's someone I want you to meet."

The next thing Violeta knew, she and Joshua were standing in an immaculate hall lined with shelves and cabinets. There were desks and comfortable looking chairs scattered around. Here and there the shelves were interrupted by a door. At the end of the hall, someone sat at a large oaken desk. Violeta began to feel nervous. She had never met anyone besides Joshua and the Father. But she felt better when Joshua squeezed her hand and smiled.

"Hello, Felicity!" Joshua greeted as they approached the desk. "I have someone I want you to meet. Someone I'd like you to take under your wing, so to speak. This is Violeta. Violeta, this is Felicity. She's the angel in charge of Records and Permanent Files."

Angel. Violeta knew that was what she was. Joshua had explained this to her as they sat on top of a mountain, staring out at a star-filled sky. She studied this angel named Felicity. She was a prim, slight, blonde lady with her hair tucked into a neat bun. She was dressed in a royal blue suit and high... but not too high... heels. Violeta blushed when she realized Felicity was also studying her and her loose, flowy lavender dress.

"She's very young," Felicity commented. "She's not going to the Choir first?"

Joshua shook his head. "Records would be a better place for Violeta to start."

"Right. Yes, of course." Felicity smiled at Violeta and held her hand out. "Well, come along. I'll introduce you around and get you some records to review."

Alarmed, Violeta looked at Joshua. "Aren't you coming?"

"I'm always with you, remember?"

Violeta nodded. Yes, she remembered.

Joshua hugged her before turning back to Felicity. "I left some files for her to start with. But then I'd like Ronald to choose the current files for Violeta to review."

"Certainly! He'll be thrilled, Joshua."

Before following Felicity, Violeta reached for Joshua's hand. "When will I see you again, Joshua?"

"Soon," he replied with a smile.

Satisfied with that, Violeta allowed Felicity to lead her away.

*~*~*

Violeta devoured everything Joshua had left for her and then turned to those files Ronald set on her desk. She read histories of Earth and other realms. The Earth-based files were her favorite. She also read a selection of tomes devoted entirely to particular angels and humans. This caused her no small amount of glee when she'd go exploring and happen upon the heroes of the stories she read. However, there was one person whose story intrigued her more than any other. But she couldn't find him and she couldn't find his file at all. It was strange considering how often his name came up in other files... Finally, she decided to ask Ronald.

Ronald was eagerly rereading one of his favorite files when Violeta came up behind him. He jumped when she tapped his shoulder. "Oh! Hi there, Violeta. Sorry, I was just ummm..."

"Another Tess file?" Violeta guessed. She had already grown accustomed to Ronald's fascination with one particular caseworker.

Grinning, Ronald nodded. "It can wait. How can I help you?"

"I can't find a file."

Ronald began to fidget. Felicity would not be pleased. "Where were you when last you had it?"

"Oh no. It's not one I misplaced. I mean I can't find it at all. It's one of the human's files. Maybe I'm not looking for the right name. He seems to have a lot."

Ronald stood, prepared to begin a search. "What's the name and where and when is he from?"

"He's from a place called Nazareth. About 2000 years ago. That seems to be agreed upon. But then his name is Jesus or Yeshua or Jesu or Isa or even Joshua. Do you think our Joshua knows him?"

Ronald blinked.

Violeta pressed on. "It's strange. He seems to have been a great teacher. A rabbi. I found some sermons he gave, other things he said. There were even accounts of healings he performed, Ronald! He seems like an amazing person... and one people didn't forget. I've read references to him even in recent files. So where's his file?"

The older angel bowed his head. "We don't keep his file out here."

"Where is it?"

"The A & O has it." Ronald pointed across the hall.

Violeta looked to an inconspicuous door with two symbols carved into it. She'd asked Felicity where it led but had only been told that it was the office of the Alpha and the Omega, the true head of their department. Violeta turned back to Ronald. "Do you think I could ask for it?"

Ronald patted her hand and nodded. "Yes, I think it's time."

"So... do I just go in?"

"Yes. He won't mind."

Even at this, Violeta felt a little nervous as she approached the door. She looked back at her fellow angel.

"Go on. You'll be fine," Ronald encouraged.

After a slight nod, Violeta turned the knob and stepped inside. She was taken aback when she stepped not into an office but what appeared to be an empty, sunlit workshop. Then she remembered that the mysterious Jesus had been a carpenter. Maybe the A & O had decided to send her directly to the man.

Utterly thrilled to be in what she suspected was the heavenly home of the object of her curiosity, Violeta began to explore. She ran her fingers over the table in the center, lifting the tools to see how heavy they were. She studied assorted wooden objects and carvings. She was particularly taken by one of a duck and a duckling. They looked so lifelike that she reached out to touch them.

"That one's meant for you."

Violeta spun around. "Joshua!" She ran over to him and hugged him.

Joshua wrapped his arms around her. He suppressed a laugh when he saw Violeta's outfit and her pinned up hair... very Felicity-like. Well, there would be time for her to find her own style eventually. "What brings you here?"

"I was looking for the A & O. I was hoping I could see a file that Ronald said he had."

"Jesus of Nazareth's file?"

"Yes! Is this his workshop?"

Joshua nodded. He reached past the angel and took the duck statue. "For you from... him."

Violeta beamed at it. "Thanks. I love it. It reminds me of when we were sitting by the duck pond and... and you said I... I was yours."

"I knew it would."

The angel ran her fingers over the perfectly carved down of the duckling. "I'd like to thank him, too. Jesus, I mean. And..." Violeta blushed. "I'd really like to read his file." She noticed Joshua's face cloud for a moment. Worried she might have hurt him, she again hugged him. "I mean... not that I don't want to be with you right now. I really do, Joshua. I haven't exactly missed you because... you were right. You're always there. But it's just... I like seeing you."

Joshua smiled and stroked her hair. This was always a bittersweet time for him. Things were never quite the same after they knew... Better. But different. "I like seeing you, too," he assured. "How about this? I'll get you Jesus of Nazareth's file and then..."

Violeta tilted her head. "Wait..." She began to laugh. "You're the Alpha and the Omega. Duh."

Laughing, Joshua nodded. "You got me." He opened a cabinet and withdrew a file. "This is it. How about we go back to the field and sit by the duck pond while you read it and then afterwards..."

"You'll let me meet Jesus?"

Joshua nodded, touched by her eagerness. With that, the shop faded away and the two were by the pond. "Here you go."

Violeta eagerly accepted the file. She settled down beside the pond with the two ducks resting in her lap.

Joshua watched as she read. He could see her consternation as she made her way through the file.

"He... he seems to be claiming to be God!" she cried.

"Yes. Keep reading."

Violeta obeyed. As she neared the end of the file, she began to cry. "B-but why? I... I mean... he... he didn't do anything to them."

Joshua wrapped his arms around her. "Keep reading."

Violeta read a few more lines. She shuddered. "No... no. I don't want to... to read any... any more."

"Please, Violeta. Trust me. It's okay to keep reading," Joshua gently urged. "Sometimes the very darkest, saddest things that happen on Earth can lead to beauty and light and love."

Violeta gaped at the page. She didn't see how the story could possibly end well but she knew Joshua never lied. Clutching her ducks, she resumed reading. She gasped shortly after turning a page. "But how... how did he do that? Death... humans don't come back like that!"

"He was and is human. But you said it yourself. He claimed to be God."

"But he can't be God! You're God!"

Joshua kissed her forehead. "Look at the last page."

Violeta knew what that meant. The last page always showed the person as they were in that very moment, a moving image of the here and now. She flipped past the section where the angels would make notes and document their interactions with the human. She turned to the last page. "No..." She shook her head adamantly, her hair coming lose. "No... no."

The image was of Joshua sitting on the edge of the pond, holding her. He was Jesus of Nazareth, the innocent carpenter and teacher who had suffered so terribly. Violeta remembered all the warmth and love she'd felt for the humans whose files she read. But they had killed their God and hers! They had crucified Joshua!

Joshua crouched in front of the angel. "Violeta, listen to me. I love them. And it had to be that way. Through sin, they'd alienated themselves from me and from our Father. That was the only way to make everything right again and bring them back to us. I had to do it. I... I missed them. I loved them too much to not do anything."

It occurred to Violeta that she had never felt pain. Maybe Joshua, too, was immune to it. Maybe he'd only appeared to suffer! "Did... did it hurt?" she questioned, hoping.

"Yes."

Violeta whimpered.

Joshua took her hand in his. "But it was worth it. And remember what you read: I rose from the dead. I will live always."

"Why... why didn't you tell me?"

"Because we wanted you to read about humans first. Violeta, think of all the humans you've met since you were born. How did you feel about them?"

"I..." Violeta couldn't stop staring at Joshua's hands. They were so perfect and gentle and how had anyone... She flinched.

"Violeta, how did you feel?" Joshua prompted.

The angel finally looked up into his eyes. "I really liked them. I loved them."

"Don't you think it's best that they're here?"

Violeta nodded. She'd truly enjoyed talking to them about their lives. And they'd been so kind and fun and lovable and loving and... No, she couldn't imagine humans not being there in Heaven. With a sigh, Violeta moved back into Joshua's embrace. "I love you, Joshua."

Joshua hugged her tightly. "I love you, my Duckling."

Violeta stepped back and peered into his eyes. "When... when I'm ready, you'll let me go to Earth and help them?" she asked. She hadn't forgotten Joshua's words when she was born. Now she was even more determined to go to Earth... because now she knew he had, too.

"Do you think you'll want to eventually?"

"Yes."

"Then you will."

"I... I don't think I'll want to go alone. I mean I know I wouldn't be alone but I mean... could I go with another angel?"

Joshua smiled. He knew the very one. "Definitely."

Violeta kissed his cheek. "Thank you. And thank you for my ducks."

"You're very welcome." Joshua noticed that the angel kept stealing glances at his hands. He pushed up his sleeves and exposed his wrists, the marks made visible. He took her hand. "Here, you can touch and see that they're both completely healed."

Violeta felt better after she had. But it was still mind-boggling. "You... you're human."

Joshua grinned. "Definitely."

"And God."

"That, too."

"Wow."

The Alpha and the Omega laughed and once again pulled his angel into his embrace.

*~*~*

Monday, March 10th

Violeta sighed as she finished her recollection. Finally, she pulled back and really looked at Joshua. A smile played at her lips. He'd obviously been sleeping before coming after her. His car keys were hanging out of the right pocket of his flannel pajama pants and his hair was sticking every which way. He looked like a beleaguered father who had rolled out of bed to rescue his kid from some misadventure. She supposed that wasn't far from the truth.

"It... it's different here," Violeta mused quietly. "I cried when I read about what happened to you b-but... then I was done. And I was better. But here... my heart hurts and my stomach hurts and my hands shake a-and..." She craned her neck to look at the cross. "I... I just thought that maybe if... if I spent some time looking at... at it then when we rehearsed it... it would... would be easier. B-but all I kept thinking about were those people a-and their paint and what they did... a-and how people still... still hurt you and say... say bad things about you."

Joshua stroked her hair. "Violeta, if you knew I was hurting and lonely, what would you do?"

Violeta's eyes locked with his. "I'd come help you and keep you company!"

Joshua smiled. "Thank you. But what if, because you're an angel and I'm a human, I just couldn't understand you. What if you kept telling me you loved me but I couldn't hear it?"

"Then... then I..." Violeta bowed her head, understanding. "I'd pray to be human so you could understand me."

Joshua circled his arms around her shoulders. "And what if, while you were trying to help me, some people hurt you? Would you give up?"

Violeta shook her head. "I... I love you too much."

"Would you resent that? Suffering for me?"

"No, never!"

"And if you succeeded, if you saved me... wouldn't, at least in some way, even the memories of what you suffered bring you some happiness... maybe not happiness in the way humans often understand it... but a sort of quiet joy that runs soul-deep?"

Resting her head on his shoulder, Violeta nodded.

"That's right. Because, without that, you would have been separated from someone you loved. So... when we get to that part, that's what I want you to remember and hold onto. It will be hard. That's true. But I'm going to be reliving events that brought children I love back to me. Nothing anyone says about me or to me will change that. Okay?"

Violeta sat up and smiled. "Okay."

Joshua kissed her forehead. "Now, I love you incredibly much but I'm a very old man and I need just a little more sleep so... you think we can head back?"

Giggling, Violeta nodded.

"Good." Beaming, Joshua hugged the angel tightly and led her out to the car. They headed back to the safety and warmth of Cora's. About halfway through the ride, Joshua looked over to see that Violeta had drifted to sleep. At a stoplight, he draped his coat over her and continued on.

*~*~*

JenniAnn paced the living room, praying that everything was all right. Belle had woken up for a feeding at 3:30. While preparing her bottle, JenniAnn had found the note from Joshua saying he thought Violeta had gone to the theatre and he was going to fetch her. She had been in a state of panic ever since.

"Laja, please sit down," Andrew requested. "I... I'm sure they're both fine."

JenniAnn fell beside him on the couch. "Do you know that? Did God tell you?"

"Well, no, but..." Andrew wrapped his arms around her. In truth, he was concerned. As soon as JenniAnn had woken him and filled him in, he'd wanted to go after them but the Father had told him to stay put.

"What... what if those crazies were there? And why would Violeta just leave on her own like that? Why wouldn't she have woken one of us up if she... she needed to talk?"

"I think Violeta's trying to be mature, handle her own feelings," Andrew guessed. He hugged JenniAnn. "She probably willed herself right into the theatre, Laja. Joshua obviously drove. And if those people were there, they likely would have fled as soon as he turned into the lot. But I doubt they were. Remember, Joshua and I installed that motion light. That's a pretty big deterrent."

JenniAnn nodded. That much was true. "Andrew, what if... if he did find her? And what if he's mistaken the way she's been acting for... for something else? I can't believe Joshua would ever do anything untoward b-but... what if he's gone to play knight in shining armor and then... then Violeta has to tell him... I don't want either of them hurt."

Andrew smiled. "Laja, that won't happen. Joshua and I have talked about Violeta. He knows exactly how she feels about him."

"He does?"

"He does. And I'm sure that's why he went. Because he knew he's exactly the person Violeta needed to come after her... someone who reminds her of her Father."

JenniAnn began to relax. She was further relieved by the flicker of headlights through the blinds.

Andrew hurried to the door and peeked out. "That's them."

JenniAnn rushed to his side. "I'm gonna kill her..." She watched like a hawk as Joshua parked and the two stepped out of the car.

Andrew chuckled, already able to find amusement in Violeta's disappearance now that it was solved. "Now there's a Sisyphean task, Laja. And ooh... you've learned the grouchy face from Tess!"

JenniAnn rolled her eyes.

Down on the driveway, Violeta noticed the two figures waiting for her. "Uh oh..." she muttered. "I think I'm in trouble..."

Joshua smiled and took her hand. "I left a note."

"I should have..."

"Yes. Come on." He led her up to Cora's door. "Found someone at the theatre," he cheerily announced.

Andrew looked sternly at Violeta but couldn't maintain it and smiled at her. "Inside, please."

Meekly, Violeta stepped into the living room. "I... I'm sorry."

When she saw the angel's reddened, weary eyes, JenniAnn found she couldn't remain angry. Instead, she pulled Violeta into a hug. "I... I was so worried."

"I'm sorry," Violeta repeated in a tone barely above a whisper.

JenniAnn mouthed "thank you" to Joshua over the runaway's shoulder.

He nodded and smiled at her.

"Why... why didn't you wake someone up if you were upset?" JenniAnn pressed, stepping away.

Violeta shrugged. She knew JenniAnn felt badly that she hadn't confided in her but she couldn't very well tell her why. She recognized that she should have simply woken Andrew or Joshua up... not left... but getting to the theatre had seemed so important at the time.

"I'm just glad you're safe. Both of you." JenniAnn smiled at Joshua.

Joshua nodded. "Violeta just needed some time to reflect," he explained.

Andrew embraced his protege. "Better now?"

Violeta nodded. "I just... I feel very tired all of a sudden."

"Then you should probably get back into bed, try to get some sleep," Andrew suggested.

"Yes. I... I am sorry."

"We know. Just, please, next time... let someone know. Will you?" JenniAnn requested.

"Uh huh." Violeta smiled wearily. "I promise."

"Good." JenniAnn hugged her again. "G'night, Violeta."

"Good night, JenniAnn." Violeta hugged Andrew. "Good night, Andrew." So sleepy that she didn't realize what she was doing, she kissed Joshua's cheek. "Good night, Joshua."

"Good night, Violeta," Joshua replied.

JenniAnn looked curiously at him. Once Violeta was back in her and Kemara's room, she devoted her attention to him. "We're very grateful to you for going after her. Violeta... she can be a little emotional at times."

"It was no problem at all. I was happy to do it. I'm sorry if my leaving caused you any extra worry but I figured you and Andrew get woken up enough so I thought I'd handle this one," Joshua explained.

"That... that was very nice of you," JenniAnn replied. "Well, we don't wanna keep you up any longer. Good night, Joshua."

"Good night, Joshua," Andrew echoed. "And thanks again."

"You're both very welcome. I think it's great how much you all care about each other. I really do." Joshua smiled warmly at them both. "Good night."

Andrew and JenniAnn were silent for a few moments, listening to Joshua make his way up the steps.

"He... he went there to get her even... even knowing that those people struck at night and that they could again a-and that they... they had threatened him," JenniAnn murmured.

Andrew let out a ragged breath. "He did."

"He... he's remarkable."

"Yes," Andrew agreed.

JenniAnn hugged him tightly as thoughts and theories swarmed her mind.

Andrew kissed her hair and, though he continued to hold her, silently left her to her musings.

*~*~*

Kemara entered the kitchen shortly after 7:00 to find JenniAnn filling her cup with coffee... and not stopping when it reached the brim.

"JenniAnn, coffee!" Kemara called.

Suddenly alert, JenniAnn turned the carafe up right and began to mop up the spill.

"Sorry if I startled you but I was afraid you'd burn yourself with the splatter. You okay?"

"Oh yeah. Just, umm... thanks! But, yeah, I'm fine. Just the lack of sleep and..." JenniAnn stepped to the hall, looking around.

"And?" Kemara prompted as she filled her own cup.

"Is Violeta still asleep?"

Kemara nodded. "Where are Joshua, Andrew, and Max?"

"Max left early cause they're getting a shipment of some big comic this morning. Andrew and Belle are in his room and Joshua... I guess he's still asleep."

"You haven't seen him this morning?"

"Well..."

Kemara blanched when she saw JenniAnn blush. "Nothing... weird happened, did it?"

"No! I mean... not weird bad..." JenniAnn took a seat at the table that would allow her to see anyone approaching from the hall.

Kemara hurried into the seat across from her.

"I'm still not entirely sure what happened but at some point during the night Violeta left and went to the theatre."

"And I didn't hear her leave?" Kemara looked to JenniAnn with a puzzled frown. "I know I was tired but..."

"If it makes you feel any better, it's possible she didn't even use the door. Well, not to leave, anyway. She did coming back in but she was quiet. Anyway, this is the part I don't get. Somehow Joshua knew she had left. Everyone else was sleeping so he left a note here on the table and went after her. I got up to get a bottle for Belle, found the note, freaked out a little, woke up Andrew, and about thirty minutes later, they showed back up. Joshua said he'd gone because he knew Andrew and I have to get up a lot as is," JenniAnn related.

"And how did Violeta seem at this point?"

"I could tell she'd been crying. And she was really tired. And then she hugged Andrew and me good night and... kissed Joshua on the cheek. I mean... it's not like it was weird. I kiss Vincent on the cheek. But Vincent, ya know, also bathed me and dressed me and fed me and all that parental stuff. Violeta doesn't even kiss Andrew on the cheek very often! I said something to Andrew about the two of them, mostly because I was concerned Joshua would get inadvertently misled. And Andrew told me Joshua understood... he knows Violeta cares for him so much because he... he reminds her of her Father... of God. So... so here's the craziest part." JenniAnn clasped her necklace and bit her lip for a moment.

Hesitant, Kemara looked up from her mug.

"For about half an hour after all that... I found myself seriously entertaining the notion that... that Joshua is actually Jesus. Now with a little more sleep, I know that's totally and completely crazy. But... for Violeta to be acting that way... maybe he really is a ringer. A-and... he did go after her. Even after another freaky message... he set aside whatever fear he had and went to go bring Violeta back to safety. That... that's pretty amazing."

"It is," Kemara admitted. "So... you don't really think Joshua is Jesus, right?"

"No. But even that first night, Fr. Mike did say he'd never met anyone so Christlike. It is striking that with all the angels he's met... he singled Joshua out like that. So... I... I think he's... he's..." JenniAnn looked to the hall and went pale. "Coming. He's coming!" She leapt to her feet.

Kemara watched as JenniAnn transformed into a cheery, lighter version of the woman she'd just been speaking to.

"Good morning, Joshua! How are you doing?" JenniAnn greeted.

Joshua smiled. "Good morning! I'm doing well, thanks. Got up later than I usually do. Needed a little extra rest, I guess. How's our nighttime wand..." Stepping into the kitchen, he noticed Kemara.

"She knows," JenniAnn explained.

Kemara nodded. "JenniAnn just told me. Violeta was still fast asleep when I stepped out about ten minutes ago."

"Good. Some extra rest will do her good, too."

JenniAnn handed Joshua his mug.

"Thank you!" Joshua took a sip then sat down. "Did you get back to sleep, JenniAnn?"

"After a bit," she replied softly.

Kemara stole a glance at her.

"I'm glad. Kemara, how are you this morning?"

"Really well, thank you. Just... surprised, I guess. I had no idea Violeta left... or came back."

"Probably means you were sleeping deeply. That's a good thing," Joshua assured.

"Yeah, I guess." Kemara smiled at him. "Thank you for helping Violeta. She can be a little... she gets really wrapped up in movies and TV and stuff so I think this play is a stretch for her, especially since it's based on a true story. Guess we'll have to keep a closer eye on her."

"I think things will get easier for her from here on out," Joshua suggested. He hoped their talk would linger with Violeta. "She just needed a little time to confront her feelings, I think."

"I did," Violeta agreed as she stepped into the room with Belle in her arms. "Andrew will be in soon. Matthew just called him." She looked to Joshua with a half-smile.

JenniAnn approached and stroked the angel's hair. "How are you feeling this morning?"

"Much better."

"Would you like me to make you some cocoa?"

Violeta nodded, knowing all was forgiven. "Thank you." She settled into the chair next to Joshua, still cuddling Belle but also squeezing his hand affectionately.

"Sleep okay?" Joshua asked, briefly resting his hand over hers.

"Uh huh. How about you?"

"Yeah." Joshua smiled at the angel then Belle. "You're looking very chipper this morning, Belle."

Violeta smiled. "Uncle Andrew had her smiling so much!"

"Did he seem okay... about the call from Matthew, I mean?" Kemara asked, stealing a glance at Joshua.

"I dunno. I couldn't really tell. Andrew just stepped out of his room and when he saw me, he asked if I could take Belle cause he was talking to him. I did ask if anything else had happened and he said no, not that anyone knew."

"Well that's good! I'm sure a patrol has already been by the theatre," JenniAnn reasoned. She set Violeta's cocoa in front of her and took Belle. "Joshua, what are your plans for today?"

"I think I'll head to the theatre with Andrew. I still haven't finished with that ticket counter and I'd like to get going on some of those set pieces."

"Can I come with you?" Violeta requested.

"Sure. I'd love the help."

JenniAnn and Kemara both noticed how much Violeta's face lit up when her offer was accepted.

"How about you two? What are your plans?" Joshua prompted, looking to the two women.

"Oh, well, Belle and I are headed to the classes I teach," JenniAnn replied as she swayed with the baby. "But I was thinking we'd drop by the theatre, too, this afternoon. Kemara?"

"I hadn't really decided. Maybe I could also help with the sets?" Kemara looked to Violeta, hoping she wouldn't think it an intrusion. On the contrary, Violeta's smile only grew.

Joshua nodded. "Definitely! We have a lot to do. I thought today we might start with the U shaped table for the Last Supper. Or, if we feel more creative, there's always Herod's throne. Shane said to make it as obnoxious as possible." He chuckled. "Actually, he used the word 'bedazzled.'"

Kemara laughed. "Oh my... I'm looking forward to seeing how he plays that."

"Did I just hear the word 'bedazzled'?" Andrew asked as he entered the kitchen.

JenniAnn laughed. "Ya did."

"Good morning, Andrew. I was talking about Shane's hopes for Herod's throne," Joshua explained.

Andrew chuckled. "I see. Thanks, Laja." He took his coffee cup from her.

"Welcome. So... your call went okay?"

The angel of death nodded and focused on Joshua. "Still nothing to help determine where the calls originate from. But Tyron had already driven by the theatre, even got out to look around. He told Matthew everything looks as it should. Matthew did find some files about some harassing phone calls another theatre received when they put on Angels in America. The calls got pretty ugly but nothing more ever came of it. I thought that was pretty reassuring."

"It is. I just hate that people act that way at all," JenniAnn lamented.

Joshua frowned. "I wish they didn't but... I also know the concern you all felt is why I'm staying here now. And I like being here. There's always light in the darkness."

"'The light shines in the darkness,'" Violeta recited, "'and the darkness has not overcome it.'"

Joshua patted her arm.

Kemara smiled. "Very true."

"It is. So... how about pancakes?" Andrew suggested.

The others readily agreed and soon friendly conversation drove away thoughts of the bigoted phone call and the mystery surrounding Violeta and Joshua.

*~*~*

Maryam sat on the balcony of Kelly's apartment, staring out at the city as she sipped her tea. The angel had kindly invited Yosef and her over for lunch upon hearing the news of the message left at St. Genesius'. Word traveled fast in a city populated by angels disguised as police officers, cabbies, city workers, and lawyers.

It wasn't that Maryam was frightened by the news. She knew whomever was behind the calls and the graffiti couldn't hurt Yeshu. Not physically. And Andrew and the other angels would protect their friends. Surely Yeshu would allow for that. It was concern for his heart that grieved Maryam.

Ever since he had been a small boy, Yeshua had been sensitive. Maryam recalled a time when some of the wealthier boys in the neighborhood had made a game of racing one of their father's donkeys. The poor thing had wound up with a broken leg and had to be killed. For days afterwards, Yeshua had struggled with nightmares. She and Yosef had taken turns trying to console him.

No, the boys would not get to Yoktan.

Yes, it had been terribly sad.

No, it was not fair that the donkey had suffered for the boys' bad behavior.

And then listening to him wail about how the donkey probably thought they loved him and that he probably trusted them and then they had done that to him...

Maryam remembered the color draining from Yosef's face at that point. She had been sure her own matched.

That little boy still lived on in the man he had become. She was sure he was hurting over the cruel words spoken by one of his own creations, someone he loved and who ought to have loved him.

"Maryam..."

Maryam turned to see Kelly standing behind her, holding out a handkerchief. She gratefully took it.

Kelly patted her shoulder and sat down beside her. "That was Andrew. He and Yeshua are at the theatre now with Violeta and Kemara. He said Yeshua's mood has rallied. Apparently he and Violeta spent a lot of time together last night, talking."

Maryam smiled. She was sure that would have helped. Yeshua loved his Duckling and the angel was not shy about being affectionate towards him. "I am glad. Thank you."

"I can remember how much it hurt when Jesse would get upset. White lady, black son... people said some cruel things."

Maryam squeezed her hand. "I remember."

Kelly swiped at a tear and smiled. Among the things she had learned upon her return to Heaven was that Maryam had kept an eye on her. "But he always told me they had nothing on me and he knew I loved him. Yeshua will be focusing on all the love people have for him. And... I wouldn't be the least bit surprised if some of his housemates don't start cluing in soon. JenniAnn kept singing his praises during my last home visit with Belle. I thought Andrew was going to blow up the way he was trying so hard not to say anything."

Maryam smiled. "That is good to know. He will be so pleased." She drew in a deep, calming breath. "I wonder what is keeping Yosef?"

"I don't know what I was thinking mentioning Cassandra's bookcase issues!" Kelly laughed.

Also laughing, Maryam shook her head. "No, it is good. Yosef was upset by the news, too, and will find comfort in the work although I am surprised he has not finished yet. Perhaps..."

The glass door slid open. Yosef stepped through, shaking his head.

"Shoddy work. I tell you, furniture was much nicer when it did not come from boxes. Those directions were not very helpful so I put it together my own way."

Kelly smiled up at him. "And likely it'll last much longer because of that. Thank you, Yosef. I'm sure Cassandra appreciates your help. She's been at a bit of a loss since her husband left her."

Yosef frowned. "I am sorry to hear that. It is good that you are a friend to her." He sat beside Maryam and saw that she had been crying. "I am sorry. I should not have left." He clasped her hand and brought it to his lips.

Maryam stroked his hair. "I am well now."

"I am glad of that. I thought we might take a walk on this pleasant day."

"I would like that. Thank you." Maryam looked to the angel. "Would you like to join us, Kelly?"

Kelly did her best to keep from adamantly shaking her head. Yosef had let her in on his secret and she was eager for her friend to learn of it. "Oh thank you but I can't. I have to be at a meeting in an hour. But I hope the both of you have a really nice time together."

Maryam wondered at the enigmatic expression on Yosef's face but trusted he would tell her whatever was on his mind soon. "Let me help you clean up before..."

Kelly emphatically shook her head. "No need. Really. I'll just put everything in the dishwasher. Please, go have a nice time together."

As the two women hugged, Yosef cast an appreciative smile at the angel.

*~*~*

Maryam felt much lighter and happier as she and Yosef walked through the park. The earth was beginning to come alive again and soon there would be flowers and butterflies. And then it would be Easter... She smiled and hugged Yosef's arm.

"You are feeling better?" Yosef checked.

"Yes. Much better. You?"

Yosef nodded. "I felt better after pounding that bookcase into shape."

"I am glad."

Yosef smiled at her. "Could we sit down for a moment?"

"Yes, of course."

Yosef led his wife to a bench beneath a tree and sat beside her. "It seems likely that we will meet more of the people in Yeshua's show, yes?"

Maryam nodded, delighted by the idea. "Yes, in time. Surely. With Yoktan."

Yosef chuckled. "Yes, with Yoktan." He sobered. "Maryam, I would like for them to know that... that while I would have done whatever the Lord required... I married you because I loved you. I do love you."

Teary eyed, Maryam circled her arms around him and rested her head on his shoulder. "Two thousand fifteen years together and still not long enough," she murmured. "I love you so."

Yosef kissed her hair and pulled the ring box from his pocket. "I made this for you. I would like for you to have it."

Maryam blinked and opened the box. "Oh Yosef... It is... wondrous. I..."

Yosef reached for the ring. "Could I..."

Maryam nodded eagerly and watched as Yosef slipped the ring onto her finger. She admired it for a moment then stared adoringly at its maker.

"I, uh, wanted one, too." Yosef withdrew his own ring from his pocket.

Feeling as giddy as she had when Yosef had come to speak to her father, Maryam took the ring from Yosef and slid it into place. She laced her fingers through his and smiled happily at the two rings then up at Yosef.

"Thank you. This means much to me but even more I am grateful that you came back with me." Maryam kissed him. "My darling... thank you."

Yosef cupped her face and thought back to when she had come to ask him, telling him what Yeshu planned to do and how she wanted to go to Earth with him. Of course he had chosen to return with them. She would not spend another day alone on Earth if he could help it. "Thank you for asking me, my love."

Maryam smiled, hugged him tightly, and stood. "Ice cream to celebrate?" She held out her hand to him.

Yosef grinned as he took her hand. "Yes, please."

Beaming, they both set off for the nearest ice cream parlor.

*~*~*

Between set-building and rehearsal, the day flew by so quickly that JenniAnn and Kemara didn't have a chance to talk privately until that night. While Max was enthusiastically explaining the finer points of a new video game to Violeta and Andrew and Joshua were discussing the show, Kemara made her way to JenniAnn's room.

"Come in," JenniAnn called quietly upon hearing her knock.

Kemara smiled when she stepped inside and found her friend rocking Annabelle. "She asleep?" she whispered.

"Not yet. Just vegging. What's up?"

"Just wanted to tell you about today. Every time I tried earlier, people were around."

"I know! But it was nice to see everyone rally around Joshua again. So... how did the morning go?"

"Good. Really good. But I noticed something when Joshua and Violeta were working together."

"Oh?"

"Maybe you've never noticed but when you and Vincent teach a class together there's a sort of... choreography to it. Almost like you know what the other is going to do before they do it."

JenniAnn smiled. "Guess that happens after a while. I mean I've been in Vincent's classes since I was two."

"Right. I'm sure I have it, too, when I help my parents with fixing things up. Well, Joshua and Violeta have it. I mean there I was constantly bumping into them and yet they seemed to glide around and with each other."

JenniAnn considered this. "Well... I spose it's possible that Joshua doesn't just look like Someone Violeta knows. Maybe he moves like Him, too." She shook her head and grinned. "Maybe Jesus needs to get Himself down here and sue for identify theft."

Kemara laughed. "Maybe. There was one pretty weird moment, though. It just made me think, again, that maybe we really need to keep a close eye on Violeta with all of this. So she doesn't get too wrapped up in it."

"Right. So what happened?"

"We were nailing the top of the table on and Violeta accidentally hammered her own finger."

"Ow!"

"She teared up a little. I think more from the surprise of it than anything. And then it was almost like I could see her mind turn over. If that hurt..." Kemara bowed her head and brushed at her eyes.

"Imagine what... what having a nail driven through your wrist or hand feels like," JenniAnn finished solemnly.

"Right. So Joshua, really quick, whips out a bandage and patches her up. And with the unhurt hand, she started caressing his wrist. And then they just looked at each other for a moment and Joshua smiled tenderly a-and then everything was back to normal." Kemara let out a sigh. "What do you make of that?"

"I..." Trying to sort out her thoughts, JenniAnn bent to kiss Belle's curls. "I think maybe... Well..." A theory finally coalesced in her mind and JenniAnn smiled. "I think God has a way of putting people in our path who we can help but also who can help us... even without intending to. Like... like even with Andrew and me. We met when I was seventeen, just about when my friends from school were really starting to pair up. And I really wanted someone to fawn and fuss over and to love but not..." She blushed.

"I know," Kemara assured.

"So there was Andrew. And I could focus all that attention and energy onto him without finding myself in a situation I didn't wanna be in. So... here's Violeta re-enacting the last days of Jesus' life. And both of us believe Jesus is their King, as ours, and through Him all things were created... including the angels. Right?"

Kemara nodded. "Definitely."

"The others, excepting Gloria, likely had to confront all those emotions attached to Jesus' life and death 2,000 years ago. Violeta maybe never really did. So she is now. Maybe God sent Joshua in part so Violeta can fawn over him and not just have all that affection build up until she can get Home. So while it seems a little weird... there's a certain sensibleness to it," JenniAnn concluded. "And surely God knew Joshua could handle that without it going to his head unlike some people, not naming names, might."

Kemara smiled at the not-so-subtle reference to Eric. "That makes sense. So you think everything's okay?"

"Yeah... I do. I mean Violeta has seemed generally happy. And it's not like she's much for covering up her emotions so I think we'd know if she was deeply bothered."

Kemara laughed. "True. I thought I was going to have to call in reinforcements to keep her from attacking the TV when I showed her Phantom. And Joshua does seem to be handling it all just fine."

"He does. Incredibly well. And... I think Miss Belle here isn't gonna be going to sleep just yet. Wanna come check on the guys with me?"

"Sure," Kemara agreed.

After peeking into the living room to find Max and Violeta rocking out to some dancing game as Fawn and Lulu looked on curiously, they joined Andrew and Joshua in the kitchen.

"See, I think if Adam gets back into his 'follower' costume during intermission then he'd have plenty of time to get changed again before 'Pilate and Christ.' And the same for Edward and Caleb although they'd only have 'I Only Want to Say' to change back into their Roman gear. So that would give you twelve apostles, right? We'd have Peter, Zeke, Max, Owen, Arthur, Eliot, Edward, Caleb, Tyson, Jeff, Tim, and Adam," Andrew counted off.

Joshua smiled at the two women and the baby then back at Andrew. "Right."

"Oh good! You figured it out!" JenniAnn cheered. "And I think that'll make Adam happy."

"I hope so. Also, if you think it's possible, I'd like Diana, Emma, and Violeta there, too. You, too, Kemara, if you'd want to be. Actually, as many of the ladies as possible. Claudia doesn't show up again until 'Pilate and Christ' so could Kylie also be there in her other costume?" Joshua requested.

"You think women were at the Last Supper?" JenniAnn asked, taking a seat beside Andrew.

Eager to hear Joshua's response, Kemara sat down across from him.

Joshua nodded. "Sure. Jesus knew what was coming. I think he would have wanted them near during that meal. And they still had to eat, didn't they?"

JenniAnn smiled. "Yes. I always kinda suspected they had to have been there. Or I guess I hoped they were. But hardly no one shows that or even talks about it."

"Would they... we sing the apostles' part?" Kemara asked. "That might be a little weird."

"Yeah. And I always liked that there was that gentler men only part," JenniAnn opined. "It offsets 'What's the Buzz?'"

"Maybe we could have the women enter right before Joshua's solo," Andrew suggested.

"With the bread and wine," JenniAnn added. "I mean in all likelihood, they were probably preparing the meal and setting it out in real life, right?"

"Right," Joshua agreed. "Then maybe when I step into the grove, they could follow me and linger for a little bit before Zeke crashes over."

Kemara grinned. "Some traditionalists will probably freak out."

His eyes alight with amusement, Joshua nodded. "Good thing I happen to enjoy freaking out those sorts of traditionalists."

"How very... Jesusy," JenniAnn commented.

Andrew chuckled as Joshua's smile spread across his face.

"I like to think so," he replied.

"Me too. Well, I think that's enough for tonight." Andrew smiled over at Belle. "And what are you still doing up, anyway?"

"I think I'm gonna have to ask Mom and Dad if they snuck her candy," JenniAnn joked. "She just doesn't even look tired!"

Joshua smiled. "I can hold her if you'd like a break."

JenniAnn shrugged. "Sure."

Once she was safely settled in Joshua's arms, Belle gazed up at him. He smiled down at her, letting her loop her fingers around one of his.

"Andrew, what time did you tell the veterans' hospital that we'd be there?" Kemara asked.

"They'd like us to be there about 11:00. That way we can help serve lunch and hang out for a while before the show starts. Joshua, I thought maybe you could bring your guitar. Maybe do a sing-a-long?" Andrew suggested.

"Sure. I'd love to."

JenniAnn clapped. "Oh good! I can't believe I haven't heard you play yet. Andrew said you're amazing."

"Maybe you could play something at our St. Patrick's Day party," Kemara asked hopefully.

Joshua nodded. "I'd love to. Thanks, Kemara. And I look forward to playing for you and the others tomorrow, JenniAnn."

JenniAnn returned his smile and, as she did, noticed that Belle was sound asleep. She giggled. "You really do have the magic touch, Joshua Davidson."

Andrew smiled. "Now the question is if we can extricate Joshua's finger without waking her up."

Joshua shrugged. "I really don't mind holding her for a while longer."

Belle sighed in her sleep and wiggled just enough to turn into Joshua's chest.

Kemara smiled at the sweet image.

Andrew glanced at JenniAnn whose eyes were brimming. He wished she knew whose heartbeat was lulling their daughter as she slept.

Joshua remained focused on Belle but felt her mother's gaze upon him. He hoped that soon he'd be able to embrace both JenniAnn and Kemara and that they would feel as secure in his love as the little one in his arms did.

*~*~*

The Soldier

Tuesday, March 11th

After ending a round of pool with a couple guys from his and Max's former support group, Andrew surveyed the rec room at the veterans' hospital. He smiled as he took it all in. Since he and the others from Cora's had helped with serving lunch, a few other members of the Superstar cast had arrived. Zeke was competing with a Vietnam veteran over at the pinball machine. Caleb, Edward, and Peter were shouting at a basketball game on TV along with a number of patients. Andrew wondered if the high emotions were really beneficial to the wounded veterans' health but, then again, they seemed happy... when they weren't shouting about missed baskets or bad calls. Kemara and Violeta were keeping bowls of popcorn and trail mix full for those gathered in a side room watching a movie. JenniAnn, Emma, and Max had been helping a few patients with their crafty occupational therapy but were losing their crew to the basketball games.

Shrugging, JenniAnn approached Andrew. "Guess painting birdhouses doesn't have much on March Madness or whatever this is. Even Joshua wandered off after the guy he was helping decided to go watch. Actually... I don't see him over there. Did you see him leave?"

Andrew shook his head and wondered how he could have missed Joshua's departure. "Umm... Maybe he just stepped into the kitchen to get someone a drink or something." He moved into the room with JenniAnn at his heels. It was empty. "Maybe the chapel?" he guessed.

"Yeah, maybe," JenniAnn agreed. "Where's that again?"

Andrew took her hand and led her to a small, serene room which they quickly realized was also empty. They stepped back into the hall. "I'll check the men's room. Why don't you go wait with..."

JenniAnn's grip of Andrew's hand tightened. "What... what if... That group has a thing against veterans. What if they followed us a-and got to Joshua a-and..." Her panic was cut short by familiar laughter echoing down a hall.

Keeping hold of JenniAnn's hand, Andrew followed the sound. He stopped just outside a private room and peeked around the corner.

JenniAnn moved to Andrew's side and looked, too. She saw Joshua seated in a chair. He was talking with a severely burned man in a bed. Hoping she hadn't been seen, JenniAnn quickly swung back and sunk against the wall.

Seeing her stricken face, Andrew took a seat beside JenniAnn and wrapped his arms around her shoulders. He had the sense that, whatever was going to happen, she was meant to witness it.

"So you're not much for basketball then?" Joshua asked the man.

"Actually, I love it. Used to play in high school."

"Then why don't you come join everyone else in the rec room? They were getting pretty riled. It looked like fun."

JenniAnn winced at the sound of the man's bitter laughter.

"Because I'm so pretty that I make the other guys jealous."

"So you stay in here the whole day?"

"Yeah."

"But you're able to walk?"

"I can still run with the best of them."

"Walk with me to the rec room?" Joshua requested.

"Man, are you blind or something?"

"Nope."

Andrew smiled at Joshua's casual, no-nonsense tone.

"You brought girls with you. Girls don't handle this so well. For that matter, neither do many guys."

"Then I feel sorry for them. Clay, there's no shame in scars that come from protecting people you love."

"What do you know about it?" Clay demanded.

Andrew rested his cheek against JenniAnn's hair as tears welled in his eyes. Joshua knew more about it than the soldier could ever imagine. He, along with JenniAnn, listened for Joshua's response but none came.

"Man, I'm sorry. That was uncalled for. My social skills have gotten a little rusty."

"All the more reason to give them some practice," Joshua tried. "My friends are different. I think some company would do you good, Clay."

"God, you are persistent!" Clay chuckled. "I've watched other people... visitors... they see me and they just keep on walking to the next room. But you... why did you come in here?"

"Why wouldn't I? If you didn't want visitors, you could have closed your door."

A few moments passed in silence. Andrew and JenniAnn heard the bed creak.

"Okay, if I go in there and all hell breaks lose... it's on your shoulders."

"I'm willing to accept that. Come on."

Andrew helped JenniAnn to her feet and led her back a few paces. When Joshua and Clay stepped out of the room, the angel smiled at them.

"There you are, Joshua! JenniAnn and I were wondering where you headed off to. Who's your friend?"

"This is Private Clay Stanford. Clay, these are my friends, Andrew and JenniAnn."

Andrew readily shook the man's hand. "Pleased to meet you. So you'll come join us?"

Clay's good eye briefly alighted on JenniAnn.

"I hope you will," she added. "We were just about to get out the lemon bars."

Feeling more at ease, Clay chuckled. "I won't turn those down."

Joshua beamed. "Good. You shouldn't. I sampled a couple before we headed over here. They're... heavenly."

Andrew smirked.

The four entered the rec room together. There were some surprised looks, both from the visitors and the veterans who had given up on trying to coax the man out of his room. However, the surprise soon melted away.

Joshua led Clay to the folding chairs and proceeded to watch the game with him. Violeta and Kemara hurried to them with drinks and snacks.

Andrew glanced over at JenniAnn, at first thinking she was staring at Clay but then he noticed she was again clutching her cross. She was peering at Joshua... and seemed to have forgotten to breathe. "Laja, c'mon. Let's start getting those lemon bars cut up and on plates." When she nodded, he led her into the kitchen. "You know, there's really not much to it. Why don't you just sit here and keep me company?" In her dazed state, he didn't think handling a knife would be the wisest idea.

JenniAnn nodded and plopped onto a bench.

"Talk to me?"

"I... I read something once. I can't even remember whose book it was, which theologian. But they said that Jesus healing people's diseases... that really wasn't the important part. I mean surely it was important. But not the most important. This person said that... that what really mattered was that He took away the stigma, the fear. He... He brought them back into the community. He returned their... their lives to them, not just their health. You... you heard him. Clay. Everyone else would pass him by but... but Joshua must have just roamed right into his room a-and... and not given up until..." JenniAnn rose and peeked out into the rec room. Clay was on his feet and hollering with the rest of the men and women in front of the TV.

Andrew set down the knife and stood behind the woman. He smiled at the sight in front of them. "He is extraordinary."

"Yes..." JenniAnn twisted around to face him. Andrew was extraordinary, too. What Joshua had done, she could easily imagine Andrew doing. Even a hypothetical human version of Andrew. She began to calm down. Joshua was just an extraordinarily kind person. That was all.

Andrew saw the spark go out of her eyes and grasped for something to say to bring it back. No words came. It wasn't time. Still, he knew she was tucking everything away in her mind and, one day, all the little pieces would come together and she would know.

"Let's finish up with those lemon bars," JenniAnn suggested, tugging the angel back towards the table.

Andrew smiled and nodded. "Soon," he whispered to himself before joining her.

*~*~*

An hour later, Andrew was wiping down a lemon bar crumb covered table when Clay approached him.

"Hi there!" Andrew greeted. "How's the game coming along?"

"Over. We're just waiting for the next one."

When Clay took a seat at the table, Andrew followed suit.

"Before you came, some of the guys told me about you. They said you and your friend there used to come here."

Andrew smiled towards where Max was playing pinball and nodded. "We did. It was after we got back from Afghanistan."

"They told me about that, too. POWs."

"Yeah."

"Was Josh there with you?"

Andrew considered how best to respond. Of course Joshua had been with them... but saying so wouldn't square with what the other guys knew of their captivity. "Only Max and I were taken prisoner," he replied.

"Just something about him... Something in his eyes. He's gone through something. I recognized it in him and I assume that's why he recognized it in me."

Andrew traced the grain of the table. "Maybe."

"He walks right on into my room, doesn't blink an eye, doesn't gape, doesn't act uncomfortable like he doesn't know where to look... Just starts talking! 'Hi, how are you? My name's Joshua. Or Josh. What have you been up to today? You talked to your mom? Great! How's she doing? And your dad?'" Clay laughed. "Don't know this guy from Adam! And yet... I felt like... like he knows me."

Andrew chuckled. "Joshua's definitely a people person."

"And I'm not... I mean... I haven't been since..." Clay waved his hand over his face. "And yet I found myself telling Josh about how my mom's doing well but worried. Same with my dad... although I can tell he's frustrated with my mom being so worried. And I told him that they gently informed me a few weeks back that my former fiancee is engaged... I assume to a man whose face doesn't look half melted."

Andrew patted the man's arm. "I'm sorry."

"Guess she wasn't who I thought she was. But after that happened, that's when I really shut myself away. Until today actually. Josh told me that as wrong as it is for people to try to avoid me... it was wrong, too, for me to assume that everyone wants to, that everyone's like my ex."

Andrew smiled proudly over at Joshua who was strumming on his guitar. "Wise man."

"Yeah. And he suggested I talk to you."

"Oh?"

Clay nodded. "If you don't mind my asking... how did your girl handle you coming back not quite how you left... and how has she handled it since?" He briefly glanced over to where JenniAnn was sitting with some of the others gathered around Joshua.

Andrew blushed slightly. Since he'd known only Max would eventually find out he was an angel, he'd never bothered to relieve the others in the support group of their mistaken belief that JenniAnn was his girlfriend. "She... she was amazing. I think maybe... I mean I know now that we were... both of us... naive. Neither of us wanted to see that the PTSD and TBI weren't just going to go away on their own... neither of us even wanted to admit that's what it was."

"Sometimes the scars are invisible," Clay mused quietly.

Andrew smiled sadly. "Yeah, they are. But once we both faced reality, she was there every step of the way. Still is. They're out there, Clay. People who won't run away. You just have to be brave enough to risk letting them in... and there's no way you're anything but brave."

Clay quietly considered his words for a few moments then nodded. "Thanks, Andrew. So... Joshua was telling me about your show. Maybe I'll come see it."

The angel of death grinned. "I hope you do! Actually... I need to run it by Emma but I'd love to have a military and family night. But regardless... I do hope you'll come, Clay."

Clay's gaze traveled throughout the room, finally settling on Joshua who had everyone near him singing along to "Amazing Grace." He nodded. "I'll be there."

Andrew beamed. "Good. Now how about we go over there?"

Together, the two joined the group and began to sing.

Joshua smiled at each of them, thanking his Dad for the change in Clay.

*~*~*

After being apart from Belle for the afternoon, Andrew and JenniAnn had decided to once again bring her to rehearsal. However, after the incident with Clay, JenniAnn found herself feeling not up to watching Joshua rage through the temple and get mobbed. Thus, she and Belle settled into the office. JenniAnn swayed in front of the window, looking up at a sky that seemed to have reverted to winter. She was roused when someone knocked lightly on the open door.

"She sleeping?" Zeke whispered.

JenniAnn turned around, smiled, and shook her head. "Nope. Just thinking baby thoughts, I guess."

Zeke returned the smile. "She looks very happy. I'm assuming she enjoyed her afternoon with her grandparents?"

"Oh yes. And they enjoyed theirs with her. So what's up?"

The man shrugged. "Just needed to talk to someone who was there this afternoon, I guess. I wish Diana had been."

"Me too. But we'll go back. Maybe some weekend day so Diana can be there. We promised some of em, after all."

"We did. And, yes, I hope so."

"Are you thinking about Clay... and Joshua?" JenniAnn guessed.

"I am, yes. What do you suppose made Joshua go to him?"

"I... I dunno." JenniAnn kissed Belle's curls. "He just seems to have this knack for knowing when people are in need." She thought of herself and Belle in the cry room, of Violeta's nighttime troubles. Owen had mentioned how, even that first night, Joshua had found him after he'd received the call about his Grandma Olivia.

"Did you know he talked to my boy?"

JenniAnn shook her head.

"Went out there to play some basketball with him during a break on Sunday. Ever since then... Sy's been different. More... more like the nice, caring boy Diana and I raised." Zeke lowered his voice. "You're going to think I'm crazy but for just a few moments... I really believed Joshua was the Lord come back again. I know it's blasphemous but..."

JenniAnn shook her head. "Oh, no, Zeke. I don't believe it's that at all. And I... I had the same thought. I felt badly about it for a moment, too, but I... I think Jesus understands. Have you ever... after you've lost someone... swore you saw them at the grocery store or at church or somewhere?"

Zeke nodded. "After my dad died, I thought I saw him in cars passing by, at stores, at my kids' school, and, yes, church."

"Because we want so badly for them to be there. I have to believe that Jesus understands that it's why we... we had those thoughts about Joshua. Because we badly want for Him to be here like that. So we think we see Him. And, really, He did seem to want us to see Him in others so... I mean it's not like either of us have started worshiping Joshua or trying to get others to do the same," JenniAnn reasoned. "Unless you're doing something I don't know about like running a cult on your off hours," she joked.

Zeke chuckled. "Wouldn't have time even if I wanted to! But that's true. So what does Andrew really think about him?"

JenniAnn considered the question. She really thought Andrew loved Joshua... but in some way beyond the love he always felt for his assignments. And, after all, Joshua wasn't his assignment. Not really. "He really cares about him and... he trusts him. Deeply. Andrew... he's pretty protective. He just... he's seen a lot. I mean it's not that he's overbearing or chauvinistic or anything. But he likes to do what he can to keep us safe. And yet when we approached him about inviting Joshua to stay... he just went with it. No objections. No 'let's really think about this.' And, I mean, we're talking about him agreeing to move a man into the same house as his baby. But still... he agreed, he made the invitation. Andrew's a good judge of character. Both you and Andrew were willing to let Joshua move into your homes... with your children. That's pretty amazing."

"Yes, it is. Neither Diana nor I could even explain why, if not for logistics, we were so ready to ask him..." Zeke shook his head.

"And... did anyone tell you about what happened with our dogs when Joshua first arrived at our place?"

"No..."

"Well, first of all, both Lulu and Fawn are really friendly. But Lulu's getting up there in years and not very spry. And yet when Joshua walked in the door, both dogs ran to him and fussed over him and licked him like crazy. It reminded me of one of those videos of dogs when their people come home from serving overseas. Anyway, Joshua just laughed and nuzzled them and hugged them. Dogs are good judges of character, too, they say."

Zeke smiled at the mental image and nodded. "So... what do you think we have out there? A living saint?"

JenniAnn grinned. "Ya never know. St. Joshua has a nice ring to it."

"St. Joshua of Manhattan, patron of struggling theatres," Zeke jested.

"I'll call Pope Francis just as soon as Belle's asleep," JenniAnn replied with a smile.

Zeke laughed. "Now having him come would really get people to fill those seats!"

Out in the hall, Joshua, who had come in search of Zeke, smiled, too. No, he wasn't St. Joshua of Manhattan but if they were both ready to consider him a saint, even in jest, then maybe their minds and hearts were moving towards the conclusion he so desperately wanted all of them to find. Joshua quietly moved a few paces back so they wouldn't suspect he'd heard them.

"Zeke! JenniAnn!" he called, standing near the stage's side door.

Zeke peeked out into the hall. "We're here."

Joshua neared. "Adam just got into his costume for the first time. We thought you might want to come see."

JenniAnn hurried out of the room. "Now this I gotta see. Thanks, Joshua! How's he look?

Joshua chuckled. "Irritated. It's a heavy costume. And he doesn't like his sword."

"Not cool enough?" Zeke guessed.

JenniAnn shook her head. "I doubt that's his objection." She imagined that Adam would have preferred going weaponless.

Zeke shrugged. "I didn't even realize Pilate had a sword."

"He doesn't in many versions. But Andrew thought it would help play up the threat of the Romans. Adam agreed... in theory. He just doesn't care for it in practice," Joshua explained as they pushed through the curtains and stepped onto the stage.

JenniAnn gasped when she saw Adam decked out in armor and rich purple fabric with gold leaves in his hair. A scarlet cloak was draped over his shoulders. To her amusement, Belle smiled and cooed.

Adam chuckled. "Uncle Adam looks like a complete glittery goofball, doesn't he?"

JenniAnn steeped nearer. "I think you look very handsome... in a stuffy...metally sort of way."

Andrew laughed. "Adam, I think Belle is looking at herself in your armor."

"The book did say we should consider putting a mirror up where she can see it... That's not exactly a mirror. Kinda blurry, actually, but maybe we'll just prop Adam up near her crib," JenniAnn teased.

Adam smiled. "I could go for that." He reached out for Belle then drew his hands back. "Maybe not the best idea..."

"Buddy, I'm sure it's fine," Andrew reassured.

Kylie nodded. "Belle doesn't have any idea who you're supposed to be. Look, she's still grinning."

Brittony nodded. "All she sees is someone who loves her... and is shiny."

"Exactly. Adam, come here," JenniAnn encouraged.

Adam stepped forward and smiled when JenniAnn transferred Belle to him. The baby promptly began to make faces at her own obscured reflection.

Joshua laughed. "Well done, Monica!"

The costumer smiled and reached out to stroke Belle's curls. "I can't say I picked it out with Belle's amusement in mind but it's always nice when an article of clothing can multitask."

Kylie was taken in by the sweet image of her pretend husband snuggling the little one. Her gaze drifted over to Joshua. He looked so calm and happy. She thought of what some of the others had said about what he'd done for the burned soldier. Tears filled her eyes. Kylie bowed her head and, when she looked up, she saw Joshua had moved near her. "I... I just want to stay in Act I," she murmured.

Joshua hugged her. "I understand. But I want to get to the end of Act II."

Kylie smiled softly and nodded. "But we still haven't even planned out..."

"I have an idea. I already ran it by Andrew and I'm going to talk to Emma about it tonight. You'll see. I think you'll like it," he encouraged.

Sensing the reason for Kylie's distress, Andrew decided he'd do what he could to ease it. "Hey everyone, I just wanted to get this out before people start going their separate ways for tonight. Emma and I would really like to do a first run-through of Act II tomorrow and Thursday as we planned since we are running short on time. Just singing and minimal blocking this first time. So, umm, we're not exactly going to do the scourging or Crucifixion just yet."

The group let out a collective sigh.

"And, hey, we'll all finally be able to see Shane's big number." Andrew smiled at the man.

Shane laughed. "I promise to be as hammy as I possibly can."

Joshua smiled. "Good. And I'll have that bedazzled throne ready by Thursday night."

"Then we'll have that to look forward to, too." Andrew chuckled. "And because Monica and Kemara have kindly invited us all to St. Mary Magdalene's for a St. Patrick's Day party on Saturday, I think it'd be good if we took it kind of easy the night before. We'll spend Friday just going over parts from Act I that we feel like working on. Then, of course, we have Saturday off for the party and we'll see everyone back here on Sunday to finish Act II. If you have any evening conflicts coming up, please bring a list of those. Emma and I would really like to start planning some evenings off for people because we really appreciate all the hard work you've all put into this so far. So with those dates, we can workout the rehearsal calendar. Finally, don't forget that we've decided on the 23rd for the visit to Caleb's and Edward's uncle's farm for the prologue video. We'll figure out carpooling arrangements Sunday, too. And..." Andrew turned to face Emma. "Anything else?"

"Special performances."

"Right! Thanks! You want to explain about those?"

Emma nodded. "Sure. So, as you all know, we're going to do Friday, Saturday, and Sunday evenings and weekend matinees from April 4th through the 19th. We'd really like to have a special performance on the 3rd, though, for veterans, active duty military, and their families."

"I really love that idea," a choked up Max offered.

"Good." Emma smiled at him. "And, as we've planned all along, we'll do dress rehearsals on the 1st and 2nd so maybe a good time to bring family and friends so we can get used to an audience. Also, no pranks on the 1st. Well, no visible-to-the-audience pranks."

Owen grinned. "That still leaves a lot of leeway..."

JenniAnn glared at him, smiling as she did.

Violeta smiled, secretly hoping Owen had something in store to lighten the mood.

Andrew chuckled and shook his head. "It does. So... any questions?"

Kylie nodded. "Not really about the show but... were some of you thinking of going back to the veterans' hospital sometime?"

"Definitely," Joshua replied.

"I'm sorry I couldn't go today. I'd already agreed to babysit for a neighbor. But I'd really like to go next time."

"Me too," Diana added. "I have next week off for spring break so any time then."

Kylie smiled. "That would work for me, too."

"I'm sure I can get something scheduled for next week. They'll love that." Andrew smiled proudly at them. "I think that's it. Great job tonight, everyone! See you tomorrow!"

As the group broke up, Joshua approached Emma. "Emma, do you have a few minutes?"

Emma looked over to Peter who nodded. "Sure." She smiled at Joshua. "What's on your mind?"

Joshua glanced around. "It's about the finale. Do you think we could go somewhere a little more private?"

"Follow me." Emma led Joshua to a small room that was little more than a closet. "Lucy used to call this the decompression room." She laughed. "She'd make people come in here and take a few deep breaths before going out into the world. Apparently it started after an actor playing the King inThe King and I was leaving here a little too ramped up on his imaginary power."

Joshua chuckled. "Good idea."

"I always thought so." Emma smiled at the soothing light blue walls. "Before we get to your idea, I just wanted to tell you that I thought it was really nice what you did for that soldier. Peter was pretty awed, too."

"Clay's a great guy. He just needed a little encouragement. And I was very proud of how everyone welcomed him so readily."

"Me too. My grandpa fought in World War II so I've always had a lot of respect for veterans. It felt good to do something for them. So... what are you thinking for the finale and why the need for secrecy?"

"I thought maybe, if you're on board, we could try my idea out on Sunday. See how everyone reacts."

Emma's eyes lit up. "If they don't know what's coming, it'd be like having an actual audience reaction."

Joshua responded with an enthusiastic nod. "So here's what I was thinking..."

Emma listened intently as Joshua explained. She was drawn to his idea but, even more than that, she was moved by his mannerisms and way of speaking. She'd been around many actors who approached their roles with the gravity of a surgeon about to do a heart transplant. They seemed to overvalue their role and their work. But this seemed different. Emma had the sense that Joshua's idea was truly important. Her dream from a week before returned to her. Maryam's words came to the forefront of her mind: "I would not so easily dismiss a dream that clearly meant a great deal to you." Emma knew that implementing Joshua's idea would further blur the lines between reality and fiction. Still... it was the ending she longed for, even if she didn't believe in it.

"So what do you think?" Joshua prompted.

Emma looked up from her hands, folded out of long abandoned practice. She smiled and nodded. "Let's do it."

Joshua's smile lit up his whole face. "Great! Thank you!"

"Thanks for thinking it up! One more thing off Andrew's and my to-do list."

"Good. So... you're not walking to the subway entrance by yourself are you?"

Emma blushed and shook her head. "Peter said he would take me. I better get back out there."

Joshua did his best to not grin or laugh gleefully. "Cool. Then let's go."

They returned to the stage where Peter was waiting for Emma and Violeta for Joshua.

"I won't say a word to him about your idea," Emma promised.

Joshua smiled. "Thanks."

"See you tomorrow, Joshua. What time you coming in?" Peter asked.

"Early in the afternoon. I need to work on that throne," Joshua replied.

Violeta squeezed his hand. "I get to help bedazzle it!" she cheered.

Emma laughed. "Well, you two have fun with that. Have a good rest of the night."

Joshua nodded. "Same to you both!" He and Violeta waved as the two left.

When they were gone, Violeta hugged Joshua. "I think they really like each other. Peter was totally choked up when Emma was singing to you."

Joshua smiled as he wrapped his arms around her. "Was he? I miss so much while pretending to be asleep."

"Uh huh. And then Emma blushed and smiled a lot when he offered to walk with her... and he's riding the whole way to her place then back to his. I think it's cute."

"Me too. So where's everyone else?"

"Andrew's starting the van. Kemara and JenniAnn are gathering Belle's things up from the office."

Joshua chuckled. "So did they manage to get Belle away from Adam?"

Grinning, Violeta shook her head. "He's in the office, too. Still holding Belle. She started crying when Andrew tried to take her away from the 'mirror.' Adam was hoping to lull her to sleep so JenniAnn could take her then and get her into her car seat."

"How about we go see how that's going?"

Violeta nodded and, hugging Joshua's arm, walked with him towards the office. On the way, they passed the cross. Joshua reached out, his hand grazing the wood. Seeing this, the angel sighed quietly and tightened her hold of him.

*~*~*

The Twelve

Wednesday, March 12th

As rehearsal began the following night, most of the cast gathered around the table that Joshua, Violeta, and Kemara had worked on. Rabbi Yakov, Fr. Mike, Tiva, JenniAnn, Eli, Henry, Gloria, and Monica were spread throughout the theatre, taking in the scene.

"How's it look?" Andrew called from the stage.

"It's pretty hard to see anyone on the sides past Joshua and Peter," Fr. Mike answered from the far right.

Tiva nodded. "Same over here."

"Being up close doesn't help," Eli added from where he sat several rows in front of her.

Joshua stood. "How about we angle the sides of the U? Not exactly accurate but people will still get the idea and be able to see everyone."

"Let's try that," Andrew agreed.

Everyone stood and rearranged themselves and the tables.

"How about now?" Emma asked.

"Perfect," the priest replied.

"Much better. I think it fills the stage much more than a regular table would." Tiva smiled over at her husband.

The rabbi gave a slight bow, causing the others to laugh.

JenniAnn stepped up to the stage and waved for Andrew. "Don't forget about the names. Need to get those settled so Kemara can get the program to the printer."

"Right! Thanks." Andrew turned back to the cast. "Gentlemen, we need to determine who is which apostle. Obviously Zeke is Judas, Max is Simon, and Peter is Peter. And I know we decided that Arthur is John but does anyone have a preference on the remaining eight?"

Tyson, who had been at True Light the longest, raised his hand.

"Tyson, what ya thinking?" Andrew asked.

"If it's alright with everyone, I'd like to be James, brother of John." Tyson smiled over at Arthur.

"That's great," Andrew agreed. He looked down to confirm that JenniAnn was jotting it down.

Arthur returned the smile. "Hey there, bro."

Caleb waved. "I like Peter well enough. I'll be Andrew. Good name."

Andrew chuckled when the young man smiled at him. "I think so."

"Sorry, Edward, I'm trading you in for a new brother," Caleb joked.

Edward rolled his eyes. "Well, in that case, can I be Bartholomew? Cool name."

"Definitely."

Amused by the proceedings, Joshua surveyed everyone's faces. He tried to guess who would pick who. He tilted his head when he noticed Adam looked quite antsy. However, his gaze soon drifted to Owen who appeared to be deep in thought. After a moment, he looked up and their eyes met.

Owen held the gaze for a moment then looked to the director. "Could I be Thomas?" he requested.

Andrew wanted to ask for his reasoning and, glancing over at JenniAnn, he saw the question on her lips, too. However, they both knew that now was not the time. "Owen as Thomas. Good," he replied. "So we need Philip, Matthew, James, and Thaddeus/Jude."

Joshua noticed that Adam was tapping his fingers on the table.

"My dad was named Philip. I'd like to be him," Jeff requested.

"Got it," JenniAnn called as she wrote.

"Tim, you're good with math. How about you be Matthew?" Arthur suggested.

"Sure."

Andrew turned to the two remaining apostles. "Eliot and Adam, it's just you two."

"You pick," Eliot deferred.

"I think you should be Jude, Eliot," Adam said in a rush. "In fact, I have something I'd like to say about that..."

From down in the pit, Tess began to play.

"Oh boy..." Andrew laughed as he recognized the tune.

Adam cleared his throat. "'Hey Jude, don't make it bad.'"

"'Take a sad song and make it better,'" Henry sang from the house.

Eli stood and pointed at Brittony who, like her husband, was doubled over laughing. "'Remember to let her into your heart.'"

"'Then you can start to make it better,'" Adam resumed, gesturing for the others to join them.

Owen and Violeta whipped their cell phones out of their pockets and waved them over their heads as they sang. Soon others followed suit.

Laughing and singing along, Fr. Mike crept onto the stage and knelt beside Joshua. "Just wanted to go on record as saying that you're definitely bigger than the Beatles."

Joshua halted in his singing, burst out laughing, and hugged the man.

Even Monica couldn't resist joining in at the "nah, nah, nahs." She kept her eyes locked on Joshua who had moved to his feet and had one arm slung across Arthur's shoulders and the other around Fr. Mike. They were swaying and belting out the lyrics. She, along with the others spread around the house, moved to the stage. Arthur stepped away from the guys and caught her up in his arms.

"This is crazy and maybe borderline sacrilegious but I love it!" Arthur enthused.

Monica hugged him closer, wishing she could tell him that nothing involving Joshua could ever be sacrilegious. "Me too," she murmured.

JenniAnn swayed along with Andrew, giggling as she noticed Owen spinning Kemara. She looked up to the angel, intending to direct his attention to them, but the words died away when she saw the look on his face. It was one of his utterly beatific smiles and she saw that his eyes were trained on Joshua. And, for reasons she couldn't quite understand, seeing Andrew so pleased by the man's happiness made JenniAnn love the angel even more.

For just a moment, Joshua looked down at the table. He remembered the way his hands had shook slightly as he'd broke the bread. He'd fumbled with the cup, so rattled had his nerves been. But now here he was... with them. And all the happiness they felt in that moment was only the beginning.

*~*~*

Because Joshua knew JenniAnn and Andrew would have to retrieve Belle from the Tunnels, he'd driven to the theatre separately. That way they could simply use the portal in the basement to meet up with Vincent and Catherine and JenniAnn could rest in the knowledge that her house guest would suspect nothing. The scheme also had the added bonus of allowing Joshua to drive Fr. Mike back to the rectory.

The priest laughed as he remembered the impromptu sing-along. "So you really had no idea the AODs dreamed that up?"

Joshua chuckled. "None at all. Although I could tell Adam had something on his mind. He was awfully jittery for a little bit there."

"It was great seeing you like that. For a moment, you looked so happy that I was afraid you'd just float right on up and through the ceiling."

"I'd love to get more publicity for the theatre but not the kind that brings out paranormal investigators," Joshua teased. His smile grew more tender as he glanced over at Fr. Mike. "I promise I won't leave that way. Unexpectedly, I mean. And it's not that I ever really do leave..."

"I know. But it's nice having you here like this. And since the show's running through Holy Week, you'll be here like this for Belle's baptism."

Joshua nodded. "I'm really looking forward to that. I hope we can figure out a way for Vincent to be there. I thought maybe JenniAnn would have Belle baptized Below or in Dyeland but now she and Andrew have invited me..."

"She wanted to invite you, Josh, even though it meant having it at St. Mary Magdalene's. Andrew and I didn't know what to say."

Joshua looked stricken for a moment. "I really do want to be there but Vincent's Belle's grandpa."

"I know. So I was thinking, since the font is so close to the left sacristy, maybe he could be there. No one goes in there. If you have no objections, maybe we could drill a hole in the wall right by the statue of your Abi."

"No objections. And I'm sure my Abi would approve, too."

The priest smiled. "And maybe it'll be a moot point. I mean if JenniAnn does figure out who you are before then, we'll go back to planning for the Tunnels or Dyeland. I hope you get to meet him. Vincent, I mean. I think that would mean a lot to him." Gazing out the window, Fr. Mike considered what it would be like for Vincent, who hid his face away from strangers, to meet the One who had created him. He remembered the things Zeke had told him about the group's visit to the VA hospital. He turned back to face Joshua. "I heard about the soldier. If you don't mind my asking, how did you know to go to him? I mean you said that you can't hear our thoughts so..."

"I can hear your prayers still. Just in a different way than usual. It's like breathing. We can't help but breathe but we're not usually consciously aware of the fact that we're breathing."

"So right now, as you're driving and talking to me, you're answering prayers?"

Joshua smiled and nodded. "What? Did you think that while I'm down here, prayers directed to me just roll over to my Dad?"

Fr. Mike laughed. "Well, when you put it that way... I guess that would be weird. Like some sort of heavenly voicemail. 'Hi, you've reached the Son. I'm not here right now but if you leave a brief message, the Father or the Spirit will get back to you.'"

Joshua laughed, too. "Never, ever going to happen. We only do live responses."

"For which I am very, very glad."

A few moments of silence passed.

"What is it?" Joshua prompted.

Fr. Mike smiled, reminded again of how little Joshua missed even in his current state. "I was just thinking about how you said that you know everything you knew prior to Christmas. So that means, barring some sort of radical voice change, you know who the woman is who left those messages at the theatre?"

"Yeah. I do."

The priest shivered. He couldn't imagine what it would feel like to know one of his children had said such cruel, hateful things to him. It was worse yet to think that Joshua hadn't audibly heard from the woman in weeks and then to hear those words... "So... so on Christmas Eve, you were consciously hearing her prayers. And then that voicemail was the first communication you've had with her since that you were, umm, humanly cognizant of?"

"Sort of. I haven't heard from her in a long time. Not really. She prays to a judgmental, morally blind, hateful idol that she falsely calls Jesus Christ. I don't know him. I wish she and the others would come back to me... the real me. Dad and I will never stop trying."

"But you can't force them."

"Right."

Fr. Mike set his hand on Joshua's forearm. "Sorry."

Since they were at a stop light, Joshua set his hand over his. "Thank you."

"I wanted to say, too, that I loved what you did with 'Gethsemane.' At least I'm assuming you made the alterations."

Joshua smiled. "Yes. Andrew agreed to them. And JenniAnn, Kemara, Owen, and Violeta. We talked about it that very first lunch we had together after Mass. It's important to me that people realize that while I had my moments of panic and fear and doubt, I also knew what I was doing. I knew I wasn't an unwitting pawn in someone else's game."

The priest nodded. "Good. I had the weirdest thought, though, while you were singing that."

"What was that?"

"What would it be like if, somehow, you now could go back to yourself then? Like if Yeshua could meet Joshua so to speak."

Joshua laughed. "Well, first of all, Yeshua would probably be very confused by my attire. And this car..."

Fr. Mike smiled as Joshua mumbled something in Aramaic. "Which means?"

"'Is this some manner of chariot? Of what power does it move?' But... more than anything... Yeshua would be glad to know that it all worked out exactly as he believed it would." Joshua smiled over at Fr. Mike.

The priest beamed back at him then jumped slightly when "Prepare Ye" began to resound from his phone.

Joshua chuckled. "A call from my cousin, I take it?"

"Yeah. Hi John... You've got to be kidding me... For crying out... I'm putting you on speaker. Josh is driving.'"

"Shalom, cousin. Go to your apartment," John directed. "Mrs. Everly just called. Dylan is evicting the Delgados. Now."

"Who evicts a family at night?" Fr. Mike questioned.

Joshua scowled. "Can you come along or do you want me to..."

"I'll go with you," the priest decided.

"What will you do, Joshua?" John asked.

"Not let Lorenzo and Simona and the kids get evicted. Did you keep that list of everything I did around the apartment building?"

There was silence for a few moments.

"How do you know about that list? Did He tell you?"

Joshua smirked. "Didn't have to. You could never sneak anything by me when we were kids. You still can't, John."

Fr. Mike smiled when he heard John chuckling.

"Yes, of course. I'll meet you there with the list."

"Thank you, John."

As Joshua drove, Fr. Mike studied him. He didn't speak, he could tell Joshua was praying. He wanted to remember forever how he looked in that moment. This was the Joshua the priest had imagined storming through the Temple, the Joshua who had challenged would-be murderers of an adulteress. After committing the image to memory, Fr. Mike prayed, too.

"Could you please text Andrew and Violeta?" Joshua asked after a few moments. "I don't want anyone at Cora's to worry about me."

"Of course." Fr. Mike typed out the message, quickly receiving a response. He smiled. "Violeta says message received. And, well, you'll be pleased to know that you're 'awesome sauce.' Andrew says to let them know if there's anything they can do."

Joshua smiled. "Thank you."

After winding through traffic for another few minutes, Joshua pulled into the Pleasantview parking lot. He could see Simona and the two children huddled on the stoop while Lorenzo loaded up the car.

Joshua hurried over to them.

Fr. Mike hung back as the couple explained to Joshua in frenzied Spanish what had happened.

Joshua hugged both parents then the children. He turned back to Fr. Mike. "Lorenzo and I are going inside. It might get heated. Can you please wait in the car with Simona, Matilde, and Tonio? Keep the heater running, please. John will stand guard."

"Sure." After taking the keys from Joshua, Fr. Mike led the three over to the car.

John rounded the corner of the building and handed Joshua two stapled pieces of paper. "The list."

"Thank you. Could you go wait by the car? Mike's there with Simona and the kids."

"Of course."

"Thank you." Joshua hugged his cousin and entered the building with a dejected Lorenzo. He smiled ruefully when he found Aggie Everly giving Dylan a piece of her mind.

"Shame on you, young man! I know you have a business to run but turning people out on a chilly night like this? It might snow and sleet! And children! What would your mother think? What would Jesus think?"

Dylan scoffed. "Jesus..."

"Hello, Dylan," Joshua greeted.

"Thank God," the old woman murmured, beaming at Joshua.

"Ah, Mr. Davidson! You've returned and..." Dylan halted when he saw Lorenzo standing behind Joshua. "Vete!" he shouted. "Vete! Vete!"

Joshua approached the counter. "May I borrow a pen, Dylan?"

Dylan wordlessly handed one over than stepped around the counter and grabbed for Lorenzo's arm.

"I wouldn't," Joshua suggested, peering into the man's eyes.

Dylan smiled. "Mr. Davidson, I'm afraid Lorenzo here isn't a good tenant like yourself. I'm not running a charity. He missed his rent payment, he tells me he can't pay... what am I supposed to do?"

"He told me that his boss had an emergency and left town before cutting the paychecks. Lorenzo says he can pay you on Saturday. You can't wait until Saturday? You couldn't even wait until the morning when they might have gotten help?" Joshua demanded.

Mrs. Everly clucked her tongue.

"I only got into town an hour ago and learned they have yet again blown off their rent. This is the third time they've been late," the landlord protested.

"And you were unable to pay your own bills because of this?" Joshua asked, briefly looking up from the list he was writing on.

"Well, no. I paid them. But..."

"So you don't live paycheck to paycheck?"

Dylan scoffed. "Absolutely not."

"Great. Then you can pay this bill." Joshua handed him the papers. "The whole time I was here, you kept asking me to fix this and that and the other. You never paid me."

Mrs. Everly gasped. "Oh Joshua, I had no idea! I'm so sorry. I shouldn't have..."

Joshua smiled gently at her. "You should have. Repairs are covered in your contract, Aggie. I know because I signed the same contract. It wasn't your responsibility to pay me." He turned back to Dylan. "It was his. So now he's going to. You'll see I tallied it up for you."

Dylan stared at the handwritten bill. He knew enough to know the prices Joshua had listed were more than reasonable. But in the aggregate, it was a sizable amount of money. "Mr. Davidson, I would be happy to pay you. However, if you could give me a little time to..." His voice died off as the irony of what he was about to say hit him.

Joshua smiled. "Dylan, I have an offer for you. The Delgados will stay in my apartment which, as you know, I paid up through April. After that, you will, as you can, put funds in a pool of money until it equals what you owe me there. You will then use that pool to help cover the Delgados or anyone else here until they can pay their rent. Do this and you don't have to pay me anything. What do you think?"

Faced with the choice of accepting the offer or forking over thousands of dollars at once, Dylan nodded. "Yes. I accept."

"Wonderful!" Joshua beamed. "Lorenzo and I will go tell Simona and the kids. Perhaps you could help us unpack the car."

Mrs. Everly laughed as a stunned Dylan nodded. She reached up to pat Joshua's cheek. "Good work, boy-o!"

Joshua hugged her. "Thank you for calling, Aggie."

"You're welcome. Anything I can do?"

"Actually, could you just go check my room?" He fished the key out of his pocket and handed it to her. "I think I left it in pretty good order but just to be sure."

"You bet!"

Joshua smiled after her then turned to Lorenzo, explaining to him in Spanish what was going on.

After a few moments, the man pulled Joshua into a hug. "Gracias, Joshua. Dios te bendiga!"

Joshua returned the hug and glanced at Dylan who he could tell was reluctantly moved by his tenant's emotional reaction. Joshua had a feeling that things at Pleasantview would become more pleasant.

*~*~*

After getting the Delgados moved into Joshua's apartment, the three men settled into Joshua's car.

Fr. Mike smiled. He was bone tired and yet he felt incredibly happy. "You did good. Really good, Josh."

"Thank you both for your help. I think Dylan seems to have gotten the message."

John laughed. "He seemed very chastened. I pray it sticks."

"It will. Otherwise he'll have the wrath of Aggie to deal with." Joshua chuckled. "So, Mike, I'll get you back home. John, where you headed to?"

"Could I stay in the church, Mike?"

"Of course. Are you tired? You're welcome to the guestroom at the rectory."

John shook his head. "Don't need to sleep. Although..."

"I'll come get you for breakfast," the priest promised with a grin.

"That would be nice," John responded casually.

"Okay, we're having locusts and honey. Thought it would be nice to make you feel at home. Found some at one of those hippie markets."

Joshua glanced in the rearview mirror to gauge his cousin's reaction. He stifled a laugh when he saw John's disappointment. John didn't actually like locusts...

"Oh."

Fr. Mike laughed. "I'm only teasing. I thought I'd get a head start on the St. Patrick's Day festivities and make boxty. I haven't made it in a while, though, I warn you. If it works out, I'm going to ask Andrew and JenniAnn if I can come over and make it at Cora's for everyone on Monday."

Joshua smiled. "I'm sure they would all love that. I'm really looking forward to this weekend."

"Are you going to the parade, Joshua?" John asked.

"I plan to. Kemara's dance school is marching in it. I'm not sure who all is going but some of us wanted to go to support her. You want to go, John?"

John's eyes lit up. "And meet some of them?"

"Sure."

Fr. Mike smiled. "And I have a feeling there will be some folks there at the parade who could stand to hear some fiery preaching. I'd go myself but I'll be presiding at morning Mass and then I want to stick around the church and be ready to help with party preparations as needed. But I think you'll enjoy it, John."

"Then I will go," the baptist decided.

Soon after the matter was settled, Joshua pulled into the driveway of St. Mary Magdalene's. All three men got out of the car and hugged each other good night. Joshua watched as the priest and his cousin entered, Mike going to the left towards the rectory and John to the right and into the church. He thought back on Mike's question about meeting Yeshua. Joshua brushed at a tear as he thought of one thing he'd want to tell himself: Yohannan's happy and whole. He smiled up at the stars and sent his love to his Abba, Ama, Abi, and all those he loved there and throughout the creation. Then Joshua settled back into the car and made his way to Cora's where he was greeted by two dogs, two angels, and four humans who had all waited up.

"How'd everything go?" Andrew asked, hugging Joshua as soon as he'd gotten out of his coat.

"Well. Actually, much less of a fight than I thought it might be." Joshua smiled as he scratched Lulu's ears.

"That's so cool that you stood up for those people like that!" Max enthused.

Kemara nodded. "We were kind of worried the landlord might get angry."

Joshua hugged Fawn then moved to his feet. "I think he was more stunned than angry. Some people just get used to having their way all the time and that first time someone reminds them that the world doesn't revolve around them... it can be a shock. But ultimately a good shock if they're willing to recognize it for the opportunity it is."

"I hope that fellow does." JenniAnn patted his arm. "And I'm just glad you're home." Her cheeks reddened and she partially hid behind Belle's head.

Joshua smiled, touched that she considered it his home. "Me too."

Violeta took his hand. "We saved some cookies for you."

Joshua let her lead him and, though drowsy, he rallied long enough to enjoy the cookies and a few minutes of their company. Just after midnight, Joshua went to his room. As soon as his prayers were finished, he fell into bed and went to sleep.

*~*~*

The Ten

Thursday, March 13th

Adam perused the shelves of the library. He glanced over at Kylie, stationed in front of a computer and smiled. Though he accepted that technology was valuable, he still preferred books to web sites. After grabbing a couple volumes that JenniAnn and Rabbi Yakov had suggested, he returned to the study room.

"So learn anything new and exciting about the Romans in the five minutes I was gone?" the angel asked.

Kylie frowned. "I always thought the Romans were a little more... progressive, I guess... than some of the other cultures at the time. But it sounds like women were still mostly valued as wives and mothers. I mean look here. It says women could only be out from under the control of their fathers and husbands if they had three or four children. Actually, it's worse than that. The husband and father had to be dead and then the government might decide to let her be... but only if she had that number of kids! What if she couldn't have kids?"

Adam sighed. "I'm afraid that's a common theme. Even among the Jewish people, motherhood was valued above the individual. That's why Jesus said what He did when that woman praised His own mother. Didn't you tell me that Joshua was talking about that?"

"Yeah... A-and look at this... They celebrated this woman for being willing to commit suicide a-along side her husband!"

"Maybe let's look at some pictures for a while," Adam suggested, hugging her shoulders. He'd been grateful when Kylie had asked him along for this research trip and seen it as a sign that she was moving out from beneath her husband's thumb. He wasn't going to let the day devolve into sadness.

"She's pretty... I like that hair thing! And she has a bob! She looks almost modern. And she's writing! That's good."

Adam smiled. "Some women were very educated, even holding jobs. There were bright spots." He pointed at another image. "Look at that couple. He looks considerably older than his lady. So at least we got that accuracy going for us."

Kylie rolled her eyes. "You don't look that much older."

Eyes twinkling, Adam laughed at the good-natured lie. He looked at least twice her age.

"There's Pilate... You're much more handsome."

"Well, thank you. But that was painted over 1000 years after Pilate died so... he may have been better looking."

"Doubt it."

Adam chuckled. "Thanks."

"Besides, looks aren't everything. I heard Brad Pitt is going to be playing him. And even if Pilate looked like Brad Pitt... he'd be ugly to me. He did terrible things. Meanwhile, the Bible says that Jesus was nothing special to look at. I mean it doesn't say that exactly but..."

"'He had no beauty or majesty to attract us to him, nothing in his appearance that we should desire him,'" Adam recited.

"Exactly. And like... I hope this doesn't come out sounding bad but... but... Joshua really isn't as handsome as Eric. But I... I'd rather have one Joshua than a million Erics." Kylie blushed.

Adam patted her hand. "Me too. And I think Joshua's very comfortable with the fact that he's not Brad Pitt... or Eric."

Kylie laughed. "Yeah, I think so, too."

They looked at ancient Roman art and more modern renderings for another few minutes before Kylie again devoted her attention to the computer.

"I'm just trying to get a feel for what Claudia's life would have been like. Like I wonder if she loved Pilate or if it was arranged or... I suppose it could have been both."

"Most marriages were arranged."

"I read on one of these sites that we actually get our wedding ring tradition from the Romans. I guess that's pretty cool."

Adam caught her frown as she glanced down at her own ring.

"A Roman's letter to his wife... This should help."

Adam grimaced as Kylie hit the link. "Kylie, maybe we better call it a..."

The woman went pale. "'I beg and plead with you to take care of our little child, and as soon as we receive wages, I will send them to you. In the meantime, if... good fortune to you!... you give birth, if it is a boy, let it live; if it is a girl, ex-expose it.' Why?"

Adam blinked away tears. He'd never been able to handle those cases and he was grateful that God had never asked him to. He stumbled through an answer for Kylie. "Historians will try to come up with theories. Limited means. Population control. And many believe now that... that many children lost their lives in such a way. Boys and girls both. But there will never... never be any good explanation for it."

Kylie closed out of the browser. "I... I need to go for a walk."

"Okay. Do you want me to go with you?"

Kylie nodded.

Adam returned the books to their shelves and followed Kylie out of the library.

"Do you think God let them into Heaven? Those babies, I mean?" she asked once they were walking the grounds surrounding the library.

"Without a doubt. They were His babies first, Kylie."

Kylie let out a sigh and reached for Adam's hand and gave it an affectionate squeeze. "You and Joshua are a lot alike, you know?"

Adam smiled. Though he tried to be like Joshua, he felt like he seldom came close. Joshua confronted things head on, he didn't hide behind jokes and sarcasm. "Thank you. That means a lot."

"It's true. You both... you seem to know what to say to make me feel better and... more than that... you believe what you say a-and then I believe it."

Adam hugged her and prayed that she would keep listening and believing.

*~*~*

"No one is going into the program listed as 'Apostle's Woman'!" Emma protested.

"I'm not saying it's a good idea! I'm just saying that's what the script says!" Shane shot back.

Emma's face flushed. "Oh. Right."

Shane laughed and shook his head. "Trust me. I know better than that. My sister would be down here in a heartbeat reading me the riot act if she thought I thought of anyone as some man's woman. She'd literally throw her degree in women's studies at me."

"Everyone will have a name," Andrew assured. "We were going to decide that last night but, well, then there was that Beatlesmania moment courtesy of someone..."

"Maybe we can name one of the ladies Eleanor," Adam suggested. "'Eleanor Rigby picks up the rice in a church where...' No. I just remembered I don't like that one."

Eli grimaced. "Me neither. And definitely not as much fun to sing."

"Agreed." Andrew nodded. "But choosing names is at the top of our list once everyone's here."

"Where's Joshua?" Emma asked. "And, actually, the rest of your crowd, Andrew? Just you and Max came together?"

Andrew smiled and shook his head. "No. They're here. Violeta's trying on her costume. She wanted Joshua to be the first to see it all together. Well, except for JenniAnn, Kemara, and Monica who are helping her."

Emma was puzzled. "She needs three other women to help her get dressed?"

"More like one to do her hair and two more to keep her from bouncing around," Max explained. "She's pretty wired."

"I see..."

Concerned that maybe Violeta's mood had taken a dip, Andrew moved offstage. "Actually, maybe I better go check..." He hurried towards the ladies' dressing room where he found Joshua perched outside on a crate.

Joshua shrugged. "I've heard giggling and murmuring and several 'awws.' Not sure what to think." He lowered his voice. "To tell you the truth, this is a little weird for me. I created Ama. I remember creating Ama. But she was always Ama. Violeta... she's my Duckling."

Andrew hugged Joshua when he saw his eyes well. He understood something of what Joshua meant. Maryam had always had a maturity and grace about her that Violeta definitely lacked. Joshua had parented Violeta in a way he'd never had to with his Ama. "She'll be fine," he assured. "She's a strong duckling."

Joshua smiled. "Yeah, she is. Stronger than she knows."

The two waited patiently for "Mary" to emerge.

*~*~*

Inside the room, JenniAnn was undoing the last of Violeta's braids. When she was done, she stepped back and promptly began to cry.

"Do I not... not look right?" Violeta asked fretfully.

JenniAnn shook her head and hugged the angel. "You look so... so grown-up a-and lovely is... is all."

Violeta's eyes welled. "Thank you."

Kemara and Monica snuck amused glances at each other.

When JenniAnn released her, Kemara gently turned Violeta towards the mirror. "I think you make a wonderful Mary, Violeta." She hugged her shoulders.

Monica nodded. "Truly, Violeta. Now let's see with your veil on." She hadn't originally planned to have her wear a veil but her youthfulness was so obvious that Violeta herself had been troubled by it. Monica had concluded that some shadows lent by the veil would be helpful. While she pinned the right side in, JenniAnn took the left and Kemara ensured the veil stayed level at the angel's back.

The four women once again looked into the mirror.

Violeta pulled her pashmina more tightly around her shoulders. "I... I wanna see Joshua," she choked out.

Monica nodded. "I think that a very good idea. I'll step out first and let him know you're headed out."

"Actually... could I see Joshua in here?" Violeta requested. She hoped it was understood that she meant alone.

After the past couple of days, whatever lingering concern JenniAnn and Kemara had harbored about Joshua and Violeta had vanished.

"Of course," JenniAnn agreed.

Kemara nodded. "We'll send him in."

Violeta hugged each of them. "Thank you."

Her three helpers left the room, softly shutting the door behind them.

"Joshua, she'd like to see you in there," Kemara quietly informed. She wondered why Joshua looked like he'd been crying.

Joshua smiled and stood. "Thank you, Kemara." He stepped into the room and closed the door tightly.

Violeta turned away from the mirror and towards him, holding out her arms.

Joshua smiled tearfully at the angel and wrapped her in his embrace. "Duckling..."

Violeta rested her head against his chest and listened to the steady, strong beat of his heart.

"I'm sure Ama must feel very... very proud right now and... and I know I... I do," Joshua murmured. "And I love you so much."

"Love you, too... so much."

Joshua gently swayed as he held her. When he sensed she was ready, he pulled back a bit. "I think Andrew would like to see you. You ready?"

Smiling, Violeta nodded. "Yeah."

Hand-in-hand, they left the room.

Andrew's eyes welled when he saw his protege. JenniAnn had been right in her report to him. Violeta definitely looked grown-up.

Violeta released Joshua's hand and, steadily, made her way to her supervisor. She squeezed Andrew's hands and peered up at him. "I know now that I can do this."

Andrew beamed at her and hugged her. "I know you can, too."

Violeta returned his smile and, after she'd changed back into her regular clothes, the three returned to the stage so the evening's rehearsal could begin.

*~*~*

Once everyone had arrived, they all gathered onstage.

"Kemara would like to get to work on the layout for the program so we need to make some decisions," Emma explained. "I refuse to have anyone listed in the program as 'Apostle's Woman.'"

"And she means it," Shane stressed with a grin.

Emma smiled at him. "I do! So the twelve apostles' names we have. Now we need to set the names for the nine women who are at the Last Supper. Obviously we have the two Marys. But Kemara, Cira, Brittony, Crystal, Rose, and Diana, your characters all need names. And, Kylie, I know you're Claudia but we'll need another name for your disciple character."

Brittony leaned over to JenniAnn who was nearby. "I just want to be Jude's Wife. I mean surely the apostles had wives. Do you think Emma will bite my head off if I say that?"

Having overheard, Joshua scooted near her. "How about Rebekeh? I like the sound of Jude and Rebekah. Then Emma will have a name and you'll still know you're playing Jude's wife."

Brittony smiled. "Okay, I like that. Emma, I'd like to play Jude's wife, Rebekah."

The angels all did their best to not snicker. There was no way Brittony had pulled Jude's wife's actual name out of thin air.

"So should we just, like, pick names we know would have been around then. Like other names from the Bible?" Cira asked.

Andrew nodded. "Sure. And if you can't think of any, I suspect Joshua will have some ideas." He smiled at him.

"What sounds good with Simon?" Rose mused.

Joshua almost blurted out Simon's wife's name but caught himself and cast a quick look at Eli. They may need to make a substitution depending on how the angel felt. Eli smiled and nodded. "Sophia?" Joshua suggested.

"Alliterative. I like it! I'm Sophia," Rose declared.

JenniAnn smiled. "It's a good name and I know you'll wear it well."

"Could I be Joanna, you think?" Kemara asked.

"Absolutely," Andrew agreed as Joshua smiled at her, pleased that she knew of Joanna.

"I know there's a Susanna in there. Would that work for me?" Diana asked.

"I don't know why not!" Andrew replied. "Emma, these all sound good to you?"

Emma, who had taken over the note-taking for the night, flashed a thumbs up as she wrote.

Kylie made her way over to Joshua. "What name do you think I should use as a disciple?"

Joshua considered for a moment. Though Kylie had made great strides, when she was onstage she seemed most comfortable when either near him or Adam. During the initial rehearsal of "The Last Supper," she'd automatically gravitated towards Adam. "Do you like Tabitha?" he asked, recalling James' wife.

"Yes! It's cute. It reminds me of Bewitched."

Joshua laughed. "Well, then there you go."

"Emma, I'd like to be Tabitha, please," Kylie requested.

"Got it."

Adam smiled to himself.

"How about us, Joshua?" Cira asked, indicating herself and Crystal.

Joshua thought for a moment then alighted on suitable names for the two young women who had become best friends in the years since both had arrived at the Phoenix. "Maybe Adah and Abigail?" he suggested, recalling two inseparable sisters he'd grown up with.

"Pretty!" Crystal declared. "Can I be Abigail?"

"And I'll be Adah." Cira smiled. "So that's it, right, Emma?"

Emma set down her pencil and read. "So we have... Mary Magdalene, Mary of Nazareth, Joanna, Rebekah, Sophia, Susanna, Tabitha, Adah, and Abigail! And no one's simply someone's woman! Yay!" She smiled first at Peter and then the other fellows playing apostles. "The Twelve, meet the Nine. And, technically, there are ten of us. Because Gloria's a disciple, too." Emma smiled at the angel. "You're sure you can't be with us then?"

Gloria shook her head. "Oh, thank you. I'd like to but even more than that, I'd really like to focus on the lighting in Act II. Including in Gethsemane so I think it would just be too much."

"You should still have a name for Act I, though," Emma encouraged. "So what do you think?"

Gloria looked to Joshua for help.

He smiled. "How about Arella?"

Rabbi Yakov and Tiva chuckled.

Gloria readily returned his smile as she recognized the Hebrew name meaning "angel." She nodded. "I like it. I'll be Arella."

Emma took the name down then read over the list once more. "And Arella makes ten..." She smiled at Joshua. "Thank you."

"My pleasure. I'm very sure Jesus didn't think of any of his follower's as any man's woman. He created them to be their own persons, after all." Joshua warmly returned her smile.

Emma looked at him in surprise for a moment. "Right... Well, Andrew, what next?"

"Adam and Joshua, do you feel up to 'Pilate and Christ'?"

Adam stood. "No time like the present, I guess. What do you think, Joshua?"

"Sure."

"Can I get into my costume first?" Adam requested.

Andrew nodded. He knew it helped Adam to be in costume so he could more easily remind himself that it was Pilate taunting Joshua, not really him. "Sure. In fact, that's a great idea. We'll time you to see how quickly you can get into the Pilate costume since you'll have to change between 'The Last Supper' and this song."

Adam grinned. "Timing me? So it's like a race... Challenge accepted, buddy." He hurried off the stage when he saw Andrew withdraw his pocket watch.

"Kylie, you want to give it a shot, too?" Andrew asked.

The young woman nodded eagerly and hurried to the ladies' dressing room. Since she would need help draping her pashmina, Monica followed.

Zeke approached Joshua. "I'm glad we're only going to get through my death scene," he whispered. "I'm going to have an easier time with mine than yours."

Joshua squeezed his shoulder. "Just wait until Sunday. I really think you'll like what we're considering for the finale."

"Who came up with it?"

Joshua smiled. "I did. Andrew and Emma approved. But we want to get everyone's natural, unprepared reaction."

"Good idea but I'm sure it's going to be great coming from you. Joshua, you seem... I mean the Bible is very personal to me, to most people I know. But for you... I don't know. Sometimes when you talk about it, I feel like you personally know the people involved. Like just pulling all those names out like that. Part of me thinks one day, hopefully, I'll walk on into Heaven and find those really are the names of the apostles' wives." Zeke shook his head in wonder. "You ever worry you may be a little too on point with this role and that we're all going to end up stalking you for three years?"

Joshua laughed. "I'm not worried. And I hope we're in each others lives for a lot longer than three years."

Zeke grinned. "Me too, man. Me too. Hopefully we'll have..."

Adam came running onto the stage, followed a few moments later by Kylie who was hopping around in one sandal while Monica was trying to fix her pashmina.

"He won!" Kylie announced with a smile as she slipped on her other sandal.

Adam chuckled. "But I also had a head start. And have much less hair to deal with." He hugged Kylie. "You ready?" he asked quietly.

"Guess so," she replied in a whisper. "I just stand there. You have the hard part."

The angel patted her back. "I'll be okay. Besides, next we get to watch Shane."

Kylie smiled. "Right. And see the bedazzled throne Violeta's been going on about."

"Can't wait. So... places?"

"Sure."

They moved to where a stark metal chair was settled upstage center. Adam took a seat with Kylie a step behind him and just to his right. Joshua stepped in front, facing them.

"I don't know about this," Adam called. "Two numbers in a row with Joshua's back to the audience? It makes sense for the Herod scene but..."

Andrew nodded. "I know what you mean. Good point. Okay, let's slide the chair to center stage right. Joshua will enter with Edward and Caleb from the left. Kylie and Adam, you'll still face out to the audience but you'll both turn when Joshua enters. Seems better to get everyone's profile, at least. And, Adam, maybe you could..."

"Circle around Joshua?" Adam guessed. He could remember Pilate doing the same, trying to intimidate his "guest." Adam blushed to remember how he had hoped the sky would open up and lightning would hit the strutting murderer... not kill him, just rattle him.

Andrew nodded. "Yes, please." He cast a gentle smile upon his friend.

Joshua and the twins reoriented themselves.

"Chorus, you'll have followed Joshua and the soldiers in so sort of clump together along the left, please." Andrew turned to those who were in the audience. "How's it look?"

"I like it," Emma replied.

"Me too," Peter agreed. "How about back there?" He turned to JenniAnn, Violeta, and Fr. Mike who were standing at the back of the theatre.

"Looks good!" JenniAnn shouted back.

"Great. Thanks, everyone. Ready onstage?" Andrew checked.

"Yes!"

Since Tess was gone to collect her bandmates from their far-flung assignment locales, something Joshua had decided would be more fun for her than sending a decree from On High, Andrew started the CD player.

Everyone was silent as the first haunting notes began and Edward and Caleb yanked Joshua onto the stage with the crowd pointing and murmuring behind them.

JenniAnn closed her eyes, wishing she had Belle with her and, thus, a ready excuse to leave.

Violeta gripped her hand, her own eyes trained on the stage.

Fr. Mike noticed that both girls looked pale so he quickly lead them to seats.

Onstage, Joshua fixed his gaze on Adam and Kylie.

Adam feigned speaking with his "wife" who suddenly froze and looked to Joshua. Adam turned to follow her gaze and smirked. He rose from the chair and sidled towards Joshua. "'Who is this broken man, cluttering up my hallway? Who is this unfortunate?'" he queried, the smirk turning into a sneer.

Andrew sunk further back into his seat, stunned by his friend's transformation.

"'Someone Christ, King of the Jews,'" Caleb replied.

Adam tilted his head back and forth, studying Joshua who only stared back. "'Ah, so this is Jesus Christ! I am really quite surprised. You look so small... not a king at all. We all know that you are news but are you king? King of the Jews?'"

Unflinching, Joshua replied. "'Your words, not mine.'"

Kylie bowed her head and leaned heavily on Adam's empty chair.

Adam's face colored and he grabbed at the fabric of Joshua's shirt. "'What do you mean by that?'" he demanded. "'That is not an answer. You're deep in trouble...'" Adam froze. Friend... Joshua was his best friend from all time and how could he possibly finish this?

"I love you. Go on," Joshua whispered in Aramaic.

Calming, Adam looked to Joshua. He gave a slight nod and picked up the song. "'How can someone in your state be so cool about his fate?'"

Andrew let out the breath he'd been holding. He didn't know what Joshua had said or done but knew it was why Adam had been able to resume. He knew, too, that the next time, Adam would get each word out perfectly.

As soon as the chorus finished their part and Joshua was led offstage, the audience clapped and Kylie ran to Adam and hugged him.

"You did it!"

"I stumbled a little in the middle but... yes." Adam smiled at her then angled around to find Joshua behind him.

Kylie released Adam so the two men could embrace.

"Thanks," Adam whispered.

"Thank you. And did I detect a slight, real twinkle in your eye during 'You look so small'?" Joshua asked with a grin.

Adam laughed. "Well... it's not exactly accurate." He let out a deep breath. "I'm glad the first time is done."

Joshua nodded. "Me too."

Andrew approached the two and clapped Adam on the back. "Well done, buddy. I know that was hard."

"Can I do it once more? I need to be able to get through that line."

"Of course," Andrew agreed. He smiled at the two then stepped off the stage. "We're gonna do that one again. Everyone back in their places." He queued the CD back up and turned to Peter. "Could you please hit play when I say to? I'm going to move to the back for a little bit."

"Sure."

Andrew moved towards the back of the theatre, smiling softly when he saw that Henry and Eli had moved to be near the girls and Fr. Mike.

"He did so well..." Violeta murmured.

Eli nodded, hugging JenniAnn who was still dabbing at her eyes. "It's a hard thing to do but I knew Adam could. I just... I wish..."

"His second song wasn't even more difficult?" Henry offered.

"Exactly."

"Me too," Andrew agreed. "But I know that Adam can do that one, too."

"Joshua will help him," the priest affirmed.

"That he will." Andrew looked back to the stage and saw that everyone was in order. "Peter, start the music, please."

They all watched as a much more self-assured "Pilate" taunted their Christ.

The respite was welcome when Shane moved onto the stage, looking as regal as a person can in silk pajamas paired with sunglasses.

Owen had painted two huge canvas backgrounds to give the impression of a palatial resort.

Giggling, Cira and Crystal spun around in cocktail dresses covered in sequins.

"And now... to complete the picture... my throne..." Shane bowed towards stage right where Joshua appeared, laughing and pushing the gaudiest, tackiest piece of furniture anyone had ever seen. It was mostly silver and gold but massive acrylic stones in at least six different colors were dotted all over it.

The others all burst into applause and laughter.

"It looks like the 80s and 90s went out for a bender together and threw up that chair!" Owen exclaimed.

Emma cringed. "Bad... bad memories... I think I had a jean jacket that looked a little too much like that."

JenniAnn feigned shielding her eyes. "I have a bad feeling us girls all had that jacket, Emma."

Andrew chuckled. "Excellent job, Joshua and helpers. It's truly an eye sore. Shane, you have your throne now. You ready?"

"And raring to go!"

Joshua hurried downstage center and sat on a plain wooden stool, facing Shane, with the twins on either side of him. When the teacher looked his way, he smiled.

Shane approached, kneeling in front of him. "Please tell me afterwards if you think any of this is too much. It is a fun song but I also don't want to be disrespectful. At the same time... I think people need a break, a time to laugh. A little... 'send in the clown,' I guess."

Joshua patted his shoulder. "I agree. You'll do great, Shane."

Andrew started the instrumentation back up again and Shane began his rollicking dance.

Joshua was relieved that, this time at least, he could freely laugh at Shane's antics. He was pleased, though not surprised, that he and Emma had avoided all hint of the usual stereotypes that accompanied the song. This "Herod" was instead a send-up of conspicuous consumption and one upsmanship. As Shane sang, he perused the offerings brought to him from other cast members. Max pulled a rack of suits, Rose carried a briefcase of watches, and Owen showed off a display of cell phones.

"'What is it that you have got that puts you where you are?'" Shane asked. He grabbed one of the phones and snapped a selfie with Joshua. "'I am waiting, yes I'm a captive fan. I'm dying to be shown that you are not just any man. So, if you are the Christ, yes the great Jesus Christ, feed my household with this bread.
You can do it on your head!'"

As the song progressed, everyone else drifted offstage until only Shane, Joshua, Edward, and Caleb were left. The former became more and more menacing.

"'You're a joke! You're not the Lord! You are nothing but a fraud,'" Shane accused. He yanked Joshua up from the chair and pushed him towards Edward. "'Take him away! He's got nothing to say! Get out you King of the... get out King of the... Oh, get out you King of the Jews!'"

Caleb and Edward hurried Joshua towards stage right but, just before they pulled him offstage, he turned back, his head cocking in bewilderment for a moment as Shane raged.

"'Get out of here! Get out of here, you! Get out of my life!'" Shane shouted before falling back onto his throne and fixating on his cell phone.

When the final notes sounded, the rest of the cast applauded and cheered.

Joshua returned to the stage and hugged Shane, laughing as he did. "I think you did great! And, anachronisms aside, that just may have been one of the more accurate portrayals. Word is Herod liked his shiny, expensive things."

"So it was okay?"

"It was definitely okay."

"I actually took a selfie..." Shane admitted.

Joshua laughed. "I noticed. How did it turn out?"

Shane pulled the image up and laughed. "We're both looking a little rough, actually..."

Joshua's laughter increased when he saw the photo. He was squinting and Shane looked crazed. "Might be fun to keep up with it. See how exhausted we both look by closing night!"

Overhearing, Andrew laughed. "Gonna do a before and after, Shane?"

"I think so. Fun keepsake to have, I think. It's not weird, is it?"

Joshua shook his head. "It's weird for Herod to do. It's not weird for you to do it. We're friends."

Shane beamed. "Yeah. Right. Cool, thanks!"

"Once more and then dinner?" Andrew suggested.

"Sure," Shane agreed. He smirked. "More quality time with my throne."

"You know you're stuck with that when the show wraps, don't you?" Joshua asked with a grin.

"Umm... really?"

Andrew chuckled. "Really."

Shane turned back to it. "I guess it would look okay in my office?"

Joshua laughed and returned to his stool, ready to begin again.

*~*~*

Joshua hung back behind the curtains gathered to the right of the stage. He wanted to watch Eli, Henry, and Zeke perform but, as much as he loved being near the others, he knew he needed to be alone for this one.

Zeke scrambled up the scaffolding and grabbed Henry's collar with both hands. "'My God! I saw him. He looked three-quarters dead! And he was so bad I had to turn my head. You beat him so hard that he was bent and lame, and I know who everybody's going to blame.'"

With Eli's help, Henry extricated himself from Zeke's grasp. The two "priests" turned away and made their way down the scaffolding.

Zeke held his head in his hands. "'I don't believe he knows I acted for our good. I'd save him all this suffering if I could. Don't believe... our good...'" he stammered then peered down at Eli and Henry, his gaze pleading for help, for absolution. "'And I'd save him if I could...'"

Joshua bowed his head. Didn't you know I'd come to save you? I'd already forgiven you before you even did it, Yehuda. Joshua drew in a deep breath and looked back out onto the stage.

Coldly, "Annas" and "Caiaphas" stared up at the weeping man. In cutting, sarcastic tones in which Joshua heard the angels' remembrance of every callous assignment they'd ever had, the two offered their cold comfort before turning a final time and leaving Zeke alone. Joshua gave them each a tremulous smile and a hug as they passed him. They seemed to understand that he needed his solitude and moved into the house.

Zeke stared out into the audience. Joshua knew he was staring at the Exit sign, just as they'd planned. If Zeke actually saw anyone's faces, it might prove too much for him.

"'Christ, I know you can't hear me but I only did what you wanted me to. Christ, I'd sell out the nation, for I have been saddled with the murder of you.'"

Joshua wept along with Zeke, his vision becoming blurry but still he could make out Zeke falling to his knees. Joshua shuddered as the ranting stopped and Zeke's voice grew more tender.

"'I don't know how to love him. I don't know why he moves me. He's a man. He's just a man. He is not a king. He is just the same as anyone I know. He scares me so when he's cold and dead! Will he let me be? Does he love... does he love me, too? Does he care for me?'"

"Yes," Joshua replied softly to both Zeke and the man he portrayed.

Because Gloria hadn't yet been able to design and implement the special effects that would be needed for the hanging, Zeke focused only on the words and his facial expressions. The effect was agonizing enough, so much so that the chorus nearly forgot their cue.

"'Poor, old Judas. So long, Judas,'" they intoned gravely.

"'You have murdered me!'" Zeke bellowed just before turning away from the audience, from Joshua.

Joshua hurried onto the stage. He briefly peeked out at the audience, noting that Diana was sobbing but Andrew was embracing her. He hastened up the scaffolding and knelt by Zeke.

"Zeke, are you okay?"

Zeke looked up at Joshua with tears still cascading down his face. "Will you go with me to the blue room?"

Joshua smiled softly and hugged him. "Of course." He felt like they both needed some decompression time... He climbed down the scaffolding first and watched to ensure Zeke didn't miss a step. Once they were both down, Joshua turned to the audience. "Just need five minutes."

"Of course," Andrew agreed.

Diana nodded, knowing Zeke would be better comforted by Joshua in that moment than her.

Arms around each others' shoulders, the two stepped offstage and made their way to Lucy's blue room.

*~*~*

That evening, Joshua settled onto the couch in the living room with Violeta to his left and JenniAnn to his right. Belle dozed in his arms. Zeke's death scene had hit Joshua harder than he was prepared for. When they'd all returned to Cora's together, Catherine had taken one look at him and promptly handed her granddaughter over. Belle hadn't budged since.

"Let's watch Waking Ned Devine," Kemara suggested after perusing the shelf. "It's seasonally appropriate and..." She looked to Max. "We need something lighter than Harry Potter."

Max chuckled. "For once, I agree that Harry Potter isn't ideal. And I've never seen that movie so let's go for it."

"Joshua, have you seen it?" JenniAnn asked.

Joshua smiled. "I have, yes. It's a great one. Makes me smile."

"Then I think Ned wins," Andrew concluded.

Kemara popped the DVD in then sunk into a doily covered recliner.

Once the movie had started, Violeta nudged Joshua. "How do you feel?"

Overhearing, JenniAnn also waited for the answer.

Joshua gazed around the room. Difficult memories aside, he was truly content. He smiled at both of the women and caressed Belle's hair. "Peaceful," he replied in a whisper.

Violeta happily hugged his arm and rested her head on his shoulder.

JenniAnn smiled up at Joshua. "I'm very glad for that." She laughed quietly when Joshua and Belle sighed in unison.

Joshua chuckled and then let himself be pulled into the world of the movie where friendship and love reigned.

*~*~*

Family

Friday, March 14th

Joshua left the house just after breakfast the next morning. He wanted to give JenniAnn easy access to the Tunnel entrance in the basement. Snow had fallen the night before and he didn't want her and Belle going through the charade of leaving for classes. Joshua spent some time at Pleasantview, doing some repairs, assuring the Delgados that whatever he had left behind in the apartment was theirs, and ensuring all was well there. Afterwards, he continued on to Olivia's retirement community. Though he'd enjoyed presiding over a few rounds of Bingo, he'd been disappointed to learn that Olivia still hadn't returned. Her next door neighbor, Doralene, had explained that she was still recuperating from her surgery at the home of her son and daughter-in-law. While Joshua appreciated Calvin's and Dalia's care, he could imagine that Olivia was ready to burst. Worse yet, that meant Owen likely hadn't had a chance to visit with his grandma. He hoped Olivia would be settled back into her suite at Abundant Living soon... for both their sakes.

Joshua was still in a contemplative mood when he arrived at St. Genesius' shortly after noon. He spotted Andrew shoveling the walk... or attacking it. The angel seemed unusually agitated as he faced down the snow. After parking, Joshua hurried over to help.

Andrew smiled when he saw Joshua carrying a shovel. He was reasonably sure it hadn't been in his car.

"Hey there. I'll get going on the other side," Joshua offered. "You had lunch yet?"

"No. JenniAnn sent soup, though. I figure we'll be wanting that after we finish here."

Joshua nodded and set to work. With both of them shoveling, the sidewalks were soon cleared and they hurried into the lobby then made their way to the office where Andrew microwaved the vegetable soup and cheddar biscuits JenniAnn had packed.

"How did she know I'd be here?" Joshua asked as he waited.

"She didn't. I told her you might be. We also have Irish tea from Kemara and butterscotch blondies from Violeta. I don't think she actually slept last night."

"And how did you sleep?" Joshua peered intently at Andrew, noting the bags under his eyes.

"Not great. But, you know, Belle..." Andrew smiled ruefully, knowing he couldn't pull one over on Joshua. "It was more everything with the show. Joshua, we have less than three weeks before dress rehearsal so I know we can't put things off any more but... I'm also not sure about finishing the first run through of Act II on Sunday. Unless... I've heard Zeke sing 'Superstar' and it's great. And other than that... you... you carry the show at that point and... and it's not like you... you don't know what to... to do."

Joshua saw his shoulders begin to shake and hurried over to the angel of death. "Andrew, let's sit down," he suggested quietly. When Andrew nodded, he led him to a couch. "I have a suspicion that you've been so focused on ensuring that everyone else is handling their emotions okay that maybe you haven't really done much about your own. Am I right?"

"I... I'm fine."

"I know. But it's still hard. Have you talked to JenniAnn about it?"

Andrew shook his head. "I can't tell her why..."

"You could at least talk to her about your feelings, your concerns, even about your being there without saying I was there," Joshua encouraged. "She's concerned about you. And I know that's exactly why you've been trying to hide how emotional this is for you."

"We need to focus on Belle a-and then Violeta... she's struggling and..."

Joshua laughed gently and patted Andrew on the back. "Seems to me you've been sent on more than a few assignments in which I had you urge parents to take some time to talk, to be together... not just as parents but as who they were before their little bundle of joy entered the picture. You're not going to the parade tomorrow, are you?"

"No. We're sorry to miss it but it's not exactly ideal for Belle. Violeta promised to take pictures of Kemara and her group and we'll be at the party later."

"Good. So you'll have tomorrow morning together?"

Andrew nodded.

"Talk to her then. Please."

Andrew hugged Joshua. "I will. I promise. So... so Sunday?"

"We have to keep going, Andrew. Just as you said, we have less than three weeks. Besides, we have to show them the finale. I know everything before that will be hard... really hard. But just keep your eyes on the final number... which is definitely not going to be 'John 19:41,'" Joshua reminded the angel with a smile.

Andrew smiled back. "I know." He bowed his head and began to twirl a pen he picked up from the nearby coffee table. "But seeing how upset 'Judas' Death' made you..."

"It was hard to remember that Yehuda felt so hopeless..." Joshua shook his head. "And it was difficult to look out and see Diana reacting. You know. You were right there beside her."

"Yes. She said that's the one and only time she'll watch it. I think it's for the best that, during the actual run, she'll have to be backstage getting Zeke's 'Superstar' makeup and costume ready."

"Me too. And Zeke... That was very, very hard for him. He had to imagine himself in a place he's never been: feeling apart from me. But we had a really good talk in the blue room afterwards. He'll be fine and I'll be fine."

Andrew sighed then smiled at Joshua. "I know. It's just..."

"Hard to see the promise through the pain sometimes. I know." Joshua moved to his feet. "Now... I heard that microwave beep. Let's have some lunch. Then we can talk a little more about Sunday. Also, John took a couple furniture orders for me. Care to help?"

Andrew beamed. He loved working with Joshua on his carpentry gigs. "I'd love to. Thanks."

*~*~*

JenniAnn peered out the window and smiled. Since the afternoon had brought some sunshine and warmth, Joshua and Andrew had turned the driveway into a makeshift workshop.

"It actually looks like a table already!" Max exclaimed as he walked past.

"Two carpenters work more quickly than one."

"How long has Andrew been into carpentry?"

JenniAnn shrugged. "Forever, I guess! He's very humble about it. When I first found out he could do it, I was even more smitten. Don't tell Joshua but I always kinda had a thing for carpenters."

Max chuckled. "Your secret is safe with me. Besides, you already found your carpenter."

JenniAnn smiled dreamily out at Andrew as he pounded a nail. "Mmm hmm... Anyhow, there I was oohing and aahing and Andrew just said that while he can make functional pieces, they're nothing particularly special. But he made this absolutely beautiful headboard for a former assignment, your ornament, some others, and then he came up with Belle's cradle..." She snuggled the baby.

Max smiled. "It is a beautiful piece... for a beautiful girl." He stroked Belle's hair. "Well, maybe Andrew will learn even more from Joshua and get a little more confident about his abilities. Who knows, maybe that could be his second job so he can help with..." The young man went pale.

Alarmed, JenniAnn studied him. "Help with? Second job?"

"I, umm, shouldn't have said that."

"Max..."

"It was just... something we talked about the night Joshua moved in and I brought up..." Max lowered his voice. "The ring."

"Okay..."

Max shuffled uncomfortably, trying to decide whether he should tell her. Andrew did say the truth was important... but so was timing. But maybe this was the right time. "You agreed to raise Belle as equals, right?"

JenniAnn nodded. "Absolutely. The only reason I'll eventually be Belle's sole legal parent is cause, well, Andrew isn't a legal entity. Hard to be one when your last name changes every week or so and your birthdate is pre-calendar."

"Right. But, like, responsibilities, teaching Belle, caring for her..."

"Equals."

"But Andrew has no financial obligation to Belle in your mind?"

"Of course not. He's an angel! He has bits of spending money and whatever he needs to cover him on assignments but he doesn't have finances really."

"So... if I had a kid... we're talking completely hypothetically here... and I didn't have disposable income then I have no financial obligations to my kid?"

"Heck yeah, ya would!"

"Maja..." Max patted her back.

"Oh..." JenniAnn turned back to the window. "Oh... But... but I don't want him feeling badly... I mean... that's different."

"Maja, Andrew's dealt with enough deadbeat dads. Including, well..."

Knowing he was thinking about his own father, JenniAnn hugged him. "We love you so much."

Max sighed. "I know. I love you all, too. But Andrew's seen enough of the flip side to want even more to do right, in every way possible, by Belle and by you. Please just think about it. I think, eventually, he's going to bring it up... maybe not the carpentry gig but something... and I don't think shooting him down would help him."

"No, it wouldn't," JenniAnn admitted, tearing up.

Max handed her a tissue and grinned. "You chose well, Maja. I approve. He's pretty cool."

JenniAnn laughed through her tears. "Yeah, just pretty cool."

Max smiled and reached out for Belle's flailing hand. "So you and Belle aren't coming to rehearsal tonight?"

"Oh, I think we'll stop in after a bit. Catherine is having a party for one of the lil ones at the Phoenix so I said I'd help out since Cira and Crystal will be at the theatre. Then I'm taking Jacob Below for some time with his Papa. After that's when Belle and I will stop in at St. Genesius'. And then... I think we need some grandpa/godfather time. While everyone's out, and after he's gotten Jacob to bed, Vincent's coming for coffee and dessert."

"I do miss having him around," Max mused.

"Me too. Thing of it is... I feel like Joshua would completely accept him. But... can't chance things."

"Maybe after some more time," Max suggested.

JenniAnn nodded. "Maybe." And maybe Vincent would know what she should do about this latest development...

*~*~*

Andrew and Joshua stepped back to admire their handiwork. The angel ran his fingers over the scrollwork at the edges of the table.

"Try as I might, I can never seem to get the detail as clear as you can. It's beautiful, Joshua."

"Lots of practice. And I had a good teacher." Joshua smiled fondly as he thought of his Abi.

"Do you... think you could teach me?" Andrew requested, rolling a hammer in his hands. "I've really enjoyed what you've taught me so far but I'd like to learn more. Especially about woodcarving."

"Thinking of going into the family business... well, another of them?"

Andrew chuckled. "Yes. I'd been wanting to talk to you about that. Max and I were talking a few nights ago. " He glanced up at the house.

Joshua's face shone with pride. "Moving closer to proposing, isn't he?"

"Yeah. He wants to start looking at rings. But he also doesn't want to ask until he's gotten 'a real job' or at least zeroed in on what that eventual job might be. They want kids eventually and... well... providing for your kid is part of being a parent."

"It is."

"Max and I... we agreed about that. So he's going to talk to a career counselor. And he has time to do that. His and Rose's babies are yet to be born. But mine... She's here! And I couldn't be happier about that or more grateful and I know Laja would never ask anymore of me but... I don't want her bearing the financial burden alone. I... Joshua, I will still give everything I can to my assignments and to the work you and the Father give to me but..."

Joshua clapped Andrew on the back. "I understand. I really do, Andrew."

The angel smiled softly. "Thank you. I was just so... surprised... wonderfully surprised... and touched when JenniAnn first brought up raising Belle together and said she could financially support her. I accepted that because I just... I wanted to tell her about the vision and the ornament and the name and the financial thing just didn't seem important at the time but... it is." Andrew set down the hammer and dragged his hand through his hair. "If for no other reason than I don't want Belle growing up thinking that, one day, if she has kids... she shouldn't expect the guy to carry his weight."

Joshua smiled, touched that Andrew was already thinking of and caring for the woman little Belle would become. "I agree. So you want to do carpentry and woodcarving on the side?"

Andrew nodded. "I like it. And I at least know I have a handle on the basics. And it... it would make me feel closer to you when you're not here like this."

Joshua's eyes misted.

"If... if you'd rather I not then..."

"No! No, it's not that at all. Just... a memory. It was when I was ten. Abi was teaching me how to plane wood. He was so intent and smiled so proudly when I gave it a try. And I thought 'One day I'll be as old as Abi and I'll teach this to my son.' I didn't know yet that my life wouldn't be like Abi's, like my grandfathers'. But... I'll be glad to teach one of my sons now." Beaming at the angel, Joshua pulled him into a hug. "Proudly."

"Thank you. This means a lot. It really, really does."

"To me, too. So... I need to make a smaller version of this table. Why don't you help me with the scrollwork on this one?" Joshua suggested, moving to retrieve a table leg from a pile of four.

Eagerly nodding, Andrew watched as Joshua began to demonstrate. Already he felt a burden lifting from him. He would be able to help his Laja provide for their Belle.

*~*~*

At rehearsal, Andrew had them working on the scene where Jesus is mobbed by the poor. The crowd whirled around Joshua, to the right and then the left, faster and faster. Suddenly, Kemara's head felt light and there was a roaring in her ears.

"Oh gosh...I can't faint...I can't!"

She woke looking into a pair of brown eyes as dark as her own. For a minute she was afraid, confused. Then peace settled over her like a blanket. She wanted nothing more than to stare into those eyes which saw and accepted all that she was.

The owner of the eyes - was it Joshua? - drew back, and a babble of voices overwhelmed her.

"Give her some air."

"Did she hit her head?"

"No, Owen and Diana grabbed her in time."

"Should we call 911?"

"That was so scary!"

Then Andrew was beside her. He put an arm around her back and helped her sit up. "You OK?"

"Yeah, I just got a little light headed."

He frowned. "You passed out. That's more than a little light headed, I think. Go sit down for a while."

She almost protested, but thought better of it. "Thanks. I guess I'd better."

He pulled her to her feet. "Everybody take a five minute break." With Andrew on one side and Owen on the other, they guided Kemara down the stairs and into a seat.

The angel crouched in front of her looking more stern than she'd ever seen him. "Have you eaten at all today?"

"I had breakfast...." she mumbled not meeting his eyes.

"And you came straight here after dance class?"

"Yeah," she sighed. "I'm sorry, Andrew. I've been so busy I just forgot to grab something for lunch."

"Here - I brought a bunch of granola bars." Kylie dropped two maple and brown sugar pouches into her lap.

"And I have an extra Gatorade." Zeke passed her an orange bottle

Kemara flushed as the others crowded around. "I'm OK! My blood sugar just bottomed out, I think." She opened the Gatorade and took a long drink. "I didn't realize how thirsty I was."

Andrew gave her a hug. "You stay put. Zeke and I can run through 'Heaven on Their Minds' a few times. Let everybody have a breather."

"OK. Thanks, Andrew."

Joshua had been listening. "Actually, why don't Kemara and I go pick up dinner? You did say this would be one of our later nights."

"That's a great idea!" Andrew saw a look of unease flit across Kemara's face but she hid it quickly. Even though she'd been working with Joshua for the past two weeks, Andrew knew she still a little wary. He had seen how Joshua watched her, longing to soothe all her fears.

"Zeke, Emma - I thought we could do 'Heaven' a couple of times," Andrew said turning to them. "I wanted to work on that one verse....."

The others wandered off or settled into seats around the auditorium. Kemara sipped her Gatorade, keenly aware of Joshua sitting beside her. He'd been friendly with the entire cast and crew, but despite Monica's suggestion, she still hadn't really talked to him.

"Finish eating, and I'll call in our order," he said, pulling a red cell phone from his pocket. He looked up at the stage where Andrew and Zeke were discussing the opening number. "Maybe I'd better go outside. Come find me when you're done?"

Kemara nodded. "Sure thing." She opened the granola bars while Andrew hunted for the correct place in the soundtrack.

Five minutes later she zipped up her jacket and found Joshua in the alley that ran alongside the theater. He was talking to a large, black-haired man in jeans and a flannel shirt with the sleeves rolled up to show his muscular arms.

"Kemara!" Joshua beckoned. "There's someone I want you to meet!"

She made her way over to them, walking carefully around piles of slush from the recent snowfall.

"Kemara is this is John, my cousin."

"Older cousin," John said promptly. He put out a huge hand and shook hers with surprising gentleness.

Joshua rolled his eyes. "Alright. Older cousin. You're never going to let me forget that are you?"

"Nope." John grinned, totally unrepentant. "Six months is six months!"

"Well, at least try to behave yourself. This is Kemara. She's in the chorus and doing the all the posters and playbills for us."

John raised his eyebrows. "Oh really? I've seen the flyers. They're very eye catching. And I've heard people talking. They'd forgotten this place was here." He gestured at the theater. "But now they want to see the show."

She flushed. "Thanks, but I didn't draw them or anything. Just threw a few graphics together."

"Hey, that's nothing to scoff at," John said. He turned to Joshua.

"Where are you sneaking off to? Trying to get out of work, as usual!"

Joshua grinned. "Not this time. We're going to pick up food of everyone. I called in an order to Moishe's. Want to come along?"

"Nah," John shook his head. "Got a lead on a couple of jobs for you. I told them I'd stop by before 7."

"Oh, before you go...." Joshua held out the cell phone. "You can have this back. Thanks for letting me borrow it."

John took it looking relieved. "No problem. I've missed it all day. Such a convenient little thing...." He shoved the phone in a pocket. "Well, I'm off. It was nice meeting you, Kemara." With a wave he headed down the alley towards the parking lot.

Joshua turned to her. "Why don't we walk since it's still light? Actually," he admitted with a wry smile, "We could take my car, but I'd have to clean it out first. I think I counted three hammers down in the floorboard the other day."

He led the way out of the alley and turned left once they were on the sidewalk.

Kemara laughed. "Sounds like my dad's truck! He used to custom-build furniture, and now he does flooring and stair parts. So I'm used to wood glue, boxes of nails - stuff like that in all our vehicles."

They walked in silence for a few minutes. Kemara was surprised at how comfortable she felt with Joshua - like he was an old friend she'd met again after a long separation.

"So how do you like living up here?"

She thought for a minute, and realized no one had asked before. "Well, it's....it's different that's for sure. I like being able to get around pretty much anywhere on the subway. But sometimes I miss the trees!"

"You can always visit Central Park." They dodged around two street preachers and a woman with a Mohawk who was walking a baby tiger on a leash.

"I did once....and it was nice, just not the same." She shrugged. "I guess I'll always be a Georgia girl at heart. What's that song...'If Heaven Ain't a Lot Like Dixie'? And where am I now? New York City."

Joshua burst out laughing. It was such a happy sound that several people turned around to stare, but he seemed not to notice. "Well, maybe there's a bit of New York in Heaven, too."

Moishe's Kosher Deli was so shabby and nondescript that Kemara almost walked right past it before Joshua stopped her.

"Here we are. It doesn't look like much, but the food's great."

He held open the door, letting out a waft of warm air strong with the smells of pickles, fresh baked bread and coffee.

The inside of the restaurant was just as rundown as the outside. A long, Formica counter lined with stools ran along the right side. Several booths took up of most of left half leaving a narrow aisle between them. The menu on the wall was faded and the vinyl of the booths had duct tape where rips had been repaired.

"Shalom!" Joshua called. The door closed behind them, making the bell above it jangle loudly.

"Joshua! Shalom!" An elderly man in a stained apron bustled out from the kitchen wiping his hands on a towel. His nearly bald head and very wrinkled neck gave him an amazing resemblance to a turtle.

He met them at the counter looking cross. "What is this? Shortly before I am to close for the Sabbath, you call me and want food for twenty-five people!" He threw up his hands. "Twenty-five!"

Joshua grinned. "So you're saying it's not ready yet, Moishe?"

"You are very lucky that an engagement party was cancelled, just the minute before you called." He snorted. "I'm giving you what they would've had. My grandsons are packing it up now." He jerked a thumb over his shoulder at the kitchen.

"I wanted to talk to you anyway, Joshua." He took a piece of paper from under the cash register and shoved it at them. Kemara recognized it as one of the JCS posters. "These are all over town."

Joshua hoisted himself up on a stool and gestured for Kemara to do the same. "And?"

"And?" Moishe's eyes grew even rounder. "I can understand helping the theater. Nice little place - Betty and I used to go there all the time - ten, fifteen years ago." He waved a hand dismissively. "But something like this....Jesus drivel....it's not right for a good Jew to be part of." He slammed a fist down on the poster.

Kemara nearly laughed but managed to turn it into a cough. Moishe glared at her.

"Rabbi Yakov and his wife are advising us," Joshua told the old man calmly. "I don't think they will steer us wrong. You should come." He ignored Moishe's sputtering. "You're right. The theater is a nice place, and it would be a shame to see it close for good."

Moishe frowned. "Yakov, you say? Well....I won't promise anything. If I do come it will be for the theater... and you. Not for this." He balled up the poster and tossed it in trash.

Three little boys ran in from the kitchen each carrying two plastic shopping bags. "Here is your food! Are you sure the two of you can manage? She looks like a strong breeze would blow her away."

They slid down from their stools and Joshua took out his wallet. "Oh, I think we'll be fine. It's not far, and Kemara's stronger than she looks."

They said goodbye to Moishe, and dividing up the bags, headed back to the theater.

"Do you think he'll come?" Kemara asked. "He did seem really upset."

Joshua shrugged. "Moishe's a good man even if he does act like a snapping turtle sometimes. I pray he does come, but I learned a long time ago that you can't push people. You can only tell them the truth and let them make up their own minds."

When they returned to St. Genesius, they found JenniAnn and Annabelle had joined the group in the auditorium.

"We're just visiting for a lil while," JenniAnn said helping them unpack the bags of sandwiches and chips while Andrew visited with Belle. "We stopped by to see her grandparents and since we were already in the area...."

She edged over to Kemara and lowered her voice so the others wouldn't hear. "The kids were pretty wild. Extra excited about something. That wouldn't have anything to do with tomorrow would it?"

Kemara concentrated on pouring out cups of soda and didn't look at her. "Don't know what you're talking about."

"You're a bad liar," JenniAnn teased. "OK. I won't pry any more."

"Thanks. I wouldn't want to give anything away," Kemara smiled.

When JenniAnn decided to head out, Kemara offered to pack up Belle’s things while mother and baby made their good byes.

"You've got the parade in the morning, right?" Violeta asked as they gathered up the baby's things.

"Yeah, it starts at 11, but lineup is at 9 or something like that. And you've got to get everyone together, make sure they look OK." Kemara wrinkled her nose. "All that stuff. That's why I'm going to bed early."

Violeta smiled. "Well, some of us will be there, I'm not sure who, but we'll yell when you go by."

"Thanks! That would be great. They tell me the whole parade lasts about two and a half hours, but I think Inishfree is pretty close to the front. So you won't have to stand out in the cold unless you want to."

"We'll bundle up! I have a really cool scarf Adam made me that I've been wanting to wear."

Kemara's jaw dropped. "Woah, woah.... Back up the truck! Adam can knit?"

Violeta giggled. "Yeah an elderly - patient - he was visiting in hospice care taught him. She said if they were just going to sit around and wait for her to die they might as well stay busy."

"Oh, that's too funny! Well, not to be mean, but either Adam learns fast or she must've taken a long time to die."

"You know, I asked him about that," Violeta mused. "He said teaching him gave her a second wind or something, and she hung on about a week longer than anyone expected."

*~*~*

That evening, JenniAnn sat a mug of coffee in front of her godfather. "Do ya want your brownie a la mode?"

Vincent tore his gaze away from Annabelle and smiled. "Yes, please. You spoil me, Psyche."

"Not at all. I'm just glad ya could come. And grateful. We're really having a great time being here."

"I'm glad. And Joshua?"

"Is a delight to have around. Zeke, the fellow playing Judas, and me were joking around, though. Calling him St. Joshua of Manhattan. I haven't seen or heard him do a bad thing yet. And more than once he's gone above and beyond being helpful and kind." JenniAnn brought a brownie buried in ice cream to Vincent. "I can hold Belle while you eat."

"You're not?"

JenniAnn shrugged as she settled into a chair with Belle. "I had some cake and ice cream at the party. Wasn't even really hungry then. The coffee is all I need."

Vincent frowned. "Are you unwell?"

"Oh no. Just... pensive. Actually, I'd like your advice on something. A-and maybe it's nothing but..."

"Does this concern Joshua?"

JenniAnn shook her head. "No. I mean... just barely, I guess. It's more about Andrew. Okay, completely about Andrew. But... I didn't hear it directly from him."

Vincent hoped the angel wasn't soon to be sent off on another lengthy assignment. He had been glad when he'd heard of the Superstar production because he'd taken it to mean Andrew would be near Belle and Psyche for some weeks. He hoped and prayed a change wasn't coming. Well he could remember his and Catherine's earliest days with Jacob. Perhaps it had been the lack of sleep or the surprise or the fulfillment of a dream long thought impossible. Whatever the reason, his Catherine had been very emotional for weeks afterwards. She had grown nervous when he wasn't nearby. She'd clung to him in a way she'd not since those first tumultuous years together. Vincent had observed the same patterns of behavior in Psyche and feared what would happen if Andrew left. His fears grew when he saw the girl's eyes well.

"Psyche, tell me."

The words came out in a rush. "Max said that Andrew wants to get a second job... a paying job... because he feels like he should support Belle. So Max thinks maybe Joshua will help Andrew develop his carpentry skills and then Andrew will do that on the side. For... for us. And earlier Andrew was helping Joshua with a couple tables and they were talking quite intently for a bit so... so I think Max is right. But I feel like Andrew does enough a-and I hate that he feels like he has to do more. And I never meant for this to happen. I really think we could make it with just what I get from you and then from my time at the Phoenix. Max thinks Andrew might bring it up soon and that I shouldn't dismiss the idea but... but... how... how could I agree to that? I mean doesn't he deserve some time for himself? For... for us even?"

"Psyche, I don't just give you money. You work for that money. I value your skills and your time and I feel it important the children be educated on matters concerning religion and spirituality. I'm paying you because I realize that, otherwise, you would need to seek employment elsewhere and I don't want to lose you as one of our teachers."

"I... I know."

"And you now happily use some of that money for Belle?"

"Yes."

"Because that is what a parent does."

"I... I know that, too."

Vincent patted her back. "Psyche, it pleases me that, in time and thanks to my mother, I will be able to leave Jacob with this house and some money to help him on his way should he want to go to college or travel or live Above. I think it would please Andrew to know that he was contributing to Belle's current and future needs." He smiled at the yawning baby. "It is hard to believe but one day Belle will be preparing for high school. Suppose she wishes to attend your alma mater. Do you think it would bring Andrew much joy to watch you struggle, alone, to pay tuition? It's possible you might both struggle still but at least you would know you were together in that. I admire Andrew for his integrity and his loyalty. Psyche, you love him for it. How can you turn down his wishes on this when they're born of the very qualities you so love him for? And how can you deny him the opportunity to support his child... the child you share with him?"

JenniAnn drew in and let out a deep breath. "I can't... Of course, I can't. You're totally right. I just... he's so... lovely."

Vincent smiled and moved to wrap both girls in his embrace. "And he has more than met with the approval of not only two but four parental figures."

JenniAnn laughed. "True. Thanks. I guess I just needed some parental counsel."

"Then I am happy to supply it. And don't worry so about time. Perhaps, if your Joshua is as kind as you say he is and all reports do suggest as much, then he will be a good and patient teacher. If he can impart his skills to Andrew, then Andrew could work on filling orders in Dyeland, spending time with all of you as he works. That piece Joshua gave to you... the family and the butterfly... is beautiful. If Andrew could learn some of that skill, a few pieces a month might do very well. I think he would enjoy it, too. You know he's always been ready to pitch in with construction projects Below and in Dyeland. Add a little artistry and I think his interest and enjoyment will peak even more. And, even more importantly, he would feel like he was properly supporting his little girl."

JenniAnn nodded. "True... I won't deny him that. Thank you, Vin... augh... now your ice cream is all melted!"

Vincent chuckled. "And yet it will still taste as good. The dessert is a welcome treat but I more treasure the time with the two of you. So tell me more, please, about our guest." He looked expectantly at her as he ate.

"Well... He's... awesome, in a word. I haven't had a chance to tell you about Tuesday. That's when we went to the veterans' hospital... the same one Andrew was in and where he and Max went to group. At some point Joshua wandered away and ended up in the room of a soldier who had been burned and was hiding away. Joshua ended up coaxing him out a-and Clay... the soldier... said Joshua didn't even flinch or seem surprised or... or anything. Just acted like they were old friends. And... Fr. Mike wouldn't say a whole lot but apparently Joshua intervened when a family was about to get evicted. They're staying at his apartment now." JenniAnn marveled. "I dunno. Maybe I'm just being goofy. It's not like he's had much opportunity to get ticked. Everyone at the theatre is very nice. Although... there is that awful group. When that happened, wouldn't you expect someone to go into a fury? Or at least let loose with a few choice words? But he just... he prayed for them and led us all in setting it right again. And it really is the 'above and beyond' stuff that gets me. I can see being kind to Violeta. I truly believe most people would be. But to go chase her down in the middle of the night? And my tea chest..."

Vincent looked over at the box she had shown to him. It was astounding. Few people would put so much thought into a gift when a bottle of wine or a houseplant would have been sufficient... And that Joshua had created such a perfect gift... Even supposing Andrew had spoken often of Psyche, he couldn't have possibly found time or reason to tell the carpenter about what each symbol meant to her. And that was to suppose Andrew even knew them all. He himself had only understood each element when Psyche had explained them to him earlier. How could Joshua possibly know?

"I... I think he's inspired, Vincent. I really do," JenniAnn effused. "I think God speaks to Joshua in a way... more... than He does to most of us. I mean even our statue... the white butterfly... God had to have told him."

Vincent smiled at her and squeezed her hand. "Many artists are believed to have been inspired by God. I find it highly plausible that Joshua is inspired, as you say."

JenniAnn twisted her hand and gripped one of Vincent's fingers. "I... I wish you could meet him."

Vincent nodded. "Me too."

"Maybe eventually? I really don't think he'd say or do anything wrong."

Vincent forced a smile then loaded up his fork. "Maybe eventually. Belle is very fond of him?"

JenniAnn laughed as the brownie mess filtered through the fork. She retrieved a spoon and handed it to her godfather. "That's an understatement! She adores him. Although she's taken quite a liking to Adam in his Pilate costume, too. Reflective surface that it is."

Vincent chuckled. "Owen mentioned that. He also said he's been having a wonderful time. I'm glad you and Andrew included him."

"Me too. I just... I really hope..."

"I know. Me too."

"Andrew and I have both tried so often to get through to him... And Fr. Mike and Rabbi Yakov and, God knows, you've tried, too. And we even have the pope saying 'Who am I to judge?' But... I still feel like some part of him just always goes back to what he grew up hearing. And now with his grandma..." JenniAnn sighed and shook her head. "Well, maybe this will be good for him."

"I'm sure it will be. And how are you faring? I know this must be difficult for you."

JenniAnn nuzzled Belle's curls then rested her cheek against them. "I haven't really done much. But... soon. I don't think it can wait much longer. The makeup, I mean."

"And you are comfortable enough with Joshua to do his makeup?"

"I think so. Guess we'll see. Not used to doing it for someone I didn't grow up with or around. But I'm sure I'll be fine."

Vincent was not as easily persuaded. "You are always in my prayers, Psyche. All of you will be as you continue."

JenniAnn leaned over to kiss his cheek. "Thank you. Now I'm going to shut up so you can eat... or maybe just drink it at this point."

Vincent shook his head. "I would really rather you not 'shut up.' Perhaps you could walk me through the show as I enjoy this melted but no less delicious dessert?"

Laughing, JenniAnn assented. "So, first of all, Joshua is gonna recite the Shema. Singing it first in Hebrew and then reciting it in English. Andrew's not quite decided on how that'll look but it sure sounds beautiful and holy and... awesome."

Vincent listened intently, hoping that with time perhaps he could meet this "awesome" man.

*~*~*

After mingling with those scattered around the stage enjoying a brief break, Joshua moved backstage. Owen was there, painting a backdrop of Roman pillars... the Praetorium.

"It looks... imposing," Joshua commented.

Owen turned around. "That's good, right?"

"Yes. You do amazing work, Owen. I imagine they'll want to use these for years to come."

The artist laughed. "Confident, aren't you? I was viewing this as a sort of... requiem for a theatre."

Joshua smiled. "And I've been viewing it as a potential rebirth."

"Guess time will tell which it is. Loser buys drinks?"

"Loser buys drinks," Joshua agreed with a laugh.

"I would be happy to lose. I like this place. It's been nice being Top... being here, meeting so many new people."

"I'm glad you feel that way. So any news on your grandma?"

Owen removed his phone from his pocket. "My cousin Shannon sent me a photo."

Joshua laughed at the image depicting Olivia posed as if she was going to climb out the window. "Stir crazy?"

"And more. She and my parents don't see eye to eye on a lot. But, thankfully, my parents are headed out of town after Easter. Perfect time for Grandma to bail. She really wants to be back at her own place."

"I'm sure she misses seeing you."

Owen nodded and turned back to the canvas. "I miss her, too."

"Maybe if you just went over there and tried to see..."

"No," Owen interrupted.

"I could go with..."

Owen laughed darkly and shook his head at Joshua. "Trust me, the two of us showing up wouldn't help. My parents would just think..."

"Think what?"

Owen clamped his eyes shut. He wanted to tell Joshua the truth but he wasn't sure why. And what if he told him and Joshua rejected him or, worse yet, feigned politeness? In many ways, it hurt even worse when someone was kind but consistently sent the message that it would be better if he was someone other than himself. But then Joshua was bound to find out eventually. Better to know the truth before he became more attached.

"They would think you're gay. Like me. And then... then they'd hate us both. The end." Owen spun back around and began slopping paint onto the canvas. He froze when he felt Joshua's hand on his shoulder.

"I'll pray that they open their hearts and see that their son wants and deserves their love."

Owen shook his head again.

"And I'll pray that you come to believe with all your heart, mind, and soul that God loves you, Owen."

Owen turned and glared at him. "Did JenniAnn put you up to this? Get 'Jesus' to show good ol' O the light?"

"No, she didn't. I'm only speaking the truth."

"The truth according to Joshua Davidson. A lot of people have a different truth, including those people who jacked up the theatre."

"They have a false truth. The Bible says 'For God so loved the world that He gave His only Son.' It doesn't say 'For God so loved straight, white, non-Jewish, non-Catholic people that He gave His only Son.'"

"No... it doesn't," Owen admitted. "So what... you think Jesus thinks I'm just perfect and can do no wrong?"

Joshua shook his head. "No. In fact, I'm sure Jesus knows how imperfect you are and every wrong you've ever done. He knows that about every single person who has lived, is living, and will live. Yet he loves all those people... including you... and when they seek his forgiveness, he is overjoyed to give it. And... I think the things you beat yourself up over may not be the things he gets upset over."

Owen watched as Joshua reached out and set his hand on a portion of the canvas that was dry. It was an odd sight, Joshua's fingers brushing against a Roman pillar.

"I think what bothers Jesus more than anything is when people take the judgment of others to heart so much that they allow it to distance them from him. There's no sin so great that his sacrifice can't wash it away."

Owen felt the words like a kick to his gut.

There was so much more that Joshua wanted to say but he knew he needed to leave Owen to mull over what he had gotten out. He squeezed the man's shoulder. "I will be praying for you, Owen. You're a good man. God couldn't help but love you." He smiled once more then moved back to the stage.

"Joshua?" Owen called.

"Yeah?" Joshua turned to look at him.

"Thanks for dinner and thanks... thanks for the talk."

"You're welcome. I'm always here if you need someone to talk to, Owen."

Owen smiled. "Thanks. And... I think I've had enough quiet time." He set his brush in a bucket of water.

Joshua waited for him and, together, they returned to the happy commotion of the stage.

*~*~*

Joshua sat in the window seat, praying and revisiting the day that had just ended. Rehearsal had gone well, as expected. While revisiting Act I had made sense considering the desire to have everyone in a festive mood for Monica's and Kemara's party, it was obvious that there wasn't much more to be done with the early numbers. Joshua smiled as his thoughts drifted to the walk to Moishe's and the visit with Kemara. Despite living in the same house for a week, they hadn't had much time to talk just the two of them. It had been a delight to have the opportunity. He closed his eyes, hoping that the next day would be everything she wished for it to be... and be what she couldn't bring herself to wish. He was glad that Owen had promised to be there. He needed to spend more time around the family he had chosen for himself.

Family...

Joshua smiled as he thought of them all and the convoluted family tree they often joked about. Vincent was JenniAnn's cousin and godfather as well as grandfather to her daughter. Andrew was Max's father, in a manner, and yet Max was Andrew's daughter's uncle. While none of it made sense on paper, it made sense in their hearts and his. Joshua prayed that the discussion between Andrew and JenniAnn in the morning would strengthen the bond between them, the roots of the tree that was their family.

Roused from his prayers by the sound of the door creaking open, Joshua turned and laughed. A blurry eyed Fawn was entering with Lulu just behind her. He knelt down on the floor.

"What's the matter? Belle wake you up?"

Fawn replied by pawing at his shin while Lulu attempted to get on the bed.

"Your mom and dad will wonder where you are," Joshua protested.

There was more creaking and then Andrew appeared in the doorway, looking exhausted. "Sorry. They get up when we get up and I guess they're getting tired of it. C'mon, girls."

Fawn licked Andrew's hand but returned to Joshua's side.

Andrew chuckled. "Well then!"

"They can stay if you and JenniAnn don't mind," Joshua offered.

"We don't but you don't have to..."

"Andrew, I slept in a feed trough. I'm not afraid of dog germs. Go back to bed while you can."

Andrew grinned. "Right. Well, okay. I'll tell Laja not to worry. Thanks, Joshua."

"You're welcome. Sleep well... as much as Belle lets you, anyway. And, you know, if you think JenniAnn would be okay with it... I can always watch Belle for a night."

Andrew smiled, a hint of sadness to it. He wasn't sure JenniAnn would be okay with that yet. "I know. Thanks." He hugged him. "Good night, Joshua."

"Good night, Andrew."

Joshua watched the angel leave, smiling when he noticed Andrew was wearing two different socks. Then he picked up Lulu and placed her on the bed. Fawn leapt up beside her. Once he'd laid down, Fawn curled up at his back and Lulu against his chest.

"Good night," Joshua murmured before flicking off the lamp.

*~*~*

Saturday, March 15th

After seeing Kemara, Violeta, Max, and Joshua off the next morning; Andrew and JenniAnn collapsed onto a couch in the living room. They were both silent for a few moments until Andrew spoke.

"I can stay up if you want to try to get some more sleep," he offered. "And Belle will probably be asleep for a little while yet."

JenniAnn shook her head. "No, thank you, though. I am tired but I don't think my mind will shut off enough to sleep. Do you want to take a nap?"

"No. And, actually, if you're not... Laja, there's something I want to talk to you about. A couple things actually."

JenniAnn sat up and knelt to face him. So this was it... "Go on."

"I've talked to Joshua and he's agreed to take me on as a sort of apprentice. He'll teach me a little more about carpentry and a lot more about woodcarving. And I figure that if I get really good at it, maybe... maybe that could be a sort of side job. And I could use the money to..."

JenniAnn began to cry softly.

Andrew kissed her forehead. "Laja, you said we'd raise Belle as equals. And I want that, I do. But completely. I want to help out with paying for more than just a package of diapers here and a couple cans of formula there. And I don't want you dealing with expenses all on your own. I... I just... I can't be okay with that. Can you understand that?"

JenniAnn nodded and hugged him tightly. "Yes. Very much. And I'm sorry if I made you feel at all marginalized or... or unequal. I just... I was... well, winging it."

Andrew chuckled. "We both were. And I haven't felt unequal. But I think had we kept on that way..." He shook his head.

"And you think you'll like it? Taking that job on, I mean?"

"Very much."

JenniAnn smiled and laced her fingers through his before resting her cheek against his shoulder. "I was just thinking yesterday about the first time I ever saw you in carpenter mode. You looked so... well, your studly awesomeness was on full display even if I hadn't quite figured out how to describe it yet."

Grinning, Andrew shook his head. "Considering you were just days shy of eighteen, maybe we should both be glad about that. Woulda been a little awkward..."

JenniAnn giggled. "I spose. I think Joshua will be a very good teacher. And I know you'll enjoy spending more time with him. Although seeing him around here building tables and carving and such... I thought having him here would blur the illusion but..."

Andrew held his breath.

"He's just so gosh darn nice! And yet not... too precious or cloying."

"He's a very... very good person."

"Yes..." JenniAnn let out a sigh. "So what was the other thing..." Straightening up, she saw Andrew's face and the tears in his eyes. "Love, what's wrong?"

"I, umm... I..." Andrew fought the tears but they kept coming. He drew in and let out a deep breath. "Laja, I think rehearsal tomorrow might be harder for me than... than I wanted to admit."

"Love..." JenniAnn cooed, kissing his brow and brushing away the hair stuck to his face. "You... you're remembering, aren't you?"

Andrew nodded.

"Do you want to... to talk about it?"

The angel buried his face in her hair. He wasn't sure.

"Andrew, I promise you that I'll be with you through the rest of this," JenniAnn vowed. "And even if I'm sobbing, too... That's okay. We'll sob together. And if you're not ready to talk about it now but are some other time... no matter what's going on and no matter how I feel... I will listen. Because I believe with all my heart that you're His. And I... I think... after all He went through... helping you as you remember is the very least I can do for Him... and you. And... I love you. I want to spend the rest of my life with you a-and if that means going back to that time in your life... I-I'll do that."

"Laja..." Andrew sighed and rested his forehead against hers. "I know you will. You have before." He smiled and stroked her cheek. "I am so grateful that you're all with me on this assignment. It means so much to me... so much."

"To me, too." JenniAnn blushed. "I wasn't ready to be apart from you yet. I mean... I know I'll handle it when it happens but..."

"I know. I like being able to see you and Belle every day."

"And I really do like Joshua. I like everyone in the cast so much but... but Joshua especially."

Andrew nodded. "Me too."

JenniAnn sighed and again snuggled against his shoulder. Softly, she began to hum "Everything's Alright." She smiled when she felt Andrew's whiskery cheek settle again her hair. "It does feel good to just sit and have it be quiet, doesn't it?"

No answer.

"Andrew, there's a grim reaper at the door," JenniAnn whispered.

Still no sound save his breathing.

"All right then."

Finding that their talk had chased away many of the worries flitting through her mind, JenniAnn closed her eyes and soon drifted to sleep herself.

*~*~*

The Lord of the Dance

The weather, while clear, was very cold, and Kemara was grateful to be wearing a green Inishfree sweatshirt and jeans instead of the green and gold embroidered school dress. Since floats were not allowed, everyone walked - or danced - the entire 1.5 mile route.

"At least it isn't snowing like it did last year," said one of the teens as they drew close to the reviewing stands.

Her friend nodded. "Yeah. This is just cold. That was wet and cold!"

While she enjoyed participating, Kemara had just as much fun watching the spectators who wore all manner of "Irish" apparel including shamrock headbands, face paint, red wigs. Two gentlemen had even colored their beards green, white and orange.

The highlight was spotting, just past St. Patrick's Cathedral, a sizable Dyeland/JCS contingent who cheered loudly as Inishfree passed. Violeta - once again demonstrating her fondness for flags - had an Irish one which she waved enthusiastically from under a green and white striped cap. The "cool scarf" turned out to be a knitted snake - green, of course - with orange button eyes.

Rose and Max had generously offered to skip the parade in favor of getting the fellowship hall set up at St. Mary Magdalene's. Monica and Arthur would head over later with the rest of the food.

Kemara caught a glimpse of the pair with Peter, Emma and Kylie, and behind them....was that Joshua and his cousin, John? But though she strained to see, they were soon left behind.

"Friends of yours?" asked Sean beside her as they came in view of Central Park.

She grinned. "Yeah, the ones we've got the party for at the church tonight."

"Oh, speaking of, Dad said to tell you he'll be glad to call a couple of ceili dances since he's bringing the sound equipment anyway."

"Awesome! Keith rocks...Just don't tell him I said that," she added quickly.

Sean laughed. "Nah, wouldn't want him to get a swelled head or anything."

At the end of the parade route, they picked up their bags and caught the subway for the first of a half dozen performances in what promised to be a very long day.

*~*~*

That night, Kemara stood in the doorway that led from the classrooms into the fellowship hall watching as people arrived. The Inishfree dancers had shown up an hour ago to find tables and chairs set up at one end of the room. Two longer tables on one side held all the food and drinks. She was glad Max and Rose hadn't overdone it with the decorations. Each table had a simple green cloth and a small golden pot of real shamrocks in the center.

She looked over her shoulder at the four children and seven adults who waited in the hallway.

"Everybody ready?"

They nodded and she signaled to Keith, who was standing across the hall next to the stereo. The opening notes of "Shipping Up to Boston" by the Dropkick Murphys blasted over the speakers, and the crowd quickly found their seats.

Watch "Shipping Up to Boston"

The dance came to a thunderous conclusion, followed by cheers and clapping from the audience. As the others bowed, Kemara walked over to a microphone that had been set up to one side.

"Céad mile failté! A hundred thousand welcomes! It's great to see everybody. First, I want to thank to our younger dancers for helping us out tonight. They really need to get to another show right now, so let's give them a big round of applause."

The four children bowed and skipped out again to more clapping.

"I want to thank Fr. Mike for letting us use the kitchen and the hall. And I'd especially like to thank my classmates....." She gestured to where they sat off to one side, "for turning down a lucrative night of pub dancing to entertain us instead."

"Especially since they were paying us in free beer!" Sean called back, only half joking.

Kemara looked surprised. "But I thought you gave up drinking for Lent, Sean."

"Oh. Yeah, I did." He had the good grace to join in the laughter.

"Well, we have plenty of food and drink," Kemara assured them. "But you'll have to work up an appetite for it first. Everybody stand up and gather in the middle here. Come on!"

With some good-natured protesting, they complied. In a few minutes, the Inishfree dancers had them divided into lines, men on one side, women on the other.

"I'm going to turn this over to Keith and jump in myself." Kemara said handing the microphone to an older man in jeans and a Guinness sweatshirt. She squeezed herself into line ending up across from Peter and next to Rose.

"Hey folks!" Keith called. "My name is Keith, and I've been teaching ceili dancing at the Irish Arts Center for about 10 years now. If you've never heard of ceili dancing, don't worry, It's very easy to learn. But I need you to do one thing for me first. Everybody hold up your right hand."

Hands rose uncertainly...except for Owen who jokingly raised his left.

"Your other right, young man!" Keith said pointing. "OK. Now we're sure you all know your right from your left - except for him. This dance we're gonna do is the Waves of Tory, and you'll find out why it's called that in just a minute."

He taught them to advance and retire, turn and promenade. And then the "wave" ducking under raised arms, turning and ducking again.

After a few walk-throughs, they tried it at full speed with the music - resulting in gales of laughter as people quickly forgot their right from their left, or got the "waves" tangled up.

Watch The Waves of Tory

When they stood in their rows once more, panting and disheveled, Keith congratulated them.

"That was great! I'll tell you, it helps that you're all adults. Doing that one with little kids as part of the mix can be....interesting." He shuddered dramatically, and everyone laughed. "OK. I'll let you take a break for some of that food and drink Kemara mentioned. But I'm gonna get you back out here again before the night's over, so don't try to hide."

Chattering, the crowd hurried to fill their plates with corned beef and cabbage, brown bread, scones, trifle, shamrock shakes and fruit with a Bailey's dip.

Kemara found herself at a table with Monica, Emma and Rose. She barely had time to set down her plate before Violeta came up and gave her a huge hug.

"That was SO much fun!" she squealed. "I could do that all night."

Kemara grinned back. She wasn't surprised this form of dancing appealed to the young angel who always had energy to spare. "There's a ceili at Irish Arts every Wednesday night. You could come when you're not busy."

"I might do that!" Violeta waved at someone behind Kemara. "Oh! There's Jenni Ann and Andrew with Annabelle." She dashed off.

The sound of a fork tapping against a glass made everyone stop talking. "Fr. Mike, if you would be kind enough to bless the food for us?" Monica asked. Everyone rose respectfully.

The priest shook his head. "Actually, I think I'll let Joshua have the honor if he doesn't mind."

"Of course not." Joshua reached out and took Zeke's hand. Around the room, the others did the same until all were connected. "Loving God, bless all those gathered here today as we come together in friendship and fellowship. Thank you for food in a world where many know only hunger; For our faith in a world where many know fear; For friends in a world where many know only loneliness. For all of this we give you thanks. Amen."

"Amen," they echoed.

JenniAnn made her way over to their table balancing a plate in one hand, a cup in the other and trying to keep the diaper bag on her shoulder. Rose jumped up and grabbed the cup before it could spill.

"Thanks," JenniAnn said. "I still haven't gotten used to hauling this thing around." She set down the bag with a sigh.

Rose looked around. "Speaking of....where is Annabelle? And where have all the guys run off to?"

JenniAnn gestured back over her shoulder with a grin. "There's the answer to both questions."

Looking where she pointed, the others saw Andrew, Joshua, Arthur and Max at a table across the room. Joshua held Annabelle, and group was surrounded by JCS cast members and even a few Inishfree dancers.

"Four men and a baby....Oh that's too sweet!" Kemara said reaching for the Nikon which she had asked Rose to bring for her. "I've gotta get a photo."

She hurried over and took several photos from various angles. Joshua insisted on keeping Annabelle with him, so Andrew, Arthur and Max joined the others.

"Are you sure he doesn't mind?" JenniAnn kept glancing back to where Joshua and Fr. Mike were deep in conversation while Joshua rocked the now-sleeping baby in his arms.

"He offered to, Laja," Andrew reassured her. "He'll bring her back if she gets fussy."

Rose chuckled. "JenniAnn, I'd take advantage of people offering to babysit if I were you."

JenniAnn smiled. "I know, but it's just so new, ya know? I hate to let her out of my sight." She blinked back the tears that had been breaking out unexpectedly for the past month.

"Just wait until she hits the 'terrible twos'," Monica teased. "You'll be glad to hand her over to someone else!"

"I don't doubt it, but -" JenniAnn broke off and winced. "Uh oh. Violeta's got Keith cornered."

Kemara craned her neck to look. "Yeah, I think Keith's just found his most enthusiastic student."

Rose took a bite of her corned beef. "This is really good! Who made it?"

Arthur grinned. "Fr. Mike; would you believe it? He put it on last night, and he said he's been up since dawn making sure it would be perfect."

"I hope we can get him to perform for us later," Kemara said. "JenniAnn told me he can sing and play a couple of instruments."

JenniAnn shrugged. "I think he plays the bodhran or the tin whistle."

"And Joshua has his guitar," Monica pointed out.

Emma sighed. "I always wanted to be able to play something. I took all kinds of lessons as a kid - piano, violin, flute - but other than singing, nothing stuck."

"It's a lovely talent," Monica said a bit wistfully.

"You don't sing, then?"

The angel blushed. "Uh, no." She looked down at her plate, clearly wanting Emma to drop the subject.

Arthur patted her hand. "Hey, you don't sound bad to me. I bet if you just had a few lessons...."

She smiled at him. "Thank you. I don't think -"

Kemara saw Keith making his way over and interrupted, "Speaking of performing, Monica...."

Arthur looked up, surprised. "What's going on?"

"Oh, just a wee bit of storytelling." Monica said and took the microphone Keith brought her.

As they finished dessert she told them - with more of a brogue than usual in her lilting voice - the story of how Ireland got its name.

"Centuries ago, in the time of the Tuatha de Danaan, there were three kings, Eathur, Teathur and Ceathur. And each king had a wife. Their names were Banba, Fodhla and Eire.

It was a time of peace and prosperity on the island. One hundred and ninety-seven years passed without a war. It was so peaceful that even very good friends didn't argue.

The father of the three kings decided to hold a clan gathering, and he thought, 'I'm wantin' to have a grand time this year. A contest would really liven things up.'

So when everyone was gathered, he told the people: 'It would be very nice if our island were named after one of our lovely queens.'

So the people started to talk about who was the most elegant, the most gracious, the most benevolent of the three women and which should have the honor. The father of the kings was pleased, and he thought the gathering was already seemin' better.

Each queen set out to prove she was the worthiest one. For the entire week of the gathering, not once did they lose their tempers, and no one heard them say an unkind word. When they went out, their dresses and hair were beautiful. The people were dazzled, and they wondered how one could be chosen over the other.

But the old man was very clever. The night before the announcement was to be made, he visited each queen separately in her private quarters.

'It's you who are my favorite queen. I want it to be you the land is named after. In the morning the three of you will go for a walk. After you leave, I will tell the people that the first queen to return will win. If it happens to be you, the island will be known forever in your name.'

So the next morning, the queens got ready for their walk, each one wearing her finest dress and all the gold she owned. They walked leisurely, so their elegance could be seen. Out they glided very serenely through the gate of the town.

The people were told about the contest, and went to the ramparts to watch the progress of the three queens.

Very ladylike, they were, as they walked out to the turning point. They turned, leisurely and elegant, because they knew they were being watched.

Banba was the first to pick up the pace and went out in front. Fodhla and Eire quickened their own steps. Fodlha took the lead, and the others quickened the pace, again. Unable to keep up at a walk Eire broke into a jog, kicking off her sandals. The others did the same. Encumbered by her skirt, Banba picked up the hem and flung it over her shoulder. The other queens followed suit. They neared the Dun at a flat out run, leaning forward in the effort so they could inch out ahead of the others.

On the ramparts the people were beside themselves. Some were laughin' so hard they could barely stand.

When the queens were near the gate, their hair was flying and their dresses wrinkled. Did I mention that it had been a soft evening the night before, meanin' it had been raining? Well, it had, and the entry to the dun had been trod into mud. Through the slop the three queens ran, splattering themselves and and their clothes.

Now, you all know who the winner was. The beautiful, elegant and very ladylike, Queen Eire was the first through the gate. True to his word, the old man bestowed the name of Eire on the island, by which it is known today.

So you see, the land was named after a worthy queen and one who brought joy and laughter, as well. Whether she enjoyed the laugh, herself, we'd not be knowin'."

"So is that a true story?" Arthur asked when she finished, only half joking. Emma, of course, didn't know that Monica was old enough have witnessed the contest.

The angel glanced at him sidelong. "Maybe. Maybe not."

Kemara took the microphone from Monica. "Who's next?"

Zeke stood up, grinning. "I'd like to propose a toast." He waited while everyone raised their glasses. "Here's to your coffin. May it be built of 100-year-old oaks which will we plant together tomorrow."

"Here, here," Adam, Henry and Eli chorused as the others laughed.

"Anybody else?" Kemara called.

Adam stood and reached for the mic. "I do have something...." He pulled a piece of paper from his back pocket. Unfolding it, he began to read in an exaggerated Irish accent.

"Dear Boss, I write this note to you, to tell you of my plight and at the time of writing I am not a pretty sight. Me body is all black and blue and me face a deathly gray. And I hope you'll understand, why Paddy's not at work today."

His listeners chuckled.

"I was workin' on the 14th floor, some bricks I had to clear. And throwin' them down from such a height was not a good idea. The foreman wasn't very pleased, he bein' an awful sod. He said I'd have to take them down the ladder in me hand.

Now shiftin' all those bricks by hand it seemed so awfully slow. So I hoisted up a barrel and secured a rope below."

Here, Adam dropped the note and mimed pulling on a rope and tying a knot.

"But in my haste to do the job, I was too blind to see that a barrel full of buildin' bricks was heavier than me."

They laughed as they realized where the story was headed.

"Now when I came down I cut the rope, and the barrel fell like lead. And clinging tightly to the rope, I started up instead."

Adam choked back a laugh of his own, and continued. "I shot up like a rocket and to my dismay I found -" He looked up in alarm. "That halfways up, I met the bloody barrel comin' down."

More laughter. JenniAnn wiped tears from her eyes.

"Now the barrel broke me shoulder, as to the ground it sped. And when I reached the top, I struck the pulley with me head. I still clung on though numbed in shock, from this almighty blow. And the barrel spilled out half the bricks 14 floors below."

"Now when the bricks had fallen from the barrel to the floor, I then outweighed the barrel and I started down once more. Still clinging tightly to the rope, I headed for the ground and I fell among the broken bricks that were all scattered 'round."

Adam threw himself to the floor in a dramatic sprawl, one arm upraised as though holding onto an invisible rope. A few people stood up in order to see him better.

From his prone position the angel of death went on: "As I lay there moaning on the floor, I thought I'd passed the worst. But the barrel struck the pulley wheel and then the bottom burst. A shower of bricks came down on me, sure I hadn't got a hope. And as I was losing consciousness, I let go the bloody rope." He opened his hand and let his arm fall.

His listeners were convulsed with mirth. Monica had one arm wrapped around her middle as she giggled helplessly.

"Now the barrel it being heavier, it started down once more. It landed right across me, as I lay there on the floor. I broke three ribs and my left arm and I can only say...." Adam dragged himself into a sitting position. "That I hope you'll understand why Paddy's not at work today!" He flopped back on the floor in mock exhaustion as everyone whooped and cheered.

"Adam, you should've been an actor," Kemara said. "We've got some more entertainment planned, but we'll open up the floor again later on."

As the guests stood and stretched and threw away their empty plates, the Inishfree dancers gathered at the front of the room.

"The is another traditional dance called The Cross Reel, we've just spiced up the music a bit."

Watch The Cross Reel

As they bowed, the music changed to something light and bubbly. A young girl skipped between the adults. Her bright pink and gold satin was embroidered in green and blue with black lace on the sleeves and hem. A matching headband held back her blond curls.

"Wait...." JenniAnn grabbed Andrew's hand and squeezed it tightly. "Is that Shelby?"

Andrew grinned. "Yeah, it sure is. I didn't know she'd gotten so good." Annabelle was awake in his arms, and he turned her around so she could watch her big sister.

The Inishfree adults moved back to edges of the dance floor to give Shelby room as the girl leaped and twirled. She came right up to them, nearly stepping on JenniAnn's own toes - quite deliberately - before skimming off in the opposite direction.

"Go Shelby!" Max called.

She finished with neat bow and a huge grin.

A few minutes later, now dressed in a green Inishfree sweatshirt and jeans, she made her way to their table. People patted her back or hugged her as she moved through the crowd. JenniAnn gave her a huge hug, while Andrew moved over so she could sit between the two of them.

"You were wonderful, sweetie!" JenniAnn said. Andrew, who was still holding Annabelle, kissed Shelby's cheek.

"Yeah, Shel. That was pretty amazing!"

Shelby blushed. "Thanks. I was a little scared at first, but it was fun!"

JenniAnn gave her a mock frown. "But you almost stepped on my toes!"

The girl giggled. "I know! That was Miss Kemara's idea."

"Really?"

"Well, not that....exactly. She told me to 'use the stage' and move around a lot, so I did."

"I should say so!" Andrew teased. "I don't think your feet were touching the ground half the time."

Keith came back over to the microphone. "Ready to work off all that food?" he asked cheerfully. Several people groaned. "Now, now. None of that!" He motioned for them to stand up. "I'll go easy on you this time."

"Easy, he says...." Owen muttered. "Sure...."

Keith had them divide into groups of eight, two couples facing two couples down the length of the hall.

"This one's called the Siege of Ennis. If you go over to Ireland and stop by a pub, this is the dance they teach the tourists," he joked. "Because it's so simple even the non-Irish can do it."

Watch The Siege of Ennis

While they were catching their breath, Keith and the Inishfree dancers set up screens partitioning off the back of the hall. In front of the screens they placed two microphones several feet apart.

Kemara waited for Keith's nod and went over to one of the mics. "As y'all have probably noticed by now," she said with an exaggerated drawl. "I'm from the South." She waited for the chuckles to die away and went on. "And as much as I've come to love New York, sometimes I still miss Georgia - the slower pace, the warmer weather, the trees. So, some friends of mine have agreed to help bring a little bit of Georgia to New York City."

As she sat down again, a large group of children filed around the screens. They wore jeans and red or white shirts. A teenage boy in red and a small boy in white carried violin cases. The two groups ranged themselves on either side of the room, with the string players in front of the microphones.

"Sharks versus Jets, do you think?" JenniAnn whispered to Andrew. "I knew Kemara had something planned with all the kids."

Andrew whispered back. "I think there's more to it." He grinned when JenniAnn shot him a look.

"Andrew! What do you know?"

He hushed her. "Just watch." He had discovered the secret about twenty minutes earlier when he'd carried Annabelle outside for some fresh air.

The music started and the older boy raised his violin and joined in. People smiled as they recognized the tune. The angels looked over at Joshua to see his reaction. He was grinning delightedly.

"The devil went down to Georgia. He was looking for a soul to steal..."

A ripple of surprise went through the crowd as the Dyelanders and angels realized who the narrator was.

JenniAnn sat frozen in total shock with her mouth open. "Vincent? How...how?"

Andrew doubled with laughter at her expression. "I told you it was a surprise!"

"Yeah, but I had no idea..." With a huge effort she pulled herself back to the performance.

"Boy, let me tell you what." The older boy was speaking now. "I guess you didn't know it, but I'm a fiddle player too....."

The younger boy stuck out his chin. "My name's Johnny," he declared loudly. "And it might be a sin. But I'll take your bet...."

"Johnny rosin up your bow, and play your fiddle hard," the other children sang.

The younger boy played as the angels in white and the devils red danced.

"The devil opened up his case and he said - "

"I'll start this show!" The "devil" struck a pose and raised his bow.

"Fire flew from his fingertips as he rosined up his bow. Then he drew the bow across the strings and it made an evil hiss." The high, screeching note made everyone wince.

As the "devil" played, his "demons" danced around him.

"He's really good," Emma whispered to JenniAnn. "I'd love to know who his teacher was."

Adam had made his way over to them, ducking low to keep from blocking anyone's view. He sat down on Andrew's other side and leaned in close.

"So why aren't the AODs backing Johnny up?" he joked low enough for only his friend to hear. "Or Tess? She could've gotten a real "band of angels" together.

Andrew chuckled. "Too bad Tess couldn't be here tonight; she'd love this. You know, I wonder what Jacob would say. Are they angels or demons?"

"Probably depends on when you're asking!"

Johnny took up the devil's challenge and played better than anyone expected for a child who looked no older than 7. His "angels" made short work of the "demons" driving them to the far side of the room with quick footwork.

"Devil, just come on back if you ever want to try again," Johnny hollered as the devil slunk away. "I done told you once, you son of a gun, I'm the best there's ever been!"

The devil and Johnny played in tandem to a rousing finish. The audience jumped to their feet applauding enthusiastically. The children bowed and filed out again, heading for the kitchen where Monica and Rose had set out cookies and milk for them.

"Those kids are really amazing!" Emma said, shaking her head. "Do they go to one of those private arts academies?"

JenniAnn shot Andrew a worried look, unsure how to answer.

"They're part of a home school group," Andrew explained. "They have several different teachers including JenniAnn and Owen. Kemara's been giving them dance lessons."

Joshua came over to them. "JenniAnn, I'd like to give the kids my congratulations if that would be OK?"

"Sure! Come on, I'll introduce you."

Shelby jumped up. "I'll come too!"

JenniAnn led the way back to the kitchen where they found Kemara and the children giddy with success. From of the corner of her eye, she caught a flash of movement outside the door as though someone had ducked quickly out of sight.

She raised her eyebrows at Kemara who nodded slightly. "Hey guys! You were fantastic! I can't believe you all kept this a secret from me for so long!" She pretended to pout and they giggled.

A tiny girl in red sidled over to Joshua and stared up at him. "Who're you?"

"You remember how I said we're doing a play about Jesus?" JenniAnn said. "This is Joshua; he's going to be our Jesus."

Joshua knelt down in front of the child. "Hi. What's your name?"

"April."

"That's a pretty name. And you danced very well." He looked up. "All of you did. And that was some awesome fiddling, you two!" he told the boys.

"How'd you get to be Jesus?" someone asked.

"Andrew asked me to step in when the first guy left."

From the back of the group, Becky said, "Jesus is like one of those Greek heroes we've been reading about."

"Yeah, but didn't they beat him up and kill him and stuff?" Chris said looking puzzled. "If he was a hero, why didn't he stop them?" He studied Joshua. "Does your play show all that?"

Joshua hesitated, "Yeah, it does."

"Cool! Can we see it? Is there lots of blood?" clamored some of the boys and even one or two girls.

JenniAnn had been listening in growing dismay. "No! Seeing a man tortured and murdered is never 'cool'!" She turned to Joshua. "I'm so sorry. I'm their religion teacher, but my lessons must not have stuck very well." She glared at the children. They stared at the floor.

"It's OK." Joshua said. He put an arm around April who had started to cry. "You know, Jesus was a hero in a lot of ways, that's true. But, let me ask you something, Chris."

Chris gulped. "Yes, sir?"

"Andrew is your friend right? And Max?"

"Uh-huh."

"And you know what happened to them in Afghanistan? How they got hurt?" The boy nodded. "Was that cool?"

"No," Chris whispered almost too low to hear.

Joshua reached out and squeezed his shoulder. "They had a job to do, and they did it. They wanted to do it for everyone back home. And Jesus was the same. He had a job to do...A very, very hard job. But he wanted to do it for everyone on Earth." He looked around at them all. "Yes, they beat him up and killed him, but he knew that was part of the job when he took it."

Kemara had been listening, her arm around Shelby. "But on Easter, Jesus rose from the dead. He came back. And that is very cool."

April looked up at Joshua, her lower lip trembling. "My mommy died. Will she come back, too?"

"No, honey; I'm sorry. But you'll see her again."

"Promise?"

Joshua smiled and raised her small hand to his lips. "I promise."

She giggled and the other children sighed and relaxed as though released from a spell.

"Well, you guys eat up!" JenniAnn urged. "We need to get you home soon."

Joshua put April down and turned to Kemara. "I could use something to drink. Want to come see what's left?" He knew JenniAnn wanted to speak with Vincent - he had noticed the swirl of the man's cloak as he stepped back from the door.

"Sure. I hope there's some Bailey's. I think I need a glass," Kemara joked.

There was half a bottle. Joshua picked it up along with two glasses and led the way to a deserted table. Keith had put on a CD, something by Loreena McKennitt, she thought.

He poured them each a drink and lifted his cup to hers. "Slainte."

"Slainte maith," Kemara said. "And that's all my Gaelic."

"That was really great with the kids just now," Joshua said after a few minutes of comfortable silence. "Actually, this whole night was a wonderful idea. I know St. Patrick would approve!"

She laughed. "Thanks. It just felt like we all needed a break. Not that I don't love the show and working on it," she added hastily. "It's just...."

"It's a little dark sometimes," he agreed. "Yeah, I know. But if you look beyond that, there's a lot of hope, too."

She stared into her cup, thinking. "Sometimes I don't understand why he went through it all, you know? I mean, obviously, I'm nowhere near the worst person who's ever lived, but I can't imagine anyone suffering like that for me. I certainly haven't done anything to deserve it." She waved a hand. "Sorry. Don't mind me; I get gloomy during Lent."

"He did it so that you might have life and have it more abundantly," Joshua said. He thought for a minute. "You've heard of St. Therese - the Little Flower?"

Kemara nodded. "Yeah, I read some of her autobiography and a couple of other books."

"Well, do you remember the story of how her older sister offered Therese a basket of ribbons and asked her which she wanted?"

"She said, 'I choose all." Kemara smiled. "But...wasn't that being selfish?"

Joshua chuckled. "For some kids, maybe. But what she was saying was, 'I choose all that God wants for me - the good and the bad. I'm totally open to it.'" He reached across the table and clasped her hands. "And that's what an abundant life means...being totally open to all the love and all the gifts that God wants to give you."

Kemara started as she recognized Monica's exact words from two weeks ago. But how could he possibly know? Surely Monica hadn't said anything.

Joshua felt her hands tense as though to pull away, and he tightened his grip. "No, don't do that. That's what I mean....you can't pull away every time someone gets close to your heart."

"Sorry. It's kind of a protective instinct by now," she mumbled. She stared at their hands to avoid his eyes. Panic rose, threatening to choke her.

He didn't frighten her exactly. But it felt as though she was standing at the edge of a cliff, both terrified and longing that someone would push her off.

"Breathe," Joshua said quietly. "In...." Obediently, she took a deep breath. "And out." When she was calmer, he asked, "Why is that such a scary idea?"

She flushed. "Because I don't know how to handle it." Her gaze flicked to where Sean and his dad were adjusting some cables on the speakers.

"You never know unless you give him a chance," Joshua pointed out. He smiled at her surprise. "What?"

"Promise you won't laugh?"

"Of course not!" He pretended to look hurt, and she smiled.

"Well....Umm...You're not an angel are you?" she said in a rush just to get the words out. "Because I've only told Monica about liking Sean. I didn't think anyone else could tell."

Joshua chuckled. "I'm flattered you think so, but no. I'm just very observant." He didn't miss the disappointment that she quickly hid. "And from what I've observed, I think Sean likes you too."

"Really?" She glanced at the young man again and then at Joshua. "Well, you're a guy....what should I do? Listen to me...I sound like I'm 16 with my first crush."

He released her hands. "Just relax and be yourself. Let him come to you if that's easier."

She nodded. "OK. That makes sense. Thanks." She finished her drink and stood up. "I'd better get back out there."

He took her hand again. "Wait. Will you do me a favor? I'd really love to see you dance - just you."

Kemara shifted nervously from foot to foot. "Well, I'm not really that good by myself. I do better with the group stuff 'cause my balance isn't that great...."

"Please. For me?"

She stared at him. "Are you sure you're not an angel?"

"Nope." He grinned. "I'll bring it up in a few minutes so it won't look like you're showing off. OK?"

"Alright. Just for you." For an awful moment she had a strong urge to kiss his cheek. She forced herself to turn away and walk over to Keith and Sean.

When she had gone, Andrew wandered over and sat down. "What was that about? If you can say, I mean. Laja noticed Kemara was looking upset. She wanted to come to her rescue, but I made her wait."

"Thanks," Joshua watched the trio who were now flipping through a binder of CDs. "We had a good talk. She wanted to know if I was an angel."

Andrew grinned. "Really? And what did you say?"

"I thanked her for the compliment and said I was just observant." He hesitated. "Very observant."

"Well, that's true! I'm really glad you talked," Andrew said more seriously. "I know what happened over the summer helped her work through a lot of things."

Joshua nodded. "Yes, but old habits die hard, as the saying goes. Being with all of you has helped her tremendously. And if she - if things - go right, that will help even more."

"You mean once she knows who you -"

Joshua held up a hand. "Hang on a second." Andrew broke off, puzzled.

"Kemara!" Joshua called. "We haven't seen you dance yet."

A chorus of voices echoed him.

"That's right," said Kylie. "You and Monica planned all this, but we haven't seen either of you get out there."

Arthur looked surprised. He turned to Monica. "You can dance? Like that?"

She laughed. "Of course! I am Irish after all. But I think Kemara should go first."

For a second, Kemara looked panicked. Then she held up her hands. "OK. OK." She laughed, a little shakily. "Wouldn't want to make you guys beg or anything. Give me just a minute."

She went over to her bag and began to change shoes.

"You told her you would ask," Andrew guessed.

Joshua shrugged. "I didn't want to take her completely by surprise or she would've bolted."

Kemara walked to the middle of the floor and nodded to Keith.

The fiddle tune was a slow and haunting background to the quicker taps from Kemara's shoes. She danced with military precision, her gaze a million miles away. Joshua watched her, enchanted. And he wasn't the only one, Andrew realized. Sean was also watching Kemara intently. When she stumbled slightly, he leaned over and said something to Keith.

The music changed abruptly. The tune was the same, but this time there was a driving rock beat behind it. Kemara laughed as Sean came out to join her, turning the solo into a duet. Joshua started to clap along, and the others joined him.

They finished to thunderous applause. Sean put an arm around Kemara's waist and led her over to the Dyelanders.

As they passed Joshua, he reached out and squeezed her hand. "That was beautiful. Thank you."

She blushed. "You're welcome."

Andrew had pulled over a couple of chairs for them. "Oh, I'm beat!" Kemara said dropping into one. Sean started toward the food tables, but JenniAnn waved him back.

"Both of you sit down. I'll get you something to drink."

"Tea, please," Kemara said, and Sean nodded.

"You guys must've practiced that for hours," Rose said.

"Uh, no actually that was totally off the cuff." He shrugged dismissively. "It's something you learn to do after a while."

"So you've been dancing for a long time, then?" As JenniAnn set cups in front of them, she noticed Kemara was making point of not looking at Sean. Interesting....

Sean chuckled. "Oh yeah! My grandparents on my dad's side came over from Ireland just after they married. Trad music and dance is really big in my family. Of course, dad teaches, like he said. My younger sister, Ciara, was really big into step dancing when she was younger - went to the World Championships twice. Now, she helps out at Inishfree when she has the time. She has five kids though, so that's not very often!"

They all laughed.

"And what about you?"

"I competed some too, but it was never a big deal for me. When Inishfree started adult classes, Dad convinced me to give it a try. We go to a feis every now and then, but mostly it's just shows like tonight. Folks in pubs are pretty impressed by the easy stuff...especially after they've had a few beers."

"Sometimes too much so," Kemara said sarcastically.

Sean grinned at her. "Well, yeah there was that one guy who kept trying to look up the girls' skirts."

"We weren't wearing skirts." She reminded him. "We switched to pants because of some idiot just like him the week before!"

"He was drunk....I'm sure he couldn't tell the difference."

More laughter at this.

"What's your story, Kemara?" Emma asked.

Kemara shrugged. "Nothing amazing. I saw Riverdance on TV and fell in love. It took me six months to get up the courage to call about classes, though."

"Why?"

"Well, I didn't think any school would take a 20-something adult with cerebral palsy. But Eileen agreed to try it. I had to fight my parents tooth-and-nail since classes were an hour away in Atlanta, but my best friend agreed to do it too, so she drove."

She sighed. "Eileen was wonderful. She worked with me, and she was just so supportive. When that first competition came up, I figured adults couldn't participate, but Eileen was like, 'You're not dead, are you?'"

They all laughed.

"So how did that go?" JenniAnn asked. "I know you don't like getting up in front of people." She grinned. "Although, from what we've seen tonight, you seem to have gotten over it."

Kemara smiled, a bit embarrassed. "Well, dancing's different. It's just something I have to do, you know? .... no matter who's watching. The competition was exciting, and it was probably good I didn't know much about it all or I would have been terrified."

She took a sip of her tea, thinking. "I was entered in the adult beginner reel and jig...I think there were 12 other people. And the reel was pretty much a disaster. I almost fell. So the jig was in a different room - we were at a hotel in the ballrooms - and it was really small and crowded.

"Anyway, as soon as I started to dance I felt hands here -" She put her hands on her hips. "holding me steady." She flushed and looked around as if challenging them to doubt her. "I know that sounds crazy, but I really could feel them! Maybe it was just adrenaline, but I've never danced as well, before or since. I remember glancing down and thinking, 'Is this me?' because it was so amazing."

From the corner of her eye, JenniAnn saw Monica trying to hide a smile.

"That's pretty cool," Sean said. "Do you think it was an angel? My grandma told me a story once about when a group of monks were building a monastery in Ireland. One monk was on the roof when he overbalanced and started to fall backwards. Something slammed into him from behind and threw him back onto the roof."

Kemara nodded slowly. "Yeah, I do. I don't know why an angel would be involved in something so minor. I mean, I got third place, and Eileen and I were crying and hugging and jumping up and down, but it's not like it was a big deal."

JenniAnn was sure now. Monica's smile and her continued silence only confirmed it.

"But it was pretty big deal to you personally, right?" She pointed out gently.

"Yeah," Kemara blinked back tears. "It was. I can look back now and see how many things happened because of that moment...going to Ireland, deciding to join the Catholic church...."

Rose picked up the tea pot and upended it over her cup. "Looks like we're out."

"I'll make some more," JenniAnn said, taking the pot from her. "Monica can you lend me a hand? It looks like the scones are running low, too."

When they were safely in the kitchen, JenniAnn filled the kettle and turned to Monica who was piling fresh scones onto a tray. "Was it you?"

"Yes." She rinsed out the pot and added more tea bags. "I had just finished an assignment at the hotel that morning. I was walking through the lobby when I heard the music, so I asked if I could stay and watch for a wee bit."

"I agree with Kemara - that is pretty amazing." JenniAnn said. "I mean, you'd never seen her before, had you?"

Monica shook her head. "No, the Father just asked me to step in."

"And she's not certain it was an angel, much less one who she would become friends with 15 years later."

They worked in silence for a few minutes, then Monica said, "Do you think I should tell her?"

"That it was an angel or you in particular?"

Monica nodded. "Both, I suppose."

JenniAnn thought for a minute. "No....not unless she asks you straight out. She's pretty certain an angel helped her, and maybe it's best to leave it at that. Sometimes we humans don't want to know the reasons behind things. It's enough that they happened. But knowing the why....that kinda spoils the magic."

Monica still looked puzzled so she continued. "It's like Santa Claus. As a really little kid you might believe that he's real, but as you grow up you start to doubt, but part of you wants to keep believing. So even though you know your parents are leaving the presents because you snuck downstairs and saw them, you still pretend it was Santa. You just want to hold on to that."

As they returned to the table, Kylie asked, "Will you play something, Joshua?"

"Sure, if someone will bring in my guitar."

Peter stood up. "I'll get it." He caught the keys Joshua tossed to him. "Which car?"

"The one with the bumper sticker that says, 'My other car is a donkey'," Andrew said managing to keep a straight face.

The angels snickered, and Joshua raised an eyebrow. "Oh? That wasn't there this afternoon."

"We thought it was appropriate - under the circumstances," Violeta explained.

Joshua grinned and shook his head. "I suppose I don't need to ask who 'we' is."

Peter came back in and gave keys and guitar to Joshua.

"Now, this isn't an Irish song," Joshua said as he tuned the instrument. "But I think it fits the occasion."

He began to play, and Zeke sang, "I danced in the morning when the world was begun. I danced in the moon and the stars and the sun...."

From her seat next to Adam, Kylie joined in on the chorus. "Dance, dance, wherever you may be. I am the Lord of the dance, said he. And I lead you all wherever you may be. And I lead you all in the dance said he."

As more people lifted their voices, Andrew studied Joshua. He found himself profoundly moved at the sight of the creator of the universe accompanying his own story. Beside him, JenniAnn noticed the tears in his eyes.

"What is it, love?"

He turned to smile at her and wrapped an arm around her drawing her and the sleeping baby close. "Just happy."

"I danced for the scribes and the pharisees, but they would not dance. They wouldn't follow me."

Adam watched Joshua's hands as they moved over the guitar's strings. Those same hands had planed wood, chiseled stone, blessed children, healed the sick, raised the dead. Those hands had broken bread, raised a cup of wine, been chained and finally pierced by cruel nails. Yet, they were now whole and unmarked.

He studied his own hands made in the image of those he loved so much. No, he promised. I will never wash my hands of you.

"I danced for the fishermen, for James and John. And they came with me, and the dance went on."

Monica rested her head on Arthur's shoulder and let the music and the words wash over her. They took her back to a Jerusalem street where had she strained to catch a glimpse of the beloved face as he rode in triumph into the city. Finally, they realize who he is, she remembered thinking. Now they understand! And then, just a few days later, seen that same face an unrecognizable mask of blood and sores as some of those same people drove him to his death.

She bit back a sob, but of course Arthur noticed. "You OK?"

"Just memories," she said wiping her eyes.

"Bad ones?"

She thought for a minute. "Good and bad. But mostly good." And that was true, because the horrible things that had happened that Friday were over, and hope had been reborn. Joshua was with them, and "soon" - to use his favorite word - her friends would know and love him for himself.

"I danced on the Sabbath and I cured the lame. The holy people said it was a shame. They whipped, they stripped, they hung me high. Left me there on a cross to die."

Violeta listened in growing horror. She wanted to cover her ears and run out of the room.

"What is it?" Eli leaned close, concerned.

She squirmed. "How can they sing about, about something so horrible? How can they be so -" she searched for the right word. "Flippant about it?"

"I danced on a Friday when the sky turned black. It's hard to dance with the devil on your back."

Eli turned his chair so they were partially hidden from the others. "They're not, I promise. I know this has been hard for you, but you need to keep in mind what Joshua told us: 'remember that every moment, every word, led to Sunday'."

He blinked back tears and squeezed her hands. "And I'm so glad they did. Because of what he went through, Sophia's death wasn't the end, and I can see and talk to her any time I want to."

Violeta smiled and wiped her eyes. "Yes, that's true."

Henry, who was sitting nearby, had overheard. "Just think what our jobs would be like, Violeta, if Joshua hadn't opened the gates of death," he said quietly. "Every time you escort someone home, it's because of what he did - not just for them but for all of us."

Violeta nodded, and Eli hugged her. "So cheer up little ducking, and listen to the rest of the song."

"They cut me down and I leaped up high. I am the life that will never, never die. I'll live in you if you'll live in me. I am the Lord of the dance, said he."

The humans and angels all joined in on the final chorus. "Dance, dance, wherever you may be. I am the Lord of the dance, said he. And I lead you all wherever you may be. And I lead you all in the dance said he."

As Joshua strummed the final chords there was no applause. Into the silence, Fr. Mike spoke up. "Amen."

"Amen," they replied and then the applause came and some laughter as they all relaxed.

Joshua set aside the guitar. "Anyone else want to have a turn?"

Kylie raised a hand hesitantly. "I think I would. If - I can sit here and not stand up?"

"That's fine," Adam assured her. "Whatever works for you."

She began to sing, shakily at first but growing confidence.

"When I am down and, oh my soul, so weary; when troubles come and my heart burdened be; then, I am still and wait here in the silence. Until you come and sit awhile with me."

Adam blinked back tears. He was amazed once again at the human capacity to love and trust. After everything that Kylie had been through, and was still going through, that she could still hold on to her faith was astounding.

"You raise me up, so I can stand on mountains. You raise me up, to walk on stormy seas. I am strong when I am on your shoulders. You raise me up to more than I can be."

Joshua closed his eyes and prayed to his Father that in the coming days he could raise all of them up, strengthen their faith and show them how just much they were loved.

When the song finished, her friends surrounded Kylie with compliments, remembering how shy she had been at the start of rehearsals.

Kemara gave Kylie a warm hug and made her way through the crowd to the food. Not much was left at this late hour, but there was still some fruit and dip. She was filling a plate and trying to remember the name of the song Keith had playing when Sean appeared at her elbow.

"Hey, do you, uh, wanna dance?" He held out his hand.

She stared at him in astonishment. Over his shoulder, she caught sight of Joshua watching them. He smiled and gave her a wink.

She took a deep breath. Then, setting down the plate, she reached for Sean's hand.

"I'd love to."

*~*~*

Ripples

After the party that night, the gang at Cora's lingered in the living room. A dreamy sort of daze had settled over them all. Violeta was reliving each of the dances and seriously considering Kemara's suggestion that she start taking classes. Max had his arm around Rose's shoulders. He was very glad that she would be spending the night there. They'd spent nearly the whole day together and, somehow, it hadn't seemed long enough. Fawn was asleep, sprawled across Andrew's and JenniAnn's laps. Their linked hands rested on the dog's back. With their anniversary so near, they were both thinking over the fourteen year journey they had taken together. Kemara was grinning from ear to ear, remembering how it felt to have Sean's hand in hers as they moved onto the dance floor.

Joshua smiled wearily and snuggled Belle more securely against his chest. He was careful not to jostle Lulu who had wedged herself into the recliner with them. For a moment, his eyes locked with Kemara's. She held the gaze and smiled.

The spell was broken by a few notes of an aire.

Kemara blushed. "My phone... text message. Sorry."

JenniAnn suppressed a giggle, knowing it would only embarrass her friend. She had a sneaking suspicion the text was from Sean. "No reason to be sorry. Needed to be forced back into reality, anyhow. I'm gonna hit the hay." She gently shook Fawn awake.

Joshua rose. "I imagine you'll be wanting Belle."

JenniAnn smiled at him. "Yes, please. Thank you for taking care of her so much this evening, though." She squeezed Joshua's shoulder just before he transferred her baby to her.

"It was my pleasure. Any time. I'm glad you and Andrew had a chance to dance."

"Me too..." JenniAnn replied dreamily.

Joshua grinned at Andrew over her head when she bent to kiss Belle.

Andrew blushed, smiling as he did. New parenthood hadn't left much time for dancing and he'd welcomed its return however fleeting.

"I think I'm ready to settle in, too. Thanks again for letting me stay." Rose smiled at all of them. "It would have been pretty late to make the trek back to... back home."

"I'll walk you to your room, Rose," Max offered. "Good night, everyone!"

JenniAnn smiled after the two.

"Can I stay up and watch a movie?" Violeta asked. "I'm not tired."

Andrew nodded. "Sure. Please just keep it down so it doesn't keep the rest of us up."

"Okay!" Violeta began to peruse the DVDs. "Ooh..." She grabbed Joshua's hand. "Will you watch Fiddler on the Roof with me?"

Joshua smiled. "Sure."

"Night owls!" Kemara exclaimed. "Enjoy but I don't think I have another three hours in me. Good night, everyone."

"G'night! And thanks for organizing the great party!" JenniAnn smiled when she saw how Kemara was clutching her phone.

Joshua squeezed her hand as she passed. "Yes, Kemara. You and Monica did so well and gave us all a wonderful evening. Thank you."

Andrew hugged her. "We all needed that. And I hope it was everything you wanted it to be."

"I loved the dancing!" Violeta cheered.

Kemara laughed. "Good. And it was everything I hoped for and... and more. Thank you all for being there. I'll see you in the morning."

JenniAnn sighed. "And then there were four... five... and two dogs."

Andrew chuckled. "Well, I think I'm going to call it a night... at least for the next three or four hours or whatever she decides." He bent to kiss Belle.

JenniAnn laughed. "Strange how one ends up ruled by a person who weighs less than ten pounds. I'll follow you. G'night, Joshua and Violeta. Give my best to everyone in Anatevka."

Andrew hugged them both. "Good night. Enjoy the movie."

"Good night!" Joshua and Violeta called after them before settling onto a couch with the dogs.

About half way through "Matchmaker, Matchmaker," Joshua noticed a thoughtful look on the angel's face. "What is it?"

"Just thinkin'. I know there will be times when I'll be on Earth a lot. But... but I'm glad that my Home... it's always going to be with you. I'm glad that I'm not expected to leave and go make a home with someone else. I mean I'm really, really happy for humans who have that but I..." Violeta shook her head, sending her hair flying. "Nope."

Joshua hugged her. "I'm glad, too, Duckling." He smiled as she quietly sang along with the movie.

*~*~*

Sunday, March 16th

Andrew closed his journal. He'd been chronicling the entire assignment but his wrist was beginning to cramp. Instead of writing, he mentally revisited the morning. Rose and Max had left shortly after breakfast and headed to a church they frequented when in Manhattan. The rest of them had attended Mass at St. Mary Magdalene's having decided they would rotate weeks between there and Calvary Lutheran Church with Arthur and Monica. Joshua and Violeta had remained with Fr. Mike, helping him and John deliver meals to the homeless. Andrew had driven JenniAnn and Belle back to Cora's for lunch with Vincent, Catherine, Jacob, Shelby, Robert, and Allison. Andrew smiled when he thought of how the Chandlers, once so put off by the portals, had abandoned their distaste for them since it meant seeing Belle whenever they wished. The visit had been pleasant but left both Belle and JenniAnn exhausted and in need of naps which they were mutually enjoying.

Andrew stroked the latter's hair as he peered down at them. Since he had no desire to sleep and vowed to keep watch, JenniAnn had fallen asleep with Belle beside her. Belle's hand had found her mother's and her tiny fingers curled around JenniAnn's thumb. The sight was so precious, so perfect that Andrew wanted to remember it forever. It was only the fear of waking them that kept him from snapping a photo.

Andrew found himself thinking back to when Joshua had first told him of his and the Father's great plan. He could still remember the conversation exactly as it had played out. Gazing down at JenniAnn and Belle, it made more sense than it ever had before.

*~*~*

Eternity

Andrew tossed a stone into the lake as they walked. Four skips. Last time he'd only gotten three. "So... will you have children then? I mean... in the human way?"

Joshua smiled and shook his head. "They're all my children, as are all of you."

"A wife... Will you have a wife?"

"No, Andrew, I won't have a wife."

"Oh." Andrew frowned. He'd always imagined that it must feel nice to have children... well, maybe not if one was a woman. His Search and Rescue work had shown him the perils of childbirth. Still, raising and caring for children struck him as appealing. And the idea of being so close to one person who wasn't God intrigued him. It would be nice for Joshua to have one or both since he was giving so much up.

Noticing the troubled look on the angel's face, Joshua patted his arm. "I'll have a mother. A father, too. And I'll still be close to our Father, still hear Him... sometimes."

"Only sometimes?"

"That's how they live, Andrew."

"Isn't..." The question died on Andrew's lips. Of course there was no better way. Joshua's way was always perfect.

"No," Joshua answered the unasked question. "There is no other way. No other way I find acceptable, at least."

Andrew tossed another stone and watched the ripples it made. Only three skips again.

"Turn your wrist just a little bit. Like this." Joshua held his hand out as a model.

Andrew mimicked him, released the stone, and smiled. Five skips! He sighed happily and looked around them, taking in the trees with flawless leaves, the crystal clear water of the lake, the pure blue of the sky, the animals that wandered and flew and swam without fear of being captured. Then he thought of Earth. Disease, death, destruction. Of course it had its beauty but nothing compared to Home. But it would be Joshua's home for a time. "I believe everything you say. I do," he vowed. "But I can't imagine leaving here... for there... for so long. It will seem a long time there, at least. And you could love them from here. You do love them from here."

Joshua hugged him. "Yes. But I have to go. They need me there. One day you will understand, Andrew. I promise you that."

Andrew nodded, wondering how he would come upon that understanding. He looked back over at Joshua, hoping for some hint.

Joshua only smiled but it was enough. The smile alone filled Andrew's heart with joy.

*~*~*

"I understand," Andrew whispered, smiling tenderly.

JenniAnn stirred and, careful of Belle, turned to look up at Andrew. "Mmm... what time is it?"

"2:12," Andrew replied after consulting his pocket watch.

"I better get up. Kelly's coming for a visit at 2:30." JenniAnn reached up to caress his beard. "Thank you for watching over us." She sat up, cradled Belle, and noticed the journal resting on Andrew's knee. "You okay?"

Andrew nodded. "I was just doing some thinking."

"Good thoughts?"

Andrew smiled. "Yes, good thoughts."

"Tonight's the night..."

Andrew hugged her. "Yes. It is."

"I think you should hold Belle for a while."

"I'd like that." Andrew smiled when Belle was in his arms. Yes, he definitely understood wanting to do whatever it took and give up whatever was necessary to protect beloved children.

*~*~*

Kelly smiled wearily as she ran her finger over JenniAnn's tea chest while she sat at the kitchen table. Given the unusual circumstances and her deep trust in Andrew and JenniAnn, the official part of her visit had taken all of ten minutes. Now she hoped the two could visit on a more personal level while Andrew was in JenniAnn's room, rocking Belle to sleep.

"You're sure I can't get you a snack?" JenniAnn asked as she poured hot water into their mugs.

"Oh, no. Thank you, though. The tea will be perfect."

JenniAnn brought the two mugs to the table and sat across from Kelly. "So how's your day been? You look a little tired."

Kelly took a sip of her chamomile and nodded. "We had to take emergency custody of a couple kids last night. Mom and dad were beyond drunk and screaming at and hitting each other and... and the kids. It took hours to get the little ones settled down and asleep. They kept calling for their parents even though..."

JenniAnn's eyes welled. "Even though they'd hurt them..."

The angel nodded and reached across the table to squeeze the woman's hand. "I'm always glad when Belle is on my calendar. Because I know, coming here, I... I'll only see good things. So..." She drew in a deep, calming breath. "Tell me about some of those good things. Please."

Eager to cheer the angel, JenniAnn began. "Well... Andrew's getting a second job. Joshua's taking him on as an apprentice, I guess. So that way Andrew can help pay for whatever Belle needs and I... I can just become even more obsessive. Like I needed help in that department." She grinned behind her mug.

Kelly laughed. "Maybe not. But that's wonderful news. I have to be honest and tell you... I knew it would start to bother Andrew after a while if he wasn't financially supporting Belle. I'm so glad he figured something out! And how wonderful of Joshua to take him on. Speaking of... what do you think about Joshua?" she asked as casually as she could manage.

"I... umm..." JenniAnn sighed. "Oh, Kelly, he's lovely."

Knowing that was high praise from JenniAnn, Kelly's heart leapt.

"I mean he's wonderful with Belle and... and with everyone, actually. Violeta had a bit of a flip-out of sorts and Joshua... he got her through that and he's just so good with her. I mean I was worried, for a while, that he'd get the wrong idea because she is just so... so adorable and precious and affectionate sometimes but... but it's like he knows exactly what role she needs him to play and he... he just does. With everyone, come to think of it. I mean... you know him... he's just..." JenniAnn looked at the angel with a beseeching expression, unable to find an adequate word.

"I agree with 'wonderful,'" Kelly assented. "I'm so glad he's fitting in so well here. I'm sure that means a lot to him, JenniAnn. I was very happy when I heard that you all had invited him."

"I'm just so glad he accepted the invitation! So now... you said he's been involved in some of your cases. I know there's confidentiality and all but... but like... what did he do? If you can say."

Kelly looked into the woman's eyes. She didn't know where to start. What hadn't Joshua done? So much but she couldn't very well tell JenniAnn most of it. Finally, she smiled, knowing what she could tell. "Actually... Joshua he... he was around a lot when I first came back after spending some time at Home with Jesse. He really helped ease me back into life on Earth. I was fine when I was in Heaven. But when I came back... and I knew I had to come back... for... for Jesse. I know he would have done so many amazing things, JenniAnn, helped so many people if... if he had lived. So I wanted to do that for him... here."

"Oh..." JenniAnn patted Kelly's hand and handed her a tissue.

Kelly wiped at her eyes. "Thank you. The problem was... I wasn't so fine on earth. I didn't do well out in public. Sometimes I would see a boy I thought... thought was Jesse. Or I'd see a parent ignoring their child or speaking harshly to them and I just wanted to shake them! Thankfully, the Father gave me an assignment that kept me safely tucked away for the most part. I was supposed to makeover a house in Pennsylvania so it could be opened as a shelter. I lived there while I worked on it. A lot like what you, Andrew, and the others did in West Hollow."

JenniAnn remembered Joshua's crack about being born in Bethlehem. Bethlehem, Pennsylvania... She smiled encouragingly at Kelly. "That sounds healing. But you did it all by yourself? Big job..."

"Oh no." Kelly shook her head. "Joshua was the main... really the only... handyman on the project. We spent a lot of happy hours painting and wallpapering and laying down carpet and moving in furniture... And when we needed supplies, he'd go with me to get them. He was a sort of buffer between me and the world for a while... which is exactly what I needed." Her smile grew more tender as she remembered. It wasn't just the house they'd been repairing but their own bruised relationship and her broken heart. She thought back to the nights sitting on the porch, resting after a long day of work. For hours the two of them had simply talked and cried and laughed until, one day, she felt strong enough to go to the grocery store by herself. The day after that, she'd gone for a walk in a nearby park. By the time the house was finished, she felt ready to be the angel she had always been.

"So... so I guess he's had that talent for a while... being there when people need him to be," JenniAnn observed.

"A long while..." Kelly murmured. "Treasure this time with him, JenniAnn. Please. You and Andrew and all the others."

JenniAnn wondered at Kelly's insistent tone. "We will," she vowed. "Ya know, if you'd like to spend time with him yourself, you're always welcome here or you could sit in on rehearsals."

Kelly nodded. "I know. I might have to make an unofficial visit or two here. But I think... I'll come see the show. I promise I will. But I'm not sure I can be around it too much."

"I understand." JenniAnn rose and hugged the angel. She smiled when Andrew stepped into the room.

"Kel, you okay?"

"Oh yes." Kelly returned JenniAnn's hug then looked to the angel of death. "So I hear we have a carpenter in the making!"

Andrew blushed and smiled. "I hope so..."

Kelly hugged him. "I know so." She lowered her voice. "It's all in the family."

Andrew chuckled. "Thanks for the vote of confidence."

"You bet. Now... tell me more about what's going on around here, please."

Sensing that Kelly still needed a boost, Andrew and JenniAnn happily took turns filling her in on recent events in the lives of their friends and their very special guest.

*~*~*

Joshua fought tears as he knelt beside a homeless pregnant woman. He longed to heal her of the cough that wracked her body but he knew, if he did, she would only remain on the streets and fall ill again, endangering herself and the child she carried. Thus, he continued his pleas.

"Gracie, please, let me take you to a hospital. I can see that you're not well."

The woman hacked into the sleeve of her tattered coat and turned away.

"Oh, Gracie, let me help you, please. I love you and I love this little one," Joshua silently assured her as he twisted the top off a bottle of juice.

"Please, at least have something to eat and drink?"

Gracie watched as Joshua unwrapped a sandwich. She grabbed it and the juice.

Joshua sat with her and prayed. As he did, he revisited her past. Autistic, Gracie had struggled all through school. Her parents had fought hard to get her the support she needed and, in time, Gracie had thrived. Then came two devastating blows. When she was fifteen, her father had suffered a heart attack and died. Just before Gracie's twenty second birthday, her mother had succumbed to the cancer she had bravely battled for years. Gracie had spent the next two years staying with assorted family members and friends. Inevitably, they would decide they couldn't handle her outbursts and send her along to the next person in line.

One day Gracie had wandered away from the apartment of a distant cousin and no one had bothered to go looking for her. No one had looked for her in the months that followed, either. She'd spent brief stints at shelters but never stayed for long. Four months prior she'd fallen in with a group of homeless people who watched out for each other. The arrangement had kept her safe but also resulted in a brief romance during which she'd become pregnant. The baby's father had run off and, devastated, Gracie had gone looking for him and lost track of her group. Alone, she'd become dangerously thin and caught pneumonia.

Joshua made another attempt to reach her once she'd finished eating. "Gracie, I know you love your baby very much. Babies need doctors even before they're born. Why don't you come with me and we'll get a doctor to help you and your baby?" He held out his hand.

Gracie stared at him and became to scream. "You don't know anything! You don't know what you're talking about! Stupid man! Stupid! Stupid! Stupid!"

Joshua flinched but remained where he was, unwilling to leave her.

Hearing the noise, Fr. Mike came running but halted when Joshua held out his hand.

"Gracie."

The priest, the girl, and Joshua all turned towards the voice.

Maryam approached the still screaming woman and sat beside Joshua. She took his hand in hers and, together, they waited for the meltdown to pass.

Finally, exhausted, Gracie rested her head in Maryam's lap and began to cry.

"Mommy..."

Tears slid down Joshua's cheeks.

Maryam stroked the woman's tangle of hair. "Your mommy wants you to be well and happy, Gracie. Please, let us take you to a doctor."

Gracie sat up and stared at them, rubbing her belly as she did.

Seizing the chance to reach the girl, Maryam embraced Joshua. "This is my baby."

Gracie looked to Joshua with a new appreciation. "My baby... my baby needs a doctor."

"Will you go with us to see a doctor?" Maryam asked.

Nodding, Gracie got to her feet. "Yes."

Maryam took the woman's hand and led her towards Joshua's car.

Drawing in a deep, soothing breath, Joshua followed them. He smiled at Fr. Mike as they passed him. "Can you please take Violeta to the theatre when you're finished? I'll meet you there."

"Of course," the priest agreed, taking the keys to the theatre that Andrew had given to Joshua. "I'll pray all goes well, Josh."

Joshua hugged him. "Thank you."

He hurried ahead to the car, unlocking the back door before Maryam and Gracie reached it. Once they were comfortably situated in the back seat, Joshua drove towards the nearest hospital. He smiled as his Ama began to sing her lullaby.

*~*~*

To Joshua's great relief, Portia was on call when they arrived at the hospital. He knew she would see to it that Gracie, once she was released, was directed to the Phoenix Inn. Catherine would get her the help she would continue to require.

After Portia led Gracie to an exam room, Maryam and Joshua found a quiet spot in a hallway.

Joshua embraced his mother. "I'm so glad you came. I... I think Gracie's still so heartbroken over Trent abandoning her that... that she wasn't going to listen to any man. But you... you could reach her as a mother. My Ama..."

"My Yeshu..." Maryam responded, reaching up to brush an errant curl from his forehead.

Joshua smiled and grabbed her hand. "The ring looks even better on you than in the box. Not surprising."

Maryam's cheeks flushed as she smiled. "Thank you. Yosef was very sweet when he presented it to me."

Joshua kissed her forehead. "Abi was eager for you to have it. He showed it to me when he brought me my robe." His eyes clouded. "I think he wasn't sure if I'd approve. But... I do. Very much. It... it does me good to see you both here, together. I thought about us when I was sitting with Gracie. She and Emiline missed Jasper so much after he died. Like we missed Abi."

"We did... very much." Maryam led Joshua to a padded bench and pulled him down beside her. "Even then... as I watched you in the days that followed... I was struck, Yeshu, with the truth that God Himself now knew what it was to mourn a father. It made me feel less alone. So many feel that still when they think of you."

Joshua nodded, a wavering smile on his lips. "Yes. But it's hard not to tell Gracie, to tell all of them... I do know."

Maryam could see that her son's inability to reach out to Gracie and to the others for fear of alarming them was weighing heavily upon him. "It will happen, my own. It will," she reassured. "Come, let's walk outside in the garden. It will be some time before we learn any more of Gracie."

Joshua nodded and walked with his mother to the lobby. They smiled at each other when they spotted Yosef standing outside the gift shop, puzzling over something in the window. When they approached, they saw it was a statue of the Virgin Mary.

Maryam giggled, alerting Yosef to their presence.

Yosef smiled at her and Joshua then turned back to the statue. "I was trying to recall how many times in our life together I ever saw you standing like that, Maryam." He mimicked the statue's thigh-level extended hands, palms outward. "It feels most unnatural."

Joshua laughed and hugged Yosef. "Hi, Abi. I'm glad you found us and, umm, mini-Ama."

Maryam continued to smile. "I believe I stood like that as often as you held lilies, Yosef... and grew a white beard."

Yosef chuckled and pulled her into his embrace. "So how is the girl? John told me you had taken a sick girl here."

"Gracie is in good hands here. Portia is with her. Ama and I were going to walk in the garden while we wait for word. Come with us?"

"Happily," Yosef replied.

Joshua smiled as his parents moved to either side of him and escorted him to the garden.

*~*~*

Andrew and JenniAnn halted when they stepped into the theatre shortly after 4:30. Joshua, Violeta, and Fr. Mike had met Owen there after they'd finished delivering meals and Joshua had left the hospital with an optimistic report from Portia. Despite the delay, they'd clearly made progress with the sets.

"It... it's the tomb," JenniAnn murmured. She shuddered at the sight of Joshua putting what appeared to be foam around a plain plywood box. Violeta and Fr. Mike were inside of the box, painting the walls slate gray.

Andrew rested an arm around her shoulders. He supposed it was fitting. After all, Joshua had created the stone from which his tomb was eventually hewn.

Joshua saw them and smiled brightly. "Good! You're here! Come see!"

The two stepped onto the stage, JenniAnn still eying the structure warily.

Joshua reached for her hand. "There's something you need to see, JenniAnn."

"Oh, umm, okay."

Andrew followed as they stepped behind the tomb. Joshua knelt and they moved with him.

"See that knob?" Joshua asked.

JenniAnn nodded.

"Could you pull it, please?"

JenniAnn obeyed, opening a small door. She burst out laughing when Violeta's face appeared.

"Hi!" the angel chirped. She proceeded to crawl through the door.

Joshua beamed. "That's how I'm getting out. You'll be waiting here. Peter and Violeta will be saying kaddish. And then... a mad rush to get me looking decent again."

JenniAnn smiled and squeezed his hand. "I love it. And I... I just love that you're getting out of there."

"Speaking for us all there, JenniAnn," Fr. Mike called from inside the tomb.

Andrew hugged her. "Definitely."

"So this is more like a dramatic reading tonight, right?" Owen asked. "Gloria hasn't gotten the... technical aspects... worked out yet, has she?"

"No," Andrew answered. "Although Edward did tell me that he's been practicing with the whip. So... We should at least get the spacing worked out for that so there's no way anyone actually gets hit."

Joshua nodded. "Sounds like a plan."

Violeta hugged his arm. "I can't wait to see the finale."

Joshua briefly rested his chin on her hair. "I can't wait, either."

*~*~*

Adam watched, tears in his eyes, as Joshua and Kylie spoke. He remained far enough away to give them privacy but he knew what they were talking about.

Kylie was holding her cross so tightly that the shape imprinted into the palm of her hand.

"Andrew and Emma are fine either way," Joshua assured her.

"But everything Emma's said about having more women present and..."

"She and Violeta will be onstage. If you don't want to be, you don't have to be. Kylie, if you're there... you'll have to stand alone. Neither Adam nor I can be beside you."

Kylie nodded. "I... I know. Do you... do you think Jesus would have wanted Claudia there?"

Joshua sighed. The simplest answer was yes and no. He had wanted those who cared about him there because they had helped him feel less alone. Still, it had hurt deeply to see his Ama fall to her knees with Mary keening beside her. But they'd needed to be there. They couldn't stay away. As painful as it was, they couldn't bear to leave him and he'd been grateful for it. He nodded.

"Then I want to be there during 'Trial,'" Kylie concluded.

Joshua hugged her. "Okay. Are you ready?"

"I'd feel better in my costume."

"Okay." Joshua smiled after her as she headed towards the changing room.

Finally, Adam approached. "So what did she decide?"

"She'll be there."

Adam hugged him. "So here we go..."

Joshua nodded. "Here we go."

*~*~*

"'Thirty nine!'" Adam bellowed as Joshua fell against a pillar and slid down it. Instinctively, the angel of death ran towards him and held him. At the last moment, he reprimanded himself but it was too late. "'Where are you from, Jesus? What do you want, Jesus? Tell me... You've got to be careful... you could be dead soon. Could well be.'" An edge crept into Adam's voice and he shook Joshua. "'Why do you not speak when I hold your life in my hands? How can you stay quiet? I don't believe you understand.'"

Joshua stared up at him. "'You have nothing in your hands. Any power you have comes to you from far beyond. Everything is fixed and you can't change it.'"

Adam grimaced. "'You're a fool, Jesus Christ. How can I help you?'"

Joshua shook his head. His eyes closed as the crowd began to call for his crucifixion. After a few moments, he tried to get up but fell back into Adam's arms. He tried again, this time getting to his knees. After a few moments more, he rose shakily to his feet. At the same instance, Caleb and Edward entered and dropped the cross beam to the floor. The thud caused everyone onstage and in the audience to jolt, everyone save Joshua.

Arthur clung to Violeta and Emma who were sobbing. Kylie, alone, crumpled to the floor. Henry, Eli, and Shane slunk off the stage.

Adam began to screech. "'Don't let me stop your great self-destruction! Die if you want to, you misguided martyr! I wash my hands of your demolition. Die if you want to you innocent puppet!'"

Joshua limped towards the crossbeam. Staggering under its weight, he lifted it onto his shoulders and headed offstage just as the final note sounded.

Her hand shaking, Gloria flipped the switch that plunged the theatre into darkness. When the show was actually being performed, that would be Zeke's and the "angels" cue to get ready to take the stage. However, as they had to rehearse the trial over again, Gloria quickly turned the lights back on.

Joshua re-entered from the back of the theatre, scarcely looking out of breath. He swiftly hugged a weeping Monica who was nearest to the door. He peered up the aisle to see that JenniAnn had Andrew's hand pressed against her lips and her other hand was stroking his back. Adam had moved to embrace Kylie. The Levines had seated themselves on either side of Mike and Tiva was patting his shoulder. Zeke was sobbing and Diana was hardly faring better. Haylie, Sy, and Kendra, having joined them for the evening, all looked on the verge of tears.

"Everyone okay?" he called, approaching the Wilsons. He squeezed the parents' shoulders and then patted Kendra's back when she hugged him.

Finally, everyone came back to life. The chorus, Shane, Eli, and Henry moved back onto the stage.

"We made it through it once," Emma replied. "We can make it through it again... and again."

Peter stepped forward and squeezed her hand. "Exactly. And we can make it through the rest."

Zeke reached for Joshua's hand. "What he said."

Andrew rose to his feet, gratefully accepting a tissue from JenniAnn. "Everyone did a great job, especially considering that was our first time with this one. Adam, buddy..."

"I didn't plan to grab him. I... I don't think Pilate would," Adam interrupted.

Andrew smiled gently at his friend. "Maybe not. But I think you did right. Let's keep it that way." He turned to face Joshua. "You... you did good."

Joshua smiled, knowing Andrew was talking about more than his performance. "Thank you."

"And Edward..."

"Did it look real? I know we spaced everyone out but I was still nervous and maybe it showed..."

"It looked real," Andrew averred. "You did very, very well. I know that was tough." Though the young man had maintained a hardened, sneering expression while onstage, his reddened eyes told Andrew that the facade had cracked as soon as he'd stepped away. Thankfully, Caleb hurried over and playfully bumped his brother's shoulder. Andrew smiled. "Is everyone okay to do it again and then... then move on?"

Nodding and murmuring assent, everyone moved back into their places.

*~*~*

Peter laughed, actually laughed, as the finale ended. He couldn't remember a production of Superstar that had ever made him feel so happy. But then he wasn't usually so invested in the actors. He liked Joshua very much and had ever since that first dinner when he had reassured him that, no, Jesus would certainly never call him a derogatory name. But Emma... Peter had ridden home with her every night since that first time. Each night he fell more and more in love with her. It felt good to see them both so happy and the spin... Peter chuckled again. It was perfect.

As Tess played the final chords, everyone in the audience stormed the stage.

"That was amazing!" Shane shouted. "That! That is the ending I wanted!"

"That's the ending we need," Zeke added, hugging Joshua.

On pure impulse, Peter embraced Emma. He blushed when he realized it but she only laughed and hugged him back.

"So what did you think?" she asked him.

"It's perfect. And you... you were wonderful."

Andrew grinned from ear to ear. "I loved it when you told me about it, Joshua, but seeing it... Amazing. One more time?"

"Definitely," Joshua agreed as Emma nodded effusively.

Happily, everyone else filtered back down to the audience while Emma and Joshua moved back to their places.

*~*~*

Everyone had been so energized by rehearsal and finalizing plans for their trek into the country the following Sunday that sleep was the last thing on anyone's mind when they returned to Cora's. Thus, Max's dance game had been brought out. With their trusty baby monitor nearby, Andrew and JenniAnn tried to out dance each other as Joshua, Kemara, Violeta, and Max laughed.

Finally, Andrew edged just ahead of JenniAnn. When the final scored blazed onto the screen, he pulled her into a hug.

"Congrats! Well played, my worthy adversary."

Andrew chuckled. "Thank you." He lowered his voice. "Although, as fun as that was, I prefer dancing with you than against you."

JenniAnn beamed up at him and nodded before turning back to the others. "Who wants to try to take on the reigning champion here?"

"I think we're all dying to see Andrew v. Joshua," Violeta teased. "Or at least I am."

The angel of death laughed. "Not feeling real confident about this one..."

Joshua grinned. "We'll see."

Max started the game back up and the four watched, all cheering equally for both men.

Both angels were unsurprised when Joshua won. As always, they kept to themselves that he was, after all, the Lord of the Dance.

After a few more rounds and a lot of laughter, all six had to admit defeat to the need for sleep.

"Tonight ended much more happily than I thought it might," Kemara declared.

JenniAnn nodded. "I'm not even afraid of having nightmares."

Joshua patted her arm. "Good."

Violeta yawned. "It was a happy night after all..."

Max nodded. "So what movie you watching tonight, Violeta?" he teased.

She yawned again. "Too sleepy..."

Andrew hugged her. "Glad you realize it. Good night, Violeta."

"Good night!" the others called as she made her way to her and Kemara's room. Soon the remaining five drifted apart, all eager for the next day. They would be going through the first six numbers of Act II, one right after the other. Now knowing how the show would end, they all felt much better about it.

*~*~*

Breaking Free

Monday, March 17th

Emma woke up with her heart pounding. She'd been attacked by the same nightmare that often plagued her. In it, she'd be surrounded by darkness. She'd try to run but only make it a few steps before falling. Then she'd lay in the void, paralyzed and suffocating. Indistinct voices would drone on and on. She had never been able to understand anything they said but always she felt as if they were speaking against her. It was enough to make her long for the dream about Joshua. As trippy as it had been, at least she'd been happy in it.

Not wanting to chance returning to the dream, Emma got out of bed. She went to prepare some coffee but, as she reached for the container, she realized that her hands were shaking violently. Tears began to stream down her face. She looked to the microwave clock. 6:32. Hopefully Peter would be up. He'd said he exercised in the mornings before work. Maybe he wouldn't mind a call.

Emma fumbled for her cell phone and dialed, grateful that she could use speed dial. The last thing she needed was someone screaming at her for calling the wrong number. After two rings, he picked up.

"Hello?"

"H-hi..."

"Emma, what's wrong?"

"I, umm..." Emma squeezed her eyes shut. "It's stupid. I'm so... so sorry. I shouldn't have..."

"Emma, something is definitely wrong. I'm coming over."

"You... you don't have to."

"No, I don't. But I want to."

"Peter..."

"Already out the door."

Emma smiled. "Thank you."

"It's only about a five minute walk. Want to stay on the phone?"

"Sure."

"It's nice this morning. Tomorrow may be a different story but, hey, live for today, right?"

"Yeah."

"And I think those squirrels I just passed are definitely hoping to expand their family..."

Emma laughed. She began to feel calmer as Peter described the sights and sounds and smells of his walk.

"Emma, I think I just saw a leprechaun driving a taxi..."

"I guess it is their big day."

"Okay, I'm going to start counting hipsters. One... two... three and four are together. Cute hipster couple."

As Peter continued his count, Emma resumed preparing coffee and pulled another mug from the cabinet.

"Nineteen hipsters. And now I'm at your building. Buzz me up?"

Emma pressed the button and, only then, realized that she was still in her pajamas. It was too late to change so she pulled on a robe. A moment later, Peter knocked. She opened the door and stared at him for a moment.

Peter's heart went out to the woman. She looked sickly pale. He stepped into the apartment, closed the door, and hugged her. "Do you want to talk about it?"

"It... it really is stupid. A... a nightmare... I'm almost twenty six years old a-and I... I got spooked by a..."

"Emma, it's okay. Really. I'm glad to be here. I... I like you. A lot. And I'm glad you called me." Peter released her. "The truth is, I never made too many friends here. I mean I have some guys at the office who I'm friendly with. We'll grab an occasional drink but... they're not the sort I'd have in depth conversations with."

Emma nodded. "I don't really have anyone outside of our group. I get along well enough with everyone at the diner but we don't even go out for drinks. There's this lady... one of my customers... I've only even met her a few times but she's about the closest I've got to a friend outside St. Genesius'. Guess I've been a loner for a long time." She motioned for Peter to take a seat on the couch. "Let me get you some coffee. How do you take it?"

"Just a little cream and sugar, please."

Emma smiled. "Me too."

Once the coffee was fixed, she handed Peter his mug then took a seat beside him.

"Can I ask you something about your wife? About Jasmine?"

Peter took a sip of his coffee and nodded.

"When that happened... were you angry with God?"

"I know that's a pretty common response to grief but... no. Trust me, I was plenty angry with the other driver. He was drunk, reckless. But I felt like... like God probably wasn't very happy, either. Didn't seem right to blow up at Him. I know some people believe that everything that happens is willed by God."

Emma braced herself.

Noticing her unease, Peter paused. "You sure you want to talk about this?"

"If you can."

"I can. Anyway, I could never believe that. I believe God gave people free will. I believe He knows how they'll use it. But I don't believe that means He wants them to use it the way they do sometimes. So I don't believe He wanted that man to hit Jaz. I don't believe He wanted Jaz to die so young. But I believe He did everything possible to bring some good out of it. We, Jaz's parents and I, we honored her wishes and what organs could be donated were. So some people lived who might not have otherwise. And the driver's still in jail. He can't hurt anyone else in there." Peter smiled thoughtfully. "I'll always miss her. But I believe God worked a lot of good in her life and... and He worked good through her death, too."

Emma couldn't help but think that if Jaz were still alive, Peter certainly wouldn't be there with her. Possibly she wouldn't know him at all.

"Why did you ask?" Peter questioned.

Emma bit her lip as she tried to decide how to answer. "Something happened when I was younger. And I guess I've been angry with God ever since because... some people... they didn't really say it was His will but... close enough."

Peter reached over to squeeze her hand. "I'm sorry that happened." He paused, wondering if she would explain further. When she didn't, he continued. "I imagine it hurt a lot. But... 'some people' also said some pretty awful things about Joshua. Come to think of it, 'some people' said really bad things about Jesus, too. 'Some people' often aren't right, Emma."

Emma brushed at a tear. "How old are you?"

Peter laughed at the randomness of the question. "Thirty one. Too old?"

"Too old for what?" Emma asked with a smile, feigning obliviousness.

Peter bowed his head and laughed. "Umm you."

"No. Definitely not. I was just wondering when I'd get to be so sensible and wise."

"Emma..."

"Do you think, maybe, we could make this a thing? Meeting up in the mornings, I mean. It doesn't have to be here. But I... I just think it might be nice to spend some time together outside the show and... and not with a whole subway of people around. And it doesn't have to be every morning. I don't mean that. And if you don't want..."

Peter took her hands in his. "I love that idea."

Emma beamed. "Can I ask you something else?"

"Sure."

"Were you planning on going to church on Sunday... before we head out to Caleb's and Edward's uncle's place, I mean?"

Peter nodded. "I was going to try to get to an early service. Would you like to come?"

"Do you think it would be okay?"

Peter looked at her with surprise. "Emma, who would say that wasn't okay?"

Emma grabbed her coffee cup and stared into it. "I... I've said and thought some pretty awful things about God... Jesus specifically."

"You know when Joshua first showed us his costume?"

Emma nodded, remembering what she'd felt.

"The way you looked at him before you sat down... wistful is the only word I can think of to describe it. Like... like more than anything you wanted him to be who he seemed to be. Jesus knows you miss Him, Emma. 'As far as the east is from the west, so far has he removed our transgressions from us.' Whatever you said or thought in the past, I think what you felt and thought in that moment... I think that means more to Him. Much more."

"Really?"

"Really. So will you be joining me on Sunday?"

Emma smiled. "Yes, please."

Peter hugged her. "I'm glad."

Emma lingered in his embrace and, for the first time in a long time, prayed. It was a prayer of thanksgiving for him, for Andrew, for Joshua, and for everyone at St. Genesius'. Maybe Doug and Lucy knew what they were doing after all... She truly wanted to be back in the fold.

*~*~*

True to his word, Fr. Mike arrived at Cora's early the next morning and treated everyone to authentic Irish boxty. He brought John along with him, affording the man an opportunity to meet Max, JenniAnn, and Belle for the first time.

The morning was so pleasant and warm that they all settled around a blanket in the backyard and enjoyed breakfast al fresco. Belle cooed away in her cradle, gazing up at the umbrella Andrew had placed to block her from the sun.

"So I thought maybe John could play John the Baptist in our movie," Joshua casually mentioned while loading up his fork.

Kemara smiled. "That's too perfect! Can't get much better than having your cousin play your cousin."

JenniAnn nodded. Tilting her head, she studied John. "You actually look a lot like I've always pictured him, John."

"Only a lot? What's missing?" John asked with a grin.

"Camel hair clothes. Although I personally prefer the jeans and flannel look."

John erupted with laughter. "Something tells me John would have preferred wearing these clothes. Camel hair is itchy. And, I will have you know, this boxty is much tastier than locusts."

Andrew chuckled. "I can imagine. Fr. Mike, you've really outdone yourself. This is delicious."

"Good stuff," Max agreed before taking another large bite.

"What's in it?" Violeta asked.

"Mostly potatoes," Fr. Mike replied.

JenniAnn smiled. "One of the best foods ever."

"And I just may like them this way even more than as fries," Andrew offered.

The priest laughed. "It's a family recipe. I'll let mom know you like it."

"Joshua, have you gotten to meet Fr. Mike's parents?" Kemara asked.

Joshua nodded. "Sybill and Lewellyn are great. Met them shortly after Christmas." He smiled to himself. Sybill, seeing her boy so happy, had immediately been onto Joshua. Mike had confided in her about his earlier visit all those years before and, even though he'd never mentioned his name, Sybill knew that visitor was Joshua. She and Lewellyn were almost as anxious as their son and the angels were to have the Dyelanders recognize him.

"I love Sybill..." JenniAnn opined. "She was one of the first people I met when I came back to... home. Came back home."

Max stifled a laugh and patted his Maja on the arm.

"John, I'm looking forward to having you join us on Sunday. Do you think you'll come see the show, too?" Andrew asked. He wondered how John would feel about it.

The baptizer gave a ready nod. "Definitely. Joshua's already invited me to the dress rehearsals."

"Oh good!" Violeta smiled at him. "I'll feel better knowing you're there."

JenniAnn wondered at this but decided Violeta simply wanted Joshua to have the moral support of a family member. "So are you from around here, John?"

Joshua smiled as he awaited John's reply.

"Oh no. I'm from the Middle East originally."

JenniAnn thought back to Joshua's joke about being born in Bethlehem. Maybe it wasn't a joke... and maybe he hadn't meant Pennsylvania. "Well, great!" she finally choked out.

Fr. Mike and Andrew exchanged quick glances then turned to Joshua who was peering at JenniAnn. He smiled when she noticed.

"You know, John's a miracle baby," he declared.

"Oh?" JenniAnn asked curiously.

"Wouldn't be the only one..." John said just loud enough for only Joshua to hear. He redirected his attention to JenniAnn. "Yes. My parents were quite old when I was born. They thought their chance had passed but then... there I was."

JenniAnn gazed over at Belle before turning back to John. "I imagine they were overjoyed. No wonder they named you John. Sounds like Elizabeth and Zechariah."

John nodded. "Yes, exactly."

"Rabbi Yakov reminded me of their story when... before Belle came to us."

"He's a good, wise man," John complimented.

"That he is and I've been grateful for his and Tiva's help." Joshua reached over to pat Violeta's arm, knowing she had been comforted by Tiva's gentle coaching during the burial scene. "And, of course, Mike's." He beamed at the priest.

"I'm just glad to be involved. It's been a wonderful experience. I can't wait until we show it to the world! Well, Manhattan at least."

Andrew smiled. "Me neither. This... I've been involved in a lot of theatrical productions but this... this is definitely my favorite."

"Love..." JenniAnn hugged him when she noticed he was tearing up. A moment later she saw that Joshua was, too. "Best director ever and best lead ever," she cooed.

"Hear! Hear!" Max raised his glass of orange juice. "To Andrew and Joshua."

"To Andrew and Joshua!" the others echoed as the two men smiled at them and at each other.

*~*~*

Before rehearsal got underway, Adam paced around the stage. He was trying to master his most magisterial walk.

JenniAnn laughed when he showily twirled his cape. "Maybe take it down just a notch."

"Got it. Hey, what time is it? My pocket watch doesn't exactly go with this get-up."

JenniAnn consulted her own. "4:17." She watched in alarm as Adam dove for his cell phone which was resting on one of the risers. "Adam, what's wrong?"

"Kylie was supposed to call me at 4:00. She was babysitting but then... then I'd told her that I'd drive her to a bakery. She wanted to get treats for everyone. Even if she was running late... I think she would have called me." Adam rushed offstage.

JenniAnn could hear him shouting for Joshua. A few moments later, both men were onstage with Andrew and Violeta joining them.

"I don't feel good about this. And when was her husband due back? It was around now, right?" Adam questioned.

"She'd told me tomorrow," Violeta replied nervously. "B-but maybe he came back early?"

Joshua removed his keys from his pocket. "Let's run by the apartment. Can't hurt to check on her." He prayed for an explanation for the delayed phone call but none came... only the lingering feeling that he and Adam needed to go. "Come on, Adam."

"Adam, you're still wearing your costume," JenniAnn pointed out.

"I'll be fine," Adam replied, hurrying after Joshua.

When they left, JenniAnn clung to Andrew. "Do you think Kylie is... is in danger?"

Andrew hugged both girls. "I don't know, Laja. But I... I know she has two friends headed her way. Two very good friends who will do whatever they can to help her."

Violeta nestled her cheek against her supervisor's shoulder and began to pray.

*~*~*

Kylie whimpered behind the bedroom door as Jett railed. She jolted when he threw himself against it and she heard a crack. He was going to break through and that would be it.

"Get out here and face me, slut!" the man screamed.

Kylie shook her head and cursed herself. She'd left a note for herself on the refrigerator. "Call Adam at 4:00." She hadn't expected Jett until the following afternoon but he had been there when she'd returned from the Arendis. He'd demanded to know who Adam was and where he lived. She'd tried to explain but he wouldn't hear her. He'd punched her repeatedly and sent her reeling into the kitchenette. That's when he'd grabbed the knife. She'd managed to run into their bedroom but now it didn't matter. He was going to get in there and then...

Jett let loose with a stream of obscenities then pounded on the door again.

Sobbing, Kylie hid in the closet. "God be with me, Jesus be with me," she murmured over and over as she waited.

*~*~*

Adam and Joshua launched themselves at the front door of the Snyders' apartment at the same moment. The door tore off its hinges and fell. They trooped into the entryway then followed the irate shouting.

"You're going to get it, whore. See how much your Adam likes you when I've sliced..." Jett saw the two men standing in his hallway. He began to laugh when he saw Adam's costume. "What the hell..."

"Put down the knife, Jett," Adam ordered.

"How do you know..." Rage flared back into Jett's eyes. "Adam..." He flung himself at the angel.

Joshua touched Adam's armor.

Adam flinched when he felt a heavy weight at his side.

Jett crumpled to the floor and stared, a mixture of shock and horror on his face, as the blade of his knife shattered leaving not so much as a dent in Adam's armor. "How... how..."

The angel of death stared at Joshua as he felt the armor transform back into the lightweight metal it had been.

Joshua pulled the man to his feet. "Jett, go sit on the couch. We're going to wait for the police there."

Jett's head shot up along with his fist.

Joshua only stared at him, his face as still and hard as stone.

Jett stumbled backwards then went to the couch.

Joshua kept his gaze focused on the abusive man but spoke to the angel. "Go get Kylie then wait in the lobby."

Adam nodded. He hurried into the bedroom and looked around. Then he saw the closet door. His heart pounding in his chest, he flung it open.

Kylie cowered, her hands over her head.

Adam fell to his knees. "Kylie, it's okay. You're safe. Come with me."

Kylie sobbed as she moved into Adam's embrace.

He gently helped her to her feet and then led her out of the room.

"J-joshua," she whispered when she saw him.

Joshua smiled, with tears in his eyes, and hugged her. "The police are on their way. Why don't you and Adam go wait in the lobby?"

"But he..." Kylie glanced at her husband who was staring straight ahead. "He might h-hurt you."

Joshua shook his head and caressed her face. "He won't."

Trusting him, Kylie nodded and let Adam lead her to the lobby.

Joshua settled into a chair across from Jett. "I have some things to say and I suggest you listen."

Recovered from the shock of the shattered knife, Jett snickered. "You suggest? Who the hell are you?"

"Someone who cares about your wife. And you."

Jett glared, his hands forming fists. "I bet you care about her..."

Joshua ignored the insinuation and kept his eyes trained on the man. "You don't have to take my advice... but I strongly suggest you do. Because when you're led out of this apartment and I head to the hospital to be with Kylie and Adam... that won't be the last time we see each other, Jett."

Jett began to squirm. He opened his mouth to let lose with some more obscenities but nothing came.

Joshua smiled. "Good. First of all, when you're released, you will come back here and pack up all your things. Then you will never come back here again. There's a decent apartment for rent across from your office. Maybe you'll find it to your liking. Second, you will make no attempts to contact Kylie, intimidate Kylie, or in any way harm Kylie. When anyone... lawyer, judge, anyone... asks you about Kylie, you will speak the truth and only the truth. When you are sentenced, you will be required to take anger management classes. Not only will you take them but you will do every single homework assignment. You will take and make the most of every opportunity you're given to learn how to respect and love others... and yourself, too, Jett. You will do this all while remembering that God loves you... but you must reflect that love in your life."

Jett nodded.

An energetic knock sounded. "Police! Open up!"

Joshua rose to answer.

"Who... who are y-you?" Jett stuttered.

Joshua smiled again. "I am who I am." He opened the door and let the police in.

*~*~*

Everyone at St. Genesius' jumped when Andrew's cell phone rang.

Eli knew what the ringtone, "Don't Fear the Reaper," meant. "It's Adam..."

The others drew closer.

"Buddy... Thank God. Right. Okay. She's sure? Definitely. Yeah, we'll call her. Good. Thank you. See you soon. Bye." Andrew let out a deep breath when he hung up.

"S-so?" Diana asked raising her head from where it had been resting on Zeke's shoulder.

"Kylie is fine. She's safe. She... she doesn't want to talk about what happened. But she wants you to know. So... Jett came home earlier than she was expecting him. He flew into a rage and... and beat her. Then he got a knife."

"No..." Emma moaned, sinking against Peter.

"Thankfully, before he had a chance to use it, she got away and ran into the bedroom and hid in the closet. That's about when Adam and Joshua showed up. There was a scuffle but they were both unharmed. Jett's in jail now. Kylie's getting checked out but should get released soon. An hour maybe. She's pretty bruised but Adam says they think everything will heal up just fine." Andrew looked at them all with a wavering smile. "She still wants to come here... go through rehearsal just like... like everything's normal."

Emma frowned. "I don't know about that... Everything's not normal! And won't that just be more upsetting?"

Shane shook his head. "She doesn't seem to think so. And she loves this story. I think it makes perfect sense."

"Me too," Zeke agreed. "Besides, we need to keep her close and she'll feel uncomfortable if she thinks we're only hanging around to watch over her."

Andrew clapped Zeke on the shoulder. "Zeke and Shane, I think you're both exactly right. Rehearsing gives us all a perfectly good reason to be here."

Diana nodded. "I know we were all just going to snack tonight but we gotta get some comfort food into that girl. Fr. Mike, do you think we could prevail upon you for use of the kitchen again? I think tonight's a night for macaroni and cheese and spaghetti."

"Absolutely," the priest agreed. "We'll pass a grocery store on the way and can stock up there."

Andrew beamed. "That's a great idea. Everyone who is helping with the cooking, please gather around Diana and Fr. Mike. I know Kylie was intending to pick up some desserts for us all tonight so if anyone wants to tag along with me, we can go do that. Then if a group could wait here in case Adam, Kylie, and Joshua show up early, that would be great. Let's all meet back here at 6:30."

The group divided into three parties.

Andrew knelt beside JenniAnn who was hugging Violeta. "Laja, could you please call Catherine? Even though Jett's not going to be getting out tonight, Kylie doesn't want to go back to the apartment for any longer than to grab some things. I told Adam that she could stay with us tonight. But I think..."

JenniAnn nodded. Kylie was going to need the care and counseling that was offered at the Phoenix Inn. "Of course. Do you think it would help if Catherine came tonight? I'm sure she would."

"I think Kylie needs more time. But maybe they can visit tomorrow?"

"Okay. Sounds good." JenniAnn kissed his hand. "I'll wait here. Be sure to get cinnamon rolls. Kylie and I were talking about tea a few days ago and she mentioned how much she likes curling up with some vanilla tea and a cinnamon roll."

Andrew smiled. "I will definitely do that. I'll grab some tea, too." He kissed both girls' foreheads then went in pursuit of dessert.

*~*~*

Joshua felt a wave of pride and love as he, Adam, and Kylie stepped into the house.

Kylie wept happily when she saw everyone gathered together around the "Last Supper" table which was laden with food. She ran to Diana first.

"I'm so glad you're safe, Ky," Diana cooed. "We know you want to get onto rehearsal and we will. But I think a real meal together would do us all good before we move onto the fake one."

Kylie nodded. "Th-thank you."

"Andrew got you cinnamon rolls," Diana told her. "And we've got mac and cheese and spaghetti and breadsticks and salads galore and... and..." She began to cry, too, hugging the young woman more tightly.

Mindful not to crowd or embarrass the girl, everyone waited their turn to welcome Kylie.

Adam and Joshua hung back for a few moments.

"Thank you," Adam whispered. "For the armor thing. I know I would have been okay regardless but I'm grateful to be here and not getting stitched up."

"Kylie needs you here, Adam. And I wanted you here." Joshua's eyes welled. "I wish I could take away those bruises."

Adam sighed. It was painful to look at Kylie. "I know. But her lawyer's going to need the best case possible..."

Joshua nodded. "I assume Andrew said she can stay at Cora's tonight?"

"Yes. And he offered me the futon in the study. Do you think..."

"I think you should stay. Andrew arranged for us to volunteer at the veterans' hospital again tomorrow. If Kylie still wants to go, the more friends going with her the better. And if she doesn't, you can stay back at the house with her."

"I... I'm glad I didn't have to take her Home. She's so young and has so... so much to give. So much love..." Adam smiled tearfully at her.

Joshua hugged him. "I'm glad, too." He sighed. "Why don't you go change and then let's join the others?"

"Sounds good, Boss." Adam clapped Joshua on the back before going to the dressing room.

Kylie approached. "Where's Adam going?"

"Just to change. He'll be right back."

"Good. Will you both sit with me?"

Joshua hugged her. "Of course."

Together, they returned to the stage where they were soon joined by Adam.

*~*~*

"Is there anything else we can get you?" JenniAnn asked.

Kylie snuggled the fleece blanket they'd given her, little knowing that Violeta had secreted off to another world to retrieve it from the stash they kept at Willowveil. She shook her head. "No. You've all been so... so kind. I don't know what I would do if... if..."

Violeta sat on the edge of the bed and hugged her. "You don't have to even think about that, Kylie. You remember where everyone is if you need anything during the night?"

"Yes. Joshua's upstairs. The rest of you are next door or across the hall. Adam is in the study."

"Exactly." JenniAnn smiled at her. "Sleep well, Kylie."

"Good night and thank you."

"You're very welcome."

"Oh! Should we wake you up for breakfast if you're not up?" Violeta asked.

"Yes, please. I'd like to join everyone."

"Okay! G'night, Kylie." Violeta stood and moved to stand by JenniAnn near the door.

"Night..." Kylie looked to them both with a weary smile. As soon as they were gone, she flicked off the bedside lamp. She was so exhausted that she fell asleep while saying her prayers.

*~*~*

Andrew stared at the alarm clock. It was nearly 11:00. He was exhausted and yet sleep wouldn't come. He glanced over at Max who had fallen asleep a few minutes before. Andrew wished he could rest, too, but all he could think about was Kylie's battered face. As grateful as he was that Adam and Joshua had been able to intervene, he'd had too many assignments that hadn't gone that way. Domestic violence had never been easy for him to confront but now... It was unfathomable.

Before he knew what he was doing, the angel was out of bed and making his way to JenniAnn's door. He knocked softly and, when she answered, he stepped into her room where he saw her sitting up in bed with Belle sleeping in her arms.

"I... I just couldn't seem to... to put her down," JenniAnn explained. "Just keep thinking of how... how scared Kylie must have been and what she must have been thinking before Adam..."

Andrew sat down beside her and wrapped his arms around her.

"How... how will we ever be able to keep Belle safe? Once Kylie was so... so small and I'm sure so loved b-but then..."

"Laja..." Andrew kissed her hair.

"A-and how will you ever... ever cope with assignments like... like Adam might have had tonight? You... we... have a daughter now! Things will never be the same for you, Andrew!"

Tears filled Andrew's eyes as she voiced the question he'd been asking himself. "I... I don't know, Laja. Somehow... God will keep me going and then being able to come back to you and Belle... that will help."

"What about when... she's older? How will we protect her a-and make sure no one will ever... ever hurt her?"

Andrew closed his eyes, pondering the haunting strangeness of their lives together. For all of her college years and beyond, he had hoped and prayed that JenniAnn would never become a victim of someone she loved. Sometimes he had fought the urge to pull her close and beg her to stay with him where she would never be harmed. Now she had chosen to stay with him but they would face the same worries and concerns again... together... with their Annabelle. And he knew their answer would have to be the same as his had been. "We have to let her have her freedom, Laja. A-and then we pray that she stays safe and that she's treasured by the one she comes to love."

JenniAnn settled Belle in Andrew's right arm then hugged his left. "Maybe she'll fall for an angel..."

"Laja..."

"At least she would be safe!"

Andrew rested his chin on her hair. As distraught as he was, he felt such comfort having the two of them so near. He couldn't imagine hurting someone who could make him feel so content and safe and loved even in the midst of trouble. "Whatever Belle's path in life, I hope the person she comes to love makes her feel what I feel right now... being here with two humans."

JenniAnn smiled. "Point taken."

Andrew closed his eyes, taking a moment to relax. When he opened them, he saw that JenniAnn was peering at him. She laced her fingers with his.

"Will you promise me something?" she requested.

"If I can..."

"Promise me that... that when assignments do hit harder than they used to and yet you won't go Home and instead come back to Belle and me... you'll let me in. Let me help carry that. Please. You wouldn't have to give me details unless you wanted to but... but I just think... that's part of your parenting experience and so... it should be part of mine. I don't want you to struggle with that alone, my love."

Andrew squeezed her hand and smiled. "I promise you that."

"Good." JenniAnn rested her head on his shoulder and looked down at their beautiful little girl. "Adam and Joshua were... lovely. I'm glad Belle will grow up with her Uncle Adam there and... I hope when the show ends, that's not the last we see of Joshua." She kissed Andrew's cheek then grinned at him. "Can we keep him?"

The angel chuckled. "Laja, things may change but... I have a really, really good feeling that Joshua will always be with us somehow."

"That would be nice..."

"Yes."

Andrew lingered for a few minutes more until JenniAnn began to nod off. He returned Belle to her cradle, kissed them both good night, and stepped back into the hall. He headed to the living room to double check that the door was locked and found Joshua seated on the couch, staring out the window.

"Hey," he whispered. "Everything okay?"

Joshua nodded and waved the angel of death nearer. "Yes. I just wanted to be down here with everyone else for a little bit."

Andrew took a seat beside him.

"How's JenniAnn doing?"

"She's... pensive. Hard not to think of Belle."

"For both of you."

Andrew nodded.

Joshua hugged him.

"Kylie... you don't think she'll go back to him, do you?"

"I don't know. She's already suffered so much and... I don't want her to hurt or be scared any... any more." Joshua bowed his head and brushed away a tear.

Andrew closed his eyes and shook his head. So often he'd wondered about the parents of those he'd take Home after violent deaths. Usually they were nameless and faceless for him. But not Joshua, not the Father. In that moment, the angel felt as if he understood them a little more.

Joshua held his hands out. "Pray with me?"

Andrew nodded, took Joshua's hands in both of his, and prayed.

*~*~*

Tuesday, March 18th

Despite her exhaustion, Kylie woke up a little after 6:00. She followed voices to the kitchen where Andrew, holding Belle, and JenniAnn were sipping coffee with Joshua.

"Good morning, Kylie," Joshua greeted. "How did you sleep?"

"Like a rock, actually. I thought I might get scared or have a nightmare but..." She smiled and shook her head.

"Can I get you some coffee? Or we still have some of the vanilla tea," JenniAnn offered.

Andrew smiled. "And lots of leftover cinnamon rolls."

Kylie laughed quietly. "I think just tea for now although I know I'll be hungry enough for a roll later. Thank you."

JenniAnn prepared the tea and, when it was done, made a show of checking the TV listings in the newspaper. She could sense Kylie and Joshua needed to talk. Alone. "Oh, Andrew, look. Up is on. We should go watch."

Andrew caught the same vibe JenniAnn had and moved to his feet. "Definitely. Joshua and Kylie, you're more than welcome to join us." He knew neither would.

"I'll stay in here but thank you," Joshua replied. "Enjoy the movie."

JenniAnn grabbed Andrew's mug and her own. "We will. Always do."

Kylie smiled after them. "They're adorable," she whispered to Joshua. "Do you think they'll get married?"

Joshua shook his head. "I think they'll always be together. But not like that."

Kylie didn't understand but accepted it. "Joshua?"

He squeezed her hand when he saw her eyes fill. "Yeah?"

"The police officer last night said I should call a lawyer and start divorce proceedings."

"Will you?"

"Jesus said divorce was wrong."

Joshua hugged her. "Kylie, when Jesus was preaching do you know how divorce proceedings went?"

Kylie shook her head.

"A man could call for a divorce but the woman never could. And she couldn't speak against it. And sometimes men would divorce their wives for heartless reasons. She was believed to be barren. He wanted a younger or prettier or just plain different woman. He didn't like her cooking. It was ridiculous and cruel and Jesus hated it. But, thankfully, it's just not that way any more. At least not here. Divorce is always going to be sad. But sometimes... sometimes it needs to happen. Kylie, Jesus does not want you to suffer like you have been. He wants you to be free to love... not frightened of the person you love. And home... it's supposed to be a place where you feel welcome and comfortable. Not fearful and mistreated. I know that you tried again and again with Jett. God knows that. But Jett... you can't change him. Not even God can change him, not unless he's willing to change and he's clearly not right now."

"Maybe if I just stay... stay away for a while and give him time..."

"Oh Kylie, how much time have you already given him?" Joshua pleaded. He hoped and believed that Jett would take his counsel but he had a lot of work ahead of him... years of work.

Fresh tears rolled down the woman's cheeks. "Years..."

"Life is too short to spend years getting hurt and being called names and being lied about in the hopes that, eventually, that person will change. You promised to love Jett. And you can still do that. Every time you pray for him, that's an act of love. And you can still pray for him... even if you decide to divorce him. Kylie, Jett broke his vows to you a long time ago. You remained true to them but..."

"It's not a marriage any... any more, is it?"

Joshua shook his head.

"Will... you go with me when I meet with the lawyer?"

Joshua nodded. "Of course."

"Thank you. Without you and Adam, I... I might have died." Kylie wept into Joshua's shoulder.

"But you didn't. And we are all very happy about that."

After a few moments, Kylie pulled away. She wiped at her tears and smiled at him. "I know we have the cinnamon rolls but I make really good scrambled eggs. Do you think Andrew and JenniAnn would let me make them for everyone?"

Joshua chuckled. "I think they will be more than happy to let you do that."

"Want to help me?"

"Absolutely." Joshua stood and began to get out what she would need.

"Thanks. You want to hear something funny?"

"Sure."

"I know the bruises look really bad but... but my face doesn't hurt like it usually..." Kylie's voice faded away.

Joshua hugged her, tightly but gently. "I'm very glad for that."

*~*~*

That afternoon, a fair number of the JCS contingent descended upon the veterans' hospital. Joshua and Zeke were leading up a rousing sing-a-long while Adam and Kylie made graham cracker sandwiches in the kitchen. Though she had very much wanted to come, Kylie had been nervous about mingling and embarrassed by the bruises covering her face.

"How you feeling?" Adam asked as he slathered a cracker with chocolate frosting.

Kylie was making quick work of a container of vanilla frosting. "Good. I had a talk with Joshua this morning. I've decided to divorce Jett. My mother will be horrified but I... I don't care. Well, I do care... but not enough to change my mind."

Adam hugged her shoulders. "You deserve to be happy, Kylie. Really, truly happy."

"I... I actually believe that now."

"Good."

"Hey, Adam, any chance of getting more of those..."

Adam and Kylie looked up to find Clay standing in the doorway. Seeing Kylie, the man turned away.

"Sorry, I..."

"Are you looking for more graham cracker sandwiches?" Kylie asked.

Clay turned back to her and nodded.

Adam stood. "Here are some more chocolate ones, Clay."

"There's a platter of strawberry over there and if you just give me five seconds..." Kylie finished with the crackers she had left. "Here's vanilla."

Clay smiled as he picked up a platter. "There were only vanilla ones before."

"We decided to get a little wild," Adam joked.

Kylie giggled.

Adam reached for the plate Kylie had been working on. "I'll just take these out there and then I'll be..."

Kylie stayed his hand. "No. I'd like to go, too."

Adam smiled at her. "Even better."

Together, the three returned to the rec room. After they'd set the snacks down and grabbed a few sandwiches for themselves, they joined the others gathered around Joshua and Zeke.

"'Near the village, the peaceful village, the lion sleeps tonight. Near the village, the quiet village, the lion sleeps tonight,'" they all sang with glee.

Perched on a bar stool and strumming away on his guitar, the Lion of Judah smiled.

*~*~*

The Queendom

Wednesday, March 19th

Joshua sat on the porch at Cora's, drawing furniture designs in his sketchbook. He'd spent the morning with Kylie at her lawyer's and then brought her to the Phoenix Inn. Though she would be staying the next two nights at Cora's, Kylie had decided that she needed to think about her future. Recognizing that her thought processes had often been unhealthy and self-condemning, she wanted to make an effort to become stronger and healthier. Catherine's shelter offered her help in doing that. He'd pick her up at 5:00, leaving plenty of time to reach the theatre before rehearsal began. Despite the sobering start to Monday's, they'd made their way through "Peter's Denial." The night before had seen them through "Trial Before Pilate." Everything had fit together perfectly although it was still more stage reading than performance. However, Joshua knew that would soon change. Gloria was spending the bulk of the day working on the technical aspects.

Joshua was pulled from his musings by the front door opening. He smiled when JenniAnn stepped onto the porch. "Hello there!" he greeted. His smile began to fade when he saw she looked distressed.

"Hi. Joshua, I..." JenniAnn paused when she noticed the book in his lap. "You draw, too?"

Joshua displayed the page he'd been working on. "Plans."

JenniAnn studied the gazebo. "Joshua, that's so elegant and beautiful! You gonna build it?"

"Maybe some day. So what brings you out here? The weather's gorgeous."

JenniAnn settled into a rattan chair and nodded. "It really is but... I actually came out here to ask for a favor."

Joshua put down his pencil and sketchbook and gave her his full attention. "How can I help you?"

"Well... umm... Rabbi Yakov just called. There was a bit of an incident."

Joshua's face fell. "What happened?"

"Another phone call. He played it over the phone and Andrew thinks it's the same lady who was harassing you. The rabbi has already contacted Matthew. But I'd like to go over there. Just to visit. I thought maybe you could come with me?"

Joshua nodded. "Of course. Is Andrew coming?"

"Well, Belle's sleeping a-and she was fairly fussy last night so we really don't want to wake her up..."

"No, she should get some rest," Joshua agreed. He bowed his head for a moment. While he didn't doubt that Andrew was wanting to let Belle sleep, he also wondered if the angel was hoping some time alone together would push JenniAnn closer to the brink of discovering who he was. "Let me go grab my keys then we'll go."

"Thank you."

"Thank you for asking me." Joshua squeezed her hand. "Everything will be all right."

JenniAnn nodded, desperately wanting to believe him.

*~*~*

"You and your disgusting friend need to keep your dirty hands off the Lord's story. You people had your chance to recognize him and you killed him! You're filthy, lying rats who will burn in Hell for all eternity. I'll be damned if..."

The voice went silent.

"And we shall never know under what circumstances she'll be damned because the machine only records for five minutes and she ran out of time." Yakov shook his head and peered across his desk at Joshua. "So that was that. But at least she got one thing right."

Joshua looked curiously at the rabbi. "Really?"

"Well, she did refer to you as my friend."

Joshua smiled. "True. But the rest..."

"Hateful drivel. I half expected this. I'm part of a group that promotes ecumenism. I wrote a piece in our newsletter about what we've been doing with Superstar. I intended to bring copies tonight but... for you."

Joshua took the paper Yakov offered him and began to read. His smile grew. "I love this! 'My time with the cast and crew at St. Genesius' has reiterated what I always knew. Jews and Christians share a common bond, a common history. It seems to me that just as we share the stories that give our lives meaning, so should we share our very lives. In the end, we are all children of the same loving God.' That's beautiful!"

The rabbi smiled shyly. "Well, thank you. I'm glad you approve, Joshua. I value your opinion. Hearing you speak the nights Tiva and I have been able to join you... it's given me a new appreciation for the Christian story and Christian faith. I think I would have liked Jesus."

Joshua beamed. "I think he would have liked you very much."

"I hope so. As for our friendly neighborhood hatemonger..." Yakov tilted his head towards the answering machine. "I imagine she or one of her ilk got a hold of the newsletter. Not difficult to do. We leave them around town. Obviously her view of the piece wasn't as flattering as yours. I just wanted you and Andrew and all the others to know that this will not scare either Tiva or me off. And... I have every intention of writing about the show as I so choose. Although I do wish it hadn't upset Tiva and JenniAnn so much. Then again... it is getting us some coffee cake."

Joshua chuckled. He and JenniAnn had barely entered the house before Tiva had recruited JenniAnn to help her and her niece bake. He knew, of course, that the three women were consoling and encouraging each other as they worked. "That's true. But, yes, I am sorry that all of this... it worries everyone."

"Yes. But I have never been one to back down, especially not to cowards. I've already run this by Andrew and, though I know your rehearsal time is limited, I was hoping everyone might consider an invitation to Shabbat this Friday. I think it might help bring the traditions we've discussed to life. What do you think?" the rabbi asked.

Joshua replied with an enthusiastic nod. "I love that idea very much. Wow. Thank you!"

"My honor. Truly. Although I have a favor to ask..."

"Go for it."

"I'd like for you to be our Torah reader. The fellow who had signed up has taken ill. He's recovering but not up to it. If you would be so kind..."

Joshua's face flushed for a moment as he thought of the last time he had recited scripture in Nazareth. At least this would not end as that had! "I would be honored, Rabbi. Thank you."

"Wonderful! Now, let's go check on that coffee cake."

Joshua laughed and followed the rabbi to the kitchen. Tiva hugged him when he entered.

"Did you hear it?"

Joshua nodded.

"Nonsense!"

"Absolute nonsense," he agreed.

"Here, sit." Tiva pushed him into a chair. "You can have the first piece."

Yakov threw his hands up into the air. "Well then!" He winked at Joshua.

"Shush, you!"

JenniAnn giggled. She loved watching the couple tease each other.

Sabrina, Tiva's niece, smiled. "They're like this all the time," she told Joshua.

Tiva smiled, too. She cut another piece of cake and set it in front of her husband, kissing his bald spot as she did. "Keeps the spice alive."

Yakov squeezed her hand then, when everyone was seated, recited a brief blessing before they all dug into their cake.

*~*~*

Andrew sat in the rocking chair in JenniAnn's room, going back and forth with Belle. He sighed contently as he stared down at her perfect little face and her perfect little hands resting on his.

"Nothing quite like it, is there?"

The angel of death looked up to find Yosef standing in the corner of the room.

Andrew smiled at him and shook his head.

Yosef took a seat at the foot of the bed, a wistful smile on his face. "When I was about thirteen, my cousin's wife had a son. Their first child. I can remember him celebrating and dancing around with his boy. He told me that there could be no greater joy than peering down at a child who looked so much like one's self. I thought of that when Maryam told me about the baby who was coming... the boy who would not look like me. I think it is partly why I reacted like I did at first... sending her away. Thankfully, Gabe can be persuasive."

Andrew chuckled.

"I have no doubt my cousin felt great joy when he held his boy... but I cannot imagine it was any greater than what I felt when I held Yeshua. He was my boy. No matter who he was or what he looked like. Still is. You understand, yes?"

"Absolutely." Even if it would have been possible for him to father a child, Andrew couldn't imagine feeling any more love than he did for Belle. He beamed at Yosef. "I want to be like you when I grow up, you know."

Yosef laughed. "Thank you."

"She's so small and helpless right now. But... how do you know when to start... letting go?" Andrew asked quietly, snuggling Belle closer.

"Yeshua made it very clear. When he returned to the Temple... we knew that, while he would always be our son, he was not our little boy anymore." Yosef stood and brushed at Belle's curls. "She will tell you."

"Don't hurry," Andrew whispered to the baby.

Yosef smiled.

"Would you like to hold her?" Andrew offered.

"Very much." Yosef beamed and began to rock on his heals when he had Belle in his arms.

"I hope JenniAnn will figure it out. I hope they all figure it out. But Laja... I want her to know that Joshua was the one who led her to Belle and me that night."

"They are together now, yes?"

Andrew nodded. "They went to the Levines."

"Good. She will come around. After all, she has a soft spot for carpenters. I know. She used to ask me to pray that she would find one of her very own." Yosef grinned.

Andrew chuckled. "I guess God had other ideas on that one."

Yosef looked up at him and shook his head. "God did send her her carpenter... two to be precise. Himself... and you."

The angel bowed his head. "Right... You're right."

"You will be a fine carpenter, Andrew. An even better father, too." Yosef squeezed his shoulder. "Thank you for this. All of it. It is very important to Yeshua for many reasons, including some he does not even remember currently."

Andrew looked curiously at the carpenter but Yosef only smiled then peered back down at Belle.

"She is a precious girl." Yosef kissed her forehead then returned her to Andrew. "I must go now but take heart. The truth always wins out, Andrew."

The angel of death nodded. "Yeah... it does. Thank you, Yosef." He smiled at the man as he faded away. "Belle... are we ever going to have some stories to tell you when you're older!"

Belle cooed and smiled in response.

*~*~*

As he drove them back to Cora's, Joshua glanced over to see JenniAnn gazing out the window. He heard her softly sigh as they drove past the cemetery where Chava had been buried.

"Do you want to stop?" he offered.

JenniAnn startled and stared at him.

Joshua reminded himself that she had no reason to think he knew about Chava. "Andrew. He mentioned a friend you'd recently lost who was buried there. Chava," he covered.

"Oh... No, you don't have to..."

"If you'd like to stop, we'll stop. It's okay. The other entrance is just ahead."

JenniAnn studied Joshua for another moment. She feared it would be awkward for him. Especially if she started crying. Between Kylie's appointment and the phone call, he'd had enough drama surely. But he seemed so sincere... and she did want to stop... and he might as well get used to her crying. They were unlikely to get far into the makeup process, when the time came, without her crying. "Yes, please."

Joshua steered the car through the wrought iron gates of the cemetery. He headed towards Chava's grave then slowed, knowing he should ask JenniAnn where it was. "Am I going the right way?"

"Yes. It's just up that hill. Right to the left of that big maple."

"Okay." Once the car was parked, Joshua looked over at his passenger. He took her hand. "I'm sure it means a lot to your friend that you've come to pay your respects."

"I hope so. I should have been coming more often but Belle was such a surprise and..."

"She understands. I'm sure of it. Who wouldn't want their friend to enjoy as much time as she could with her little girl?" Joshua smiled gently and was glad when JenniAnn smiled back.

"Thank you."

"You're welcome. Would you like me to go with you or stay here?"

JenniAnn had yet to visit Chava's grave alone and it didn't seem a good day to start. "Would you mind coming with me?"

"Not at all. Could you please get my yarmulke out of the glove compartment?"

JenniAnn nodded and handed it to him then tied her pashmina over her hair to guard against the wind that had risen up since lunchtime.

While she did that, Joshua got out and opened her door.

"Oh. Hey, thanks."

"My pleasure."

JenniAnn pointed in front of them. "Right there. Where that star chime is. Tiva left that."

"It's beautiful."

When they reached the grave, JenniAnn knelt to straighten the chime. "Chava loved stars. She told Andrew and me once about a time she and her husband saw one fall and she confessed to him that they used to make her sad... falling stars, I mean. Cause she'd thought they had feelings and were getting flung from Heaven a-and away from all they loved."

Joshua peered at her, longing to brush away the tear trickling down her cheek.

JenniAnn ran her hand gently over Chava's name then glanced at Joshua. With a slight smile, she took the tissue he was holding out to her. "Thank you. Can... can I ask you something? It's kinda... personal."

"Sure. If I don't want to answer then I won't. But something tells me I will."

"So you're Jewish. But you also believe that Jesus spoke the truth."

"Yes."

“'I am the way and the truth and the life. No one comes to the Father except through me. If you really know me, you will know my Father as well. From now on, you do know him and have seen him,'” JenniAnn recited. "How... how do you square that with... I mean surely you... Most Jewish people don't believe as you do. The Levines don't. Chava didn't. Her husband didn't. But I can't believe..." She reached for the star. "I... I know Chava is in Heaven even though she didn't believe that Jesus is God. I just... I do. But so many say that that... it's impossible. And I don't even mean the crazy people like the woman on the phone. I mean perfectly sound, goodhearted Christians. And even though I believe otherwise, it hurts to... to hear that and not know how to explain why..." She brushed at her face with the tissue. She couldn't very well tell people an angel of death had told her otherwise. She couldn't even tell Joshua that. He probably already thought she sounded crazy without her blurting out that his director was an angel.

Joshua reached for her hand. "'In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.' Chava believed in the Word. She loved the Word. Without that Word, she would not have known of Abraham and Sarah, of Isaac and Rebecca, of Jacob and Rachel and of the miracles the Father worked in their lives. You and I believe that the Word continued on into the Gospels and beyond. Chava did not. But do you really think the Word would turn His back on someone who believed, even if they didn't believe everything? No one... Jewish, Christian, or otherwise... knows the full truth. I don't think God holds that against anyone. He'd be pretty lonely if He did."

JenniAnn considered this, feeling calmed as she pondered his words.

Joshua squeezed her hand. "Or how about this... You love Andrew very much." He smiled when her head darted up. "It's okay. It's a good thing. I can tell. And, well, that's what anam caras are supposed to do! But I know there's more to Andrew than meets the eye. Surely you haven't always known as much about him as you do now."

JenniAnn laughed softly. "No. And there's still an awful lot I don't know. Andrew's a man of many mysteries."

"And I bet he would say that you remain a mystery to him often. Neither of you fully understand the other. Neither of you know the other completely. And yet you love each other very much. And you don't like to be separated for long. If that's how you feel... how do you think God who loves us best feels? He would never turn His back on people just because they don't understand or know Him completely. And God understands that..." Joshua sighed and looked off into the distance.

JenniAnn set her other hand over their still joined ones.

Joshua smiled down at them. "Thanks. So... Imagine you're a queen."

"Frightening. I don't think I'd make a very good queen."

"I don't know about that. So you're a queen and you love your subjects very, very much. In fact, they're less like subjects and more like children. Got it?"

"Sure."

"Good. So because you know there's much suffering outside your kingdom, you decide to invite others to enter into your kingdom."

"Can a queen rule a kingdom?"

"Queendom," Joshua corrected with a grin.

JenniAnn laughed. "Okay..."

"So you send messengers out to the other lands. And some of your messengers speak well of your love and generosity and the beauty of your ki... queendom. And those they speak to come to join you which brings you much joy and pride. But then there are others... They let their role as your chosen messengers go to their heads. They became haughty and even cruel. Instead of gently sharing your message with those they come to, they denigrate them. Maybe they even kill some of them. What they do get out about you falls on deaf ears because why should these people believe in your goodness when those speaking of you are behaving so poorly?"

"Hypocrisy..." the woman murmured sadly.

Joshua nodded. "And its terrible legacy spreads. Word gets out about how these hateful messengers are behaving and even some of those not visited by them, upon hearing the reports, have a hard time believing you truly are a loving, generous queen. Some may even come to believe you don't exist at all and are just a mechanism by which others seek control. Time goes by. Eventually all the other lands fade away. The people who live in them come to your queendom because there is nowhere else for them to go. Now, finally, they see you face to face. Are you, knowing what you know about how their people were treated, going to turn them away because they don't believe rightly about you?"

"No!"

"Would you take time to help them to see you as you truly are? To show them that there is a place for them in your queendom, that you truly want them there?"

"Y-yes."

"So the One who created them, who has always loved them, who died for them... how could He turn them away?"

"He... He couldn't."

A wind struck up, blowing JenniAnn's scarf askew.

Joshua reached up to smooth it back in place and looked tenderly into her eyes. "JenniAnn, nothing you can say is going to convince people who hold strictly to a certain belief. But when someone says something that hurts you for Chava's sake, think of your queendom and think of the Word. I know your friend is in Heaven."

The beauty of Joshua's voice as he spoke moved JenniAnn to tears. "Thank you," she responded quietly. Then, letting out a deep breath, she smiled at him. "Ya know, your carpentry skills are stellar and the whole acting thing... amazing. But have you ever considered preaching?"

Joshua chuckled. "Oh some... But you know who is really good at it? My cousin John."

JenniAnn laughed. "Really? Well, maybe it's genetic cause I think you'd be really good at it, too. And..." She looked back to the grave. "I think Chava would have really loved you. Thank you for bringing me... and staying with me. I feel... better. Much better."

"Good. And you're welcome."

After another smile, JenniAnn turned back to the gravestone. "A rock... I didn't know we'd be coming so I didn't bring..."

Joshua reached into his jacket pocket and pulled two rocks out.

JenniAnn's eyes went wide. "Now why would you..."

"I knew we'd be in the area and I thought you might want to stop."

"You... you're... awesome." JenniAnn accepted one of the rocks. "Thank you."

"You're welcome."

Together, they placed the rocks. Then, after Joshua had helped JenniAnn to her feet, they returned to the car.

As Joshua drove, JenniAnn couldn't help sneaking glances at him. She kept thinking back to her conversation with Zeke all those days ago. Maybe it meant something that both of them had, for brief spaces of time, considered that Joshua was Jesus come back to them.

*~*~*

Everyone rallied around the Levines when they showed up that night. They also accepted the rabbi's invitation to Shabbat with eagerness and gratitude.

"Do you think we could bring our kids?" Zeke asked. "I'd love for them to experience that."

Yakov nodded enthusiastically. "The more the merrier! And we will have a social after the service."

"Please stay for it if you can," Tiva requested. "We have desserts... and coffee." She looked pointedly at Monica.

The caseworker laughed. "It'll be a blessing to be there regardless but... a wee bit of coffee makes it even better."

"A wee bit? When have you ever had only a wee bit of coffee?" Tess asked with a smile.

Monica only shrugged while Arthur chuckled.

"How should we dress?" Emma asked.

"People usually dress nicely but certainly nothing overly formal," Tiva answered.

"Please, no evening gowns," Yakov added.

Emma laughed. "But like a skirt or slacks with a nice top?"

Tiva patted her hand. "Exactly, dear."

"And the boys... are they supposed to wear ties?"

Tiva caught the quick glance Emma cast at Peter. Judging by the shade of his cheeks, he had, too. "Perhaps some should. But they're not required."

Emma smiled.

"Now that we have our wardrobe guidance... everyone ready for "Superstar"?" Andrew asked.

The group all looked at each other, most eyes settling on Joshua.

"Are we... I mean is the cross thing figured out?" Caleb asked.

Tim, whose former life as an engineer had made him a ready helper for Gloria, shook his head. "Not ready for that yet. Gloria and I are doing tests tomorrow."

The angel nodded. "But we've made a lot of progress with the lights. I'd love to do a test run with those tonight. Maybe, umm, maybe Joshua could just stand on a chair or something to, well, approximate the height?"

Joshua squeezed her shoulder. "I think that sounds like a good plan. Let's do that. I'm ready to go. Zeke?"

"Ready to return from the grave and get my groove on," Zeke replied with a sly smile. He'd felt much better about singing "Superstar" since seeing the Joshua-crafted closing number.

"You heard em. Let's go!" Andrew directed. He smiled as everyone scattered to their places. The week was only half over and they'd weathered two more crises. And yet... they were all there. Happily.

*~*~*

The White Stag

Thursday, March 20th

Finding themselves with a shared day off, everyone staying at Cora's had headed to the theatre shortly after breakfast. There was still a lot to do with set pieces and some final tailoring of costumes. Arthur, Monica, Gloria, and Tim were waiting in the lot when the Jolly Green and Joshua's car pulled into the lot.

"Good morning!" Joshua greeted as he stepped out of his car. Violeta hopped out and bounded over to his side.

"Morning!" Arthur shouted back. "Beautiful day!"

Joshua nodded. "It is. Might have to carry some of the canvases out here so we can enjoy it as we work. Owen here yet?"

"Turn around!"

Joshua spun to see Owen approaching from the back of the lot. Of course. There was a Tunnel entrance only a couple blocks behind them. "Good morning, Owen!"

"Hey there. The gang's all here, I see." Owen laughed as Kemara, Max, Kylie, Adam, and JenniAnn all came piling out of Andrew's van. Andrew himself stepped away as soon as he'd freed Annabelle from her car seat.

After handing Belle off to her mother, Andrew hurried to the front door and unlocked it. "I need to make a few calls... trying to get us a few mentions on some local radio stations. So I'll be in the office. Just holler if you need me."

JenniAnn followed Andrew to the office while Owen, Adam, Kylie, Arthur, and Joshua set to work on set pieces. Monica and Violeta settled into a few seats so they could work on alterations. Onstage, Gloria and Tim practiced various effects.

Violeta was so focused on her work that a few minutes passed before she looked back onto the stage. She gasped when she saw the cross raising up into the air.

Tim shook his head. "Those wires aren't going to cut it."

Gloria nodded. "You're right. They're straining to get the cross up. Add Joshua and we'd be lucky if we didn't damage the whole fly system."

"We need something with a tensile strength of at least 300 pounds."

"Definitely. And we should probably attach a line to the top of the cross, too."

Violeta's cheeks burned. She set down the tunic she was working on and hurried up the aisle.

Alarmed, Monica followed her.

"How can you talk like that?" Violeta demanded.

Gloria cocked her head. "I... what? I'm not sure..."

"Talking a-about strength a-and the fly system as if this is just one of your fun math and science problems!"

Monica patted the trainee's back. "Violeta... I think..."

"I think I am trying really, really hard to not... not get really upset sometimes and she's just being so... so crass!"

Hearing the commotion, Joshua peeked out from stage left where he'd been painting. Seeing what was going on, he approached them.

Gloria stared at Violeta with tears welling in her eyes. They trickled down her face when she saw Joshua. "I... I'm not being crass."

Catching the look on Joshua's face, Violeta began to simmer down. "But it sounded like..."

"You just don't get it!" Gloria cried before running off the stage.

"I... I..." Violeta sputtered. She looked from Joshua to Monica and back again then hastened after Gloria.

Frowning, Monica stepped in the same direction. "Should I..."

Joshua shook his head. "No. I'll follow in a few minutes but they need to talk to each other."

"Did I do something wrong?" Tim asked quietly.

Joshua smiled reassuringly at him. "No. Not at all. Gloria told me the two of you figured out a really cool lightning effect. Could you show me?"

Beaming, Tim hurried over to the console, eager to show off for the leading man.

Monica smiled. In her time helping at True Light, she'd come to care about Tim and the other men. It was a wonder to see Joshua helping him. Still, she wished she could know what was going on between Gloria and Violeta.

*~*~*

"I'm sorry," Violeta murmured when she caught up to Gloria in the blue room. "I... I know sometimes we don't see eye to eye and we don't handle things the same way. But that's no reason for me to have acted like that and said what I did. I'm sure you weren't... weren't being crass."

Seated on the floor, Gloria hugged her knees to her chest. "I... I just don't want him to get hurt."

"He won't. It's just pretend. Although... sometimes I forget, too," Violeta admitted.

Gloria smiled sadly. "I know. But that's not what I mean. What if... if the cross wasn't rigged right a-and it fell forward a-and Joshua got pinned beneath it? Or what if it was rigged okay but came up too fast a-and his head hit the back beam?"

Violeta gasped. "That... that could happen?"

"We won't let that happen," Gloria vowed. "But that's exactly why I have to be exacting and I have to think scientifically. We have to get this right! I... I could never forgive myself if... if..."

Sniffling, Violeta hugged her fellow angel. "I didn't realize. I'm so sorry, Gloria. I thought I was doing okay b-but when I saw that cross moving up like that, I... I snapped... at you... and that was very wrong."

Gloria sighed. "I forgive you. Do you think this would be easier if we'd been born then?"

"I dunno. The other angels seem to have their moments. When did you find out... about Joshua, I mean?"

"Not long after I was born. I was born on Earth, you know."

Violeta smiled. "I heard. That's pretty cool. Joshua was born on Earth, too, after all."

"Yeah..." Gloria smiled. "I guess it is pretty cool. Well, it was shortly after my first assignment. A... a little girl... Madeline... who... see, there was this man and he... he shot a bunch of people. No reason. Just did."

"Was this when Arthur and Monica met?"

"Uh huh. But while Monica was, well..."

"I know about that. She told me."

Gloria sighed, grateful she wouldn't have to talk about it. "So while that was happening with Monica, I was in the hospital with Andrew and Madeline. And I kept hearing all these people talking about a man named Jesus a-and asking him for help, for healing. I wanted to ask Andrew about him but I had to focus on Madeline. And then... then she went Home. So then I asked Monica about Jesus. She took me to this little chapel. Joshua was there. And, of course, I hugged him and fussed over him because I... I'd missed him."

Violeta sighed. She knew the feeling.

"Then we all sat down, Joshua to my right and Monica to my left. And he told me about Jesus... about himself."

"Did you cry?"

Gloria nodded.

"Me too."

They jolted when someone knocked on the door.

"Who is it?" Gloria called.

"Me."

Violeta scrambled to her feet and let Joshua in. "Hi... I... I'm sorry."

Joshua hugged her. "I know." He squeezed her hands then sunk down beside Gloria, pulling her into a hug. "How are you, CB?"

Gloria giggled upon hearing her nickname. "Good... better."

"CB?" Violeta questioned.

Joshua motioned for Violeta to sit to his other side. "Duckling, meet CB. Cherry Blossom."

Gloria beamed. "It's because I was formed out of cherry blossoms. Well... sort of. It looked like cherry blossoms really it was..." She rested her head on Joshua's shoulder.

"Love," he finished. "So did you two talk?"

The two angels nodded.

"Good. I'm proud of you both. I know you're both working very hard on this, even though it's difficult, and that means a lot to me. As we go forward, people are going to feel a lot of things. Sometimes they may not feel the same things as you. Maybe even something totally opposite. Or they might feel the same thing but show it in a much different way. And that's okay." Joshua smiled and kissed each of their temples. "Ready to go back out or do you need a little more time?"

"I'm ready," Gloria decided.

Violeta nodded. "Me too."

When they stood, the two angels hugged.

"So you were made out of flowers... sort of... What did that look like?" Violeta asked in a whisper.

Gloria shrugged. "I don't know. I was too busy being born to look. You'd have to ask Monica. So where were you born?"

"By a lake. And some ducks."

Joshua smiled as he followed the two.

When they made their way back to the house, they found JenniAnn searching the aisles of seats.

"JenniAnn, do you need help looking for something?" Joshua asked.

The woman sighed. "No. I don't think it's here. I think I forgot Belle's diaper bag back at the house, in my room. I stashed a few staples in the office but I think I'm gonna have to ask Andrew to fetch it. Or maybe I could just go myself.. Just, umm, don't tell..."

Joshua shook his head. "No need. Let him focus on his calls. And you can focus on your girl. We're making quick work of those set pieces. I'm sure the others can handle it for a while. I'll go."

"Aww, you're sure?"

"Definitely."

"Thank you!" JenniAnn handed him the house keys. "I really, really appreciate it."

Joshua patted her back. "No problem at all. I'll be back soon."

"Okay, great. Thanks!" JenniAnn watched as Joshua left the theatre. There was definitely something going on with him...

*~*~*

Vincent had been troubled by the news of yet another phone call from the hate group. He'd wanted to do something to encourage his guests in light of it. With considerable help from Jacob, he'd baked and frosted sugar cookies. Some he had already delivered to the Levines. The rest he would leave on the kitchen table for Psyche and her friends to find when they returned. He smiled when he saw the ones Jacob had decorated. Even with a medium of frosting, his son was a talented artist.

Vincent was preparing to make his way back to the basement and the Tunnel entrance it hid when he heard the front door unlock and open. He pulled up his hood and crouched near some cabinets, hoping to catch a glimpse of the other person. Perhaps it would be Psyche and...

"Hello! Okay, but just for a couple minutes. We'll play longer later. I promise. Go get your ball."

Vincent's breath caught in his throat. It was the carpenter. He listened to the jingle of dog tags as Fawn and Lulu played.

"I gotta go. Here. Play together. There you go!"

Vincent smiled. So he was a dog person. That no doubt pleased Psyche and Andrew. His smile faded when he saw the man enter the hall and, instead of making his way up the stairs and to his own room, turned into Psyche's and Belle's. There was no reason for him to be in there alone. Vincent crept into the hall.

"What are you doing in there?" he asked, a threat laced into each syllable.

Joshua turned away from the dresser and stared into the hallway. He struggled to keep the joy he felt from showing when he glimpsed the cloaked figure. "JenniAnn forgot Belle's diaper bag. I offered to come back and grab it for her. She considered coming here herself but..." He left the rest unsaid. Surely Vincent knew about the phone calls and the graffiti. He was sure JenniAnn would have used the threats as back-up for her plea when she'd approached Vincent about letting him stay there.

Vincent felt his body untense. The explanation made a great deal of sense. And, after all, Joshua was holding only the diaper bag... everything else appeared untouched. "You are Joshua."

Joshua smiled and held out his hand. "I am."

Unthinkingly, and entranced by the response, Vincent held his own hand out. Only when the man took it and shook it heartily did it occur to Vincent that Joshua had shown neither fear nor surprise upon seeing his sharp nails and thickly coated hand. And surely now he could see at least something past the cloak's hood. Yes. Joshua was looking into his eyes. There was nothing of horror or amazement in his aspect. Vincent shook his head. Surely Psyche hadn't spoken of him to this man? She wouldn't. "Vincent," he finally responded, lowering his hood.

"Good name. A lot of my favorite saints have that name."

In spite of his confusion, Vincent smiled. "Saints... Psyche... JenniAnn told me you were Jewish."

"Jesus was Jewish. I'm sure he loves the saints, too," Joshua countered, his eyes twinkling.

"Well, yes... I would imagine so. I am, uh, a Catholic-Protestant wanderer." Vincent paused again, wondering why he was telling the man this.

"Great. So long as you always remember that you never wander alone."

"I... I do. Now." Vincent stepped further into the room. "Has your stay been pleasant thus far, Joshua?"

He beamed. "I couldn't ask for better accommodations or housemates. Thank you for allowing me to stay here, Vincent."

"How did you know..."

"JenniAnn told me that the house really belonged to her godfather Vincent. I assumed she'd asked your permission before..."

"Yes." Vincent thought back to that visit. He remembered his Psyche's adamancy... almost desperation. She had been so worried for this man. And when she'd spoken of Joshua, it was with a tenderness she usually reserved for those she loved. Somehow, standing there with the carpenter, his godchild's awe made sense. "Yes, she did," he repeated.

"Good. Well, I'm glad we finally have this chance to talk, Vincent. And since you're here... do you have a couple minutes?" Joshua asked eagerly. "I made you something and have been saving it in my room for you. A host gift. I was hoping we'd meet."

Unable to form any other response, Vincent nodded. Why was Joshua speaking as if they knew each other? And why did that not seem as odd as it should?

Smiling broadly, Joshua led the way.

"The tea chest," Vincent murmured as he proceeded up the staircase. "It means a great deal to Psyche. The symbols you carved into it... they suit her." More than they should have coming from a man she'd known only a few weeks, he added silently.

"I'm glad! I figured she could use it. If I didn't know better, I'd say that mug she carries around was an appendage."

Vincent chuckled. "Yes. Psyche is very fond of her tea and coffee and with Annabelle and her erratic sleep schedule now... the attachment has grown."

Joshua smiled. "Understandable. It's pretty great seeing them together, isn't it? JenniAnn's a wonderful mother."

"Yes..." Vincent glanced over at his guest as they rounded the corner to his room. He was entirely ordinary looking but something about him...

Joshua stepped into the closet to retrieve the gift then handed the box to Vincent. "Thank you, again, for your hospitality, Vincent. It means a lot to me."

"You're welcome." Vincent peered down at the package. "Should I... open it now?"

"It's up to you."

With his curiosity weighing on him, Vincent opened the gift. He turned away when he saw what it contained, not wanting the stranger to see the tears that welled in his eyes. "The... the White Stag..." he murmured as he gaped at the white onyx sculpture.

"Yes."

Before he could stop himself, words came pouring out of Vincent. "When Psyche's parents named me as her godfather I... I believed in God. And I had... I'd long felt pulled to Christ's story but... but what could I make of a Man so many believed to have died to save humanity when... when I wasn't sure I was part of humanity? What did He have to do with me?"

Joshua bowed his head, his own eyes filling. He remained silent, knowing any interruption would keep Vincent from continuing.

"But as Psyche's godfather, I was determined to do my part to raise her in the faith. I tried... truly tried to read her all the Bible storybooks she brought with her when she visited but I... it was too painful at times and so I..." Vincent smiled ruefully. "I never knew if Jesus of Nazareth would have claimed me. But I believed Aslan would have. So I read my Psyche The Chronicles of Narnia. I felt I was still doing my part... telling her of a king who died to save, who rose from the dead."

"You did well, Vincent. I can tell your Psyche has a strong faith and that it means very much to her. And... I'm sure Jesus of Nazareth would claim you as his own." Joshua smiled.

Vincent studied the stag, marveling at the artistry of it.

"Maybe Aslan would have been more appropriate but something about the Stag seemed to suit you," Joshua explained. He wouldn't tell Vincent that he'd chosen it because Catherine had zeroed in on the Stag of Celtic mythology... a symbol of majesty and integrity... as emblematic of her husband.

"Yes, very," Vincent agreed. "Thank you, Joshua. This... it means much to me."

Joshua clapped him on the shoulder. "I'm glad! I'd really like to talk more but... I better get back to the theatre before the absence of these diapers makes things unpleasant for everyone and poor Belle especially."

Vincent chuckled. "Yes."

"Andrew's pushed rehearsal back to 7:00 tonight to give people time for family dinners. Adam and Kylie will be joining Zeke and Diana, two of our cast members, at their home. Do you think you and your family could join us here? I'm cooking."

"I... we would love that. Thank you, Joshua."

Joshua grinned. "Well, it is your house..."

Vincent laughed again. "True. Still... it is a kind offer and one I'm glad to accept."

"Great! I'll let JenniAnn know. I'm sure she'll be pleased."

"Pleased, yes but..." Vincent grabbed a pad of paper from the nightstand. "Perhaps you could give this to her. She is... protective." He jotted a note, folded it, and handed it to Joshua.

"I'll be happy to. So... 5:30 work for you?"

"Yes. That will work very well. I... I will look forward to it all day."

"Me too! I better head out now but I'll see you and your family at 5:30. Come hungry." Joshua beamed.

Vincent returned the smile and nodded. "We will. Until then, I hope you all have a pleasant day."

"Same to you! Take care, Vincent." With a final smile, Joshua exited the room and, after bidding the dogs good bye, made his way back to the theatre.

Vincent fell into the rocker in the corner of the room. He marveled over what had just happened and the things Psyche had said about Joshua. What manner of man had he just met?

*~*~*

"Oh... thank you, thank you, thank you!" JenniAnn cried as she hurried over to Joshua when he stepped into the office. "I think we were on our way to a meltdown because Belle's pacifier is in there."

Andrew looked up from his laptop, smiling with relief. "Thanks, Joshua."

Joshua smiled and handed the bag over. "It was no problem at all." He waited for JenniAnn to get Belle settled before continuing. "I was asked to give this to you, JenniAnn." He held Vincent's note out to her.

JenniAnn cocked her head. "Oh. Huh. Okay." Her eyes grew wide when she read the note.

"Dearest Psyche,

Joshua definitely has a way about him, as you said. I am glad to have met him. He's invited us to dinner so Catherine, Jacob, Shelby, and I will see you at 5:30. I will ask Father to come but you know how that may go.

Love,
V"

"Vincent... You met Vincent," JenniAnn murmured, peering at Joshua.

Andrew jumped up from his desk chair and approached, glancing down at the note then at Joshua. "Just now?"

Joshua nodded. "He must have been there when I showed up. I'm afraid I alarmed him by going into your room, JenniAnn. But then when I explained..." A bright smile flashed on his face. "We had a nice talk. I can't wait to talk more tonight."

"You weren't... alarmed?" JenniAnn pressed.

"He's very unique but no. I could tell at once that he's a good man. And he's your godfather so... that says something."

Andrew briefly turned away, his eyes welling. He knew Joshua had hoped to speak with Vincent and he was glad it had come to pass. He also knew that Joshua's acceptance of Vincent would mean a great deal to JenniAnn. He felt as if she was teetering on the edge of the truth. If she would only allow herself to see...

JenniAnn sniffled. "He'd been wanting to meet you. He's been so interested when I've told him about the show. And I gave him a copy of the interview to read. He was very impressed. I... thank you."

Joshua squeezed her shoulder. "I was just grateful to finally be able to thank my host. Well, I better get out there and see where they are with the sets." Before exiting the room, he softly stroked Belle's curls as she happily squirmed in her play yard.

JenniAnn silently stared after him.

Andrew hugged her to him when she began to sob with relief, gratitude, and confusion.

*~*~*

While waiting for water to boil for some after dinner tea to go with the cookies, JenniAnn stood in the doorway to the living room and marveled at the assembly. Though the blinds and drapes were drawn for Vincent's protection, there was a warm glow to the room. And a lot of laughter! Joshua and Jacob were playing Max's dance game. They'd each won one round and were neck and neck for the third. Catherine and Vincent were settled on one couch, laughing and cheering, with an equally amused Kemara sitting to Vincent's other side. Andrew, Max, and Shelby were on the other couch. Belle was being held by her sister and seemed as delighted by the game as the others. Violeta lounged on a cushion on the floor, grinning from ear to ear.

The game ended with Jacob a couple dozen points ahead.

"Great job!" Joshua cheered. "You can dance and draw! That's pretty cool, Jacob!"

The little boy beamed. "Thank you. Mama and Papa dance."

Catherine laughed. "Not like that we don't!"

"Well there goes my vision of your Friday nights," Max joked.

Vincent chuckled. "I am afraid my dancing abilities have not evolved past the waltz... but I do enjoy watching the rest of you."

Andrew smiled at him. "Don't want to give it a shot, Vincent?"

"Play with me, Papa!" Jacob begged.

Catherine snorted. "Play with him, Papa. I'll go get the camera."

Vincent playfully glared at her. "You wouldn't..."

His wife shrugged. "Watch me."

Jacob tugged on his father's hands until he was on his feet.

JenniAnn giggled as she watched, stepping away only when the kettle began to sing.

Joshua followed her into the kitchen. "Can I help?"

"Oh sure. Thanks. The kids prefer cocoa. Could you nuke a couple mugs of milk, please?"

"Sure."

JenniAnn pulled the multicolored mugs from the cabinet and began to prepare the tea. Earl Grey for Andrew, chai for her, English Breakfast for her cousins, Irish Breakfast for Kemara, lemon spice for Violeta, orange spice for Max, and chamomile for Joshua. "Dinner was wonderful. That stuffed bread was delicious."

Joshua smiled. "Thanks. I thought something kid-friendly would be good. I used most of the eggs, though."

"Oh okay. Well, I need to get to the grocery store at some point tomorrow, anyhow. Running low on cereal and fresh fruit and some other things."

"I can take you if you'd like."

JenniAnn nodded and turned to him with a small smile. "I would like that. Thank you. So... it's pretty cool that rehearsing all day Saturday is gonna work out for everyone. And then Sunday in the country... A whole weekend together."

"I'm really looking forward to it. So is John. He's putting himself a camel hair costume together."

JenniAnn laughed. "Really?"

"Really. What can I say? John's always been the type to commit wholeheartedly to something."

JenniAnn smiled softly. "Runs in the family, I think." Unbidden, tears started to form in her eyes.

Joshua reached out and caught her hand in his. "Are you okay?"

JenniAnn nodded vigorously. Yet more tears welled.

Letting out a ragged sigh, Joshua hugged her. It's me, it's me, it's me. "Tell me?"

"It's just... seeing you with... with Vincent and how you... you weren't weirded out or... or perversely curious or... anything like that. I mean people have reacted so kindly b-before. Chava, for one. But you... somehow... it's different. And he... he crossed himself at dinner. He doesn't usually. Without telling me what you said this afternoon... did you talk to Vincent about Jesus?" JenniAnn pulled away and studied Joshua's face.

"Yes. He just... he came up."

"Vincent showed me the statue you made. The White Stag. Told me what it meant to him. How did you..."

Joshua stared down at his hands. "It seemed right."

"But you hadn't even met him!"

Joshua looked up at her, tears welling in his eyes. "I feel like I know him." And you. Everyone...

JenniAnn drew in a deep breath, trying to calm herself. She racked her brain for some acceptable explanation for this man. Finally, she landed on one. Joshua was a prophet, a human messenger of God. Andrew had had an assignment with a prophet before. Now he had another one. She slowly let out the breath then smiled. "That's lovely."

Joshua's heart sunk but he smiled back. "Thank you."

The microwave beeped, signifying the milk was ready to be cocoa-fied.

They finished the remainder of the preparations in silence.

*~*~*

Vincent very much wanted to visit further with Joshua, just the two of them. No... he needed to visit with him. Father had been somewhat mollified when the four had returned to the Tunnels after dinner, unscathed and still laughing over Vincent's fumbling attempts at modern dance. Still, Vincent knew better than to press for allowing Joshua entry to the Tunnels. He was not the elderly woman Chava had been nor a strung out, barely conscious boy like Owen. Nor was Joshua under the sort of duress that might have prompted a rushed invitation. However, Vincent saw no harm in meeting the man in the basement. Thus, after helping Catherine tuck Jacob into bed, Vincent had started back towards his mother's.

After everyone had returned from a solid rehearsal, JenniAnn led Joshua down the stairs.

"He should be right..." JenniAnn smiled when Vincent stepped out of a door that had been obscured by a large mirror. "There. Could I get some tea or anything for you both?"

Vincent nodded. "Yes, please, Psyche."

Joshua turned to her and nodded with a smile. "Sounds good. Thanks, JenniAnn."

"Great, be right back."

When JenniAnn had gone upstairs, Vincent held out a thin folder. "Jacob asked that I give this to you."

After opening it, Joshua smiled. Tucked inside was a picture Jacob had drawn of the White Stag statue. "I love it. Please tell Jacob thank you for me. He's very talented."

"Yes, Catherine and I have been very impressed and Owen is a good teacher."

"I've enjoyed working with Owen. With everyone."

"You've certainly impressed both him and Psyche." Vincent paused. "I keep calling her that... It... it was the name I chose for her when..." He frowned.

Joshua nodded. When you planned to raise her as your own. "I like it. It suits her. I think it's great how much you care for her and watch out for her, Vincent. So many people take on the title of 'godfather' and never have much to do with their godchild. I can tell you've taken it very seriously."

Vincent smiled and nodded.

JenniAnn returned with a tea tray which she set on a coffee table. "Here ya go." She hugged Vincent and kissed him on the cheek. "I'm gonna head to bed but I'll see you in the morning." She turned to Joshua and squeezed his hand. "Have a good night, Joshua."

Joshua smiled at her. "You too. I hope Belle lets you get some sleep."

"I hope so, too! Have a good chat!" JenniAnn smiled at them both again then hastened up the steps. She felt another cry coming on and didn't want either of them to see it.

Vincent motioned for Joshua to take a seat then settled into a matching overstuffed chair across from him. They prepared their tea and stared at each other for a moment.

Finally, Vincent spoke. "Psyche suspects that you cured Belle of her eczema."

Joshua stared down into his cup. "Belle has already suffered much in her short life. I did what I could."

Vincent pressed on, needing either confirmation or rejection of the idea. It seemed Joshua was leaning to the former but he had to be sure. "You... you did heal her?"

Joshua looked up and met Vincent's imploring gaze. "I did. Yes."

"On the Sabbath?"

Chuckling, Joshua nodded.

Vincent felt his heart begin to pound. He could not imagine Joshua to be either a blasphemer or a conman. Nor could he entertain the idea that Joshua was mentally unwell. He felt as if he'd never met a more sane, grounded person. Which could only mean... "Good habits die hard, one... one supposes," he choked out.

Joshua's head shot up. He noticed that Vincent's eyes were filled.

Vincent rose and began to pace. "I... I could not understand how someone... Those who have met me... Even those who are kind and who come to love me... They always gasp or cry out or look away in fear when they first see me. Even my beloved Catherine... she screamed. Children sometimes don't. But then children spend much of their days in a world of fantasy where I would be unsurprising, welcome even. You... you showed not a hint of shock. Psyche swears to me, as do Owen and the Levines, that they did not breathe a word about my appearance to you. Only one other adult has acted as you did... fearless and without surprise or undue curiosity... when they met me. My mother. She knew why I look as I do. She knew... she loved my father, who I favor. She created me... so she knew me. So all day I have wondered... did... did you create me? And all day I told myself it was impossible. All through dinner, I told myself that this could not be. God would not... could not dine with me."

Joshua closed his eyes, sending tears rolling down his cheeks. He badly wanted to speak but he remained silent, allowing Vincent to finish.

"Then... then I remembered. My father... he believed God spoke to him. He'd run away, fearful of his feelings for my mother and hers for him and believing himself unworthy. He hid in a cave and then a voice spoke to him." Vincent studied Joshua, willing him to speak.

Joshua reached out and clasped Vincent's upper arm. "I... I said 'Go to her, Lor. Go home.' He was and is mine and he needed me, needed to hear from me."

Vincent stumbled away. "But... my father... he was innocent in... in ways I am not. How... how can you... touch me? What I've done..." He stared in horror at his hands.

Joshua approached but left Vincent some space. "You defended those you love, Vincent. The loss of life... it was heartbreaking and it grieved me. As did the pain it caused you. But you have spent decades since repenting." He tried to smile at Vincent but the man wouldn't meet his gaze. "Vincent, do you know who St. Stephen is?"

Vincent nodded. "My mother... she left me with a Book of the Saints. I had recently begun to read it, wishing to know more since Belle is soon to be baptized. St. Stephen... he... he was the first martyr."

"Yes. He was stoned to death. Do you know who was there?"

"Many people."

"Yes. But there was one... one man in particular whose name you know."

"Saul... Paul."

"Vincent, if I could forgive someone who allowed my Stephen, a man who cared for those in need and spoke with great love for and devotion to me, to be killed... why don't you think I could forgive you?"

Vincent only shook his head.

Joshua's voice grew louder, more commanding. "Vincent, why do you persecute yourself?"

Vincent at last met Joshua's eyes again. "I..." He shook his head, unsure how to respond.

Joshua gently led him back to the chair. "I died to put things right... for the forgiveness of sins. There was never an asterisk that said 'But not for the sins of Vincent Wells.'"

"You died for humanity..."

"Vincent, you may as well face it. You're one of us humans." Joshua's eyes were alight as he smiled.

Vincent's lips began to tremble. He found that he was smiling, too. "When I was a little boy... I sometimes dreamed that Jesus... or Aslan... would come to the Tunnels. That He would see me... and cure me."

Joshua set his hand against Vincent's cheek. "I was there even though you couldn't see me. I've always wanted to take away your fears and your shame, Vincent. To heal you of both. I tried to quell them by giving you the love of your wife, your father, your son, your brother, your Psyche, and all the children and friends who adore you. I... I gave your Psyche a dream... a vision of an assignment I chose for Andrew."

"My... my mother."

Joshua nodded. "I knew they would bring you to her. And you did let all that love begin to heal you. But now it's time to let your soul and spirit be fully healed. As for your body, I don't see a single thing that needs healing. To me and to my Father, you have always been our child, created in our image." His voice quieted to a conspiratorial whisper. "I also think Cora would be more than a little bothered if I altered her handsome boy."

Vincent laughed and cried at once.

When he had calmed, Joshua continued. "I know how difficult your life has been at times, Vincent. But you know how it might have been otherwise. You saw it."

Vincent met his eyes and nodded. "That... it wasn't simply a dream... a nightmare?"

Joshua shook his head. "It was a vision. Vincent, if you looked like most other men, the life you know would not exist. Your loved ones... they would be strangers to you."

"Yes... And my father... if he had been living in the city as any ordinary man might... then when... when my mother ran into the woods..." Vincent shuddered.

Joshua patted his back. "I know it's difficult to be different but sometimes... sometimes it's the only way to fulfill what we're meant to accomplish."

Vincent nodded. Joshua truly knew that. He'd lived it. "So I... I wasn't a mistake?"

Joshua shook his head rigorously. "Absolutely not. I created you and I love the person I created. I love you, Vincent."

Vincent began to sob. So often he'd imagined meeting the one responsible for him. Even after reuniting with his mother and learning of the great love between his parents, he'd wondered what lay further back in his family tree. What monstrous experiment or diabolical plot or fiendish genetic mutation had produced first his father and then him? Now he was in the presence of his Creator... this God made flesh... the Christ he'd longed for and hid from.

Joshua took Vincent's hand and led him to a small window near the ceiling. "The same care that went into forming and hanging the moon... the same love that crafted each star that fills the cosmos... the same spark of life that brought forth that tree... all of it went into creating you. And when you were created, when you were born... I... I said... 'He is good.'"

Still weeping, Vincent fell to his knees. Joshua crouched down beside him and held him until his tears lessened.

"I... I love you, too," Vincent finally choked out.

Joshua beamed. "Thank you."

"Do the others... does Psyche know?"

"The angels know. Fr. Mike, too. No one else. I think some suspect. I keep hoping..." Joshua looked to Vincent with a tremulous smile.

"I thought... You aren't omniscient?"

Joshua smiled. "Yes. But it's like... like when you teach Othello. You do a fine job. But sometimes you wish that you hadn't read it thirty four times before..."

Vincent's eye brows rose. "Thirty four?"

Joshua chuckled. "Yes. You've read Othello thirty four times. Romeo and Juliet fifty six times, if you're wondering."

Vincent could only smile in response. Not even Catherine knew him that well...

"If you could experience Othello for the first time, not knowing what's coming, then you think you might better be able to relate to your kids as they read it for the first time. Right?"

"Yes."

"Well, you don't know what Psyche, Andrew, Jacob or Jacob, Devin, or even Catherine are thinking all the time. Nor do you know what will come to pass for any of them. Do you think you'd relate to them as well if you did know all but they didn't know what you were thinking or what would happen?"

"No. I suppose not. So you... you've set aside knowing everything because we don't know everything?"

"Exactly! Except I know everything that's come before... well, at least from the beginning until Christmas. That's when I came back."

Vincent was silent for a few moments, letting it all sink in. "I'm not meant to tell anyone, am I?"

Joshua shook his head. "They need to find the truth in their own time. Of course, you can't lie. Just like I couldn't lie when you asked me about Belle. So... if someone outright asks you 'Hey, by any chance is Joshua actually Jesus of Nazareth?'... you have my permission to tell them."

Vincent chuckled then sighed. "That must be difficult for you... painful even, Joshu... Jesus."

Joshua smiled. "You can stick with Joshua. Same name, raises less eyebrows. And it is. But I believe it's worth it. I believe they'll recognize me... in time."

"Psyche... She seems so much to want to believe..."

Joshua nodded. "She also knows that if she thought I was here and then it turned out I wasn't... she would be crushed. If I could just make her feel safe enough..." He smiled at Vincent. "I'll keep trying. I'm taking her grocery shopping tomorrow. We need cereal and fruit."

Vincent found himself highly amused by the image of Joshua, JenniAnn, and, no doubt, Belle perusing one of the local markets.

Joshua clasped Vincent's hand. "And I'm trying to get through to Owen. He... he may take more time."

Vincent nodded gravely. "His family... they hurt him deeply."

"They did. But, thankfully, I don't give up easily... or ever for that matter." Joshua grinned.

Vincent smiled, shaking his head in wonderment. "You are... somehow not what I imagined, everything I imagined, and more than I imagined. You must come Below... if you wish it."

Joshua sighed happily. "Thank you, Vincent. I do. Very much. But I don't want to upset your father."

"Perhaps I could try to persuade him to visit you here. Since he knows this evening went well, he might be more agreeable. I'm confident that if Father could only meet you... he would have to agree to an invitation." Vincent's eyes lit up. "Jacob was very taken with you. I think he bonded with you, artist to... to Artist. Father can deny him nothing. And Jacob confides in Father about everything. He will win him over."

Joshua smiled. "I would enjoy the visit. I'd love to spend time with everyone... face to face."

"Then I will work on it," Vincent vowed. "I..." He tilted his head. "Catherine... I... my emotions were so... forceful... that for a time I could not feel hers. But she is confused. She was able to sense mine and is, no doubt, wondering what has happened."

Joshua nodded. "You should go back to her now."

"Yes... But I... I am reluctant to let this night, this talk end."

"It's only the first of many. We'll have several more chances to talk like this, Vincent. I promise." Joshua hugged him again. "There's just one more thing for tonight..." He stepped back and smiled proudly. "Your parents asked me to tell you how much they love you. They are so proud of you. Cora is very happy to know that some of the lace she left is going into your grandbaby's baptismal gown. And Lor... He wants you to know that you're everything he could have wished for in a son and more. He's very glad you found the letter he left you. They're never far from you, Vincent. And they're always loving you... as are the Father and I."

Vincent warmly returned the hug. "Th-thank you, Joshua. Good... good night. I hope tomorrow is what you long for it to be."

Joshua smiled. "Me too. Thank you. Good night, Vincent."

They walked together to the door and Joshua watched Vincent make his way down the tunnel.

Just before turning, Vincent looked back and waved. He smiled when Joshua waved back to him. Then Vincent continued on his way, feeling lighter and freer than he ever had. When he reached his chamber, Catherine immediately enveloped him in her embrace.

"Are you okay, Vincent? I felt... so many feelings! Mostly happiness but..." Catherine gazed up into his cerulean eyes. He looked... more. That was the only word that seemed right.

Vincent held his wife close for a few moments and then kissed her. "I am... at peace."

Tears welled in Catherine's eyes. "I... I'm glad but what... what's brought this about?"

"Who," Vincent gently corrected.

"Joshua?"

Vincent brought both her hands to his lips and simply nodded. He would guard Joshua's secret, even with her. But he would also be truthful. "He... he told me I wasn't a mistake. Neither was... was my father." Though tears slid down his cheeks, he couldn't keep the smile from his lips.

Catherine fought the urge to press. She knew that, for now at least, she needed to leave him to treasure whatever had passed between him and the carpenter. She tightened her embrace and smiled. "I always knew that but I... I'm so glad you know it now, too." She leaned up for another kiss and then, after he'd changed into his bedclothes, snuggled beside him in their bed. After whispered "I love yous" and another kiss, Vincent quickly fell asleep. His wife watched him, marveling at how tranquil he looked.

Back at Cora's, Joshua quietly made his way to his room. All the other doors were closed and so he paused at each one, resting his hand on the door jambs and praying for each of the rooms' inhabitants. He smiled as he continued up the stairs, reliving the wonderful moments with Vincent.

"Soon" had arrived for the first of them.

*~*~*

JenniAnn knocked lightly on Andrew's door.

"Come in," the angel called.

JenniAnn peeked into his room and found him sitting up in bed, going over his notes. She stepped inside and softly closed the door behind her.

"Hey, Laja," he greeted. "What's going on? Is Belle okay?"

JenniAnn nodded and patted the monitor in the pocket of her robe. "Fast asleep."

"But you couldn't get to sleep?"

She shook her head. "Just too many thoughts."

Andrew scooted to the edge of the bed. "You want to talk about them?"

Nodding, JenniAnn sat beside him.

Andrew circled his arms around her. "So what are these thoughts?"

The woman sighed with contentment and rested her head on his shoulder. Already she felt less strained, less confused. "I love you."

"I love you, too."

For a few moments, JenniAnn was silent. Andrew wondered if she'd fallen asleep but then he saw her begin to anxiously twirl her claddagh ring.

The angel started to mentally review the day, noting the times when he and JenniAnn had been separated. She seemed almost... guilty? He wondered what could have happened. "You know you could tell me anything and I still would, right? Love you, I mean?"

"Yes." JenniAnn nuzzled Andrew's shoulder then sat up straight, her eyes nearly level with his. "It's... Joshua."

Andrew tensed. He prayed they hadn't had some sort of disagreement or misunderstanding. Joshua had seemed troubled at points during the evening. "What about him?" he choked out.

"I... he... he confuses me."

The angel let out a sigh of relief. Maybe nothing had happened. Maybe this was just JenniAnn being pensive. "How so?" he prompted.

"I feel like... like... all at once I want to protect him and never, ever let anybody ever hurt him. It's something almost... maternal."

Andrew smiled and caressed her face. "You are very maternal. You always have been, Laja. And especially now with Belle... well, it's probably not surprising that you feel that even more. And then there was Joshua... living alone, dealing with some troublemakers... remember how you were with Max?"

"Yes. And it is kinda similar." JenniAnn looked tenderly over at Max's empty bed, hoping he was enjoying his date with Rose. "But it's different. At the same time I feel like... like I couldn't exist without him. Without Joshua. And I don't mean some soaring romantic thing like... like not believing I could exist without you. I mean I feel like I literally could not exist without Joshua having existed first. Like... he's always been there even if I didn't know it and it simply couldn't be that I would be and he wouldn't and... And I did wonder if maybe the whole Jesus thing is just going to my head more and more. Like maybe him looking like he does and wearing the robe a-and acting like he does and then everything with Vincent a-and all that... but... it hits me most in the quiet moments when Joshua isn't even acting or doing anything particularly awesome. I've just... I've never felt like this about anyone. Not even... even you."

Andrew buried his face in her hair. It was almost painful to look into her imploring eyes and not be able to tell her about Joshua. She was so close. He knew it.

"I... I still love... am still in love with you... only with you... incredibly much. Please don't think..."

Andrew hugged her. "I don't, Laja. Not at all. I'm just... I don't know what to tell you." No. He realized that wasn't entirely true. He thought of an evening, many months ago. He'd been sitting with JenniAnn on her parents' porch... with Joshua. "Laja, when you're with Joshua, does it maybe... does it feel at all like that time you were walking at the Renaissance Faire and the leaves fell and..."

JenniAnn looked into his eyes, startled. Maybe Joshua was more than a prophet because that was exactly what it felt like. "Y-yes. Is he... some sort of angel? An archangel, maybe?"

The angel of death shook his head. "Joshua is human. But..." Andrew slowly exhaled. How to proceed? "The Father is always with him," he settled on.

The woman frowned. The Father was always with everyone. Andrew had said as much several times. But He must be with Joshua in some special way. JenniAnn returned to her prophet theory and shivered. Bad things happened to prophets.

Andrew wrapped a quilt around her shoulders. "Did you tell Joshua any of this? About how you feel?"

JenniAnn laughed. "And send him running for the hills?"

"I think he might surprise you. He might understand more than you realize."

JenniAnn considered this. Maybe Joshua had this effect on lots of people. But he wasn't living with lots of people... She was his host. She couldn't risk making him uncomfortable. "Maybe."

"He really likes you, Laja. I think... you know, I don't think there's anything you could say to him that would change that."

"Really?"

Andrew nodded. Then he held his breath as JenniAnn clutched her cross. Maybe... He slowly exhaled when she almost imperceptibly shook her head. Her face reminded him of how she'd looked as they'd waited in the hospital after finding Belle. She couldn't believe Kelly when she'd tried to assure her that the baby was hers... theirs. Not because she distrusted her but because she wanted it to be true so badly that she was afraid to believe and have her hopes dashed. So it was with Joshua. She simply couldn't see who he was because she so badly wanted him to be Himself that she was afraid... because what if he was just some man? Andrew again embraced her tightly.

"I-is this getting harder for you? The show, I mean?"

Andrew nodded. In more ways than she could imagine. "But it's worth it. It... it's always been worth it."

JenniAnn was taken aback by the reply... not knowing what 'always' could mean. However, she sensed it was not the time to ask. Andrew seemed wearied suddenly. She kissed his forehead. "I'm glad you feel so. But now... time for the director to rest."

"The makeup artist, too, I hope?"

"Yeah. I'm beat. G'night, my love. Thank you for the talk."

"You're welcome. As always. Good night, my Laja."

JenniAnn smiled as he kissed her hand then she took away his notebook and set it on his bedstand.

Andrew smiled and slipped beneath his blankets. Maybe tomorrow she would know.

*~*~*

Confrontation

Friday, March 21st

JenniAnn was making her way to the classroom when she heard her cousin call for her. She turned around and smiled at Catherine.

"G'morning! I thought you might be at the Phoenix already."

"Good morning, Psyche." Catherine shook her head and stroked Belle's back. "Could you come back to my chamber for a little bit?"

"Sure." JenniAnn followed her cousin, smiling and waving at Mary and Brittony as she passed them. "Is Vincent there? Everything's all right, isn't it?"

Catherine nodded. "Everything's fine. But, no, Vincent's not there. He went to the classroom early. But he... he was in a very good mood when he left. Did you get a chance to see what Joshua made for him?"

"Yes... That's something else, isn't it?"

"You don't think it's weird?"

JenniAnn shrugged. "It's startling. But I don't think it's weird. I mean... Joshua knew about the white butterfly. I think God inspires him. Actually... I think he's a prophet. That can still happen, ya know."

"Right... Andrew's mentioned." Catherine stepped in the chamber she shared with her husband and approached a prominent shelf. She stared at the carving situated amongst family photos and memorabilia. "Vincent... when he came back last night. He was... different."

JenniAnn looked to her with alarm. "Different how?"

"More... just... more. Like whatever negativity he felt... it... it was just gone and there was only... only Vincent left."

"That sounds like a good thing."

"Very good. But I..." Catherine reached for the stag and cradled it in her hands, studying the fine detail. "A prophet, you think?"

JenniAnn adjusted Belle and nodded. "Maybe. I mean... we're surrounded by angels. A prophet doesn't seem too farfetched."

"Maybe Joshua is an angel," Catherine suggested.

JenniAnn shook her head. "No. I asked Andrew and he said no. And, in any case, when I really thought about it I remembered that Joshua mentioned his parents being in Heaven so... He's definitely human."

Catherine replaced the stag on the shelf and smiled. "You're right. And, sure, a prophet makes as much sense as anything. Maybe he delivered a message to Vincent... who is probably waiting for you." She hugged JenniAnn and kissed Belle's hair. "I need to get to the Phoenix, anyway. We'll talk more soon."

"Definitely." JenniAnn returned the hug then stepped back into the corridor and resumed her walk to the classroom.

When she arrived, JenniAnn halted at the entry. She smiled as she watched Vincent lay out books. Catherine was right. He was definitely in a fine mood! He was singing quietly to himself. Though he had a pleasing voice, he seldom sang. Usually his songs were restricted to lullabies as he tried to soothe fussy babies and fretful children. Belle began to coo along, causing Vincent to look up. He beamed when he saw the two.

"Good morning!" he greeted, moving to hug them both.

"G'morning! You seem happy. Did you enjoy your visit with Joshua last night?" JenniAnn asked casually.

"I did. Very much. He is... a wondrous person." Vincent sighed happily, remembering the previous night.

JenniAnn smiled. "Yeah. He is, isn't he?"

"And you... you'll be spending time with him today?"

"Yep. We're working at the theatre for a while and then he's taking me grocery shopping this afternoon and then we're going to the synagogue, the whole group, and then..." JenniAnn paused when Vincent squeezed her hands. "What is it?"

"Psyche, treasure this time... the days ahead... and don't... don't let yourself be blinded by the fear of being disappointed. Sometimes people are truly as good as we think they are."

"Oh... oh okay." JenniAnn looked curiously at him. "Boy, that musta been some chat!"

Vincent only nodded and hugged the girls again. He prayed, for Joshua's sake and hers, that his Psyche would open her eyes and see Joshua for who he truly was.

*~*~*

Joshua was playing with the dogs in Cora's backyard while he waited for JenniAnn. He was startled by the sound of a man laughing. He smiled when he looked up to find Owen exiting the house.

"And Jesus said, "Let the dogs come unto me,'" the artist joked.

Joshua chuckled. "I'm sure Jesus would have loved having dogs around... but they were considered unclean and I think he realized that he had to choose his battles."

"Well, they are pretty unclean..." Owen scrunched his nose as Fawn rolled around in the grass. "She's not rolling in anything bad, is she?"

Joshua shook his head. "Just the grass. She likes how it smells. Fresh and springy." When she was finished, he brushed the dried grass off her. "Glad to see you here, Owen! I thought you were meeting us at the theatre?"

"I planned to. But since you know about Vincent and the Tunnels now... No need to explain my sudden appearance. I was hoping I could hitch a ride with you and JenniAnn."

"Definitely! But where are JenniAnn and Belle?"

"They should be here soon. They got waylaid in the Tunnels by some people wanting to see Belle. She sent me ahead to let you know." Owen peered up at the sky and sighed. "So, uh... Vincent was downright chipper this morning."

Joshua plopped on the grass and cradled Lulu in his arms. "Glad to hear that."

Owen took a seat across from him. "So how... How did you not... I mean I love Vincent. He's like the father I... I wish I'd had. But when I first saw him... Well, let's just say it wasn't my best moment. But I talked to him today in between classes and he said you acted like he looked just like the rest of us."

Joshua smiled. "I can tell when I'm in the presence of someone with a good soul. What's on the outside doesn't matter near as much as who people are on the inside."

"I get that. But how could you not have been surprised?"

Joshua peered into Owen's eyes. "I just wasn't."

Owen laughed and shook his head. "Fine. Be mysterious. Whatever happened... I'm glad. Acceptance means a lot to Vincent. And he's been very intrigued by all of this. I know he can't participate or come see the show but I think it's good he at least got to meet you. Not every day a person gets to meet Jesus."

Joshua smiled then tilted his head. "Maybe we can figure out a way..."

"A way? What do you mean?"

"For Vincent to see the show."

"Well, Gloria can probably figure out how to live stream it, I guess," Owen suggested.

Joshua nodded. "But it's not the same as being there. The energy of being in a theatre... Let me think about this."

Owen shook his head. "Father will flip out."

Joshua only smiled. "We'll see."

"See what?" JenniAnn asked as she stepped outside, carrying Belle. "Sorry I'm late."

"Joshua's trying to figure out a way to get your godfather to a JCS show," Owen explained.

JenniAnn looked to Joshua. "Really?"

Joshua nodded. "I just need to check some things. You ready to head to St. Genesius'?"

"Yep." JenniAnn smiled. "You really think it might work? Getting Vincent in unseen, I mean?"

Joshua got to his feet and ushered the dogs in. "I really do. One way or another, we can do it." He patted her shoulder. "I'd like him to be there. Plus, that way he can be with Shelby if need be. I know she asked Andrew if she could see it."

"I won't breathe a word til we know but... yay!" JenniAnn's smile grew. "Isn't that awesome, O?"

Owen nodded. "But let's not get too excited until we know if it'll even work."

Joshua glanced over at him. He saw his doubt... doubt that he'd actually strive to include Vincent. He prayed that Owen would come to realize that he could trust him, that he didn't make promises halfheartedly... neither as Joshua nor as Jesus.

*~*~*

"So where to first?" Joshua asked as he and JenniAnn walked into a grocery store, Belle in her mother's arms.

"I usually just go in a kind of circle so... fruits and veggies first." JenniAnn pointed to the nearby produce department.

Joshua took a shopping cart and followed her. He smiled as she tried to grab a bag of oranges. "Please let me help. I'm not holding a baby."

JenniAnn turned to him with a grateful smile. "Thanks. Keep trying to do what I've always done!"

"Well, just yell when you need me to lend a hand... or two. Adam making orange juice?"

"Yep. Actually, he and Kylie are making us all breakfast tomorrow. Thanks for having them sorta thing."

"Then I'll look forward to it. What else we need?"

"Apples, bananas, grapes, carrot sticks or chips... whichever... and the big bag of lettuce. Actually, a couple of those but I can manage lettuce."

"No potatoes?" Joshua asked with a smile.

"Potatoes! Yes!" JenniAnn laughed. "Thanks for the reminder. Actually, let's get some sweet ones, too. Andrew wanted to try a sweet potato fry recipe he found. He's trying to eat a bit healthier since..." She cut herself off before giving Joshua a chance to wonder what the heck she meant by "deciding to age along with us."

"Always good to eat healthy," Joshua opined. "Although it's also good to treat yourself sometimes."

JenniAnn smiled and nodded. "Oh, trust me. I don't see Andrew going full on health nut on us. I'm sure he'll still be guzzling ginger ale and sneaking frosting well into his old age."

"So does that mean we need ginger ale and frosting?"

"Yep. Actually, those graham cracker sandwiches at the hospital reminded me of how good those are. So we'll get stuff to make those for snacking."

Soon they had all the produce they needed and had moved onto the bakery where they loaded up on breads and bagels. Next came milk, eggs, yogurt, and cheese. Joshua happily obliged when JenniAnn asked him to grab a case of ginger ale. After locating the frosting and graham crackers, they headed to the cereal aisle.

JenniAnn grabbed two boxes of granola from the shelf and tossed them into the cart Joshua was pushing. She silently applauded herself for all she'd learned to do one handed since Annabelle's arrival. Still... she was getting a bit heavy.

"You want me to take her for a little bit?" Joshua offered, noticing her trying to shift the baby's weight.

JenniAnn beamed at him. She swore that sometimes he seemed to read her mind. "Sure."

Belle remained content as she was passed off.

"Well, since there's some talk of getting to the theatre earlier from here on out... we need some quick breakfast stuff. Any kind of cereal you wanna get to have around?" JenniAnn asked as she claimed the cart's handle.

"What's good?"

JenniAnn halted and looked with surprise at her helper. "You don't have a favorite cereal?"

Joshua shook his head then paused in front of the children's cereals. "I think if I'd had all of this around when I was a kid, I would have went wild." He kissed the baby's hair. "You've got a lot to look forward to, little one."

Still dumb-founded, JenniAnn shook her head. "You didn't have cereal at all when you were little?"

"My family didn't have much money so we mostly ate what we or our neighbors harvested. Froot Loops don't grow on trees," Joshua jested.

"No, spose not. Well... I'll grab what I know the others like and you can start trying to find a favorite. There's nothing like curling up on the couch with a big bowl of ridiculously sweet and colorful cereal." She tossed Frosted Flakes, Apple Jacks, Lucky Charms, and Froot Loops into the cart. "So what did you eat for breakfast growing up?"

"Fruits. Fish. My favorite mornings were when my Ama... my mom... made fresh bread. We'd cover it in figs then smother it in honey..."

JenniAnn smiled. "We should try to make some. I mean... if you want. If it's your and your mom's thing then I wouldn't want to..."

Joshua beamed. "I'd really like that. My Ama will love knowing I passed the recipe along."

"Great! Although..." JenniAnn reached for her pocket watch. "We told the others we'd meet em back at the house in half an hour then head to the Levines' once everyone's changed and ready. And I still need to get Belle's formula. So how about I take Belle back and go do that and you can grab your honey and whatever beyond the staples you need for your bread? Then we can meet back in produce. I have no idea how to tell when figs are ripe so maybe you can teach me?"

"Sure thing. Sounds like a plan." Joshua stroked the baby's hair then passed her back to her mother before grabbing the cart. "Won't be more than five minutes."

Once the man had left, JenniAnn turned towards the front of the store. She noticed a woman further up the aisle was glaring at her. Though uneasy, she decided to be friendly as she passed. "Can I help you?"

"That your baby?" the woman demanded.

"Yes." Frightened for Belle, JenniAnn snuggled her daughter and proceeded further down the aisle and away from the rude woman.

"Takes after her father. There's nothing of you in that," she snapped.

The stranger was speaking nonsense but it riled JenniAnn to hear her child referred to as simply "that." She wanted to throttle the woman. But then maybe she was mentally ill and couldn't help what she said. Regardless, JenniAnn knew she needed to get Belle away so kept walking.

"You're one of those girls we'll hear about on the news some day. 'Oh no, I had no idea he was planning to blow up that building. No idea at all, sir,'" the stranger mocked.

JenniAnn stopped as the reality of the situation dawned on her. The woman wasn't speaking simple nonsense nor was she unwell. This was hate speech. The blathering idiot thought Belle was Joshua's and that Joshua was... It was too awful to comprehend. And it hit her that she recognized the voice... Rabbi Yakov had only played a small portion of the voicemail he'd received but it was enough. This woman and her cronies had threatened Joshua! Feeling safer after obtaining a few yards' distance, JenniAnn spun on her heels to face the bigot.

"Lady, I don't know what your deal is but you know nothing about me, my baby, or my friend. He's a good, faithful, kind, loving man! He would never..."

The woman clucked her tongue. "Not even married... Playing Jesus and living in sin! He's probably got himself a whole harem."

Before JenniAnn could make any response, she felt someone grab her elbow and start to pull her back. Relief washed over her when she turned to find Joshua had returned.

"JenniAnn, I think we better..."

"Whore."

The implication of the muttered slur didn't even hit JenniAnn. She was transfixed by the change that came over Joshua. His body stiffened, his brows furrowed, and his eyes fixed on the vicious stranger. JenniAnn had never seen Joshua angry, at least not off the stage. It was a terrible anger, permeated by a deep sadness.

Joshua moved in front of the mother and child. "She most definitely is not. Why would you say such a thing to her?"

The hatemonger stepped towards him. "Think you'll fit in just because you got yourself a white girl? You don't belong here. And you don't belong in that show."

Joshua's eyes narrowed. "No, you don't belong here. Not like this. You travel from city to city, spewing your hate. You stand outside funerals with cruel signs. You create web sites that denigrate your brothers and sisters."

JenniAnn flinched when she heard the man's voice pitch upward.

"You spray paint swastikas and glorify evil and hatred and say it's in the name of your God. Your God was a Jew! Don't you think He felt every number branded into His own flesh? Don't you think He wept over every life lost? Those were His people!" Joshua cried.

The woman folded her arms over her chest and glared at him with a self-satisfied smile. "God will smite the wicked. He did... by the millions."

JenniAnn gasped and started to step nearer but Joshua turned towards her.

"Not with Belle," he chastened gently before looking back to the cultist. "You say you speak for God. You don't know God." Joshua's eyes became softer. "But He knows you. And He loves you. He wants you to know Him but you can't. Not with all that hate in your heart, Beatrice. But if you'd only let love..."

The woman stepped back in shock. "Stay the hell away from me," she hissed before quickly walking away.

Joshua watched her go, shaking his head, then turned back to JenniAnn. She was staring at him. He reached out to stroke her arm. "I'm sorry you had to hear that."

"You knew her name..."

Joshua sighed, nodding. "We've met before. She's just forgotten me."

"What... what she said about the Hol..." JenniAnn buried her face in her daughter's hair. "I'm sorry. I'm so sorry, Joshua."

"You didn't say it." He settled his arm around her shoulders. "Let's finish up here. We've got a great night ahead of us. Don't let this ruin it for you."

"I... I won't. But... what all did you hear?"

"You telling her she didn't know us... and what prompted you to say that. And... apparently I have a harem. News to me." Joshua smiled, hoping to cheer the woman.

In spite of her anger, JenniAnn smiled back. "I do think I would have noticed had you moved a harem into your room."

"I would hope so. Now, let's go get us some figs! I'll teach you how to pick the good ones. Nobody likes an unripened fig." Joshua moved behind the cart and led JenniAnn and her little one away from the fraught scene.

*~*~*

As Joshua stopped the car at a red light, he glanced over at JenniAnn. She was staring out the passenger-side window. She'd said little since they'd left the grocery store. He hadn't minded her quietness at first. It had given him time to mull over his own feelings about the ugly confrontation in the cereal aisle. The moment Joshua had seen Beatrice and heard what she'd said to JenniAnn; he'd had flashes of stones, cruel sneers, and a poor girl huddled at his feet, waiting for his condemnation. Sometimes it felt like not much had changed... people were still all too ready to pass judgment. But he had changed. He felt differently, more completely. He had loved the adulterous woman but he hadn't remembered creating her nor her first words... her first steps... her first smile. He hadn't even remembered her name: Mara. During those thirty three years, he hadn't been able to access all the knowledge he had always possessed. But now he could again. He knew Beatrice and JenniAnn. He remembered the moment Beatrice had let him go and embraced the need for superiority and the hatred for others that came with it. He remembered, too, the last time someone had flung that word at JenniAnn. Two men had come onto her and a friend one day, threatening vile acts. When neither girl had responded, out the ugly word came. They'd run into a store and, though they hadn't known it, he had held them tightly and whispered his love to them. He hadn't been able to do that at the grocery. He would have frightened JenniAnn and she was shaken enough. But he could talk to her, listen to her. Maybe that would help.

"What are you thinking?"

JenniAnn straightened up. She glanced to the backseat, noting that Annabelle was asleep in her car seat, then looked at the driver. "I'm afraid for you."

Touched but not surprised that her thoughts were of him, Joshua patted her hand. "JenniAnn, we talked about this the day I moved in. I'll be fine."

"Have... have you ever seen the movie Jesus of Montreal?"

Joshua sighed. "Yes but..." He'd never wanted her to see that movie, only because he knew it would grieve her in several ways.

"What if more people get riled and they show up at the theatre a-and..."

Joshua could almost see the movie replaying in her mind, the actor swapped out... for him. "The Father's with me. He'll protect me."

"He was with Jesus, too," JenniAnn murmured. "Things still..." She looked back out the window.

Joshua was grateful when Cora's house came into view. He turned onto its street then pulled into the driveway. After turning off the car, he swiveled to face JenniAnn. "Jesus died because it was His plan. His and the Father's. To redeem humanity. But I can tell you right now that no where is it in God's plan for me to take a spill off the cross onstage, courtesy of some extremists, and die of a brain hemorrhage. It was just a movie."

"I'm not afraid of the movie playing out exactly but... but there are crazy people, Joshua!"

"I know. I really do. But I promise you they won't get to me." Tentatively, he reached out to stroke her hair and was relieved when she seemed unfazed. His lips curved slightly as he remembered the nearly white peach fuzz of her infancy and Florence fretting that her granddaughter would be forever bald. "I promise," he repeated.

JenniAnn peered into the man's eyes. Though they were dark brown, somehow they reminded her of the ocean... or maybe the sky. They were vast and deep and teeming with life. For a moment, she was struck by the notion that the whole world was in those eyes.... that she was in those eyes. She shook her head. That was insane. This was only Joshua. Prophet or not, he was only a man. But how could anyone look at him and accuse him of the terrible things the woman had? She shook her head a second time. "You... you didn't defend yourself."

Joshua froze and withdrew his hand. "What do you mean?"

"The woman called me a whore and you got in her face. You... you spoke so eloquently and wrenchingly about the Holocaust and those who died. But... she accused you of having a harem a-and worse and you just stood there."

Joshua dragged his hand through his hair. "It hurt worse when she turned on you," he answered quietly then forced a smile for her sake. "I'm going to start unloading the groceries."

JenniAnn nodded. Once Joshua had closed his door, she leaned back against her seat and rubbed at her eyes. "I love you," she whispered. She didn't understand it but she did. It was a love purer even than what she felt for Andrew. And, shockingly, more than what she felt for Andrew... who she somehow had come to love more in the past three weeks than she ever had. Still... she couldn't say those words to Joshua. It might make him feel awkward. He might get the wrong idea. And then he might move out... return to that crummy, unsafe apartment... and then he'd be alone if the hatemongers came and... But she could do something. She glanced back at Belle who was still contentedly sleeping. JenniAnn unbuckled her seat belt and exited the car. She walked to the rear where Joshua was emptying the trunk. "Joshua?"

He set the last bag down and turned to her. "Yeah?"

JenniAnn hugged him. "Thank you for what you did... what you said."

Joshua smiled, returning her embrace... the first she had initiated. "Thanks for what you said, too." He bowed his head. "I would never... never cause anyone pain like..."

"I know you wouldn't... couldn't." JenniAnn blinked back tears and smiled at him.

Inside the house, Andrew had passed by the window in time to see the two embrace. For a moment he wondered if... but no. That wasn't the way Laja would hug Jesus. That was only the way she would hug a casual friend and yet... that was something. He smiled. "C'mon, Laja," he whispered. "You're so close. Just... see him."

*~*~*

"So you actually saw the lady?" Kemara asked. She was seated on JenniAnn's bed with Violeta while JenniAnn herself paced the room, brushing her hair.

"Yeah. And... and she looked like just any ordinary person. B-but the evil in her eyes... it was like... like looking into Eben's eyes."

Violeta shivered.

"Sorry." JenniAnn squeezed her shoulder.

"You've met him?" Kemara asked.

Violeta shook her head. "But reading about him was enough. He... he's kinda like Andrew's Judas."

"I've gathered as much. How awful..." Kemara looked back up to JenniAnn. "You don't think he's in on this, do you?"

JenniAnn shrugged. "Who knows. The sad truth is there are enough people with screwed up beliefs and hardened hearts that I really don't see any reason to leap to Eben being involved. I think that lady just plain chose to be so vile."

"How... how did Joshua handle it?" Violeta questioned, her eyes welling.

Tears formed in JenniAnn's eyes, too. "That... that was the saddest a-and sweetest part. He heard her saying that terrorist nonsense and he was just gonna let it go and get Belle and me away b-but... then she called me a whore a-and it was like... He changed. He looked... not scary exactly. I mean he didn't scare me. Although I think if he'd been reacting that way towards me then, yeah, I woulda been scared. And that's when he rebuked the lady. Except it wasn't even like he was totally mad at her. I mean he was but he was also... sad."

Violeta sniffled. She knew it was because Joshua was mourning the broken connection between himself and the woman.

"So are you okay?" Kemara checked.

JenniAnn shrugged. "I'm not upset by what she said to me or about me. But... that woman was definitely unhinged a-and she made her... her hatred for Joshua quite clear. I'm scared for him. I told him and he really, really tried to assuage my fears b-but... first it was the graffiti, then the voicemail, and now this woman right there... everyone was saying that they aren't the type to confront people face to face b-but... she did. She ran off, in the end, but what if next time she has more of her group with her?"

Violeta stood and hugged her friend. "It... it is awful. But I know Joshua will be fine. He's much more powerful than they are."

JenniAnn smiled gently at her. "Yes... love is more powerful than hate. I know."

Violeta sighed. True as it was, she meant more than that...

"Tonight will help, I hope. Joshua was very excited about going to the synagogue when I spoke to him earlier at the theatre." Kemara smiled. "I think it'll be really cool to hear him read the Torah. I wonder if Moishe... he's the fellow who owns the deli where Joshua got us dinner last week... will be there? I think Joshua really wants him to come see the show but he was pretty reluctant. But if he sees Joshua reading tonight... maybe!"

"I hope so. Joshua deserves to have something really good happen after today." JenniAnn took in a deep breath and then let it out. "Tonight will be good. It will be," she assured herself.

Violeta and Kemara nodded in agreement.

*~*~*

"How about this one?" Andrew asked, holding a tie out for Joshua's inspection as he cradled Belle in his other arm.

Joshua nodded. "Sure. Thanks."

Max, who was sprawled on his bed reading a comic book, looked up and smiled. "Somehow you don't strike me as a tie guy, Joshua."

Joshua chuckled. "I'm not. But it seemed appropriate so Andrew's being good enough to lend me one."

"Better him than me. Mine all have cartoon and fantasy characters on them." Max smiled but it faded after a moment. "So, umm, why did Maja look so upset when you got back from the store?"

Andrew looked to Joshua. Though the two had told him everything almost as soon as they'd walked in the door, he thought it would be better if Joshua explained.

"We ran into one of the Eastville people at the grocery," Joshua began.

Max sat up. "What?! Did they do anything? Did either of you get hurt?"

"She didn't touch either of us. But what she said was pretty upsetting. Same old racist and anti-Semitic vitriol."

"I don't get it! Do they think Jesus was just pretending to be Jewish? And, if they do, doesn't that reflect badly on Him? He'd be a liar!" Max exclaimed. "And that racist junk... was it the terrorist stuff again?"

Joshua nodded.

"I met a lot of good people in Afghanistan. Lumping everyone together because of what a few did... Maybe we should start hating on white men because, after all, McVeigh was white!" Max rubbed at his temples.

Andrew squeezed his shoulder. "There's no sense trying to follow their reasoning, Max. There is none." He sighed and kissed Belle then looked over to Joshua. "Sounds like you handled it really well, Joshua."

"I tried... I wish JenniAnn hadn't had to hear that." Joshua frowned. "Maybe I should go check in with her..."

Andrew smiled. "I think that's a great idea."

Joshua nodded and held up the tie. "Thanks for the lender. See you in a little bit. Meeting in the living room, right?"

"Yeah. Adam and Kylie should be here by 5:00 so we're shooting for then."

"Sounds good." Joshua clapped a still steaming Max on the back before leaving the room. "Don't let your anger consume you, Max. What that woman said was difficult to hear. But she's only one person. In the short time that I've been working on this show, I've met dozens of good, kind, fair people... friends. You included. And tonight... we have a chance to meet more people. That's a gift, Max. And that's what I'm going to focus on."

Max nodded. "I know... I know you're right." He drew in and let out a deep breath. "You're right. I'll focus on it, too."

"Good." Joshua smiled at both him and Andrew and patted Belle's back before stepping into the hall. Seeing JenniAnn's door closed and hearing the muffled sounds of the three girls talking, he made his way to his room. He hoped they'd have a chance to talk before they left for the Shabbat service.

*~*~*

After putting the finishing touches on her own ensemble and fastening a bow in Belle's curls, JenniAnn made her way to the staircase. She was debating whether to go up and speak with Joshua. She thought maybe she should give him space but, then again, she also didn't want him to think she'd become embarrassed by the encounter and was avoiding him. While debating with herself, she heard faint mumbling... in what sounded like Hebrew. She looked down at Belle and frowned.

"Let's go upstairs for just a moment."

Receiving no objection from the infant, JenniAnn carried her up the steps. When she reached the hall, she saw the bedroom door was shut. Every other time, Joshua's door had been open. She began to fret that maybe he was more upset about the incident at the grocery store than he'd let on.

Before JenniAnn could ponder that unhappy thought any longer, the door flew open and Joshua appeared. He froze when he saw her.

"Hi JenniAnn, Belle. I..." Joshua smiled when he noticed how much JenniAnn was struggling to keep from giggling over the mess around his neck. "Can't tie a tie." He glanced down at the terribly askew strip of fabric and laughed. "Andrew lent it to me for tonight and when my deficiency became apparent I decided I'd sneak downstairs to get his help but... well, you caught me. Help?"

"Of course! If you'd just..." JenniAnn held Annabelle out to him.

"I'd love to." Joshua took the baby and snuggled her against his right shoulder, patting her back as her mother untwisted his tie.

"Thanks." JenniAnn smiled as Belle gurgled happily then she redirected her attention to the man's wardrobe issue. "Well, ya got it around your collar right. Now... ya put the thicker side over the thinner one. Then behind and around... Now through the loop. Then through the knot and..." She pushed the knot near Joshua's neck then reclaimed her daughter. "You can decide what feels right as far as how tight it is."

"Thank you!" Joshua stepped back into his room, in front of the mirror, and slid the knot into place. He turned back to the girls. "Look right?"

"Perfect. Purple suits you. It's very... royal. But are you comfortable, Joshua? The rabbi really won't care if you don't have a tie on."

"It's different. But I feel fine. Really. And I think since Rabbi Yakov asked me to read, I should dress up."

"Yeah, I guess most of the readers wear ties. But you didn't at your synagogue? The one you grew up at?"

Joshua suppressed a smile. If she only knew... "No. My town's synagogue was... well, it was a pretty poor town so no one really dressed up like that."

"I see." JenniAnn tilted her head, studying him.

"Do I have something on my shirt?"

The woman blinked. "Huh?"

"The way you were looking, I thought maybe..."

"Oh! No! Sorry. Just... another weird lil thought."

Joshua grinned. "Shareable?"

"Sure, why not? I was just wondering what Jesus would look like in a tie."

"And did you reach a conclusion?"

JenniAnn nodded. "I think He'd make it work. And purple would suit Him, too. And... I still think He'd look a lot like you... no matter what some people think." She kissed Belle and peered over her downy head at Joshua to see if he'd taken in her full meaning.

His hug told her he had.

"You doing okay?" Joshua asked when he released her.

"Yeah. You?"

He nodded.

"Wanna hold Belle some more?"

Joshua smiled. "I do."

JenniAnn transferred the baby back to him.

Joshua laughed as Belle grabbed a fistful of his tie in one hand and snuggled against his chest.

JenniAnn bowed her head. Oh to be a baby and be able to cling to whomever one wished with no questions asked, no misunderstandings formed...

*~*~*

Emma and Peter settled down at a table with Kylie and Adam following the service. The latter laughed when he noticed Peter tugging at his tie.

"Joshua just looked so... holy!... up there, didn't he?" Kylie effused.

Adam smiled. "He does holy well."

Emma craned her neck to smile over at Joshua who had a circle of people around him.

"I think it's cool that he's wearing the same prayer shawl as he does in the show. Although... I thought Monica said that was donated. Is it really Joshua's?" Peter asked.

"The prayer shawl belongs to him." Adam decided to keep quiet about the fact that the rest of the costume also belonged to Joshua.

"I'm just glad to see him so happy after what..." Kylie bit her lip.

Emma and Peter both looked at her curiously while Adam squeezed her hand.

"Did something happen?" Emma questioned.

Adam nodded. They'd find out sooner or later. "JenniAnn and Joshua had a run in with one of the Eastville people at the grocery store, the same woman who left the messages. She said some things along the lines of those calls and the graffiti junk."

Emma looked to the crowd around Joshua again. He seemed happy, enthused even, and JenniAnn appeared content. She was holding Belle and Andrew had his arm around her shoulders. Still... the thought of them coming face to face with one of those people was worrisome. "Are they okay?" she pressed.

The angel nodded. "JenniAnn's shaken. Joshua... well, he can't help but be hurt but you know how he is. Why focus on one person's hate when he has so many caring people around him?"

Peter shook his head, marveling. "I admire the guy's attitude. I don't think I could face one of them and not end up in jail."

Adam smirked at him. "Nice little bond with your character you've got going there. I'm glad you don't really have a sword."

"True..." Peter smiled and squeezed Emma's hand. "And if I got arrested, Emma and Andrew would have to hire a new 'Peter.'"

Emma rolled her eyes. "Don't even joke! No more recasting." She turned back to Adam. "It... the grocery store thing... didn't scare Joshua off, did it?"

Kylie adamantly shook her head. "Joshua would never leave us like that."

Adam smiled at her. "No, he wouldn't. Emma, you've got a good one with Joshua. He's not going to fail you. Ever."

Emma returned his smile. "I'm sure you're right. I guess I've just never been the most trusting, optimistic person. At least not for a long time."

Gazing at her, Peter saw trouble and pain flash in her eyes. He wondered again what depths, what stories she hid away. However, in another moment Emma had recovered, leaving no hint of strain on her face.

"Let's go over there. See what they're talking about," Emma suggested, rising from her chair.

The other three eagerly followed her. Seeing them, Zeke smiled and waved them into the circle.

"Maybe I'm being naive but I'm actually optimistic." Rabbi Yakov smiled at the newcomers then continued. "Perhaps Hollywood hasn't caught up but I've read the reviews of the newer films about Jesus. More and more people are voicing a preference for a more authentic and specifically more Jewish portrayal. I think there's a greater and growing understanding of the bonds between Judaism and Christianity. I applaud it. Would you rather go back to the times when we all stayed holed up in our own little neighborhoods and didn't mix, Moishe?"

The older man shook his head. "Of course not, Yakov. But this... this... Joshua, you're a fine man but..."

"Lousy at picking roles?" Joshua teased, his eyes alight.

"I can't even say that. Yakov here... Tiva, too... they say you're very moving. Still... a Jew playing..."

"A Jew," Joshua finished with a grin. "Jesus kept the commandments, recited the Shema, was born of a Jewish woman, and believed in the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob... the God of Sarah, Rebekah, and Rachel."

Sabrina looked to Joshua with pleasant surprise at hearing his inclusion of the matriarchs.

Noticing her niece's appreciation for the response, Tiva smiled at Joshua before directing her attention back to the older man. "Leave the boy alone, Moishe. I think it's wonderful. And a credit to Andrew, Emma, and Zeke for hiring Joshua."

"Thank you. I just knew he'd be perfect," Andrew replied, smiling at Joshua.

"Truly a wonder," Zeke agreed. "Never had a single doubt."

Emma blushed but nodded appreciatively at Tiva.

"Thank you. All three of you." Joshua smiled at them. "And thank you, Tiva, for the vote of confidence."

"You're very welcome. Moishe, you need to come. That's all there is to it. Besides, when's the last time you took Betty out for a night on the town?" Tiva questioned with a sly smile. She winked at an elderly woman standing beside Moishe. "So Betty?"

"Oh boy..." Moishe muttered.

"When did Titanic come out?" Betty asked with a grin.

"Moishe!" the rabbi exclaimed.

Betty laughed. "I was only teasing... but it has been a while."

Joshua smiled. "Come and we can grab coffee and dessert afterwards. My treat. Then you can give me all the critique you would like, Moishe."

"Well... I won't turn down dessert." Moishe held out his hand. "You have a deal."

Joshua shook his hand then, to Moishe's surprise, pulled him into a hug. "You won't regret it, Moishe."

"Well... we'll see," Moishe replied in a gruff tone that was betrayed by his smile.

"There you go! Good for you, Moishe!" Rabbi Yakov cheered. "We all believe differently. Even two people practicing the same religion will believe differently. Not even Tiva and I believe exactly the same. But we need to not let differences drive us apart. If we can begin to see the beauty in each other's beliefs then maybe all of us old folks will leave the world a better place for our children." He smiled at Zeke's and Diana's three teens and at Belle who had her hand tangled in her mother's hair.

Andrew moved swiftly to help disentangle the two but managed a quick smile for the rabbi. "Amen to that."

Joshua nodded. "There's been too much strife, too much pain. I look forward to the day when the wolf and lamb live together." His lips curved in a wistful smile and he was grateful when Violeta hugged his arm as the conversation continued.

*~*~*

After returning from the synagogue, the Wilsons gathered into their living room for an all-too-rare family movie night.

"I know... Let's watch Bambi." Kendra turned away from the DVD shelf and grinned at her father.

Diana laughed as Zeke adamantly shook his head.

"We are not watching any dead deer movies," he protested.

Kendra giggled and turned back to peruse the selection. "How about The Prince of Egypt? We haven't watched that in a really long time."

"Sure you won't have nightmares?" Hailey teased.

Kendra scoffed. "I haven't had nightmares about it for a long time. I'm a big girl now." She stuck out her tongue to prove it.

Hailey laughed. "I'll watch it. Sy?"

Sy looked away from the window he'd been staring out of. "Huh?"

Zeke turned to his son. "You all right, Sy?"

Diana frowned. "Baby, you've seemed out of sorts ever since we got back from the synagogue."

"Just tired." Sy smiled wearily. "It was pretty cool to be there just... a lot to take in. Could I just go to bed?"

Diana set her hand on his forehead.

Sy laughed. "Mom, really, I'm okay."

"Okay..." Diana cast a quick look at Zeke who shrugged. "Sure you can go to bed. Sleep well."

"Thanks. Good night. Enjoy the movie."

"Good night, Sy," Zeke called after him. He turned to Diana. "I'll go check on him after a few minutes. Kendra, let's get the movie started."

The girl popped the DVD in then took a seat beside her sister as the four settled in to enjoy the movie.

*~*~*

After changing into his pajamas, Sy dug around the stacks of books and sports magazines in his room. Beneath a volume of poetry he'd needed for school the previous year, he found what he was seeking. Sy grabbed the Bible and settled into his bed. He opened the cover and smiled at the message written there. "Dearest Silas: May you grow in wisdom and stature, in favor with God and all people. Love, Mom and Dad." He'd definitely grown in stature but Sy wasn't certain about the rest.

After flipping to the Gospel of Matthew, Sy began searching. His parents would know exactly where to look. His sisters probably would, too. He'd just never had a mind for remembering what book and verse came first and where a particularly story or saying was. Finally, in Luke, Sy found what he wanted and began to read.

"'So He came to Nazareth, where He had been brought up. And as His custom was, He went into the synagogue on the Sabbath day, and stood up to read. And He was handed the book of the prophet Isaiah. And when He had opened the book, He found the place where it was written: 'The Spirit of the Lord is upon Me, because He has anointed Me to preach the gospel to the poor; He has sent Me to heal the brokenhearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives and recovery of sight to the blind, to set at liberty those who are oppressed; to proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord.'"

Sy thought about the things he'd heard in the last week or so: about Joshua and the burned solder, Joshua and the poor family who had been evicted, Joshua and the lady who had come to dinner. Kylie. His parents talked about the man often as they prepared meals, not knowing that he listened as he did his homework. Sy thought about Joshua reading from the Torah earlier in the evening, looking like he'd wandered right out of the passage he'd just read. Well, not counting his pants and shirt and tie. And the way he'd felt as he listened... Even when Joshua had been reciting in Hebrew, before he got to the English translation, Sy had felt... something. It was like the rush he felt when he made a basket during a game. But more. Holy, profound.

Then, after the service had ended, Sy had focused on the more ordinary joys of coffee and sweets. Once he'd had his fill, he'd wandered around the room, looking at photographs and plaques about the history of the synagogue. That had been when he'd heard Kylie talking to the tall guy who had joined them at dinner. Andrew? No, Andrew was the director. Adam. Adam was the tall one. They'd been speaking about what had happened at the grocery store. Some woman had gone off on Joshua and the blonde lady with the baby. Sy's heart had sunk and he'd made his way to the cluster of people surrounding Joshua. He'd been encouraged by Joshua's cheerfulness and energy. Still... Kylie's account stuck with Sy for the rest of the evening.

Sy turned his attention back to the Bible and continued to read. He read more slowly when he came to the end of the story. "'So all those in the synagogue, when they heard these things, were filled with wrath, and rose up and thrust Him out of the city; and they led Him to the brow of the hill on which their city was built, that they might throw Him down over the cliff. Then passing through the midst of them, He went His way.'"

The teenager reflected on the words. He was glad that Joshua had been welcomed at the synagogue that evening. Everyone had been. The rabbi had even spoken of their presence as a "true blessing and a sign of hope." The verses didn't remind Sy of anything that had happened there. However, they did make him think in a new way about what he'd heard Kylie say and what his parents had said about the attack on the theatre. He couldn't understand how a supposed Christian could act that way towards a man who seemed so much like Jesus.

Maybe too much like Jesus.

Sy was roused by a knock on his door.

Zeke poked his head in. "I saw your light was on so I wanted to check in. Doing okay?"

"Yeah, Dad. But... can I ask you something?"

Zeke stepped into the room and settled on the foot of Sy's bed. "You bet." He smiled when he saw the Bible laying open on his son's lap.

"I heard Adam and Kylie talking about the woman that Joshua and... that other blonde lady."

"JenniAnn."

"Yeah, JenniAnn. Anyway, they were talking about the woman who was talking trash to Joshua. You don't think... I mean she wouldn't try to hurt him, would she?"

Zeke grimaced. "It's a load of nonsense what that woman keeps harping about. She worries me. But no. I don't think she'll try to hurt him. Those people fund their miserable selves and their blasphemous church by provoking others into violence and then suing. I don't think they'd go after Joshua because then the tables would be turned. They'd be shelling out for their own defense."

Relieved, Sy nodded. "Too bad it happened, though. But... I guess bad things even happened to Jesus. Really bad things."

"They did. But then those bad things turned into good things... really good things." Zeke smiled.

Relaxing, Sy settled against his pillow. "True. Joshua looked pretty cool up there tonight."

"He really did. You know, you're welcome to come by the theatre after your practice tomorrow if you want. Your sisters are."

"I'll do that," Sy promised.

"I'll let you rest up then. Good night, Sy."

Sy snuggled into his blankets. "Night, Dad."

Zeke got up and moved towards the hall. Just before closing the door, he thanked God for the renewed closeness among his family.

*~*~*

The Child of Falling Leaves

Saturday, March 22nd

Joshua couldn't sleep. He was a bundle of emotions. He was filled with joy upon remembering the warm reception he and the others had received at the synagogue. However, he also couldn't stop revisiting the exchange with Beatrice. The cruel words of her and her group had always pained him but he'd underestimated just how it would feel to stand right in front of her and hear her tell him to "stay the hell away." He remembered forming the mouth that had uttered those words. He had chosen the color of those eyes that had leered at JenniAnn and Belle.

Drawing in a deep breath, Joshua began a mental tour of Cora's house. He thought of each person currently residing there and of all its past residents. He revisited moments from their lives, putting his mind at ease. He recalled Cora, anxiously awaiting the arrival of her son after so many years' absence. Then the reunion... Vincent at last returned to his mother's arms. Joshua saw Max devouring his Harry Potter books... little knowing that miles away his future wife and her friends were celebrating Christmas in this house. Joshua conjured Violeta, twirling around and around as she took in the heavenly field where she had been created. Fawn and Lulu scampering around the yard then barking up at a squirrel who taunted them from a tree. Next came JenniAnn, staring wide-eyed at the warm bundle in her arms as she and Andrew welcomed Belle. He could once again see Kemara, dancing happily and freely. He saw Adam, sitting by the shore on Tourkia with one of the Alexanders at his side... both of them peacefully soaking in the sun's rays. There was Kylie, teaching her Sunday school class... a treasured activity that she could reclaim with Jett no longer exerting his control over her. Then came Andrew... Andrew and the beautiful, supposed lie he had told all those years ago.

Joshua shifted his thoughts to the Levines. He remembered Yakov's first word: "ite-ite," a child's attempt to name the starlight he so loved. Joshua revisited Tiva's discovery that she was pregnant. Then came Becca's birth followed by Jonah's and then Helena's. And now Becca was a mother herself, her little one treasured by the whole family.

Smiling, Joshua closed his eyes and attempted sleep again.

"God will smite the wicked."

The man's eyes shot open when Beatrice's voice reverberated. Then other words from the day came back to him.

"There's nothing like curling up on the couch with a big bowl of ridiculously sweet and colorful cereal."

Maybe JenniAnn was right.

Joshua padded quietly to the kitchen. After sizing up the cereal boxes for a few moments, he grabbed the Froot Loops and filled a bowl. Once he'd poured the milk and returned it to the refrigerator, Joshua moved to stand in front of the window above the sink. He stared out into the yard as he ate the surprisingly tasty cereal. He was halfway through the bowl when he heard the shuddering breath of someone who had been crying. Setting his snack down, Joshua turned to see JenniAnn shuffling into the kitchen.

JenniAnn gasped when she saw the room wasn't empty. "I... I'm sorry. I..."

"There's no reason to be sorry," Joshua assured. "I'm the one sneaking a midnight snack."

Brushing at her tears, the woman glanced at the bowl and smiled. "I told you that you should make yourself at home. I'm so glad you have. Froot Loops. What do you think?"

"Delicious, thank you."

"Good. I just... uh, couldn't sleep."

"Me neither."

"Were you thinking about... about that woman?"

"Some, yes. Is that why you were crying?"

JenniAnn shrugged. "Sort of. Also just..." She peered at the man. Even in the dim moonlight she could see the warmth and compassion in his eyes. "A... a nightmare. An old one come back."

Joshua frowned. "That's not good. Do you want to talk about it?"

"No," the woman answered, nodding. She blushed when she realized how wishy-washy she likely seemed. She did want to tell Joshua... but how? Maybe if she kept certain details to herself... namely the detail that he'd been in it.

"Do you want to go sit in the living room for a little bit? You don't have to talk if you don't want to. But maybe, umm..." Joshua paused. He wondered if it would seem inappropriate if he asked her simply to keep him company for a few minutes. Maybe if there was a reason. His eyes alighted on his cereal. "Maybe you could join me for a bowl of cereal?"

JenniAnn laughed. "Sure. Lemme grab some Apple Jacks."

Once she was ready, the two headed into the living room. An awkward silence ensued.

Joshua caught JenniAnn looking at him several times but he said nothing... until she set down her bowl and started crying again. He grabbed a tissue and held it out to her. "De..." He shook his head. No. He couldn't call her that. Not now. "Don't you think it might help if you talked? Do you... want me to get Andrew?" He badly wanted to be the one to help her but it was more important to him that JenniAnn feel better and if that meant letting Andrew help her then so be it.

JenniAnn shook her head and took the tissue. "No. There's no reason to wake Andrew. It's just... I... when I was younger... after I'd first heard about the Holocaust... I just... just couldn't understand how anyone could do that but especially... how could Christians do that? You... you said it yourself. Jesus was Jewish. A-and I guess in my mind... when I was sleeping... I'd get confused."

Joshua reached for her hand. With those words, he knew exactly what nightmare had returned to her.

"I used to have these nightmares where I was... was there. Near the death camps. And... and I knew He was in... in there. Somehow I got in and I was looking for... Him but I could never find Him...always j-just missing Him... and then... then I was too... too late. They'd... killed Him and so... so many others." She broke off into sobs.

Joshua knew what JenniAnn was hiding. He could tell by the way she looked at him... as if she expected someone to snatch him away at any moment. When the nightmare had returned that night; Jesus had a detailed face, a set form... his own. And even if he could convince her that Jesus was beyond the grips of hatred and destruction, what could he tell her about the man she had befriended and thought as mortal as herself? He knew, too, that her grief for Chava and what she had endured was still there which complicated everything. He wrapped his arms around her. "God was there... but not like that. He wept but He couldn't be harmed. He held His people to Him and He and His angels brought them Home where no one could hurt them ever... ever again."

Not budging from his embrace, JenniAnn nodded. "Yes, I... I do believe that. Very much. But... Do... do you really think He felt each... each number?"

Joshua sighed. He hadn't meant to put that thought in JenniAnn's head, only to make Beatrice think. But it was too late to take it back. "Yes. Don't you believe God feels the pain of His children?" He knew she did.

"Y-yeah."

"But it wouldn't be like pain here. He would have felt, simultaneously, so much love from so many others."

"Yeah. I guess so." She pulled back, keeping hold of his hands. She caught herself staring at his wrists.

"I'll be fine," Joshua consoled, hoping that on some level JenniAnn would understand.

"Okay."

Joshua knew she was not okay, only saying what she thought he wanted to hear.

"Joshua, I..." JenniAnn paused. For a long moment she peered into his face. There was so much she wanted to say but... no. She couldn't.

He saw the tenderness go out of her eyes, replaced by a steely determination.

"I... I think I better get back to my room. In case Belle..." JenniAnn released him and stood.

Joshua rose, too. "I hope you have only pleasant dreams now."

Smiling appreciatively, JenniAnn nodded. "Thank you. I hope you get some rest, too."

"Thanks."

She stooped to retrieve the empty bowls but Joshua stopped her.

"Go on. Please. I'll take care of them."

"But..."

"Please."

"Well... all right. Thanks. G'night, Joshua."

"Good night, JenniAnn."

Once she was gone, Joshua sunk back onto the couch and rubbed at his eyes. As hard as it was to hear one of his children rail at him, in many ways it was more difficult to know another was keeping something from him.

*~*~*

"Good morning!" Andrew greeted Joshua when he entered the kitchen. "Oh good, you started the coffee. Thanks."

"Sure. Good morning." Joshua smiled at the angel.

"Not surprised to find you here but a little surprised that our resident early bird isn't here, too."

"Rough night," Joshua explained.

The angel of death stopped mid-pour. "Between you and Laja?" He sincerely hoped they hadn't fought. It would kill JenniAnn if they had and she later found out... Still, he could imagine her being a little overbearing and trying to convince Joshua to be more careful. Or not... She did seem to be letting go of some of the anxieties that had started up in full force when Belle arrived.

After taking a sip of his coffee, Joshua looked up at the angel. "She had a nightmare. I couldn't sleep. We made for a fun pair."

Andrew frowned. He was grateful that there had been no disagreement but he wasn't sure the truth was much better. "Does this have to do with that woman at the grocery store?"

Joshua nodded.

"Was it the Holocaust nightmare again? The one involving, well, you?"

"Yeah."

Andrew sighed. He finished pouring his coffee then sat across from Joshua. "No wonder after what happened yesterday. And now she's probably even more convinced someone's going to hurt you."

"I know. I tried to convince her otherwise but I can't exactly tell her why that's not going to happen."

The angel blushed. "I, uh, saw you two hugging yesterday evening."

Joshua smirked. "Spying on the old man, huh?"

"I wasn't snooping! I just... passed the window in time... after a few other times," Andrew confessed with a mischievous smile.

Laughing, Joshua nodded. "I see. So... what do you think?"

"Joshua, she's so close. I know that if Laja just had a little more time with you... without interruption or unwelcome drama... she'd see. I know she would. So... I'm going to suggest to her that she take the morning off. And... I think you should, too. For one, I really don't want her and Belle here alone given the... incident. For another, maybe it would give her a chance to really open her eyes and then..." Andrew looked over at Joshua. He could tell how much this was draining him... to be around people he loved so much but to not have them recognize him and thus not be able to act naturally. Andrew smiled and sat up straight. "I'm the director. You're taking the morning off."

Joshua laughed again. "You're pulling rank on me, Andrew?"

"Yessir."

"Thank you." Joshua squeezed his hand.

"You're welcome. And, besides, we should do a run through with Peter in your role. Just for appearance's sake. Given the circumstances, you and I know he won't need to take over during the run but a lot of them don't know that."

"True," Joshua agreed. "I think it'd be good for him, too. Interesting for Emma, though!"

Andrew grinned. "They're dating, aren't they?"

Joshua smiled. "I hope so. I'm getting that impression."

"I wonder what Mary and Cephas would think of that..." Andrew mused.

Joshua chuckled. "I think they'd both heartily approve... as long as it doesn't sneak onto the stage which I'm confident it won't. They're both great actors. Everyone is. I just..." He sighed. "I wish they knew."

Andrew hugged him. "Me too."

Adam entered the kitchen and cocked his head. "Everything okay?"

Joshua nodded. "Just didn't get much sleep but, hey, breakfast a la Adam and Kylie will help." He smiled. "What are you making?"

"Stuffed french toast."

Andrew's eyes lit up. "Oooh..."

Adam chuckled. "I knew that'd make you happy, buddy. But for right now... freshly squeezed orange juice."

Joshua smiled as the elder angel of death proceeded to juggle oranges. While he was hopeful about the day ahead, no matter what happened, everything was worth it for the time he got to spend with his angels. After a few moments' reflection, he startled. If he was going to be spending the day alone with JenniAnn then a change was in order. He glanced down at his red button-up shirt and stood.

"Joshua, what's wrong?" Adam asked, setting the oranges down.

"Nothing. Nothing at all. I just... I need to go change my shirt. Be right back." Joshua hurried back to his room.

"Did he spill something?" Adam questioned.

Andrew shrugged. "Don't think so." He grinned. "I guess even God has His favorite shirts."

"Hmm... I guess so," Adam accepted. He supposed it was as good an explanation as any!

*~*~*

After seeing the others off to rehearsal and laying Belle down for a nap, JenniAnn and Joshua fixed some tea and settled onto the porch.

Joshua sipped his chamomile then walked to the edge of the porch. He let out a contented sigh as he basked in the sun's rays.

JenniAnn looked up from the pamphlet she was reading and smiled. "I'm glad you finally have a break today. It's been some hefty hours for you between the rehearsals and the carpentry and, ya know, being a superhero."

Joshua chuckled. "I don't know about that last part. But I've really enjoyed rehearsals. That being said, it is nice to spend this morning with you and Belle."

JenniAnn nodded. She was extremely grateful for the time together... time when she wasn't groggy and distraught over a nightmare. She needed it after the grocery store incident.

Joshua settled back into the chair next to JenniAnn's and glanced at the paper in her hand. He'd been uncertain about her insistence on bringing her makeup kit out but decided it made sense for her to contemplate it somewhere she was comfortable.

"So... what have you learned?"

"What I needed to, I think. I've done stage makeup plenty of times... fake blood even... Vincent's love of Shakespeare being rather epic... but this powder is relatively new. Never used it before. It sounds simple enough."

Joshua noted the hesitant tone in her voice and rested his hand on her shoulder. "You'll do great."

"It's just..."

"What is it?"

JenniAnn looked up from the directions with a rueful smile. "It's not that it was ever going to be a breeze or loads of fun. I mean... we're replicating something so horrific and brutal a-and undeserved but... this was easier to contemplate when... well, your predecessor was... let's just say it's easy to not get too emotional about the proceedings when you're shooting 'Jesus' the evil eye for attempting the world's worst pickup line on you. Eric was... well, I'm sure there's a nice fellow somewhere under his bravado. But you..." She sighed. She had to say something or she was going to explode. During the night she had been so out of sorts that she hadn't been able to imagine Joshua having anything but a negative reaction to what she wanted to tell him. But sitting there on the sunny porch, sipping tea together... the time seemed right. And surely Andrew was right. Joshua would understand. Her features softened. "You truly are a nice man and... and... I really... I luh... I care about you, Joshua. And I hope this doesn't sound weird given we only just met three weeks ago but... but somehow you feel like the big brother I always wanted. Come thirty plus years later than expected but... but here now. And so... I don't want to think about anyone hurting you so... so that's why I was so out of sorts when I... I found you in the kitchen."

Joshua set down his mug and took her hands in his. "That doesn't sound weird at all. And you were not and are not weird," he assured. Briefly he thought of the notes in her journal, angst-ridden musings of a teenager then young adult to her brother in Heaven. To him. Though she recognized him only as a "nice man," he was her big brother and father both and determined to play the role to its fullest. Joshua looked into the girl's eyes with a gentle smile. "I care about you, too, JenniAnn. Very much. And, listen, no one is going to hurt me. And that..." He tilted his head to the jar. "It's just... it's makeup. It's not real. Maybe... do you want to test it here? Where you're more comfortable? And without the hubbub of the theatre? Maybe that would help?"

JenniAnn considered his suggestion. If she did become emotional, she didn't relish the idea of breaking down in front of her friends and the entire cast. Nor did she particularly want Andrew around to observe her first efforts. Andrew had witnessed the Crucifixion. That much had become obvious to her. He was dealing with his own emotions and didn't need the added strain of scraping her off the floor if things got rocky. She looked to Joshua and nodded.

"Would you like to try it now before the others get back for lunch?"

"But it's your Sabbath... one of them... and you can finally rest on one!"

"I don't mind spending my time this way. And as for it being the Sabbath... you're the one who is going to be working, not me. It's completely up to you."

"That might be a good idea. If you're sure..."

"Very. We can start anytime you want."

JenniAnn slowly let out a breath then nodded again. "Okay, I'm just going to go check on Belle and then I'll meet you in the kitchen? Unless, of course, you want to do the baby check with me."

Joshua smiled. "I like that idea."

They gathered up their mugs and the baby monitor, deposited them in the kitchen with JenniAnn's makeup kit, and made their way to Belle's cradle. The two adults peered down at the peacefully sleeping infant. JenniAnn softly stroked the girl's hair while Joshua smoothed her swaddling blanket.

"That woman... Beatrice... she thought Belle was... was yours," the woman shakily whispered.

Joshua closed his eyes for a moment. He badly wanted to tell her that Belle was his and so was she... in a way far deeper than what Beatrice had imagined.

"Do you... do you think it'll be very hard for Belle? Messed up as she was, Beatrice was right about one thing. Belle doesn't look at all like me... or like Andrew."

Joshua squeezed JenniAnn's hand. "I knew a man once who loved a woman very, very much. But she'd become pregnant and he wasn't the father. Still, he raised that child as his own. He loved him as completely and as well as if the boy had been biologically his. And that little boy loved his daddy immensely. Whenever anyone who remembered the circumstances of his birth teased the boy, his daddy would console him and tell him how much he loved him. That meant everything to the little guy. And your love... the love and care of her Mama, they're going to mean everything to Belle. And she'll have Andrew. Her grandparents. This amazing group of friends! Your love will protect her and encourage her." He smiled at her then caressed Belle's hair.

"Th-thank you. I needed to hear that." JenniAnn swiped at a tear and smiled at her friend then back at her baby.

Once assured Belle was secure and comfortable, they moved to the hallway.

"It's different, ya know?" JenniAnn said quietly. "Revisiting the Passion as... as someone's mom." She looked over to Belle's cradle.

Joshua thought lovingly of his Ama and nodded.

"I think maybe that's why Andrew's not really pushed the makeup thing. I think he's half-afraid I'm going to have some sort of nervous breakdown. Beware the emotional, sleep-deprived, Catholic, new mom," JenniAnn half-jested. "You already got a glimpse of that."

Joshua smiled gently. "I won't let you have a breakdown. I promise."

"Thanks." JenniAnn returned the smile and squeezed his hand. "Joshua, are you sure you're going to be okay? I mean... it's got to be pretty intense."

"I've been through worse. I'll be completely fine."

The woman sighed, wishing she felt as unshakeable as Joshua seemed to be. "All right. Let's go." After a final glance at Belle, JenniAnn started towards the kitchen.

Joshua sensed JenniAnn's mood dip the moment they stepped into the room.

"So are you and Andrew and Emma pretty much settled on... on the 39 lashes? I mean you're still facing out to the audience like everyone practiced, right?" the woman asked as she played with finding a suitable station on the radio.

"Yes. So the audience won't see my back until later."

"Okay. So... so I'll probably use some of that powder I was reading up on earlier on... on your back." JenniAnn blushed. She trusted Joshua. But she'd never touched a man's shirtless back outside of applying sunscreen to those she considered kin. Joshua was not that no matter how badly she wanted him to be.

Joshua reached over to set a steadying hand on her shoulder. "Maybe for right for now we'll just focus on my head, hands, and feet?"

The relieved makeup artist let out the breath she'd been holding. "Yeah. Okay."

Joshua nodded. "So what should I do?"

Deciding that it was absurd to think there was appropriate music for such a task, JenniAnn turned the radio off. She swiveled to face Joshua and waved to a chair. "Take a seat, please."

Joshua pulled the chair a few inches from the table and settled into it. He watched JenniAnn as she washed her hands with the fastidiousness of an unhurried surgeon before finally moving towards him.

“So, umm, whatever we do it has to be able to be done quickly because... cause we won’t have more than a few moments between ‘Trial Before Pilate’ and ‘Superstar,’” JenniAnn explained as she began to unload the contents of her makeup kit onto the kitchen table.

“Right,” Joshua agreed. “I’ll just exit stage right and you’ll be there."

The woman nodded. “You'll already have the crown on. Caleb will have it." She removed the offending prop from her box then turned away from it. "So... so then basically gotta do your facial makeup as we move to the lobby. We'll have done the powder on your back during 'Start Again' and 'Judas' Death.'”

There was silence for a few moments as JenniAnn readied her materials. Joshua noticed that she seemed unduly concerned with the arrangement of the various powders, gels, and applicators. He reached across the table and squeezed her hand, feeling it shake in his.

“I can probably do this part myself,” he volunteered. “Just tell me what to do and...”

JenniAnn shook her head. “No.” She attempted a relaxed smile. “I’ll be fine. Let’s start with your face first.”

“Okay.” Joshua grabbed the crown off the table and moved to put it on.

"Wait. Moisturizer goes on first and I want to make sure your forehead gets covered. Just cause makeup can be drying."

"Right. Thanks. I guess I never had reason to learn how to properly apply makeup... even less reason for that than tying a tie."

In spite of her dampened spirits, JenniAnn laughed. "Okay, close your eyes." She dotted cream onto Joshua's brow, temples, nose, and cheeks then began to blend it into his skin. "So we'll put this on before the show even starts. Doing okay?"

"That feels pretty good actually."

"Good." JenniAnn reluctantly finished. That had been the easy part. "Okay, open your eyes and then you can... that." Her eyes darted to the ring of thorns.

Joshua lifted the crown from his lap and put it on. He was seized with a sudden, powerful flash of memory but, ever aware of JenniAnn's watery gaze, he sucked in a deep breath to calm himself.

Despite his efforts, the woman blanched.

Joshua reached up and pushed his thumb onto a thorn then drew it away to reveal only a slight indentation. "Look. It doesn't hurt at all. Rose made sure of that. There's a clear, little rubber ball on each of the points, remember?"

“Yes." With an embarrassed smile, JenniAnn finally reached for a tube of makeup. "This gel’s very thick so shouldn’t drip much,” she explained as she unscrewed the cap. “It’s non-toxic. All of it is, of course. But I don’t want anything running into your eyes so this... this should keep that from...” Her voice cut off as she began to apply it.

Joshua kept his gaze trained on JenniAnn as she worked. It quickly became apparent to him that it was more than a refusal to abandon her responsibilities that had made her turn down his offer to do his own makeup. As her right hand applied a faux scrape to his forehead, her left hand softly caressed his temple. As she drew a line down the right side of his face, from brow to jaw, her left hand cradled the back of his head and gently stroked his hair. She loved him. She couldn't say it... didn't feel it was proper to say it... but she loved him. And still she was afraid of losing him. With that, Joshua recognized the makeup kit for what it really was: an alabaster jar. A tear slid down his cheek.

JenniAnn froze.

Joshua brushed his tear away. “Sorry. I hope that didn't mess...”

The woman blinked back her own tears. “I... I think crying would be understandable. Real... realistic.”

Joshua nodded. It was.

JenniAnn drew in a shaky breath and stood back. “Do you want to see?”

“I trust you.”

JenniAnn sighed with relief. She didn't want Joshua to see what she had done to him. She forced a smile for his sake. “Okay. I... I guess your hands now.” She spread a towel over his lap to protect his jeans. “Just rest your hands there, palms up.”

Joshua moved as directed, still studying the girl as she knelt in front of him.

JenniAnn began to roll the sleeves of Joshua's shirt. It was a mottled Henley in shades of maroon, orange, brown, and gold. It reminded her of falling leaves and a perfect autumn breeze... and God. She prayed He'd keep her from blubbering all over Joshua. Reluctantly, JenniAnn took a small tub from the table.

“This powder, same as we'll use on your back, will go on invisible," she explained, needing to cling to the practical. "It’ll turn red when it comes in contact with water. Caleb and Edward will have small vials of water hidden among the... the nails. I'll have a spray bottle waiting when you step offstage after the... after the scourging.” JenniAnn raised the powder above Joshua’s right wrist. She bit her lip when nothing happened.

“The lid. It’s still on,” the man quietly informed her.

JenniAnn grimaced at her gaffe and twisted the lid off. After drawing in a deep breath, she slowly let it out. In an effort to calm herself, she began to hum a hymn and mentally sing along.

"What wondrous love is this, O my soul, O my soul.
What wondrous love is this, O my soul.
What wondrous love is this that caused the Lord of bliss
To bear the dreadful curse for my soul, for my soul."

As she worked on his right wrist, Joshua noticed that JenniAnn was becoming more agitated. The hymn's tune was growing disjointed and shaky. With his left hand, he reached up to stroke her hair.

The innocent tenderness of the caress shattered what remained of JenniAnn's resolve. Tears cascaded down her face, turning the powder red as they splashed onto Joshua. The sight of the dark stains on his wrist only made the tears come more forcefully.

Both moved and concerned, Joshua grabbed the makeup from her and tilted her chin upwards. He looked into JenniAnn's eyes with a reassuring smile. “It’s only pretend. I’m fine. Truly. Don’t cry, dear one."

The woman slumped over upon hearing Joshua's words. She rested her forehead against his knee as she continued to weep.

Joshua didn't know what to say to her. He didn't know whether she was crying over the mere idea of her friend Joshua ever suffering and eventually dying... possibly at the hands of the hate group she so feared... or over the fact that Jesus, her God, had once suffered and had died. Or did she now know he was both Joshua and Jesus, friend and God? "I... I'm fine," he tried again, gently running his unmarred hand over her hair.

The reply was so quiet that Joshua strained to hear it.

“It... it wasn’t pretend once. And you weren’t f-fine then." Her body wracked with sobs and she pulled away. "I... I'm sorry. S-so sorry,” she choked out.

Joshua froze, wondering if JenniAnn meant what he thought she did. He missed knowing what was in her heart and prayed for the knowledge. When it came from the Father, tears filled his own eyes. He slid off the chair and crouched in front of the woman on the floor. “You speak truthfully. It wasn't pretend and I wasn't fine,” he affirmed as he peered at her bowed head. “But three days later I was fine... more than fine... and I am now and it was worth it. It would have been worth going through that for even one of you. I love you all so much, as does our Father. We didn’t want to spend eternity without you. " He gently lifted her chin so their eyes met. "I... I couldn't." Then he stood and held his hand out to her, waiting for her.

JenniAnn looked up at the man in dazed awe. Jesus was only inches from her. Her savior, her God was there. She should bow... throw herself on His mercy and beg forgiveness for every rotten thing she'd ever done. And yet... Joshua was standing there with his hand hovering expectantly in the air. And he was her friend. And she loved him. She should hug Joshua. She wanted to hug Joshua.

"JenniAnn, please... come here," he coaxed, trying to pull her from her confusion of thoughts. She was still gaping. Maybe a different tactic was needed... Joshua smiled. "Come unto me?"

With those words, the two men who were one fused perfectly and wholly in JenniAnn's mind. This was her Joshua, her savior, her God, her beloved friend. Everything she'd felt for him, everything she'd wanted to say to him made perfect sense. Without any further hesitation, she took his hand and moved into his embrace, resting her head on his shoulder. “I... I missed you.”

“I know. I was always there. But I understand.” He kissed her hair.

"I love you," came the woman's almost inaudible reply.

"I love you, too. So much."

The emotion in Joshua's voice broke JenniAnn's heart... she knew what that love had cost him. She moaned then found herself struggling for breath.

Joshua's arms tightened around her. "I love you," he repeated over and over.

Each time he said it, breathing became easier until finally, JenniAnn had relaxed. Before she could manage any more of a response, the sound of Belle wailing came through the monitor.

JenniAnn reluctantly pulled away. "I need to... but... you..."

Joshua smiled. "I'll go with you and I'll wait in the hall so she doesn't see..." He waved his hand over his face. "But first..." He brushed his thumb over her cheek where some makeup had rubbed off.

JenniAnn reached up and gently lifted the crown from his head then flung it away.

Joshua's expression brightened even more. "Now let's go."

Returning his smile, JenniAnn took his hand and only released it when they reached her room. She picked Belle up to soothe her then checked her diaper which was clean.

"I think she just wanted her Mama," Joshua offered.

"Or you," JenniAnn suggested. "I... I think she knows you. She took to you so... so quickly."

"How about I tell her a story?"

Overcome, JenniAnn could only nod.

Staying out of view, Joshua began. "Once there was a little girl who lived in a valley. She was very shy and more than a little afraid of people but she had a good and loving and loyal heart. If you were able to win her trust then you were very blessed."

JenniAnn looked curiously in the direction of Joshua's voice. She had expected something involving goats and sheep or seeds or Samaritans. Then again, this was the man who told her a story of her queendom... which, tearfully, she realized was His Kingdom.

"Way up on a hill, there lived a boy," the storyteller continued. "He looked down and he saw the little girl. He loved her so much and he wanted her to know. So he made sure she had people around to tell her of his love. The little girl listened and, thus, loved the boy. In the valley there also lived some people who, unfortunately, had very wrong ideas about the boy. They told the little girl that the boy would only love her if she was perfect and followed all their laws."

Annabelle, her fussing eased, cooed and snuggled into her mother's breast. JenniAnn kissed her hair and continued to listen to Joshua's parable... their parable.

"The boy was very sad when the little girl began to feel worried and afraid that he wouldn't love her. He knew he couldn't come to her as he was... not yet... but every day he tried to show her he loved her. He sent her wild violets to make into fairy crowns. He sent her sweet mulberries to enjoy. He gave her the chatter of squirrels and the cooing of doves and the delicate flight of butterflies and... and the dance of falling autumn leaves. When she was under the sky and in the fresh air, the little girl knew the boy loved her and she loved him. Then, as always happens, the little girl grew up. Sometimes the voices of the wrongheaded people would become very loud and make her fear the boy again. However, she never forgot the violets or the mulberries or the little animals or the leaves and the days spent on her swing set, imagining the boy was swinging next to her. All the while, the boy watched over her and loved her and waited for the time when he could come see her. And when that day came... the girl took the boy, her adorable baby, and an angel of death out for a lunch of tabbouleh and kabobs. And the boy was very happy."

Through her tears, JenniAnn laughed.

"The end... which is really just another beginning."

JenniAnn saw that Belle had fallen asleep so she gently set her down in her cradle then returned to Joshua's side in the hall. “Thank you. I still remember the violets and the mulberries a-and the leaves and all the rest," she murmured.

Joshua looked tenderly upon her. "I know. And I'm very glad about that."

Shyly, then with more confidence as the man leaned in, JenniAnn gently traced a line of fake blood on his face. "Can we finish this some other time?”

Joshua nodded. “I think that’s a really good idea.”

Once they'd made their way back to the kitchen, JenniAnn grabbed a clean towel and ran a corner of it under warm water. She began to wipe the makeup off as Joshua leaned against the counter. She thought of all the questions she'd planned to ask Jesus when, finally, they met. However, none seemed as important in that moment as simply being with Joshua.

It was Joshua who finally broke the silence. "What are you thinking?" he asked with concern when she finished with his face and shifted her attention to his wrist.

JenniAnn rubbed away the fake blood then set the towel down. “I... I'm not sure... I always thought... I thought I would fall to my knees in awe of you and... and utter these beautiful hymns of exultant praise. A-and I am... I am extraordinarily happy and awed right now but..."

"But instead you find yourself acting like someone who has missed her big brother for 31 years and now he's here?" Joshua suggested.

"Yes. Exactly. I didn't think I would feel so... comfortable. So... like the most utterly numinous and completely mundane collided. In you."

Joshua smiled. "Good. That's what I was going for with the whole Incarnation thing. Very glad to hear it worked."

JenniAnn laughed. "I knew you had to be funny."

Joshua smiled then grew more serious. "I have heard every praise. I have listened to every impassioned defense of me you've uttered and written. You know who I am. I don't doubt that, JenniAnn. Not at all. So let's just talk. Okay?"

"Okay," JenniAnn agreed, beaming.

"How about we go sit in the library?" Once the woman had nodded consent, Joshua grabbed the baby monitor and led JenniAnn into the other room where they settled onto a couch.

JenniAnn marveled at how different it felt from the previous night. The awkwardness was gone. She no longer felt the need to steal glances at Joshua.

"So where should we start?" he asked.

"Well... could... could I ask why you’re doing this? I mean... why you're here now? I'm so glad you are. So glad." JenniAnn looked into Joshua's eyes for a long, solemn moment then smiled. "I think you brought the term 'stunt casting' to new highs.”

Joshua chuckled. “I guess so. And I'll answer... happily..." He took both of her hands in his. "So would you believe that after fourteen years of watching over all of you in Dyeland that I wanted to be a part of it all? I was already, of course. But I wanted to talk with all of you, face to face. I wanted to sit across the kitchen table, sipping coffee and planning the day ahead. I wanted to walk around one of your parties, dancing and visiting and laughing.”

JenniAnn beamed at him. “If you say it, I believe it. And... I did always suspect you had a fondness for parties and dancing.”

“What gave me away?”

“The wine. Wedding feasts went on for days and wine was plentiful. If it had run out then that meant quite a bit of partying had gone on. Yet, despite initial reluctance, you gave them more. So... I figured you must not have been opposed to merriment.”

“I was not and am not.”

“And as for the dancing... you are the Lord of the Dance.”

Joshua tilted his head. “Really? I thought the lord of the dance was Irish. I’m Jewish,” he teased.

JenniAnn burst into laughter and hugged him. “Suddenly Andrew’s wicked sense of humor makes a lot more sense.”

Beaming proudly, Joshua nodded. "He's a real chip off the old block."

"Most definitely." The girl's hand briefly alighted on his hair. She remembered noting how the angel and the man shared the same beloved hand-dragged-through-hair gesture. She had merely thought it cute but, really, it was evidence of so much more. Andrew belonged to Joshua. She smiled. "When I heard you last night... when you were trying to put on his tie..."

Joshua laughed. "I can still get flustered. Don't think I can't."

JenniAnn smiled. "Was that Aramaic you were, uh, grumbling in?"

"Yes. Old habits die hard. And you've all made me feel so at home here that it was easy to slip back into my old ways."

"Your old ways..." JenniAnn murmured. "Speaking of that... what is your name? I mean... do you like going by Joshua or did you just feel you had to or... What do you want me to call you when... like now... when it's just us?"

Joshua smiled. He was unsurprised that she would ask. His name had always been a point of intrigue for JenniAnn. "For thirty three years, those closest to me called me Yeshua or Yeshu. They still do. And I love that name because I love the people who call out to me using it. Others, over time, have called me Jesus. I love that name, too, for the same reason. The names, the pronunciations are countless. Some even call me Jack."

"Jack..."

Joshua squeezed her hand. "You still have that coffee cup sleeve."

The woman nodded. "Did you..."

"I picked the cups up for a moment before I asked Geri to bring them to you. I knew you'd wonder." He sighed when she peered up at him. He could read the question in her eyes. "It just wasn't the right time... not yet."

JenniAnn accepted this and continued to listen.

"I don't prefer any particular name over the other. I've been using mostly Josh and Joshua, at least around these parts, for a while now because far more people name their boys that than they do Jesus or Yeshua. So no one suspects anything when I come back using it. If it helps you decide, Andrew calls me Joshua. I worked it out so I introduced myself to the angels using the name that they would come to use most commonly here on Earth. So, because I knew this Jesus Christ Superstar stint was coming, most of the angels involved with it first knew me as Joshua. And, yes, I do like going by it. And... it's the first name you ever called me face to face."

"Joshua..." JenniAnn said softly, her eyes shining with love for him. “Andrew... obviously he knows who you are. The other angels, too. But the others?”

“Some suspect, I think. Fr. Mike has known for a few years. And now Vincent knows.”

JenniAnn smiled. So that was why he seemed to be walking on air! Still, Joshua was going off mere suspicions? “You don’t know about the others?”

Joshua shook his head. “I know everything I knew prior to coming here... on Christmas actually. But taking on this form again means I don't know what you're thinking right now.”

JenniAnn blushed. There were a few things about herself she wished Joshua didn’t know.

“I know you all so well that I have a good idea of what you all think and feel now,” Joshua continued. He squeezed her hand. “The past is the past, JenniAnn. Washed away. All is forgiven.”

She nodded, her thumb brushing over his wrist. “For the record, I think you have a very good idea of what we currently think and feel.”

Joshua’s eyes twinkled. “Yes. But I don’t absolutely know. For example, I’ve had an inkling ever since that first day... when you clutched your cross... that you suspected me on some level. But I didn’t absolutely know until the Father told me after you said what you did about things once not being pretend."

"I... I think I knew without knowing if that makes sense. I just... I think I couldn't accept it because I wanted so badly for you to be... you... and if you weren't... I didn't know what to make of what I felt. I... I loved you so much. But then today, between your... your wrist a-and 'dear one.'" JenniAnn peered into his eyes as she quoted a much loved book. "'But you shall meet me, dear one... There I have another name. You must learn to know me by that name.' Joshua."

Joshua blushed. "I know you love that line and so... so I've used those words before with you. Earlier they just came out... out of habit. I almost said it yesterday but caught myself. But today... I couldn't not say it."

"I'm glad you did. I'm glad I completely know now."

"Me too." Joshua smiled. "Listen, even being somewhat limited currently, there is something I do know about each one of you right now: everyone needs to come to recognize me in their own time. And it may be that some will recognize me but won’t be able to bring themselves to acknowledge it. Not out of denial or embarrassment but because...” Joshua bowed his head.

JenniAnn felt fresh tears sting her eyes. “You can’t stay here, like this... in this form, forever.”

“No. I can’t.” He gently caressed her cheek.

“And so it may be easier for some to not acknowledge to themselves that you were here in this way then... then left.”

“Exactly.”

"I... I’m not sure how I’ll bear it, Joshua. I know you’re always with me. Now I really do. But this...” The woman reached for his hand. “I will miss this.”

Joshua’s eyes misted. “I know. I will, too. But one day... one day we’ll never be separated again.”

“Some days that seems very far away.”

The man sighed. “I know it does.”

JenniAnn looked up at him, knowing he did know. He had known pain and grief and heartache and longing. "Zeke!" she cried. "Zeke... he... he wants so badly for you to be you, too. We talked about it. For a little bit, he even believed but..." Her cheeks flushed. "I... I believed for a lil bit, too, but... but then I decided it was just from... from wanting so badly for that to be true... from... from longing for you. A-and he agreed. I... I misled him!"

Joshua hugged her again. "You told him what you believed. You're right to be cautious. Both of you. Too many have come... and gone... proclaiming to be me or someone sent by me. You both needed more time." He smiled at her. "Zeke's time will come. I don't know when. But it will. Please don't worry."

Reassured, JenniAnn returned the smile then glanced down at her claddagh. “Can I ask you something else?”

Joshua nodded.

“Andrew and me... do you... mind it at... at all? How I feel about him, I mean? Or... or any of it? I... well, I think I know... anam caras and all... but... it would help to hear it.” She absently rubbed at her shoulder, the spot where her tattoo was.

“Do you remember when you were four and your priest gave the homily about the thirty pieces of silver?”

Surprised that Joshua would bring that up so randomly, JenniAnn nodded.

“You left thirty dimes on the altar. Judas lost me by taking thirty pieces of silver, you thought I would come back if you gave the same.”

“I... I did. It was a goofy, childish...”

Joshua shook his head. “No. It meant so much to me. I couldn’t come to you then. But I did take the dimes... left there in a baggie tied with a hot pink ribbon. I had them with me when I stood on the top of a building in Manhattan, overlooking an alley where you and Catherine were. JenniAnn, it wouldn’t have been right for me to appear to you then. But I did want you to have a glimpse of my Home and of someone who I love very much. So I threw some of the dimes to get your attention so you’d look over and see...”

“Andrew,” JenniAnn murmured.

“Yes.” Joshua cupped her chin. “Dear one, even if we’d met this way when you were four, you would have grown-up eventually and... I know you inside and out. I know who you are. I know you are bursting with romantic love and yet you’ve never wished for a husband... only to love someone with your whole heart.”

The woman nodded. “I... I love Andrew with my whole heart.”

“And I knew he would care for your heart and never take advantage of you and I knew he would love you without condition and, yes after some struggles, accept your love. You could protect each other and that love between you would build a home in Dyeland for so many who need it. So that’s my very wordy way of saying that no, I don’t mind how you feel about Andrew or, for that matter, how he feels about you. The Father and I rejoice in that love. In fact... The day you, Andrew, Belle, and I went out to lunch... that wasn't the first time we'd met like this. Face to face."

JenniAnn stared into his eyes. She remembered that first afternoon when she had felt that surely Joshua's hand had once held her own. It had. "Belle... the alley..." she whispered. "The... the homeless man..."

Joshua nodded.

"But I... I left you behind!" JenniAnn cried.

"No. You didn't. I knew your love for Andrew would bring you to him and, thus, to little Belle. And when it did... remember? I pushed you towards Andrew and Belle. I wanted you to help your daughter and you did. And you didn't forget about me. When Andrew came looking for me, you sent him with thirty dollars. All the cash you had on you. You followed my will exactly, JenniAnn. Belle was meant to be yours. I chose you to be her mother and Andrew to be her father. I wouldn't have done that if I disapproved of your love for each other."

The woman hugged Joshua tightly. "Thank you for my sweet Belle. For beloved Andrew. And for... for everything. Literally everything."

A wide smile spread across Joshua's face. "You're welcome." He pulled back to see her face. "So... are you going to be okay? With the makeup, I mean. Because I really can do it myself."

JenniAnn looked down at his hands for a moment then into his eyes and nodded. "I can't promise no tears. But I'll be okay. You'll be there." She smiled at him. "But... why are you doing this? I realize there were challenges but surely, somehow, another way of spending time with us could have been arranged. I... I don't like seeing you... up there."

"I know. But there are some people there who need to see my story. And there are things I need to say to so many of you, Dyelanders and not, so... it made sense to bring you all together."

JenniAnn closed her eyes for a moment, unsurprised by his answer yet stricken by it. Of course Joshua would never take the easy way out. There was no stopping him. And even if there were, it would be wrong for her to do so... as wrong as Peter had been when he took up his sword in the garden. But JenniAnn knew she could finish what she'd started as a little girl. She leaned over and kissed Joshua's cheek.

Joshua stroked her hair, his eyes misting. He knew it was the woman's continuation of the child's effort to undo the betrayal. "Thank you."

"I... I've been waiting twenty seven years to do that."

"I know."

JenniAnn settled heavily against the couch cushions. "Do you... flash back?"

Joshua nodded. "But not just to that day. On opening night when 'Superstar' begins and I carry the cross, I'll remember Jerusalem. But I'll also remember this moment. I'll remember dimes on an altar. And I'll have memories like that for every person who has ever loved me. And then, once the curtain has fallen and I've cleaned up, we'll all go get coffee and dessert and stay up too late talking and then I'll settle into a nice, warm bed with my handmade carpentry-themed blanket and the next morning we'll get up and do it all over again. And it's always going to end the same way: I get off the cross and come back to the people who love me and who I love. JenniAnn, this isn't torturous for me. I promise."

She smiled with brimming eyes. "I believe you."

Joshua's face lit up with a relieved smile. "Good. Now... the others will be home soon. But before they get here there's something..." He tenderly brushed away a tear as it slid down JenniAnn's face. Then he rose and moved to the mantle were Catherine had arranged some family photos. Joshua picked up one of JenniAnn as a little girl. He smiled at the child in the photograph and then at the woman she'd become. "Remember when you were little and you used to rest your head on that nubby, faded lavender baby blanket that looked to be of the same material as my robe in movies... the same blanket that's under your pillow right now? And you'd pretend..." He choked back a sob.

JenniAnn remembered. She remembered the nights spent crying because Joshua was not there. She remembered wondering if he had been lonely or scared in that dark, sealed tomb... she hadn't known any better at four. She remembered finally resting her cheek against the blanket, pretending that she could hear his silenced heart begin beating again.

"Please come here for a moment," Joshua softly requested, taking her hand. His arms closed around her when JenniAnn complied, setting her ear over his chest. Tears dampened his shirt but neither cared. His cheek nestled against her hair, Joshua quietly hummed his mother's lullaby.

"My God, you're perfect," the woman murmured.

Joshua smiled.

JenniAnn pulled back so she could look up at him. "I... I thought it when we... we 'met' because... I... I missed your eyes and your face a-and I... I just wanted... All... all the pale, delicate looking Jesus paintings and sculptures had... had become almost painful to look at because they weren't..." Her hand hovered in the air. She wanted to touch him again but she also didn't want to crowd him. "Weren't you..."

Joshua squeezed her hand and brought it to his left cheek. "This is really me... as I was. Well, my height's adjusted a little for, uh, inflation."

JenniAnn smiled. "I won't tell. I... I read once that the average man in the first century was my height. That always made me feel better since I was so short... shorter than almost everyone I knew cept kids."

"I know." Joshua hugged her. "But I knew you'd fit perfectly under Andrew's chin like this. He was right, you know. You were created because the Father and I love you so much and we wanted you to be our child. But we also wanted you to be in each others' lives, to love each other."

Touched, JenniAnn bowed her head and could say no more for several moments. Finally, she peered up at Joshua. "I'm glad, ya know. That I didn't know exactly, I mean. About you."

"About who I am?"

JenniAnn nodded.

"Why's that?"

"I always wondered... if I'd lived when you did... would I have loved you? B-before the Gospels and the polishing of stories a-and the traditions and hymns and plays and movies and musicals a-and all of that. Before it became expected, in so many places, to love you. But three weeks ago some random carpenter showed up. And, inexplicably, I found that... that I loved him for a million different reasons. None of which had to do with anything but... but who he was. So I think... I think I would have loved you then, too."

Joshua kissed her hair. "Will you remember something for me?"

"Uh huh."

"No matter what happens over the next few weeks... all of it will be worth it to me even if only because I... I got to hear you say that."

JenniAnn nodded then peered up at him in surprise. She reached to brush away a tear trailing down his cheek.

"I knew. But it's like you said earlier about you and Andrew: it helps to hear it," Joshua explained.

"Joshua..." The woman rested her cheek against him for a few more moments before they both sighed in unison.

"So what do you think about starting some fish and chips for the others so we can have lunch when they get here?" Joshua asked.

"But we only have a couple fillets..." JenniAnn trailed off. "Ah..."

Joshua grinned. "See, I know this fun trick..."

Giggling, JenniAnn nodded. "I think I read about that..."

His smile remaining, Joshua took her hand and led her to the kitchen.

*~*~*

JenniAnn stared down at her plate. The chatter of her friends which usually commanded her attention was no more than an indistinct buzzing. Finally, she looked up at Joshua. He was laughing at whatever Max was telling him. Occasionally he'd take a bite of fish or a sip of juice. Then he'd reach over to set Belle's cradle rocking again.

He looked so normal.

There was nothing about him that looked any different from how he'd appeared that afternoon she and Belle had come to take Andrew to lunch and invited the carpenter along. But now she knew.

Even as he visited with the others and tended to Belle, Joshua kept focused on JenniAnn. He watched for the signal. There was always a signal with her, an indication that the emotions she kept at bay were soon to bubble over. Maybe she would twist her ring or grab for her necklace, possibly even drag it against the chain. Whatever it was, he would act as soon as he saw it. They'd had a wonderful time preparing lunch together but now she would need to integrate this new revelation into her life among others. With the initial ecstasy passed, thoughts and questions would come to her. She'd have to find a place for them, too. It wasn't always easy to do.

JenniAnn took a sip of her tea. She looked down at her plate again. She needed to eat. It wasn't every day Jesus made you lunch.

Jesus. Joshua.

A thought seized her, taking the breath from her. She felt dizzy and sick.

"Laja?"

JenniAnn looked across the table to find Andrew peering at her.

"Are you okay?" the angel asked, visibly concerned.

Joshua saw JenniAnn clutch the cross around her neck and shudder. The signal.

JenniAnn attempted a smile and nodded to Andrew. She wished she could have pulled him aside when he'd returned, even for just a moment, but they'd brought half the cast back with them and the place was swarming. She shook her head. "I... I just need to go to my room for a lil bit. Be right back."

Andrew frowned then looked over at Joshua who was already pushing back his chair.

"Could you watch Belle for a few minutes?" Joshua asked Max.

The young man beamed. "Sure." Eagerly, he scooped the baby up. "C'mon, Bellaluna. I know you can't eat with us yet but might as well get used to being up here with us." Proudly, Max held Belle so she had a view of everyone else.

Andrew smiled then turned around to see Joshua heading towards JenniAnn's room. Briefly, he closed his eyes and prayed.

*~*~*

Joshua was not surprised when he found JenniAnn's door closed. He knocked softly.

"Who is it?" JenniAnn called, mock cheer in her voice.

"Joshua."

It didn't take long before the door opened and JenniAnn peeked around it, evidence of tears writ across her face. She stepped away and sat on her bed.

Joshua closed the door behind him then leaned against it. "I know it's a shock..."

The woman nodded.

"And I know it's hard to carry on like nothing happened. I do." Joshua took a couple steps nearer. "But I also know there's more to how you're feeling than that," he gently prodded.

"Y-yes."

"Tell me. Please."

"From that...that day when they vandalized the theatre a-and the phone calls and then on through yesterday at... at the store, I... I..." JenniAnn broke into sobs again.

Joshua swooped down beside her and held her.

"I just wanted to... to protect you. I felt this... this need to protect you. B-but now I find out... I... I'm one of the ones who... who hurt you so... so badly. A-and the worst part is I... I know it's not like I'll never do another sinful thing again. I can't even protect you from me!"

Joshua felt JenniAnn begin to pull away but kept hold of her. "JenniAnn, I made my choice. No one forced my hand. We all make sacrifices for each other. Do you remember how agonized Andrew used to be about you and the sacrifices you made for him?"

"I never suffered like you did!"

"No. But you did suffer. And in spite of that, you never wanted him to beat himself up over it. Because you love him. Because you've loved him since you were four years old. And I have loved you always. And I don't want you to beat yourself up for my sake. Because you know that when a person does that, it distances them from the person they love. And that... that, dear one, would hurt me more than any nails ever could or ever did. And you can protect me from that pain. It's good and right to think about how our actions impact others. And it's good to always want to do better and to make things right when you fall short. But pulling away... beating on yourself... that's not good. Okay?"

JenniAnn nodded, looking up at him with a trembling smile. "I... I'm sorry I went off on you that day in the chapel when... when Andrew was missing in Afghanistan. You... you really didn't deserve that. Not... not at all."

"Oh JenniAnn... You were in so much pain. I knew it was that pain speaking." Joshua smiled. "Raquel was right. I can take it and I have definitely heard worse. I forgave you the second you said it... well, really before you said it."

JenniAnn smiled and let out a shaky breath. "Thank you."

"You're welcome. Now... you stay here, please. You and Andrew are overdue for a talk so I'm going to go get him."

"Th-thank you."

Joshua patted her back. "You're welcome."

JenniAnn squeezed his hand. "I love you."

"I love you, too. And I love Andrew. And, if I know him... and I do, he's down there bouncing his knee and dragging his hand through his hair. Because I think he's onto us." Joshua grinned.

JenniAnn giggled and nodded.

After one more hug, Joshua returned to the dining room. Andrew immediately looked up to him then stood and hurried to him.

"Go talk to your Laja," Joshua whispered, smiling brightly.

"Does she..."

Joshua nodded, causing Andrew to hurry to JenniAnn's room.

Not wasting time with a knock, Andrew burst into the room. "Laja..."

JenniAnn threw her arms around his neck. "He's here... He's really here," she murmured.

Andrew wept into her hair. "Y-yes."

"He... he's so... so beautiful a-and perfect a-and lovely and lovable and... perfect."

Andrew smiled. "You already said that one."

"Because it's really, really true."

Andrew nodded and kissed her forehead. "There is so... so much I have to tell you about Joshua."

"I... I want to hear it all." JenniAnn peered up at him and stroked his cheek. "Did... did you know I'm the height I am because of you?"

Andrew chuckled, not sure where that had come from. "What?"

"I mentioned feeling so short when I was younger a-and Joshua said it was because he knew I... I'd fit under your chin like this."

Fresh tears welled in Andrew's eyes.

"So... so I'm officially blaming you for why I always have to chop the bottoms off jeans cause they're always too long," JenniAnn teased, beaming at the angel.

Andrew chuckled then sighed and pulled her closer. "I'm glad... so glad that... that you know now."

JenniAnn nodded against his chest. Now it made sense... the love she felt for Andrew increasing even as her love for Joshua had surpassed it. She had spent her life in love with a river and now, having seen and loved the ocean from which it came, loved the river... loved Andrew... all the more. She nuzzled his shoulder. "I love you."

"I love you, too." Andrew buried his face in her hair. "We'll talk more soon but right now..."

"We better get back out there."

Andrew nodded.

JenniAnn took his hand and led him out of the room.

*~*~*

"I Only Wanna Know"

Zeke was sitting on a bench outside the theatre, thinking deeply as he waited for Sy. He smiled as he thought of his son. In the two weeks since Sy and Joshua had visited, much had changed. Sy kept his parents in the loop about his practice schedule. He'd even told them how much it meant to him when they came to watch and, unlike many of the other parents, didn't always have one eye on a cell phone or iPad. And then finding Sy with the open Bible... It was a miracle.

The transformation was only one of the miracles Joshua had worked. Zeke mentally ran through the list. Emma seemed so much happier than he'd ever seen her. And, when they'd prayed before lunch at Andrew's place, he had sworn she'd bowed her head. While he couldn't be sure, he suspected she and Peter were an item. Diana had voiced the same theory. Peter himself seemed much more quick to smile and laugh. Something had grown between them ever since that first night Joshua had been there and sat with them for much of dinner.

Then there was Clay. Joshua wandered into his room, drew him out, and by the end of the group's second visit, the man had become the life of the party! Joshua had seen past his marred face and his crusty demeanor and brought the soldier back into a community.

And Kylie... That poor girl had been through so much. Zeke knew Doug, Lucy, and Diana had all tried to help her. But Joshua, along with Adam, had been the ones to finally succeed. Though Zeke was no fan of divorce, he'd been relieved when he'd heard that Kylie had started divorce proceedings. When she'd told him and Diana over dinner at their place, she'd mentioned that Joshua had gone to her initial meeting with the lawyer. In spite of Jesus' admonishment of divorce, when Kylie had said that it had struck Zeke as a decidedly Christlike thing to do.

Now there was JenniAnn to consider. Zeke couldn't put his finger on what was going on with her. He knew she and Joshua had spent the morning at the house. Joshua had mentioned at lunch that they'd done a makeup test. Knowing how upset some of the numbers had made JenniAnn, Zeke had expected her to be downcast or at least a little weepy. And, when he'd first seen her, she had looked on the verge of tears. But only a little while later there had been such a glow about her! When he'd commented on it, she'd clasped his hand and told him "Sometimes people are truly as good as we think they are." Then she'd looked over at Joshua with such love writ across her face. For a moment, it had spooked him. He'd worried that Andrew might have lost his girl. So then he'd looked to Andrew only to find that he looked as if were ready to burst into a few rounds of "O, What a Beautiful Morning"!

"Earth to Dad. Come in, Dad."

Zeke smiled at his son and rose from the bench. He greeted Sy with a hug. "How was practice?"

"Real good. How's rehearsal going?"

"Good. Joshua had the morning off so Peter stood in for him. He did really well. But we've been working with Joshua again since lunch. Glad to have him back. It just seems more... right."

Sy nodded. "That looked like some deep thinking you were doing when I showed up. Something wrong?"

Zeke shook his head. "Thinking about Joshua actually. He really has brought a lot to our show... and to everyone involved."

"Cool dude. I like him. Pretty good basketball player, too."

Zeke chuckled. "Multi-talented, that one. You know, son, I've never met anyone who reminded me so much of what I believe Jesus must be like."

Sy smiled. "You never know. Maybe that's really him in there. You know what it says in the Bible: 'I am with you always, even to the end of the age.'"

Zeke looked at his son with surprise. "I was so glad when I saw you reading your Bible but I didn't know you could recite scripture!"

"I can't recite much. But I like that one. You wrote it on one of the notes you put in my lunch. It was about a month ago, I think."

Tears welled in Zeke's eyes. Sy had been reading them even during the rough patch. "He... He did say that. But I think He meant more... in spirit."

Sy shrugged. "Maybe. Maybe not. He's God, right? He can do whatever He wants. Maybe He wanted to sing some rock."

Zeke laughed. "True. You're right, son. He can do whatever He wants. I'd love to talk more about this later... what you think, what you believe. But right now, I need to get back inside. We're rehearsing 'Superstar' soon."

"You wearing that white suit?" Sy wrinkled his nose.

"Not like in the movie. But, yeah, a white suit. A good white suit. With a red shirt under it. None of that open chested look. And no sequins."

Sy laughed. "All right then."

*~*~*

Zeke stepped onto the stage to hooting and wild applause. He laughed. Only Diana and Monica had seen him in his "Superstar" costume but clearly the others approved. He waved to stage right and Rose and Brittony appeared, decked out in white dancing dresses. They had not declined sequins and so glittering red sashes were tied around their waists.

Andrew smiled. "You all look great. Very... otherworldly. Great job, Monica." He turned to where she was seated near Adam and Kylie.

"Thank you," she replied quietly, already focusing on what was about to happen.

"Zeke, Brittony, and Rose, you ready?"

"As ready as we'll ever be, I think," Zeke replied.

Rose nodded. "I think so."

"Let's go," Brittony agreed. "I think the suspense is the worst."

Andrew thought she was probably right. He turned around. "The three of you ready in the back?"

Edward peeked in from the lobby and then nodded to Andrew. "We're ready."

"Everyone else?" Andrew looked to the chorus scattered around the stage. His gaze rested on Emma, Arthur, and Violeta.

"We're ready," Emma replied. She snuck a quick glance at Peter and smiled. "Gloria and Tim, we good?"

"Yes," Tim yelled from behind the lighting board. Gloria hit a switch and a large screen dropped a few feet from the fly zone.

"Thank you." Andrew sunk back into his seat. He reached for JenniAnn's hand and clasped it in both of his. "Are you ready?" They'd planned to rehearse "Superstar" and "The Crucifixion" with the effects and costumes but now he wasn't so sure... not when JenniAnn had just learned the truth about Joshua.

JenniAnn shook her head, tears in her eyes. "No... not really. But this is important to him. So... let's do this." She kissed his hand then focused her attention on the stage.

Andrew settled an arm around her shoulders. "Tess, please start us up." He was grateful that she'd brought her band. He felt better with an increased number of angels around: Rafael and Jacob on guitars, Gabe on the trumpet, and Ronald on the flute. Tess had also brought along several other angels, most of whom Andrew hadn't met before: a cello player named Chloe, two violinists named Kiyoshi and Makena, Rusul the drummer, Angus the second trumpeter, Luca on French horn, Freya playing the clarinet, Nita on the oboe, Mere playing the bassoon, Alfie on trombone, and Cecilia the viola player. Even though they were hidden away in the orchestra pit, Joshua knew they were there.

As the triumphant first notes began, images from the first act flashed on the screen. There was Joshua preaching. Joshua being comforted by the women. Joshua hugging Violeta as they both sang "Hosanna." Joshua spinning Emma. Joshua standing up to Eli and Henry. Joshua smiling as Max sang.

Standing downstage left, Zeke watched the clips with a wry smile and shook his head. Then Zeke turned to face the back of the house. The smile faded. Instinctively, everyone followed his gaze.

Joshua, flanked by Caleb and Edward, stumbled up the aisle with the crossbeam. His robe was bloodied and torn.

Zeke blinked a few times as the music changed. Brittony and Rose appearing beside him brought him out of his stupor. He raised his left hand and pointed at Joshua, an accusing glare on his face. "'Every time I look at you I don't understand. Why you let the things you did get so out of hand. You'd have managed better if you'd had it planned. Now why'd you choose such a backward time in such a strange land? If you'd come today you could have reached a whole nation. Israel in 4 BC had no mass communication. Don't you get me wrong. Don't you get me wrong...'"

The chorus began to echo him. Across the stage he saw Violeta and Emma weeping. Arthur pulled the former to him.

Zeke swallowed the lump in his throat and continued. "'I only wanna know... only wanna know..." He trembled as Joshua fell to the floor. He watched Joshua push himself back up, bearing the weight of the crossbeam. For a moment, Joshua looked at him with the smallest, tenderest of smiles. When Zeke saw the smile, the veil of fear that had surrounded him lifted.

"'Jesus Christ, Jesus Christ, who are you? What have you sacrificed?'" the chorus questioned as Joshua started up the steps.

"Jesus Christ..." Zeke murmured as he watched Edward prod Joshua's side with his boot. "Jesus Christ... Lord... Lord..."

Rose stopped dancing when she realized Zeke was muttering something. She turned and saw that tears were streaming down his cheeks.

Andrew kept his watery gaze fixed on Joshua. He only looked away when JenniAnn began to shake his arm.

"Zeke... There's something wrong with..."

Edward and Caleb were just about to yank Joshua's robe when Zeke streaked across the stage.

Joshua bolted after him.

"Zeke!" Diana cried, she and the kids jumping to their feet.

JenniAnn ran onto the stage and followed Joshua. She saw Zeke practically fall into the blue room with Joshua joining him. Through her tears, she smiled. She wasn't the only one who had realized the truth that day. She turned around to go reassure the rest of the Wilsons but Diana and the kids were already running towards her with Andrew following them.

"What... what is going on?" Diana demanded. "Where are they?"

"In the blue room. They... they need to... to discuss something," JenniAnn explained.

Diana shook her head. "I want to see Zeke. He... he wasn't looking good. I... I need..."

Andrew squeezed her shoulders. "Diana, please, just give him a few minutes with Joshua. It... it's important."

Sy's gaze traveled back and forth between Andrew and JenniAnn. Then he looked to the closed blue room door. He knew what his father had been muttering. He'd tried to read his lips and thought he'd succeeded. At first he'd thought he was merely singing along to "Jesus Christ, Jesus Christ" but then another word. A word that didn't fit in the lyrics. "Lord." Sy had recognized it not as a song, not as a plea but as a recognition. He reached for his mother's hand.

"Mom, Andrew's right. We need to let Dad be for a little bit."

Diana stared at him.

Sy smiled to reassure her.

"Sy, what's go-going on?" Kendra asked.

"Something really important... something good." Sy pulled her into a hug.

Hailey hugged her mother.

Diana nodded. "Okay... five minutes. I... I'm sure he's just upset about what was happening within the show. I mean... the man did cry over Bambi for half an hour."

Andrew smiled. This was definitely bigger than a cartoon deer...

*~*~*

Joshua found Zeke huddled in a corner of the room and sobbing.

Zeke looked up at him and reached out. "L-Lord..."

Joshua smiled, sat down beside Zeke, and embraced him. "I... I thought you recognized me."

Zeke nodded. "But I... I was afraid to let myself believe. Please... please forgive me for... for my fear, Lord."

"Zeke, I can't fault you for being hesitant. I know you love me. And you've been nothing but kind and gracious... a friend to me since that first day."

"To think that you... you should come back like this..." Zeke sat his hand on a slash on fake blood on Joshua's sleeve.

"I chose this for so many reasons, Zeke. And one of them... one of them was so I could sing with you. I've loved it so much. For over forty years I've listened to you sing to me... ever since your dad taught you 'This Little Light of Mine.' I... I was there when you taught it to Hailey, to Sy, to Kendra. But actually singing with you... I will always treasure that."

"I... I felt like I was singing with... with my daddy. I... I guess I was." Zeke beamed at Joshua. "Everlasting Father... Prince of Peace... God with us."

Joshua smiled and nodded. "I'm so glad you know now, Zeke. There's so much I've wanted to tell you! The Father and I, we are so proud of the work you do with your youth ministry. You have no idea how many lives you have saved, how many spirits you've helped breathe life into! But we know every one. And we're so proud, too, of the husband and father you are. And that you and Diana both moved out of your comfort zones in agreeing to take part in this show... that means so, so much to me. So many people serve me when it's convenient and comfortable. But you... you went beyond that. It's just one of the many, many things I love about you, Zeke."

Zeke clung to Joshua's hand. "I... I love you, too, Joshua. But I... how... how am I going to do this? Now... now that I know?"

Joshua moved to sit in front of Zeke and held both of his hands in his. "You have spent your life sharing my story. You have been so dedicated to that mission, Zeke. And I know you have the strength to share it in this way. It's why I chose you."

"You... you chose me?"

"Yes. When, last Thanksgiving, Lucy and Doug decided they wanted to do Superstar again, they wondered who among their friends they could call on, who they could cast. I whispered your name, Zeke. Yours and Diana's. Because I knew you could do this and... and I wanted to do this with you both. I wanted to spend this time with each and every one of the people out there." Joshua waved to the door. "We're going to tell the story together, all of us, in a way that I hope will speak to people who may not be hearing it in other ways, in other places. And I hope it will bring new understanding, new passion for this story to those who do know it."

"A-and even if they don't know it, they... they will be looking into the face of their God," Zeke added, smiling through his tears.

Joshua smiled back. "Yes. And I'll be able to talk with them... because I'm definitely going to the meet and greets after the final curtain. And that makes me very happy."

"Then... then it makes me happy." Zeke drew in a deep breath then slowly let it out. "But why... why couldn't I let myself believe it was you, Lord?"

Joshua lifted his chin when he stared at the ground. "You know that JenniAnn and I spent the morning at the house. That was... eventful."

Zeke grinned. "She knows, too! She figured it out this morning!"

"Yes." Joshua's eyes shone as he smiled. "And she told me that the two of you had talked about me... about your suspicions. I know that both of you so much wanted me to be here that you theorized that your longings were causing you to make connections that weren't there, see things that weren't really what you thought they were."

"Yes..."

"It wasn't lack of love for me that kept you from recognizing me, Zeke. It was doubt in your own selves. Doubt in your ability to see the truth and not be blinded by your emotions. I hope this teaches you both that you're a whole lot wiser and more observant than you give yourselves credit for." Joshua smiled and tilted his head. "Maybe?"

Zeke chuckled. "Definitely."

"There's a time for everything, Zeke. And your time to recognize me came just now, out there on the stage... with your whole family here. It needed to be that way. Now... we better get out there. I'm sure Diana and the kids will be wondering." Joshua rose to his feet.

Zeke jumped up and hugged him tightly.

Joshua laughed, returning the embrace. "Thanks." He opened the door and ushered Zeke out.

Diana ran to her husband. "Oh honey... are... are you okay?"

Zeke replied with an effusive nod. "Best I... I've ever been. Joshua, I..." Turning towards Joshua, Zeke's smile faltered. He watched in awe as Sy approached the man and fell to his knees.

Diana blinked. "Sy, baby, what are you..."

Sy clasped Joshua's hands and began to cry.

Diana turned when she heard Kendra crying behind her.

"Something good..." the girl murmured before kneeling beside her brother.

Joshua fell to his knees and pulled both teenagers to him, crying as he did. He looked over their heads and to Diana.

"Josh-Joshua?" Diana peered into his eyes, wondering why he wasn't putting a stop to this. She turned around, looking for Andrew and JenniAnn but they had apparently snuck away.

"Mom... Dad..."

The couple turned to their eldest.

"I... I think Joshua's Jesus. My... my brother and sister wouldn't kneel to just anybody." Hailey smiled through her tears and joined her siblings.

Zeke clasped Diana's hand and pulled her towards the huddle that was their children and Joshua. "Diana, who... who does your spirit tell you this is?"

Diana stared at Joshua. Joshua who had brought her husband such happiness. Joshua who had so soundly counseled her son. Joshua who had brought her baby cookies that wouldn't make her sick. Joshua who had, at last, pulled her friend away from a life of pain and sadness. The Joy of Man's Desiring, the Wonderful Counselor, the Bread of Life, the Savior.

Joshua smiled and held his hand up to Diana. "Hi."

Laughing and crying, Diana took his hand. She and Zeke joined the little circle.

"So how did you kids figure me out?" Joshua asked, his voice filled with joy.

Kendra cocked her head. "I... I thought you'd know."

Joshua smiled. "Usually I would. But I decided that it would be better if I didn't know all your thoughts while I'm here like this. How would you feel if Sy could read your mind but you couldn't read his, Kendra? Or how about if your Dad could or your Mom?"

"Augh..."

Joshua chuckled. "There's your answer. I didn't know what Peter was thinking all the time. Or Judas. Or even my own mother. I wouldn't really have been human if I had. But I am human."

Sy smiled. "I started wondering about you when we played basketball. You said things... things I'd been thinking myself and trying to get myself to believe. But I... I couldn't until I heard them in your voice. And then just little things. The way Mom and Dad talk about you. A feeling I had when you were reading the Torah."

Kendra nodded. "When I hugged you... the first night we came... and... and you hugged me back... It... it felt like..." She glanced over at her parents.

"Go on, my girl," Zeke encouraged.

"Like a hug from Mom and Dad and my grandparents and Hailey and Sy all... all rolled into one," she explained, beaming at Joshua.

Joshua rested an arm around her shoulders. "I was very grateful for that hug. Thank you."

Hailey sighed. "I... I wish I had something nice like that to say but it really was because I couldn't imagine Sy and Kendra acting that way with... with anyone but you."

Joshua reached for her hand and affectionately squeezed it. "There's nothing wrong with that, Hailey. Many of my early followers came to me because of what their parents, children, siblings felt and said about me. Even some of the apostles. Remember, I was there when you sang for me at choir. I was there when you read your Bible every night... even when you had pneumonia last year and were so tired. I know you love me."

Hailey sniffled and nodded.

"I... I just can't believe... I mean... I do believe. Truly. But... You're here!" Diana cried. "Really here!"

Joshua laughed. "I am. And I've been waiting for this moment. Even when things were hard around here... I've been so happy to be around all of you. To be near you all like this."

"Does anyone else know?" Sy asked.

"JenniAnn figured it out this morning. Fr. Mike met me a few years back and knows. And, well..." Joshua grinned. "You're among angels."

"Real angels?" Kendra asked excitedly.

"Very real angels. Let's see... Adam, Henry, Eli, Monica, Tess, the entire band, Gloria, Violeta..."

Zeke burst out laughing. "I get it now!"

Joshua chuckled. "Get what?"

"You said Violeta was hanging on you because you resembled her father! God the Father!"

Joshua smiled. "Yes."

"Is that all of them?" Diana asked, marveling at this news coming so soon after learning who Joshua truly was.

"And Andrew."

"Well, I'll be... An angel with a kid!" Zeke exclaimed.

Joshua nodded. "Andrew has known this was coming for nearly a year. I'm very proud of him, of all of them. It's not always been easy."

"Do they remember? Were they... there?" Hailey questioned.

"In one way or another, except Gloria and Violeta. Dad and I hadn't created them yet. It's been difficult for the others to remember. And especially so for Adam, Henry, and Eli. But they know that it would be very difficult for any of the rest of you to take on their roles and learn the truth." Joshua reached out for Zeke's hand. "But I know you can play Judas, Zeke. I do," he reiterated.

Zeke placed his other hand over his and nodded.

Diana hugged her husband. "And you, Joshua... How... how is it for you? Especially now... the songs... the parts we're rehearsing?"

Joshua smiled gently at her. "It's been emotional. And I know it will only become more so. But please remember: on the die I died, I also won a life among my beloved children for all eternity. And... then on the third day..." He grinned. "Now you know why I was so set on a different finale. I'd like to think Sirs Andrew and Tim would be okay with me ending my own story like I want it to end."

Zeke's smile stretched across his face. "Now I love that finale even more."

"Good." Joshua sighed. "There's so much more I want to say to each of you. And we'll have time. But right now... we should get back out to the stage."

"I bet I freaked some people out!" Zeke realized.

Joshua hugged him. "I'm sure by now Andrew and JenniAnn have put their minds at ease." He hugged Diana and each of the kids again. "Everyone okay to start back where we were? Because it's okay if not."

"What do you want to do?" Sy asked.

Joshua smiled at him. "I want to do what we need to do to get to the finale."

Diana clasped his hand. "Then let's get back to 'Superstar.'"

Zeke nodded. "I can sing it, Joshua. For you."

His eyes brimming, Joshua smiled. "Thank you, Zeke."

They made their way back towards the stage together.

Andrew and JenniAnn, having stationed themselves just offstage, smiled when they saw Joshua and the family approaching. Zeke hurried to them and hugged them both.

He grinned at Andrew. "Good job pretending not to know your own Creator."

Andrew chuckled. "You have no idea how much self-restraint that took. But..."

"I'll soon learn. We all will." Zeke turned to JenniAnn. "Turns out we aren't delusional saps, huh?"

JenniAnn laughed. "Nope. The truth is so... so much better than that."

Joshua smiled as he drew near. "This has been a very... very good day."

Diana hugged him. "I'm so glad you feel that way."

"You know, I think tonight's a good night for that dinner back at the house," Andrew suggested. "What do you think? Maybe grab a few pizzas and hang out?"

"Perfect night for it," Zeke agreed as his daughters nodded.

"Definitely. Thank you, Andrew," Diana smiled at him.

"Any chance you got a hoop?" Sy asked with a grin.

"You know we actually do," JenniAnn replied. "Some college kids who were using the house a couple years back put one up on the garage."

Sy smiled at Joshua. "Rematch?"

Joshua chuckled. "Sure, rematch."

Their plans made, the group returned to the stage. Once Zeke had assured everyone that he was fine... more than fine... the rehearsal resumed.

*~*~*

JenniAnn, Kemara, and Diana cheered as Andrew, Max, Joshua, Zeke, Violeta, and the kids played basketball after they'd all enjoyed dinner together.

"I had no idea Joshua could play so well!" Kemara remarked after he sent the ball sailing through the hoop.

"He's full of surprises all right!" JenniAnn replied with a smile. She kissed Annabelle then watched the game. It was the only time in her life she'd actually enjoyed watching a basketball game.

"I'm really liking this. It's nice having the evening off." Diana tilted her face to the sky and inhaled deeply. "The company, of course, is the best part."

"Definitely. Are the kids coming with us tomorrow, Diana?" Kemara asked.

Diana smiled. They hadn't decided when they'd all discussed it over breakfast but she was sure each of them were on board now. "I think so. It'll be good to get them out to the country. Fresh air. Trees. Sheep."

JenniAnn laughed. "And goats. I was promised goats." She raised her voice. "I think goats are adorable. I never understood why Jesus made them take the villain role in the one parable."

Hearing, Joshua turned and grinned at her. "Maybe one had just tried to eat his robe. They do that, you know. I'll agree they're cute but they're also little troublemakers. Adorable little troublemakers." He winked at her.

JenniAnn smiled back at him. "Thank you. That makes sense."

Andrew chuckled as he tossed the ball to Zeke. "We're going to have to make sure they don't go for Belle's diaper bag or blanket, JenniAnn."

"Can we go with you?" Hailey asked, looking to Joshua.

"Of course," he replied. "Hey, how big of a caravan do we have?"

Zeke set the ball down. "Andrew's van, my car..."

"My cousin is lending Owen a van. He'll be bringing Brittony, Eliot, Crystal, and Cira," JenniAnn added.

"Adam said he's driving Kylie, Shane, Emma, and Peter out. And Tess has a bus for the band. She said they're hauling the costumes, too." Kemara laughed at the image of Tess driving all those angels out to Albany. "Then I assume Monica and Arthur are bringing Tyson, Tim, Jeff, and Gloria."

Andrew nodded.

"I'm bringing Rose and her aunt." Max smiled. It would be their first road trip as a couple. "Edward and Caleb are riding out with their parents because they're staying the night."

"And I know the advising team, Henry, and Eli are riding out together." Joshua turned to Andrew. "Can my cousin ride with us?"

"Cousin..." JenniAnn echoed. She wondered how it hadn't hit her until then who John was! Wide-eyed, she looked to Andrew.

Andrew smiled at JenniAnn then Joshua. "Sure. We have eight seats, nine technically but it's not very comfortable, and there's you, me, Belle, JenniAnn, Kemara, and Violeta. That only makes six. So John's seven. Anyone else?"

Joshua whispered something to Andrew, causing him to nod. "Kemara, you think Sean might be able to tag along with us?" Joshua asked, his eyes twinkling. "I can always use another follower."

Kemara smiled, her cheeks a rosy hue. "I'll go call him and ask. Thanks!"

Violeta looked tenderly at Joshua as Kemara hurried into the house.

Zeke beamed. "Good crowd we got. I can't wait. Not every day you get to spend time with Jesus out in the country."

Joshua clapped him on the back. "Jesus is very much looking forward to it, too."

JenniAnn smiled dreamily then moved to her feet. "Anyone else up for tea and cookies?" She looked to Kendra and nodded. Joshua had made sure there were some for her, too.

Kendra grinned. "Definitely."

They all trooped back inside and stayed up til nearly midnight talking and enjoying each other's company.

When, finally, it was time to part, Joshua walked the Wilsons out to their car. He hugged each of them good night.

"I love you all so much!" he gushed. "Today... tonight... it's been wonderful. And you all did very well with not... you know... broadcasting my secret identity."

Sy looked to him with a happy, weary smile. "'Tell no one...'"

Joshua patted his hand. "Yeah. Exactly."

Diana squeezed his other hand. "It... it's hard to leave you, even knowing we'll see you in the morning."

Joshua stroked her hair. "We'll have all day together. And I really am always with you."

"'Even unto the end of the age,'" Zeke murmured, glancing at first his son then Joshua.

Joshua beamed and nodded.

Hailey set her hand on his arm. "Thank you for letting us come along even though we aren't in the show. It... it means so much to be part of your story... even if only for a little while."

Joshua caressed her cheek and looked lovingly into her eyes. "You've always been part of my story and always will be. All of you." He pulled them into a big hug again then released them. "Now... I'm gonna let you all get home but I'll see you tomorrow when we meet up at St. Genesius'. Rest up! Big day ahead of us. I'm getting born... and baptized... and preaching... and doing a whole lot of other stuff."

Zeke laughed as he settled into the driver's seat. "It really is a big day. And... and it'll be the first full one in which we all know."

Joshua squeezed his hand and nodded.

"Good night, Joshua!" the kids called once they were seated.

"Good night! Sleep well."

Diana yawned then smiled at him. "You too. See you in the morning, Joshua."

Zeke smiled. "Good night, Lord."

Joshua sighed happily. "A good night, indeed." He smiled and waved until the car disappeared then made his way back to the front door. Max let him in.

"So they're all pretty crazy about you," he commented with a grin.

Joshua returned the smile. "I'm pretty crazy about them. Great family. Like yours."

Max beamed. "Speaking of that, Andrew and Maja are in her room getting Belle back to sleep. Maja asked me to ask you to stop in before you hit the hay."

"I'll do that. Thanks. You headed to bed?"

Max nodded. "Guess I better. Don't want to be sleep-deprived driving tomorrow."

"Definitely not! I'll see you in the morning, Max."

"Bright and early!" Max smiled then entered his and Andrew's room.

Joshua was just about to knock on JenniAnn's door when Kemara poked her head out. "Hey there," he greeted.

Kemara closed the distance between them and squeezed his hand. "Thank you for thinking of Sean. He's really excited."

Joshua smiled. "I'm glad."

"You... you were really amazing tonight." Kemara blushed and stared down at her hands. "It was hard to watch but... but then... then it was really great."

"Good. I don't want anyone leaving our show feeling downcast."

Kemara looked back up at him and smiled. "I don't see how they could with your finale." She yawned. "I better get to bed. Good night, Joshua."

"Good night, Kemara. Sweet dreams."

"You too."

When she was back in her room, Joshua knocked softly on JenniAnn's door.

Andrew answered and smiled. "Hey. I'm going to get some sleep. But just wanted to say..." He hugged Joshua. "I am really... really happy that... that..."

Joshua returned the embrace. "I know. Me too. Supremely happy."

Andrew sighed and nodded, brushing at his tears. "Good night, Joshua."

"Good night, Andrew." Joshua smiled after him then turned to JenniAnn.

She dashed to him and hugged him and kissed his cheek. "I... I just wanted to give you a... a proper good night hug since now..."

Joshua held her close. "Thank you. And... and thank you for spending the morning with me."

JenniAnn nodded against his chest then looked into his eyes. "We... we both know I can be very clingy so... so I'm gonna let you go now. Cause we both need rest. But I... I will so be looking forward to the morning... and definitely not cause it means coffee."

Joshua chuckled. "I will be, too." He kissed her forehead. "I love you. Sleep well."

"Love you, too." JenniAnn settled into bed and watched as Joshua gently caressed Belle's hair.

"Good night, little, beloved one," he whispered before bending to kiss her cheek. "I'll see you and your mama in the morning." Joshua smiled once more at JenniAnn then stepped into the hall and closed her door. He looked around, surprised that Violeta hadn't bid him good night. Perhaps she was exhausted. It had been a wrenching day for her. Joshua crept up the stairs and through the hall. He smiled when he turned into his room and saw Violeta sitting in the window seat. As soon as she saw him, she hurried to him and hugged him.

"It's happening! First Vincent and now JenniAnn and Zeke and Diana and the kids..." Violeta laughed and kissed Joshua's cheek.

Joshua smiled at her. "It was a truly, truly wonderful day."

"And I know the rest will find out soon, too!" the angel gushed, swinging his hand.

Joshua chuckled. "I sure heaped a lot of energy into you, didn't I, Duckling?"

Violeta giggled and nodded. "But I know sleep is important while we're like this so..." She hugged him again. "G'night! Love you!"

"Good night. I love you, too. See you in the morning."

"Yep!" Violeta released him then made her way down the stairs.

Joshua sunk into the window seat and looked up at the sky. "Thank you, Dad. I... I needed this. I love you." He smiled, finished his prayers, changed, and then, unlike the previous night, drifted into a peaceful, restoring sleep.

*~*~*

In the Country

Sunday, March 23rd

Shortly before 7:00, while JenniAnn was busy with Belle and Max, Kemara, and Violeta were enjoying their last few minutes of sleep, Andrew and Joshua entered the kitchen.

Andrew started the coffee then tilted his head to the basement door. "Okay, I'll keep watch. If anyone's in here when you come back, I'll block the door then let you back up when they've stepped out."

Joshua grinned. "Great. Won't take long."

Andrew handed him his cell phone. "I added a shortcut to the main screen."

"Thanks!" Joshua took the phone and snuck down to the basement. Once there, he tapped on a pipe in perfect Tunnel code.

The mirror swung away from the wall and Vincent stepped out. The two hugged in greeting.

"Joshua..." Vincent began. "Psyche... She sent Catherine a text for me. She said she would visit as soon as she could but... but that I was right about you... about you being as truly good as she thought. Does she..."

Joshua beamed. "She knows. She knows..." He hugged Vincent again.

"I am... very happy." Vincent's smile lit up his whole face and his eyes. "She must be so..."

"We are both... so..." Joshua laughed. "Ecstatic works. I'm glad Owen got my note to you."

Vincent nodded. "Yes. And I... I am truly honored, Joshua. But how will this happen?"

Joshua pulled out Andrew's cell phone. "The miracle of technology. A voice recording application." He unlocked the phone and pulled the program up. "Okay, on the count of three. One... two... three."

*~*~*

After taking in an 8:00 service at Calvary Lutheran, the gang at Cora's was getting ready to leave for the theatre and waiting for the arrival of the Jolly Green's additional passengers. At a few minutes after 9:00, someone knocked on the front door. Joshua peeked out the window and smiled when he saw Sean at the door and John making his way up the driveway, a garment bag thrown over his shoulder.

"They're here. Both of them," he shouted before moving to the door.

Kemara came rushing into the room with JenniAnn and Violeta trailing not far behind.

Joshua opened the door and ushered Sean inside. "Good morning, Sean! Welcome."

"Hi. Glad to be here. Joshua, right?"

Joshua nodded and held out his hand.

"Cool. Really looking forward to this. Getting away from the city and..." Sean smiled when he saw Kemara. "Hi, Kemara."

"Good morning, Sean. Thanks for coming. You remember Violeta and JenniAnn from the party?"

Sean nodded and shook their hands. "Hi. G'morning."

"Morning!" Violeta chirped. "I liked your dancing!"

Sean chuckled. "Thanks."

"Very lovely," JenniAnn agreed with a smile. "Now if you excuse me I just have to umm... talk with Joshua about something."

As Kemara explained to Sean about their plans for the day, JenniAnn skirted over to Joshua's side and peeked outside. "He... he looks quite a bit like you."

Joshua smiled. "My Ama's side had strong genes."

JenniAnn giggled.

"C'mon." He took her hand and they met John at the top of the driveway.

"Shalom, JenniAnn!" John greeted.

Joshua whispered something in her ear.

JenniAnn grinned and looked to John. "Shalom, Yohannan."

John stared at her for a moment then broke into a wide smile as Joshua laughed. "You know!"

JenniAnn nodded, beaming at Joshua before turning back to his cousin. "I do. As of yesterday morning. You're a miracle baby, indeed."

"Runs in the family." John smiled at Joshua. "I get to dunk you again."

Joshua laughed. "Yes, you do. But you're going to have to wait a few hours. Three hour car ride, you know."

"Yes, I know. But I've prepared. I Googled 'things to do on a road trip.' Look." John pulled a wad of paper from his pocket. "Travel Bingo! You enjoy Bingo, Joshua."

JenniAnn felt twin urges to laugh and cry as she watched the two cousins joke and plan. Noticing, Joshua hugged her.

"Let's go for a quick walk around the block, you think?"

JenniAnn nodded.

John patted her arm. "I'll tell the others."

"Thank you, John," Joshua replied.

John made his way to the porch then turned to watch the two for a moment. He smiled after his shepherd-cousin with his lamb.

*~*~*

"It's so great to see you here!" Kylie effused as she pulled Emma into a hug as they stood outside her church. "Did you like the service? Isn't the pastor great?"

Emma smiled. "He was very good. I liked what he said about... about not judging people because you never know what they've been through. And the service was really nice. The music was beautiful. We actually didn't sing too many of the traditional hymns at my church back home. I like them."

Peter squeezed her hand. "Me too. 'In the Garden' has always been one of my favorites. I'm glad we sang it today. But now..." He turned to Adam. "We have to head out, don't we?"

Adam nodded. "Kylie and I grabbed some granola and cereal bars before we came here. We have those and juice and water in the car. But... we also have to make one quick stop before we go to St. Genesius'."

"Oh? Where we going?" Emma asked.

Kylie smiled. "You'll see..."

*~*~*

Andrew and Joshua stood in the parking lot of St. Genesius', checking off names. With five minutes to spare, everyone was accounted for... except those in Adam's car. Andrew was just about to head back to the van and grab his cell phone when a car honked.

Joshua smiled and pointed. "Here they come."

Adam's car headed towards the lot. When he'd parked, Emma and Peter stepped out. They waved to the two then tossed some wrappers in a nearby trash can. Andrew and Joshua made their way to the car. Before they reached it, Kylie hopped out and ran to them.

"We're not late, are we?"

Joshua shook his head. "Not at all. Three minutes to spare actually."

"Oh good. We... well, we picked up an extra passenger."

Andrew's eye brow arched. "Really? Who?"

Kylie smiled. "Since you let us have yesterday night off, Adam and I headed back to the veterans' hospital to help prepare dinner. We were talking about today and Clay overheard and was really interested so... we brought him. That's okay, isn't it?"

Joshua beamed. "I think that's great."

Andrew smiled and nodded. "Yes it is. Absolutely."

"Let's go say 'hi' really quick." Joshua headed to the car, reaching it just as Emma and Peter returned. "Good morning! Beautiful day, isn't it?"

Emma nodded. "Very nice. Sunshiny."

"And it's a good thing, too, since you're going in the water," Peter teased.

Joshua laughed. "Yeah. It might still be chilly but at least not polar!"

The driver's side doors both opened and Adam and Clay stepped out.

"Clay! Good morning!" Joshua hugged him. "So glad you're joining us!"

Clay smiled. "I'm real grateful to be included. I hope this doesn't inconven..."

Andrew shook his head. "No way! It's great having you along. Ever been to Albany?"

Clay shook his head. "No. But I'm a country boy at heart so looking forward to it."

"Then let's get moving!" Adam urged. "I'm ready to get out of the city for a while. Fresh air... green things..."

Joshua chuckled and squeezed Adam's shoulder. "I think they may have a pet turkey, Adam."

Adam smiled. "A new friend!"

"Huh?" Emma cast a confused look at him.

Adam laughed. "They're my favorite animals."

"Ah..."

Andrew grinned. "Emma, when you get on the road you should ask Adam about Benjamin Franklin and turkeys."

"Okay..."

"Didn't he want the turkey to be our bird instead of the eagle?" Kylie asked. "I think I remember that from history class."

Adam hugged her. "Yes! Yes, he did!"

Joshua smiled at the two then turned to Andrew. "Well, director, are we ready?"

Andrew nodded enthusiastically. "Off to the Holy Land-by-way-of-Albany we go!"

After some cheering and honking, the caravan set off.

*~*~*

Three hours later, the cars, vans, and bus all pulled up near a sign reading "Romano Family Farm and Orchard, Est. 1899." Beneath it was a hand painted banner reading "Welcome JCS Cast and Crew."

"Aww!" Violeta exclaimed when she stepped out of the van. "That's so cool."

Kemara smiled. "Caleb had said his aunt and uncle were really looking forward to this. I guess they don't get too many visitors out here. Well, except customers and such." She giggled. "Oh geez..."

Adam was kneeling on the ground, pretending to kiss it.

Andrew chuckled. "Guess he's missed country living."

Caleb and Edward made their way to the front of the crowd that was forming as everyone exited the vehicles.

"Let's gather around that gazebo over there," Edward directed.

"We'll have our lunch first and then Uncle Randall will give us a tour so we can pick locations," Caleb added.

Joshua grabbed the cooler out of the back of the van and Sean grabbed the picnic basket while JenniAnn unbuckled Belle and Andrew grabbed her things.

By the time everyone was gathered around the gazebo, a middle-aged couple was crossing the lawn from the farmhouse. They approached Caleb, Edward, and their parents first, embracing each of them.

Andrew helped get Belle settled then turned to Joshua. "I think we should grab Emma and Zeke and introduce ourselves."

Joshua nodded. "Definitely."

They waved to the two and made their way towards their hosts.

Caleb smiled at them as they approached. "Uncle Randall, Aunt Dot, mom, dad... This is Andrew Darcy, our director. Zeke Wilson, he's playing Judas. Emma Dawes, our assistant director, choreographer, and Mary Magdalene. And... Joshua Davidson who is playing Jesus," he introduced. "Mom's Melanie, Dad's Sergio."

Andrew warmly shook Randall's and Dot's hands. "We are incredibly grateful to both of you for letting us come out here like this. Thank you so much."

Randall smiled. "Not every day one gets to host Jesus and his friends." He turned to Joshua and shook his hand. "Welcome! The boys have told me a lot about you, all of you."

Sergio chuckled. "Thanks for putting up with them. They tell me you call them 'the Sons of Thunder,' Andrew."

"Fitting," Melanie teased.

Andrew smiled at Edward and Caleb. "They've been a delight to have around. I'm very glad you encouraged them to take part, Melanie."

"I am, too." Melanie looked proudly at her boys. "It's doing them a lot of good. Don't know what it is but they've been so much more helpful around the house."

The twins blushed. "Mom..." they muttered in unison.

Joshua smiled. "They're good boys and very versatile. We've got them playing apostles, Roman guards, and high priests."

"And they do it all very well," Zeke added.

Emma grinned at the two. "And they're quick studies with the dancing!"

Dot laughed. "Well, now, I'd like to see that!" She hugged her nephews then looked to Andrew and Emma. "You let us know if you need anything. Edward and Caleb said you all brought picnic lunches and were grabbing dinner on the road but if you get hungry in the meantime just holler." She turned to Joshua. "You... you've got a good look for playing Jesus. Kind eyes."

Joshua reached for her hand and smiled. "Thank you. I'm glad you think so, Dot."

"We'll let you all have your lunch now but I'll be out in, oh, half an hour to give you the grand tour. Sound okay?" Randall asked.

"You won't join us for lunch?" Joshua asked.

"Oh well, we're sure you have things you need to discuss and we don't want to horn in..." Randall explained.

"We have extra chicken and tuna salad sandwiches in the cooler if you haven't prepared anything yet..." Joshua tantalized.

Andrew smirked. They didn't have extras but he supposed they did now!

"Oh well..." Randall looked to Dot who nodded. "Sure!"

They returned to the group and, once everyone was seated, Zeke stood.

"So great to be here, isn't it?" he asked.

The cast and crew cheered.

"Let's have a big round of applause for Dot and Randall Romano for hosting us and Caleb and Edward for asking."

The four smiled and blushed as everyone clapped.

"Now... Joshua... would you, please, lead us in prayer?" Zeke requested.

Joshua nodded and stood. "Sure." He gave everyone a few moments to settle down then began. "Our Father, please bless us this day and all days. Set Your inspiration, Your love upon us as we continue to work on our show. Help us to show each other and our audience Your love in every word, every action. Nourish our friendships and relationships. We thank You for this beautiful day together, for this shared meal. We thank You mostly for each other and for Your love and guidance. Amen."

"Amen!" the others replied before digging in.

Before taking his seat again, Joshua looked around and took in the scene. Barring the modern dress and a couple tractors in the distance, it reminded him of the meal with the five thousand. He smiled and, peering up at the brilliant blue sky, thanked his Dad.

*~*~*

"Okay, now, ideally we capture this on the first take because otherwise we have to wait for Joshua's hair to dry before we try it again," Andrew explained from behind his camera, propped up a few yards from a lake. "Of course, John if you don't actually submerge Joshua..."

"I'm dunking him," John interrupted, smiling gleefully as he splashed around the lake, drenching his camel hair.

Andrew chuckled. "All right. Then it's like I said. Let's try to get it the first time." He turned to Joshua who was standing near him in a fluffy white bathrobe. "You ready?"

"He is way too excited about this..." Joshua commented with a chuckle. "But yeah. I'm ready." He tossed the robe onto a lawn chair and made his way to the lake, dipping his foot in the water. It was a decent temperature. "I'm watching you, John..." When Joshua looked up, he saw that John had become quite sober. "Hey, you okay?"

John nodded. "Just nostalgic."

Joshua hugged him when he reached him. "Thanks for being here."

"Wouldn't miss it." John smiled then, as Joshua backed up, he looked to Andrew. "Tell me when."

Andrew turned to Owen who was just behind him. "You ready?"

Owen nodded, grinning from ear to ear.

"And... action!" Andrew cried.

Joshua stepped towards John. When Joshua was near enough, John clasped his right hand in both of his then pulled him into an embrace. After John released him, Joshua knelt down. John clasped his shoulder and, just as he'd promised he would, dunked him. When Joshua rose from the water, a voice spoke.

"'This is my Son, whom I love; with him I am well pleased.'"

JenniAnn clapped her hand over her mouth to keep from crying out as she heard Vincent's voice. Beside her, Kemara smiled.

"And... cut." Andrew smiled. "I think that was great."

"Did you..." JenniAnn started to ask Kemara.

"I'm as surprised as you!"

Tying his robe back on, Joshua approached. "I got the idea from Kemara," he explained with a grin. "We recorded it this morning."

JenniAnn hugged him. "Thank you! But... it's going to be silent in the show, isn't it?"

Joshua shook his head then laughed when droplets of water landed on JenniAnn and Kemara. "Sorry." He brushed the water from their faces then took the towel Violeta held out to him. "And no. Andrew and I talked about it. We decided it seemed odd to play the first few scenes with the Overture. It's so stark sounding. So the Nativity and baptism parts are going to be played over the instrumentation from the Shema. The Overture will start with scenes of me in the desert. But right before that... everyone will hear Vincent."

"He... he must have been so thrilled!" JenniAnn hugged Joshua again.

Andrew and Owen approached. Kemara hugged them both.

"How did you keep it a secret?" she asked.

Owen smiled. "No one told me until this morning. Didn't have a chance to rat them out."

Andrew chuckled. "And I'm pretty good at keeping secrets."

"Who's Vincent?" Sean whispered to Kemara.

"JenniAnn's godfather and a friend to many of us. He... lives elsewhere but we try to involve him in things when we can."

"Oh. Great." Sean smiled. "Close-knit group."

Kemara laughed. "You have no idea..." She hoped one day she could explain it all to him.

"So what's next?" John asked excitedly once he'd bounded over. "Can I change into a different costume and be a disciple?"

Joshua smiled. "Definitely. I know Monica brought extras."

John hurried over to her.

"So after you dry off, how about we get some preaching scenes?" Andrew suggested.

Joshua nodded. "I'd like that."

Kemara set her hand on his arm. "Do you think you could do it like you do during 'Heaven on Their Minds'? I mean I assume Andrew's deleting the audio track for the rest of this so you could be talking and it wouldn't matter."

"You mean tell parables?" Joshua checked.

"Yeah."

Overhearing, Zeke approached. "Are you actually going to preach, Joshua?"

Joshua patted Kemara's hand. "Sure. I'd like that a lot. Shouldn't take long. My hair dries pretty quickly. While we're waiting... How about we go see those goats?" He smiled at JenniAnn. "I don't mind if they try to eat this robe."

Laughing, he led the others towards the pasture.

*~*~*

Joshua smiled as Peter threw the net into the lake. It was Cephas' net and Joshua was glad that he'd thought to toss it into the van before they left. When the net came up empty, Peter and Caleb rowed back to the shore. Joshua chuckled. He was glad Superstar was built on anachronisms otherwise the rowboat would look very out of place. After a few moments, he approached the two.

"Fish not biting?" he asked.

"Oh yeah. Tons. They're just invisible." Peter grinned. Since no one was going to hear anything, he figured they may as well have fun with it.

The rest of the cast laughed.

Joshua chuckled. "Well, how about you follow me and maybe you can reel some people in. Visible people."

"I will do that," Peter agreed with a smile. "Because you are cool and I appear in later scenes so if I don't, it will seem weird."

Andrew laughed from behind the camera as the three walked further down the shore. "Great job. Now let's walk around to the other side of the lake and get Arthur's and Tyson's calling. Angus, you wanna get in there and play their father?"

"Sure," the angel agreed, smiling first at Andrew then at Joshua.

They filmed the scene and then Andrew turned around, trying to decide what to do next. His gaze landed on an area of the farm that Randall and Dot rented out for weddings. There were stone archways and walls surrounding a courtyard. The angel of death waved to Joshua.

"I think we should do the near-stoning of the adulteress," he suggested.

Joshua nodded. "I think that's a really good idea. Some people need to see that." He smiled sadly then walked over to the band of angels. "Makena, could you please help us out?"

"Sure, anything. What do you need?"

Joshua lowered his voice. "Would you mind playing Mara? It's important but I don't want to ask any of the women."

The angel smiled. "I understand. Definitely." She squeezed his hand. "You looked very regal writing in the dust."

Joshua patted her cheek. "Thank you." Though he hadn't recognized her at the time, Makena had been there to walk Mara back to her house and console her. He smiled after her when she went to get a costume from Monica then he turned back to the band. "Fellows, could you lend a hand? I know it's not the greatest gig but... I need more Pharisees besides Henry and Eli."

"You got it, Yeshu," Gabe agreed, the others nodding behind him before following Makena.

Andrew smiled and turned to the crowd. "Okay, we're going to do the scene with the woman caught in adultery next. We're going in there. We got the band acting in this one." He pointed to the courtyard. "If you want to watch, just stay behind me on the west side."

Emma reached for Peter's hand. "Will you go in there with me?"

Squeezing her hand, Peter nodded. "Of course."

The throng headed into the courtyard, quickly removing the few pieces of litter that had blown in. After a few minutes, Rafael entered.

"Where do you want us to start from, Andrew?" he asked.

Andrew pointed to the furthest entry. "Let's have you all lead Makena in from there. Can I please get a few people to stand around Joshua, listening to him preaching?"

"Do you want to go up there?" Peter asked Emma.

She shook her head, her eyes fixed on Joshua.

Peter, wondering what far off place she'd disappeared to, wrapped his arm around her waist.

When a dozen of the cast had settled around Joshua, Andrew started filming.

"We're ready!" he shouted to the hidden angels.

Joshua smiled up at the sky and pointed. "Look at those birds! They don't stock up their cupboards or kill themselves with work during the harvest. And yet God sees to it that they have enough to eat. Don't you think He cares even more about..."

Angry shouts interrupted him and he turned to face the source of the noise. Luca had Makena by the upper arm and the others were gathered around her, stones at the ready. When they reached him, they dropped the girl at Joshua's feet.

Peter held Emma more tightly when she jolted.

"Rabbi, this woman was caught in the act of adultery. The Law of Moses says we should stone her. What do you say?" Rusul questioned with a sneer.

Joshua knelt down and set his hand on Makena's hair as she huddled on the ground. Then he began to write in the dust. As he wrote, the angels all blanched and hung their heads, drawing further back.

"Rabbi, answer us," Eli demanded.

Joshua stood so they were eye to eye. "If any of you have never sinned, you may throw the first stone." He stooped back down and continued to write.

The "Pharisees" grumbled then let the stones fall at their feet. One by one, they walked away until only Joshua, Makena, and the followers were left.

Joshua brushed some hair from Makena's brow. "Where are those who condemn you? Are any of them left?"

Makena sat up and looked around. "No... no, Lord."

Joshua smiled. "I don't condemn you." He reached for her hand and brought it to his lips. "Go, my daughter, and sin no more."

Standing behind Andrew, Zeke looked curiously at Joshua. He'd never read any translation in which Jesus referred to the woman as his daughter. Zeke heard sniffling and turned to see Emma crying into Peter's shoulder. Zeke closed his eyes, realizing who Joshua was actually speaking to.

Andrew blinked back tears and fumbled to stop the camera. He glanced over at his AD and watched as Joshua approached and gently stroked her back as Peter continued to hold her.

*~*~*

"This looks quite a bit different from our other preaching scene settings," Andrew shouted as he led the group to a hill. "So let's get everyone gathered together on the hill. I'm going to climb to the top and film it from there." He turned to JenniAnn. "Come with me?"

"I'd love to." She smiled and carried Belle up the hill.

Everyone settled onto the grass while Joshua remained at the base.

JenniAnn sighed when they reached the top. "He looks so..."

"Perfect?" Andrew guessed, grinning.

"Exactly."

Andrew readied the camera then peered down at Joshua. "When I could, I'd come and listen to him preach. When he was in hilly places, I always liked to go to the top. It would be like a natural amphitheater so I could still hear Joshua but I could also see all those people... hanging on every word... believing in him... trusting him... learning about the Father."

JenniAnn gazed at him, looking down at Joshua with so much love. She landed a quick kiss on his temple.

Joshua spied them up at the top of the hill and smiled then gave his attention to the crowd. "Now, some of you have asked 'Who is my neighbor'? And I tell you this... they are the people who reside near you."

The cast and crew laughed.

"But now let's be a little less literal. Imagine a man walking from, well, Manhattan to Albany. A car pulls up and a bunch of people pile out. They steal his shoes, his clothes, his cell phone and, worst of all, they beat him up. Badly. He's lying there on the side of the road, dying... A priest... sorry Mike... drives by."

Fr. Mike chuckled. "We're not all saints."

Joshua smiled. "And this priest definitely isn't. He looks out his window, sees the man and then cranks up the Christian music station to cover up the man's moans. He drives off. A little while passes and a rabbi... sorry Yakov... drives by."

"Eh, I can be a good sport, too, Joshua," Yakov smiled at him then the priest.

"Thank you. The rabbi sees the man but he's in a hurry and so he keeps going... ignoring the man's cries. Now, a third car approaches. And it's got one of those Darwin fish on its bumper and a New Agey bumper sticker. This driver gets out of the car. They hurry over to the bleeding, moaning man. They bandage what wounds they can and then lift him into their arms, carry him to the car, and drive him to the hospital. So... who was the true neighbor to the dying man?"

Shane grinned. "The Darwinist New Ager."

Joshua smiled. "That's right. So..."

"Edward! Caleb!" a voice shouted.

Andrew and JenniAnn spotted the running man first. They made their way down the hill as quickly as possible, reaching the base when the man did. They saw that it was Sergio and he was crying.

Sergio pulled his sons to him. "Boys, you need to come with me. Randall was working in the corn field. The... the tractor rolled. We... we've called 911 b-but..."

Tears in his eyes, Caleb turned to Joshua then hung his head, remembering that it was all pretend.

Joshua set a hand on his shoulder. "I'll come pray with you. John, come with us." He waved Andrew over. "Keep everyone else here, please."

Andrew nodded.

John stood and followed Joshua and the three Romano men.

Zeke hurried to Andrew. "Do you think he'll heal him?" he whispered.

Andrew watched the five men hurry towards the field. "I don't know." He turned back to the crowd. "Let's all pray for Randall, please."

Everyone gathered near and held hands as Andrew began to pray.

"'The Lord is my shepherd, I shall not want...'"

*~*~*

When they reached the cornfield, Joshua hurried towards the tractor. Tears filled his eyes when he saw Dot cradling her husband's head and weeping. The tractor appeared to have completely crushed Randall's legs and he'd become unconscious from the loss of blood.

"We... we don't know how long it happened before... before Sergio found him," Melanie explained. "We were all in the house and..."

Edward took one look at his uncle, ran a few feet away, and vomited. Caleb hurried over to comfort him.

Joshua squeezed Melanie's hand and patted Dot's shoulder then looked to his cousin. "John, please help me." He bent down and gripped the back side of the tractor.

John nodded and grabbed hold of the front.

"Guy... guys, I really appreciate this but..." Sergio shook his head. "That tractor weighs at least..." The words died when the tractor flipped back onto its tires.

Edward and Caleb saw, gasped in unison, and drew nearer.

"How... how..." Edward stammered.

Joshua stared at Randall. His left leg was twisted unnaturally at the knee and there was tear on his right ankle that went straight to the bone.

"Oh God! Oh, my love..." Dot bellowed.

Joshua knelt beside Randall. He looked up to the sky, closed his eyes, and set a hand on each of the man's legs.

Caleb gripped his hair in his hands. "God... Jesus... God..."

Dot began to rock back and forth, her eyes clamped shut. "Please Lord... please Lord... let him live."

Randall's legs jolted, his lower left leg snapping back into place and the gaping wound at his ankle closing.

Joshua opened his eyes and rested a hand on Randall's right cheek. "Wake up."

Randall's eyes shot open and he bolted into a sitting position. "Joshua. You all need to film here in the field? But how... I must have fainted. I had the worst dream that I was on the tractor and it rolled and..." He noticed the tractor and his family gathered around him, each one of them white as a sheet. "What happened?"

"Oh my God... oh my God..." Caleb continued to prattle.

Joshua smiled at the farmer. "You took a spill with the tractor, Randall."

The man continued to look around him. "How did all that blood get there?" He twisted around to face his wife. "Dot, whose blood is that?"

"Your... yours, sweetheart. The... the tractor did turn a-and your legs were cru-crushed and..."

John helped Joshua to his feet and kept hold of his arm as he staggered over to the tractor and leaned against it.

Dot shakily pointed at Joshua. "He... he saved you."

Joshua managed a weary smile.

Melanie hurried over to her boys. "Who... who is that man? Who is he really?" she demanded.

Edward managed a reply first. "We... we thought he was just an... an actor but... who does he look like to you? That should not have happened. There is no reasonable explanation for... for what we just saw! Unless..." He looked to Joshua and began to cry again.

"Well, I'll be... Look at the dents in the soil. That tractor really did tip, didn't it? But..." The color faded from Randall's face when he realized that, based on where the dents were, the tractor would have been on top of him. And his pants were caked in blood... Tentatively, he got to his feet.

Dot watched as the husband she thought she'd lost walked with not so much as a limp towards the robed man.

"Jesus?" Randall asked.

Joshua nodded then reached out and clasped Randall's hand. "Please, tell no one." He looked to the twins. "Edward, Caleb... the others... they can't find out this way. Please don't tell."

"We won't, Josh... I mean Jesus," Caleb vowed as Edward nodded.

Joshua laughed softly. "I'm still Josh."

Dot finally managed to stop shaking and hastened to Joshua. "Thank you... thank you... But you... you don't look so good. The... the power went out of you, didn't it?"

Joshua gripped her hand. "Yes. But I'm fine. Just give me a couple minutes. Actually, could I have some water, please?"

"I... I'll go get it," Caleb offered. He turned towards the house and then back around. After crossing over to Joshua, he hugged him and then continued to the house.

Joshua smiled after him then at Edward who had plopped down at his feet. He squeezed the boy's shoulder.

Sergio rubbed at his temples. "Is this... for real?"

"How... how can it not be? You found Randall!" Melanie cried. "We all... all thought... there was no... no hope."

"Of course it's real. My husband is alive." Dot smiled adoringly at Joshua. "He's real."

"Why... why have you honored us by... by coming here?" Randall questioned.

"You and Dot invited me," Joshua replied, his eyes alight. He inhaled deeply, feeling better, stronger.

Randall laughed. "We invited a troupe of actors... I... I didn't realize we were inviting you."

Joshua smiled. "And that makes it all the more meaningful to me and to my Father."

Randall hugged him. "Thank you. You have to stay for dinner. All of your friends, too. Please. Dot and I will make fried chicken and all the fixings. Please stay, Joshua."

Dot rested a hand on his shoulder. "Please say you will."

"I would love to stay for dinner and I'm sure the others would welcome it." Joshua patted Dot's hand.

Caleb hurried to him and held out a bottle of water. "Here you go. I opened it for you."

"Thank you." Joshua took several gulps.

Caleb looked to John. "So who... who are you?"

John beamed. "His cousin."

Sergio gasped. "But then that means..."

Edward, finally recovering, smiled up at John. "John the Baptist."

John crouched down and held out his hand. "Good to meet you."

Dazed, Edward shook his hand.

Then they heard the sirens.

"Oh boy..." Randall bit his lip. "This might take some explaining. Well, I'll just say that the tractor did tip onto me but some... some friends lifted it off and... and then I was fine. That work?"

Joshua smiled. "That'll work. Thank you."

Randall embraced Joshua and then, with Dot at his side, went to do his explaining.

*~*~*

That evening, Randall and Sergio built a bonfire and everyone gathered around it to enjoy fried chicken, mashed potatoes and gravy, corn bread, and more.

There had been some whisperings when Joshua, John, Caleb, and Edward had rejoined the group and informed them that Randall was fine and recovering back at the house. The angels, Fr. Mike, JenniAnn, and the Wilsons guessed at the real story but kept quiet. The only indication that anything had happened was that, for the rest of the day, the Romano twins followed Joshua around like two puppies.

After they'd eaten, Joshua led Dot and Randall out to the Jolly Green. He unlocked the van and grabbed a box from beneath his seat. "I made this in thanks for having us out."

With tears in their eyes, the couple accepted the box and opened it together.

Joshua smiled. "It was supposed to seem mysterious but since you know now..."

Dot wept as Randall lifted the statue from the box. It was a perfect mirror of her favorite photograph from their wedding, even exactly replicating her Gunne Sax dress.

"It... it was a beautiful wedding and it's an even better marriage," Joshua murmured.

Randall carefully replaced the carving and pulled Joshua into a hug. "Thank you for... for our life together a-and keeping me here."

Joshua patted his back. "It wasn't your time, Randall." He pulled Dot into the embrace. "You'll come see our show?"

Randall nodded. "Absolutely."

"Couldn't keep us away," Dot vowed.

Joshua smiled. "Good. Now... I need to go have a few words with your nephews. Today's... not been what they expected."

Randall chuckled. "No, I don't suppose it has been."

When they returned to the bonfire, Joshua spotted the twins some yards off, sitting beneath a tree. He headed towards them.

"Mind if I join you?"

Edward smiled wanly and shook his head then scooted over so Joshua could sit between him and Caleb.

Joshua leaned against the tree's trunk and drew in a deep breath. "Nothing like being out in the country, is there? Look how brightly you can see the stars."

The two brothers stared at the sky.

"Why... why us?" Caleb asked after a few moments. "We talked to Zeke and he said that you were here for... for all of us. But why... What did we do to deserve spending all... all this time with you?"

"We're not priests or rabbis or deacons or especially religious like a lot of the others," Edward added. "I mean, yeah, we've always believed you were God and everything but... but we haven't even been to church in years."

Joshua hugged them both. "I love you. Not because of anything you did to deserve it. I just do. And I came to you because you both asked for direction. Church or no church, I know you pray. I hear those prayers."

Edward smiled. "We didn't expect you to come down here personally to give us direction."

Joshua grinned. "No. But I wanted to. You boys have tried college. You've tried office jobs. You've tried retail. You've thought about being teachers, police officers, firefighters, and now actors. And those are all great things to be. But what's wrong with the very first thing you wanted to be when you grew up?"

Caleb and Edward looked to each other.

"You'd get so excited every summer when your parents would bring you out here and let you stay for a couple weeks. The same boys who would grumble over getting up at 7:30 for school would bound from their beds at 5:30 to help milk cows. Face it. You're farm boys."

The twins smiled.

"And, please... talk to each other! I don't just mean about sports or comic books or the latest action movie. Talk to each other about real things." Joshua playfully elbowed them both. "All this time you've both been dreaming of the same future but neither of you told the other about it. Your dad isn't a farm boy and so he left and came to the city. And that's been great for him. But you're not him. And... I happen to know that your aunt and uncle would love some help here at the Romano Family Farm."

Caleb chuckled. "It would be nice..."

Edward nodded. "But not until after the show, right?"

Joshua laughed. "Well, yes. Please wait until after the show closes to make your move. Andrew and Emma do not want to do any more recasting and..." He hugged them again. "I need my Apostles Andrew and Bartholomew."

"But... when we're the Romans..."

Joshua's embrace tightened. "We'll get through it together. And we'll talk more about it in the days ahead. Remember this: you end the show as my followers, as Joseph and Nicodemus."

"We'll remember," Edward promised as Caleb nodded.

"Good. Now... it's getting pretty dark so what do you say we get back with the others and see if everyone's ready to head to the stable?"

"Did you really sleep in a manger?" Caleb asked.

Joshua laughed. "You know, I heard that the whole Bethlehem thing was a myth designed to play up my Davidic origins. But my parents... all three of them... tell me that I was, in fact, born in a stable and placed in a manger while wrapped in swaddling clothes... and also that I was a loud crier. Apparently 'Silent Night' was interrupted every three or four hours by yours truly screaming."

Edward shook his head and smiled. "This is so weird... but cool. Very, very cool."

Joshua beamed as he and the Sons of Thunder made their way back to the bonfire.

*~*~*

"I think our Joshua could get himself yet another career as a preacher if he wanted," Rabbi Yakov opined. "He really made those stories come alive."

Tiva smiled. "I liked the Darwinist hippie. You never do know who is truly honorable and good."

Fr. Mike beamed. "I think sometimes the modern reader doesn't fully grasp just how relatable Jesus was trying to be with His parables. I'm sure if He lived today then He'd make a point of updating His parables." He winked at JenniAnn who was smiling.

Kylie, who had been sitting next to JenniAnn and taking a turn holding Belle, smiled softly. "I liked the part with the adulteress. Joshua was so gentle. I hope it was really like that."

JenniAnn patted her hand. "I'm sure it was."

"I have to say, it's still difficult to see Eli acting like that." Yakov shook his head. "Who knew he was such a good actor?"

JenniAnn smiled. "You should come by the house sometime when he, Henry, and Adam are over and try to entertain Belle. Eli makes for a very convincing ant whilst singing 'The Ants Go Marching On' to her. And also a mouse during 'Three Blind Mice.' Although... I should say something to them about singing such a violent song to my baby." She grinned.

Tiva laughed. "Some of those nursery rhymes are brutal! I can remember finding myself singing them to Becca and Jonah and by the time we had Helena, I was done!"

Kylie smiled then noticed someone walking away from the group. She frowned and turned to JenniAnn. "Thank you for letting me hold Belle but I'd like to go check on someone. Could you please take her?"

"Absolutely." JenniAnn snuggled Belle once she had her back. "Thanks for holding her for a bit, Kylie. Everything okay?"

The young woman nodded and smiled. "Yes, I think so." She smiled at the others. "It was nice visiting with you."

Tiva squeezed her hand. "We enjoyed it, Kylie."

Fr. Mike sighed when the girl ran off. "Thank God she's here."

"She seems happy. Much... freer," the rabbi noted. "I may be Jewish but... 'Jesus' definitely saved this time."

JenniAnn hugged his arm as she watched Kylie. "He... he did."

*~*~*

"Clay?"

The soldier, seated on a pier, turned towards the soft voice and smiled. "Hi there, Kylie."

"Are you okay? I was worried when I saw you walk away from everyone."

"Oh yeah. Definitely. Sorry I worried you. I just... this is such a beautiful spot. I wanted to enjoy it for a few moments," Clay explained as he gazed at the pond.

Kylie looked out. It seemed enchanted with the stars reflected in the water and moon glow falling over the budding trees and shoots of wildflowers. "It is beautiful. I'll go back so you can have some quiet..."

Clay shook his head. "No. It's okay. Please stay... if you'd like."

Kylie sat down beside him on the pier.

"Today was pretty special."

Kylie nodded. "Joshua's something else, isn't he? I could listen to him preach all day."

Clay smiled. "Me too. But... I meant more than that. Today... the whole day... I felt... normal. Like this had never happened." He waved his hand over his face. "I didn't feel ugly."

Kylie gripped his hand for a moment. "You're not ugly, Clay. I... I've seen ugly a-and it's not you."

The man peered at her as she looked out to the lake. Her bruises had mostly faded and those that remained JenniAnn had helped Kylie cover up. Still, he knew they were there and he clamped his eyes shut. He couldn't imagine how anyone could ever hurt her, let alone someone who had been supposed to love her. "How... are you feeling?"

Kylie turned and smiled at him. "Good. I'm staying at a shelter JenniAnn's cousin runs. Last night was my first night. I really like it there. There are some other women who... who have stories a lot like mine. It helps to talk with them. Adam's going to help me find a new apartment. And... I'm finally going to be able to get a job. Jett never wanted..." She sighed. "Diana thinks her school is going to be hiring for some para positions. I have a degree in education and so... hopefully."

"I think you'll be awesome at that!"

"You think?" Kylie asked, blushing.

"Sure."

"I hope so. And then maybe, once I have some experience, I can have my own class. I always wanted to teach kindergarten or first grade. So... how about you? What do you want for your future, Clay?"

"I... Sometimes I'm not sure how much of a future I have," Clay admitted. "Not too many people want to order some food or buy something from someone looking like me."

Kylie looked up at him curiously. "Do you really want to work in food service or retail?"

Clay laughed. "Actually, no. First thing I gotta do is get myself out of that hospital."

"If you don't mind my asking... why are you there? I mean... you seem healthy. They didn't put up a fuss about letting you come out here."

Clay laughed. "I'm surprised the staff didn't throw a party... maybe they are. Been stuck with me for a while." He stared out at the still water. "Physically I am healthy. Scars healed up a while ago. Mentally... not so much. I'd been back home a month and I just couldn't cope. Friends would come by to visit and... I could always tell they were looking just to the side of my head. And then the visits dried up. Fiancee couldn't handle it and returned the ring. My mom tried to act like everything was normal. My dad got in a few 'Looks aren't everything, son. Things'll start looking up.' But I, uh, didn't see it that way. I still had some pain meds so I downed them with some vodka and... that's how I ended up in the hospital."

Tears trickled down Kylie's face. "I... I'm glad it didn't work. The... the vodka and pills, I mean." She pulled Adam's handkerchief out of her pocket and wiped at her eyes.

Clay patted her hand. "Lately... I am, too."

Kylie smiled. "Good."

Clay sighed. "We should head back. Guess they're gonna do the Nativity and then we'll get going."

"Yeah. That's what Andrew said." Kylie noticed his disappointment. Even though he was making friends at the hospital, it was obvious that he'd enjoyed the day with them. "You could always come to our rehearsals, Clay. Hang out. It'd be nice to have a couple new eyes see it. I'm sure Andrew and Emma would agree."

Clay stood and held his hand out to her.

"Oh thanks! So what do you think?"

"You're sure they wouldn't mind?"

"You can ask them but, yes, I'm sure."

"I think I'd like that. Thank you."

"You're welcome! Now... Let's go see baby Jesus."

Clay chuckled. "Yes, let's go see her."

Kylie grinned. "I rather like that Jesus is being played by a girl... I just hope Belle likes it!"

*~*~*

Belle squalled as her mother tried to swaddle her.

"Oh, sweetheart... Shh... Shh..." JenniAnn consoled.

"It has been a long day," Andrew pointed out sympathetically as he stroked Belle's hair.

"Yeah... I was hoping that long nap before dinner would help but..."

Joshua stepped away from the group gathered around a stable several yards off and approached them. "Ah... realism."

Andrew chuckled. "That was a pretty noisy night..."

Joshua smiled. "It was. But I don't want Belle to be upset." He moved to pick her up. "Can I?"

"Of course!" JenniAnn consented.

Joshua cradled Belle in his arms and softly swayed and hummed. After only a few moments, she quieted causing her parents to grin. "Andrew, how about letting me direct and film this part? You and JenniAnn aren't in this movie at all yet. You can play the inn keeper and his wife... Elihu and Shiphrah. And then Belle can see you both."

"I... I'd really love that." Andrew nodded. "Thank you, Joshua."

JenniAnn hugged him. "Thank you. And..." She peered down at Belle. "Now she actually looks meek and mild."

Joshua lifted Belle enough to kiss her forehead. "She is definitely a prettier baby than I was."

"You... you were beautiful," Andrew countered, a lump in his throat.

JenniAnn began to tear up as she nodded effusively. She had no idea what Joshua looked like as a baby but Andrew had to be right.

Joshua smiled at them both. "Thank you. Now go change, please. I have to give Belle some notes."

Andrew chuckled and, taking JenniAnn's hand, went in pursuit of costumes.

Joshua snuggled Belle. "You and I are going to have a talk in a couple days, my Belle. But for right now... I just want you to know that I love you very much. And no matter what happens and no matter what you do... I always will. And so will your parents. So many people." He sighed as she wrapped her fingers around one of his.

"Joshua?"

He smiled up at Violeta. "Hi, Duckling. You look beautiful... you are beautiful."

Violeta beamed. "Thank you. Where are Andrew and JenniAnn?"

"Belle's been fussing a bit so they're going to be the inn keepers so they can be close."

"Oh good!"

"So... have you chosen your fake husband?" Joshua asked with a grin.

"Yeah... I asked Owen but he said he couldn't. No beard. He said to check and see if Hugh Jackman was available." The angel blushed. "I can't help it! I just think he's nice to look at!"

Joshua chuckled. "It's okay. A lot of people agree with you."

"Yeah... So then Monica said she had a fake beard and could put it on quickly. So then Owen couldn't think of a way to turn me down, I guess!"

Joshua smiled. "Good girl."

"It's just... I like Owen and I'm comfortable around Owen and Owen loves Belle so... It seemed right. And I hoped... maybe... it'd help with... you know."

"I do. And I hope so, too." Joshua used his free arm to hug Violeta. "Have you met the goats and sheep? Dot said she brought out the friendliest ones."

"Oh yes... Can I have a lamb?"

Joshua laughed. "We'll talk about it later."

"Okay..."

"Let's go check out the shepherds," Joshua suggested. He led Belle over to the cluster of people and smiled when he saw the Wilson kids, Dot, Randall, and Clay garbed as shepherds. Joshua was especially pleased that the latter had been drawn in. "You all look great! Randall, someone's eying your belt, though. More than eying it."

Randall spun around to see a small goat gnawing on the end of his belt. "Peaches, come here!" He scooped the goat up and shook his head. "I swear you'll eat us out of house and home yet!" he scolded, smiling and snuggling the animal as he did.

Andrew and JenniAnn approached. "So everyone set?" the former asked.

"Look at you both!" Kemara cried. "You look so... biblical!"

JenniAnn laughed. "Thanks."

Joshua smiled at them. "You look great. And, yes, I think we're ready so... Violeta and Owen, you head in first please. There you go. Right. Just behind the manger. Let's get a few shots of just the three of you. Andrew and JenniAnn, you'll enter at my cue... bringing out fresh straw and clothes and then just hanging around. Then, kids, let's have you enter and kneel/sit around them with the other shepherds following you. Then we'll get Belle in her jammies and shoot the angel scene while she rests and then we'll call it a night. Okay?"

Everyone agreed and those in the scene moved to their places while the others gathered behind the camera.

"Look at Owen! The beard suits him!" Crystal commented.

Max smiled. "I think he makes a great Joseph."

Fr. Mike nodded. "Me too. Look at him smoothing out the manger."

After a few moments, Joshua entered the stable and transferred Belle into Violeta's arms.

Tears immediately welled in the angel's eyes. "You... you were so tiny..." she murmured.

Owen looked curiously at her but decided she was only commenting on Belle's progress.

Joshua patted Violeta's cheek and stepped out of the stable and to the camera.

Andrew and JenniAnn watched him closely. They saw his eyes well when Owen knelt down and tenderly stroked Belle's hair as Violeta held her.

"You wanna hold her?" Violeta asked after a few moments.

Owen nodded. Once Belle was in his arms, he held her close and took her flailing hand in his and kissed it.

Joshua turned around and nodded to Zeke.

Closing his eyes, Zeke began to sing. "'Silent night, holy night. All is calm, all is bright.'"

Tess joined in. "'Round yon virgin, mother and child.'"

They waved to the others, most of whom joined in.

Joshua looked to Andrew and JenniAnn and nodded. They picked up the hay and the clothes and went to join their daughter.

Looking at Belle and trying very hard to not look at Joshua, it hit JenniAnn full force that this wasn't the first time Joshua had orchestrated his own birth. Once Andrew had returned to her side after spreading the hay, she wept into his robe.

Hailey, Sy, and Kendra entered and, after holding Belle out for them to see, Owen handed her back to Violeta who settled her in the manger. Belle cooed as she looked up at her new admirers. The adult shepherds entered with their lambs and goats and, for a few moments, everyone basked in the moment until a lamb noticed Joshua and made a beeline for him, jostling the camera.

Joshua grabbed the camera and laughed. Once he had it steady, he scooped up the lamb and cuddled it to his breast.

"Camera, grab the camera and... and get that," JenniAnn directed.

Andrew hurried to the camera and captured the image.

When he was finished, Randall approached Joshua. "That's Mary."

Joshua smiled. "Hello, Mary. I... I like your name."

Guessing that Randall and Joshua needed some time, Andrew started walking towards a nearby hill. "Everyone, let's head over this way, please. We'll try to get this done quickly since we've got a while on the road yet."

Once the group was a few yards away, Randall continued. "We weren't sure Mary'd make it. Came too early. Guess she wanted to be here to meet you." He pet the lamb. "I overheard your girl earlier, Joshua." Randall smiled as Violeta plucked hay from her hair and bounced around, trying to shake it off, until Kemara intervened and helped her. He had been more than a little surprised when Joshua had revealed that she was an angel but then the farmer realized that an angel's chief job was to love God and Violeta clearly adored Joshua. He turned back to him. "You should come back after Mary's weaned. Take her and a friend for her. If you don't mind my saying, I get the impression Violeta's a bit of a live wire."

Joshua chuckled. "I don't mind and that's an accurate impression." He looked lovingly over at the angel.

"Might be good for her to have a couple pets to look after. Is there some place... down here... that she could keep them?"

Joshua nodded. "I know just the place and so does she."

"It... it would mean a lot to me if you'd take them as an... an offering in... in thanksgiving."

Joshua readjusted Mary so he had a free arm and could hug Randall. "Thank you, Randall. Violeta will treasure her new friends and I will treasure the offering of them."

"I'm glad. Also seemed a good way to get you back out here... like this, I mean," the farmer confessed.

Joshua patted his hand. "I'll come gladly... And you be careful on that tractor."

Randall smiled sheepishly. "I will be. Just daydream too much."

"Maybe time to start taking a little more time off, Randall. Dot would like that and... you'll have some more help soon." Joshua looked proudly over to Edward and Caleb who were ushering the rest of the goats and sheep onto the hill.

"That I will... We love those boys. I know Sergio and Melanie will miss having them in the house but they're already talking about driving out here more once the boys get settled." Randall sighed happily. "Things are looking up." He clapped Joshua on the back. "Thank you for that."

"You're very welcome. Now, shepherd, I believe you're needed." Joshua waved to where Andrew was setting up the camera in front of the hill. Monica, Tess, Gabe, and several members of the orchestra, dressed all in white, waited at the top of the hill. "Can you do awe?" he asked.

Randall gaped and held his hands out as if shielding his eyes.

Joshua laughed. "Perfect."

They made their way over to the hill and Randall joined the other shepherds. Andrew shot a minute of them on their own with the animals and then, once Edward had flipped on a bright overhead light, Gabe led the angels toward the shepherds.

"Lately I think I know what those shepherds must have felt," Zeke murmured as he stood between Joshua and Diana.

Diana nodded and reached over to squeeze Joshua's hand. "Christ has come..."

Joshua pulled them both into a hug as the scene wrapped.

*~*~*

JenniAnn looked around the van as they entered the last hour of their ride back. Thankfully, Belle had fallen asleep as soon as they were on the road. John, sitting to the other side of the car seat, hadn't lasted much longer. Behind them, JenniAnn could hear Sean and Kemara talking quietly. Violeta had been so ecstatic upon learning of her soon-to-be pets that she'd planted herself in the front middle seat so she and Joshua could make plans. The planning, however, had ended over an hour before when Violeta had fallen asleep on Joshua's shoulder.

Catching Andrew's eye in the dashboard mirror, JenniAnn smiled back at him. She'd been so excited when he'd first told her about directing a production of Superstar but she hadn't imagined anything as wonderful as the day they'd just had. She was distracted from her reflections when John mumbled something in his sleep that caused Joshua to laugh.

JenniAnn peered over at the sleeping man curiously. "Umm... what was that?"

"'Brood of vipers,'" Joshua explained.

"He sleep talks in Hebrew?" Sean asked just loud enough to be heard. "It didn't sound like English."

Joshua smiled. "Something like that."

"Way to commit to the character!" Kemara complimented, laughing quietly as she did.

Smiling, Andrew briefly looked to Joshua. "Where am I supposed to drop him off? Or is he coming back with us?"

"We have room since Adam and Kylie are gone," JenniAnn pointed out.

"He'd like that. Thank you. And I could use his help tomorrow." Joshua lowered his voice. "I want to get to work on that idea for Vincent."

JenniAnn reached up and squeezed his shoulder. "Thank you."

Joshua patted her hand. "What a day... I'll remember it always."

JenniAnn sniffled, praying that in the years ahead she and the others would retain clear memories of their time with Joshua. She was glad that, even if their minds faltered, at least they'd have video to look back on to remember how Joshua moved and smiled and spoke...

"Andrew, maybe you could bring the camera to rehearsals. I know we got some footage for the 'Superstar' clips but might be nice to get some behind-the-scenes stuff. Maybe we could make a cast and crew video to give everyone at the wrap party," Joshua suggested.

"That's a great idea. Yeah, I'll do that," Andrew agreed.

JenniAnn smiled and sunk back against her seat. Seems they'd have even more video. Content, she drifted to sleep as Joshua hummed.

*~*~*

The Bridge Builder

Monday, March 24th

The group gathered around Cora's table was still shaking off the last bits of sleepiness as they enjoyed their breakfast.

"John, what are you up to today?" Max asked.

"I thought I would spend the morning wandering around the city... going where the Spirit leads me. I'll be at the theatre after lunch to help Joshua with his project. You?"

"Another day hawking Spiderman and The Avengers and the like to my brethren. And... I have an appointment at 3:00 with an adviser about my military benefits. I've been thinking about it and... I'd like to go back to school. I think I'd like to be a psychologist or maybe even a psychiatrist. Either way, I want to specialize in caring for veterans and active duty military," Max explained casually.

Andrew, seated next to Max, squeezed his hand. "I am very, very glad and proud to hear that, Max. I think you'll be an excellent, dedicated, and effective counselor."

JenniAnn set down the bagel she'd been eating and hurried to Max's side. "That's wonderful, Max! Oh... you'll be so good with your patients!"

Max blushed and laughed as he stood to hug her and then Andrew. "I haven't even taken my first class..."

"I know. But I know you'll do well," JenniAnn encouraged.

"Without a doubt," Andrew agreed.

Kemara smiled. "I agree. And... always nice to have a doctor in the family."

Max chuckled. "Dr. Max does have a nice ring to it."

Joshua beamed. "Congratulations, Max. It's great that you've discovered what it is you want to do in life. And this path... you'll touch so many lives." He clasped Max's hand. "I'm proud to know you."

Moved, Max hugged Joshua. "Thanks, Josh. That means a lot. Actually... it was those visits to the hospital that made me really start thinking about it. And seeing Clay out on the farm, having a blast. I want to help other veterans to find that joy and sense of purpose."

Violeta took her turn to hug him. "You'll be so good at counseling people, Max! And just listening to them. And being able to tell em that you understand."

Max patted her back. "I hope so."

John smiled at him. "My prayers will be with you, Max. I'm sure we'll all pray for your success."

The others nodded readily.

"Thank you... all of you." Max smiled appreciatively at them and reclaimed his seat.

"What does Rose think?" Andrew asked.

Max grinned. "She did an 'I told you so' dance. She'd brought the idea up a few months ago and I told her that I just didn't think I had the brains for it. But I guess the more I thought about it... I really think I could do it. I think... I believe... this is what God wants for me."

"I think you're right, Max. I'm sure God knows what a loyal, giving, caring heart you have. And I know he's honored that you want to serve him and your brothers and sisters in this way."

"Thank you, Josh. I guess hearing that from 'Jesus' is as close as I'll get to hearing it from God." Max smiled.

JenniAnn bowed her head and swiped at a tear, startling when Belle began to cry. She stooped down to pick her up. "Maybe she just wants to congratulate her uncle."

Max gladly took Belle who smiled when he settled her on his lap. "What do ya think, Bellaluna?"

Belle replied by wrinkling up her face.

"Oh... I know that face." JenniAnn laughed. "Max, trust me, that's not commentary on your choice. We'll just be right back..."

Max laughed as he returned the baby to her mother. "Some day I'm gonna tell that kid about how she reacted to my big news."

Andrew chuckled. "Oh the stories we'll have for Belle..." He looked quickly over to Joshua and winked.

Joshua smiled. "We'll look forward to hearing what you find out, Max."

"And I'll look forward to telling you all. I won't be late for rehearsals. Actually, I'm going to try to be early so we can talk. Andrew, will you be at the theatre?"

Andrew nodded. "I'm headed there shortly. Either Joshua or I will stop back here around 1:00 to pick up the girls but, other than that, we'll be at St. Genesius'."

"Good! I'm hoping to be there no later than 5:00. Would you help me pick out some clothes? I know it's not really an interview but... And, umm, can I borrow one of your ties?" Max requested.

Andrew smiled. "Of course to both."

"Thank you." Max couldn't keep the smile from his face for the rest of breakfast.

At odd moments, Joshua looked over at Andrew and Max. He remembered again their days and nights in caves, being led across harsh terrain by even harsher men... the pain and the grief but hope and a burgeoning friendship in the midst of it. It was then that Andrew had planted the seeds of a faith that Max now looked to for guidance. He was pleased to know that Max would bring those gifts to so many men and women in the future.

*~*~*

JenniAnn traveled Below earlier than usual. She quietly sang to Belle as they twisted their way through corridors until they reached her chamber. As expected, Vincent was waiting there. He immediately swept the two into his arms.

JenniAnn giggled. "So it... it's been an exciting few days, huh?"

"He... he is... extraordinary."

"Uh huh... How did you know?"

Vincent took her hand and led her to a settee. After settling besides JenniAnn, he kissed her hair and Belle's and began. "I felt so at ease with Joshua from the first. When I saw him in your room... I offered him my hand. Psyche, I don't... you know I don't do that so quickly but it was as if some part of me recognized him as a friend. I puzzled over what I felt all day. Then, after our dinner together, I could think of no other explanation for Joshua's ready acceptance and lack of surprise than that... that he knew me. That he created me. His apparent age made it impossible to believe he was a mere human who had... had manufactured my father."

"Vincent..." JenniAnn wrapped her fingers around one of his. As relieved and happy as she was, it hurt to know he'd ever thought of himself as "manufactured."

Vincent sighed. "So there was only one possibility: I was in the presence of... of God." He smiled. "And you?"

"I've had these... feelings. Ever since the first day. Like... like I'd known Joshua. Like he'd always been there. But I kept talking myself out of where... where the thoughts were leading me. And then... on Saturday morning... I..." JenniAnn snuggled Belle closer as tears welled in her eyes. "I was doing his makeup test a-and it was really getting to me and Josh-Joshua could tell and he called me 'Dear one' and I... I knew I'd heard that voice before, saying that before... Between that and looking down at his wrist with... with the fake blood pooling... He was him."

Vincent gently rocked her as she wept over the memory. As wondrous as it all was, he knew it was wrenching to realize what had happened to this man they loved so.

"Catherine... she was confused by the... the Stag. Have you told her any more?"

"I've been reassuring her that we can trust Joshua but... I think he is finding his strongest advocate in someone else." Vincent rose and claimed a folder from off of JenniAnn's vanity. "We found Jacob drawing these."

JenniAnn looked on, wide-eyed, as Vincent showed off his son's artwork. There was Joshua amid a cluster of lambs. Joshua walking on the water. Joshua with a bunch of children crowded around. In the first two, Joshua was dressed in a robe. In the third, he was dressed as he had been that previous Thursday.

"Catherine believes that, having heard that Joshua is playing Jesus, Jacob is merely conflating the two. But I can tell... feel... that even as she says it, she's not sure. Last night, we found Jacob with that Easter picture book you gave him last year. He asked us where Joshua's marks had gone."

JenniAnn blinked. "He knows..."

Vincent nodded. "Catherine asked him why he thought Joshua would have marks. He pulled out the book and pointed to a Roman soldier and told her it was because they'd done it. Catherine tried to explain to him that Joshua was just playing a role but then Jacob flipped to the back of the book... the page where Jesus promises that He'll always be with us... and said 'No, He's back, Mama. He said He'd be here. So He is.'"

"I... I don't think Joshua realizes Jacob knows."

"I assumed not. But Jacob would like to see him again. He wants to give him his pictures. I thought, perhaps, you could take him with you this afternoon?"

JenniAnn smiled. "I'd love to but, even better, I can text Andrew and ask him to ask Joshua to pick us up at Cora's and you and Jacob can see him together then. I could still take Jacob with me to the theatre after that."

"I would appreciate that." Vincent beamed.

"And Catherine?"

"She knows I would never be careless with our son. She trusts Joshua... but I think she believes he is the subject of her husband's and son's overactive imaginations. She's agreed to let Jacob spend the afternoon at the theatre. After all, he'll be with his cousin/godmother. She'll come by at 4:30 to pick up Jacob and Belle, if you approve."

"Of course! I really hope Catherine can at least begin to consider... It must be hard for you."

"It is but I believe with all my heart that she will see. It's only a matter of when. Perhaps this afternoon will help."

"I really hope so. And Father?"

Vincent stared down at his hands. "Actually... he would like to speak to you. He is... concerned."

JenniAnn sighed. "Not surprising. And, honestly, I don't blame him. I was concerned when I first heard that Joshua had seen you. If only I'd known then..."

Vincent patted her hand. "Perhaps you could stop in at the beginning of literature class?"

"Will do. Will you keep Belle with you? Just in case Mama here gets a lil... passionate."

Vincent grinned. "Happily."

They hugged again before heading to the classroom for the morning's religion class, both knowing that it would mean more to them both than ever before.

*~*~*

"Father?"

Jacob Wells, seated at his laden desk, looked up from the book he was studying and smiled. "Ah, Psyche. Vincent told you of my request."

JenniAnn nodded.

"Please, come have a seat."

JenniAnn settled into the chair across from Father. She couldn't quite shake the feeling of being called into the principal's office.

"How is our Belle?"

"Very good! Her eczema is healed!"

Father grimaced. "Yes, I, uh, heard about your theory."

"It's not a theory."

The patriarch sighed. "Psyche... I know you have your beliefs... many of which I share... I was baptized in the Church of England, you know. Even if I am not quite so... impassioned as you... my beliefs are there. But a faith healer? Dear, I think in your eagerness to accept Mr. Davidson, perhaps you've taken things a bit too far and, in doing so, begun to encourage Vincent and young Jacob in your... theories."

"I think I am raising a child with an angel of death and my capacity for belief is rather large... and well-founded," JenniAnn defended. "And if Vincent and Jacob see things as I do, it's only because we've chosen... now... to see with our spirits and not merely our eyes, Father."

Jacob laughed. "Ah Psyche... Sometimes you are so like your godfather that it frightens me."

"No need to be frightened, Father."

"But I am concerned, my dear. Vincent has it in his head that we should roll out the welcome mat and let this man into the Tunnels. Psyche, he is already living in Vincent's house. He has no need of shelter, no need of assistance. Why should I consent to Vincent's request?"

"Because he asks for so little, Father! And because it's exactly as you say. Joshua doesn't need to be down here. He doesn't need anything you can offer. But I think he'd like to come. I think it would mean a lot to him... and clearly it would mean a lot to Vincent. Joshua would never harm the Tunnels or anyone here. What are you afraid of? That he'll expose you? Joshua has no interest in gathering that sort of attention around himself. Try to take over? Joshua has all the power he wants. Trust me. You... you talk all the time about being cautious. As if we'd all be safe and happy if we were... But we wouldn't be, Father! If I had been cautious and... and not followed my heart and trusted what I felt about Andrew... I would not have the life I lead now, the life I love. And my daughter... my Belle... would be... be dead. A-and if Vincent hadn't... Catherine and Jacob would... would likely be dead a-and perhaps me, as well."

Father went pale at the mere idea of such catastrophe. Still, when he had collected himself, he crossed his arms over his chest. "You have made valid and effective points, Psyche. But the fact remains that I am afraid that your friend is nothing more than curious. I am afraid that he'll come down here, see what he wants to see, ogle my son for a while, and then disappear once he's had his fill... leaving Vincent to mourn a friend he never truly had."

JenniAnn's eyes welled and her heart went out to the old man. She knew he was thinking of a young girl Vincent had once cared for... a dancer who had indeed been intrigued by Vincent and then disappeared, only to return when she needed help... leaving Vincent devastated and brought to the point of madness. Now he was being asked to accept this man he knew only as an actor/singer...

"Joshua is not Lisa, Father. I swear to you that he's not. He truly cares about Vincent. So much."

"He barely knows my son!"

"That... that's not true."

"Psyche! They met last week!"

JenniAnn only stared at him.

Jacob withdrew his glasses and rubbed at his eyes. "Since I perceive that I will find myself in a stalemate if I don't make a concession... Perhaps you could arrange a dinner... or a breakfast at Cora's since it might suit your schedules better... with Mr. Davidson. If I approve, I will honor Vincent's request which is already being parroted by my grandson. Jacob has been excessively persistent on the matter..."

"Stubborn... no idea where he got it from..." JenniAnn commented quietly.

"Not deaf yet, my dear."

JenniAnn blushed and smiled. "Sorry..."

Jacob chuckled. "So... do I have an invitation?"

"Yes. I'll check with everyone this afternoon but I think tomorrow morning for breakfast should work if you find that amenable."

"I do."

JenniAnn beamed. "Thank you, Father! You won't regret this. I know you won't!" She leaned over and kissed his cheek. "Not one bit."

The man sighed. "I hope... I pray... you are right. Now go tell Vincent. He's no doubt pacing around the classroom."

"Will do!" JenniAnn smiled and rushed out of the room.

When she was gone, Jacob found himself studying the Madonna and Child triptych that had hung in his chamber since shortly after the Tunnels' founding. "Well, Lady, if that is your Son up there... perhaps you could give me a sign. I am more than a little concerned about my own son."

He waited.

Nothing happened.

Jacob shrugged and looked back to his book. After a few moments, he flipped the page and stared. There was a pressed red rose between the pages. He tried to reason with himself. It was a used book. Perhaps a previous owner had placed the rose. Or, perhaps, Vincent or Catherine or one of the children had tried to preserve a keepsake and forgotten about it. But what were the odds of his finding it at just that moment? He looked back up at the triptych and wondered.

*~*~*

JenniAnn and Vincent smiled as Jacob skipped down the final corridor and then impatiently waited for them to reach the door.

"Hurry, Papa and Psyche..."

"Patience, Jacob," Vincent gently urged. He could not bring himself to scold his boy.

JenniAnn smiled at the six-year-old. "Joshua might not be here just yet. Depends on the traffic."

"I know... Do you think he'll like my pictures?"

"He'll love your pictures," JenniAnn assured.

"I want to give them to him but I also want them. Can you make copies? I could keep those and he could have the origins."

Vincent smiled. "Originals."

"Originals," Jacob repeated.

"I will do that," JenniAnn promised.

Vincent slid open the door and then, taking Jacob's hand, followed JenniAnn and Belle up the stairs. After greeting the dogs, JenniAnn closed the kitchen and living room windows.

"Come on in," she called. "He's not here quite yet so let's get those copies made."

Jacob followed his cousin to the study and looked on curiously as she scanned and printed his pictures. Even though Psyche and his parents often copied his drawings, it still amazed him to watch. "I can see his forehead!" he cried.

Vincent chuckled. To Jacob the printer was still a thing of magic.

After the second drawing had begun to print, they heard the unmistakable sound of a key in the front door.

Jacob ran to the living room. "Joshua!" He threw his arms around him.

"Well, hello there, Jacob! How are you today?" Joshua hastily closed the door and patted the boy's hair. "Is your Papa here?"

Jacob nodded.

JenniAnn, Belle, and Vincent entered the room.

"Good afternoon, Joshua!" Vincent greeted.

Joshua hugged him. "Hi, Vincent!" He moved to hug JenniAnn and Belle. "How were classes?"

"Really good. Joshua, Jacob has something he wants to show you." JenniAnn smiled at him and waved to the couch.

Joshua took a seat and smiled when Jacob parked himself in his lap.

JenniAnn and Vincent hurried onto the couch across from them so they could watch.

"I made you pictures. See, this is you a long time ago. That lamb is named Mouse and that one is Owen and that one is Psyche and that one is Belle and that one is Andrew and Portia and..."

Joshua blinked.

"And this is you that time it was stormy and Peter almost sinked... sunk. And this is you with your new clothes."

Joshua raked his hand through his hair.

"And that's me and that's Shelby and that's Millie and that's Chris and Becky and Persephone." Jacob swiveled around and reached for Joshua's hand. "Where did your marks go, Joshua?"

Tears welled in Joshua's eyes but, not wanting to worry Jacob, he blinked them away and smiled softly. "Sometimes I make them go away because it might scare or alarm people if they saw them. And not everyone is like you, Jacob. They don't recognize me so quickly and it's better for them if they don't. The marks might give me away."

"Did they hurt?" Jacob asked quietly.

JenniAnn buried her face in Vincent's shoulder as she began to cry. Tears streaking down his own face, Vincent rested his chin on her hair and stroked Belle's back.

Joshua nodded. "But not any more. I love the drawings very much, Jacob. Thank you."

"Welcome."

Joshua carefully set the pictures on the coffee table and hugged Jacob. "You know I love you very, very much, right?"

"Yes. And Mama and Papa and Grandpa and Psyche and Belle and Uncle Devin and everyone in the whole world."

Joshua kissed his hair. "That's exactly right."

"Good. Can we have some cookies now?"

Joshua laughed and looked to Vincent who chuckled and nodded. "Yes, let's go have some cookies with your Papa and then we'll go to the theatre. You can help me with a special project, okay?"

"Okay."

Keeping hold of Jacob's hand, Joshua led them into the kitchen where they all enjoyed a lively discussion over cookies and milk.

*~*~*

Andrew tousled Jacob's hair when the boy approached him shortly after arriving at the theatre. "Hi, Jacob! Did you have a fun morning?"

"Yes. And Psyche and Joshua gave Papa and me cookies. When will Belle be old enough for cookies, Andrew?"

The angel chuckled. "Not for a few months yet."

"Oh." Jacob was troubled by her deprivation.

Andrew crouched down. "Belle doesn't have teeth yet so she can't chew cookies. But, trust me, Psyche and I will make sure she has cookies just as soon as she can chew them, okay?"

"Okay. Grandpa is coming with us to breakfast tomorrow."

"Oh really?" While Andrew was far from opposed, he wondered what had transpired.

Jacob nodded.

"Well, then I'll look forward to it!" Andrew hugged the little boy. "So did you learn anything new today?"

Jacob nodded then waved to Joshua who was laying out some tools. When Joshua waved back, the boy smiled and turned back to Andrew. "Joshua being God is a secret but Joshua and Psyche and Papa said you know so I can talk to you about it. And Violeta."

Andrew's eye brow shot up. "Uh... yeah. Yes, that's completely right, Jacob."

"Good. I'm going to go check on Belle now."

"Okay! Thank you for doing that." Andrew smiled as Jacob ran towards where JenniAnn was standing near a window in the lobby, pointing exciting things out to Belle.

After a few moments, Joshua approached Andrew.

"So... interesting conversation during the car ride here, I take it?" the angel asked. "I didn't realize Jacob knew..."

Eyes brimming, Joshua nodded. "I didn't, either, until we visited at the house. He, uh, he asked me where my 'marks' were."

Andrew hugged him. "I wish they all could retain that childlike faith. I'm sure Jacob believed so quickly because, to him, it seems perfectly reasonable that you'd be here."

"He also gave me some drawings he made of me... Vincent thinks maybe it's having an effect on Catherine. I hope so. I'd love to talk to her... really talk to her. But, for now, I have some investigating to do." Joshua smiled. "Is Owen here yet? I was hoping he would be. JenniAnn said Eliot told her that he'd headed here a while ago. And what about John?"

"Both backstage, trying to finish backdrops."

Joshua chuckled. "Now that could make for some interesting conversation... I'm going to go grab them and then... then I want to show you all something."

Andrew smiled as Joshua went in pursuit of Owen and his cousin.

*~*~*

"Are you sure it's safe up there?" Owen asked as Joshua removed a "Do Not Enter" sign from in front of some stairs leading up to the theatre balcony.

"It's safe," Andrew assured him. "There isn't actually seating up here. It's just for technical equipment. Doug put that up to keep troublemakers from moseying up here."

"So what are we going to do up there?"

"You'll see," Joshua replied with a mischievous twinkle in his eyes. Once they were at the top, he led them to the midpoint of the balcony then stopped.

Owen frowned. "What's that plywood doing up there?"

"Could you all stand a little to the side, please, just in case this splinters?" Joshua requested.

The rest of the group stepped back with Andrew shielding Belle and JenniAnn who peeked around his shoulder. Jacob crouched behind Owen.

Joshua pulled out a hammer and began to remove the nails surrounding the wood. After a couple minutes, he smiled. "You can come back over."

"It's a little room..." John remarked. "Why?"

Andrew grinned. "For a movie projector. Doug told me that for a while they used this for a movie theatre, too. Trying to stay afloat. But then when everything converted to digital, they didn't have money to get the new technology so... I guess that's when he boarded it up."

JenniAnn approached and looked into the room. It was in dire need of some heavy duty dusting and cleaning but it was perfect! The cut out was wide enough to allow three or maybe even four people to see the stage. She turned to Joshua and hugged him. "Thank you!"

Joshua patted her back. "You're very welcome. I want him here, too," he whispered.

"Wait... but how is..." Owen glanced at John before looking to Joshua. "How is our special guest supposed to get up here?"

"There's a door in the lobby that leads to the stairs that go to this room.."

"So that's what that door is for!" JenniAnn exclaimed.

Joshua smiled. "We'll wait until everyone's inside then get him and his guests in."

"But Andrew said this is for technical equipment. Doesn't that mean someone will be up here and able to see in?" Owen pressed.

"Only Gloria. Tim is staying downstairs with the soundboard," Joshua replied.

"Papa can come see the show?" Jacob asked.

Joshua smiled. "If he wants to."

"Wow..." Owen marveled. He looked to Joshua. "This... I think this will actually work."

Briefly resting his hand on Owen's arm, Joshua nodded. "It will." He knelt down to be level with Jacob. "We're going to get this cleaned up but it's still going to be kind of a boring room. Could you do a couple paintings that we could put up for your Mama and Papa to look at while they're waiting?"

Jacob nodded, excited by the prospect.

"Great! Let's go get you started on that."

They all trooped back down the steps and while JenniAnn tended to Belle and watched Jacob as he painted, the men busied themselves hauling out the odds and ends that had been stored in the projector room.

When 4:30 arrived, JenniAnn opened the front door to allow Catherine in. Jacob rushed to his mother.

"Mama! Joshua has a surprise for you! We've all been working on it!" the boy gushed.

"Really..." Catherine looked curiously at JenniAnn.

JenniAnn smiled. "Go on. Jacob will show you."

Jacob pulled on Catherine's hand. "Mama, come, please."

Catherine shrugged. "Lead on, Jacob."

The boy led her over to the nondescript door and then up the stairs.

"Mama's here!" Jacob called as they neared the top step.

Joshua poked his head out of the projector room and smiled. "Hi Catherine. How was your day?"

"Oh good. It was good, thank you. Kylie's looking forward to rehearsal as always." She smiled kindly at him. "So... Jacob here says you have a surprise?"

Joshua stepped out of the way and ushered her into the room.

Catherine smiled at Owen and Andrew when she entered. "Hi boys."

"Hi Catherine!" Andrew greeted with a wide smile.

Owen stepped over to her and hugged her.

Catherine thought he looked like he was going to cry. She patted his back. "So... why are we here?" Noticing the two paintings, Catherine smiled. "Oh Jacob! Did you paint those?"

"Yes. You and Papa can look at them during intermit..." Jacob looked to Joshua for help.

"Intermission."

"Intermission!" Jacob echoed.

Catherine hugged her son to her. "Oh, baby boy, we can't..."

"Yes, you can! Joshua says so," Jacob countered.

Catherine cast a stern look at Joshua. "I don't know why you're filling his head with this idea when..."

"Catherine, just hear him out," Owen interrupted.

Joshua reached for Catherine's hand and held it in both of his for a moment. "Catherine, we've talked about it and I really think we have it figured out. Andrew will pick you both up at the Tunnel entrance Owen's been using. He'll pull right up to the door when JenniAnn calls to tell him the lobby is clear. It'll only take a few seconds for you and Vincent, who is free to wear his hood for added protection, to get from the lobby door to the one you and Jacob came through. Then you can come up here and watch the show. We'll repeat the same process in reverse once the lobby is cleared after the show."

Tears welled in Catherine's eyes.

Andrew gently took her arm and led her to the cut out in the wall. "Look, Catherine. We're going to put some extra seats in here. You'll have a very good view of the whole stage. We won't let anything happen to Vincent. Not even the cast and crew, except for us, will know you're up here." He lowered his voice. "It was Joshua's idea. He knows this is important to Vincent."

Catherine nodded. She hugged Andrew and then turned to Joshua. "Thank you. I... I... I'm sorry for snapping but..."

Joshua hugged her. "I know. You've had a lot of scares over the years but I promise you: this will work."

Catherine closed her eyes. She couldn't believe Joshua was who Jacob believed he was and who Vincent and her cousin seemed to think he was. But she knew then that he was a good man, one she could entrust her husband's safety to. "We... we'll look forward to it. I am truly grateful." She pulled back and smiled at Joshua.

"I'm glad. Be thinking about what date you'd like to come," Joshua urged.

"We'll do that," Catherine promised. "Did you want to tell Vincent or..."

Joshua shook his head. "I think you should, Catherine."

Blinking back further tears, Catherine smiled. "I will. He's waiting back at the house so... I'll go now." She clasped Joshua's hand. "Thank you."

Jacob hugged the three men. "Thanks for Papa's room."

Joshua smiled. "Thanks for the drawings and for making the room much brighter."

Jacob grinned then took his mother's hand and walked with her down the steps.

When they returned to the lobby, Catherine noticed that JenniAnn and Belle were no longer alone.

JenniAnn hurried over to her cousins. "So... what do you think?"

Catherine hugged her. "Vincent will be very pleased and... I know I am." She glanced across the room. The stranger smiled at her. "Who's your friend?"

"Oh, that's John. Come on, I'll introduce you." JenniAnn led Catherine towards the man. "John, this is my cousin, Catherine, Jacob's mom. Catherine, John. John is Joshua's cousin."

"I'm pleased to meet you, Catherine. Your son's quite an artist." John enthusiastically shook her hand and smiled down at Jacob.

Catherine fought the urge to laugh. Of course Joshua had a cousin named John... She was beginning to wonder if she'd soon find out that his parents were named Mary and Joseph. "Thank you, John. Jacob loves his art! It's a pleasure to meet you. Well, JenniAnn, how about we get the kids in my car? I have some news to deliver..."

JenniAnn beamed, glad to know that Vincent would soon know of Joshua's plan. "Sounds good. John, I'll be right back."

"Okay. Have a good evening, Catherine and Jacob," John called.

While Catherine nodded politely, Jacob grinned and waved back at John. He wondered what it would be like to be God's cousin...

*~*~*

While Joshua and John worked on adapting some seats for the new room; Andrew, JenniAnn, and Owen tended to the remaining cleaning that needed to be done.

"So... I guess Joshua knew what he was doing," Owen commented as he painted over a smudged bit of wall.

JenniAnn looked quickly over to Andrew.

"Seems so!" Andrew agreed. "You know, I've learned something about Joshua. He doesn't talk for the sake of talking. If he says he's going to do something: he does it."

"I still don't get it, though. And, honestly, I think it's kind of weird. How does he have basically no reaction to Vincent?" Owen questioned. "And now Jacob's acting like the sun rises and sets with Joshua! You should see what the kid's been drawing!"

"Joshua had a reaction to Vincent," JenniAnn corrected. "He accepted him and cared for him. And how could Jacob not care about someone who has been so kind to his Papa?"

"Joshua immediately accepted Vincent the way Vincent tells it. Who above the age of ten acts like that?" Owen turned to face Andrew. "Andrew, even with who you are and where you came from, weren't you at least a little alarmed when you saw Vincent?"

"JenniAnn had described him to me first so... That was a little different. But yeah... I, umm, at first I thought she was telling me a story," Andrew replied.

"See, so even Andrew was surprised! What if Joshua's some sort of spy?"

JenniAnn burst out laughing. "Owen..."

"Maybe he's been watching us all and... and actually that would explain how he seems to know things."

JenniAnn giggled. "Yes, Owen. That's exactly what's happening. Joshua's actually a frustrated novelist and he's decided to stalk us for material." She shook her head. "No. Just no."

"Okay, okay..."

Andrew squeezed Owen's shoulder. "Owen, Joshua... he just tries to do right wherever he goes. And he knew that Vincent wanted to be here. So he's doing what he can to make that happen. We all are."

JenniAnn hugged him. "Exactly. And... it's like with Clay. Joshua likes bringing people together. He..." Her expression softened. "He's a bridge builder, connecting people and drawing them closer... to each other and... and to God."

"Yeah, okay. I get it." Owen returned her hug. "I'll stop worrying."

Andrew clapped him on the back. "Good... Now, let's head downstairs. Max is due back any time now." He beamed and clasped JenniAnn's hand.

"I hope he heard only good news. He was so excited this morning!" JenniAnn smiled at Andrew. "And he looked very handsome in your tie. He told me he was wearing the shark's tooth, too."

Andrew smiled softly. "I'm glad."

Owen chuckled. "Max as a shrink... I can see it."

"A doctor..." JenniAnn dreamily mused.

Andrew grinned as they all headed down the stairs. He nearly collided with Max at the bottom.

"Hey! I was just coming up to get you. John and Joshua told me about what you did today! How cool is that?!" Max poked his head into the stairwell once they were out. "I'll have to check it out later but first..." He waved to John and Joshua who were standing near the ticket office. Once they were near, he continued. "The meeting was great! The lady went through all the grants that are available and explained about the GI Bill. There are lots of scholarships, too, and she thinks with my... with our story... I'd stand a really good chance with those." Max looked to Andrew. "Would you help me with an essay?"

Andrew pulled him into a hug. "Of course, Max."

Max sighed happily. "Bottom line: she thinks I stand a good chance of getting a full ride. At least for the first couple years."

"Oh Max! That's so wonderful! A-and so deserved."

"Thank you, Maja." Max hugged her.

Owen grinned. "Congratulations, Max, you're on your way!"

"I'm very happy for you, Max." Joshua beamed at him. "So... what does Rose think?"

Max blushed.

John chuckled. "Ah, I think the young lady is, as yet, unaware."

Max smiled and nodded. "I'm going to tell her. But I just... I want it to be... Well, we have a date lined up tomorrow night since we have it off so... I'll tell her then. So if you could keep quiet, I'd really appreciate it."

"Your secret's safe with us, Max," Andrew promised. Along with several other secrets, he silently added.

"Thank you. Now... I wanna see this room." Max thundered up the steps. Joshua grabbed a box from the ticket office counter and followed him.

When he reached the room, Max smiled giddily. "How did you know this was here?"

"A hunch," Joshua replied.

"This is so cool... Vincent's going to be thrilled. Does he know yet?"

"Catherine's telling him this evening."

"What did she think?"

Joshua smiled, remembering her hug. "She was pleased."

Max peered out the window. "They'll have a really great view. I'm surprised they didn't actually put seats up here."

Joshua stood beside Max, hoping that one day there might be reason to add seats. "Right now I'm glad they didn't."

"Definitely. So what's in the box? Something for up here? Do you need help with it?"

Joshua shook his head. "No. Actually, I made you and Rose something. I thought maybe you could give it to her tomorrow. It's just... a little something to celebrate this new chapter in your lives."

Max blushed, smiling as he did. "It's not like I'm proposing tomorrow, Josh. But..."

Joshua grinned. "Step in that direction?"

"Huge step."

"Cool. So... here."

Max gladly accepted the box. "Thanks! So... can I peek?"

Laughing, Joshua nodded.

Max settled cross-legged on the floor and opened the box. "Josh... they're..." He pulled out two owl statues as tears welled in his eyes.

Joshua sat beside him. "See, they're separate but you can also put them together."

"So... so we can each have one for now but someday... They'd look really good sitting beside a wedding photo, I think."

"I agree."

Max carefully wrapped the owls back up in tissue paper and hugged Joshua. "Thank you... Josh... They're... they're totally us." He laughed. "I love Owl Max and Owl Rose. You... you're pretty great, you know it? It... it would be really easily to believe..." Max smiled. "Anyway, I know Rose will totally love them. Prepare yourself for a big hug on Wednesday."

Joshua smiled. "I'll do that."

"I'm really glad Maja and Violeta hatched that plan to invite you to stay with us, Josh. I love my family. And I've never felt like anything was missing. I mean... I guess I sometimes felt Maja's sense of... of missing someone. And Andrew's unspoken response to that. But then Belle was there and everything seemed... whole. Now with you there... it's kind of like... doubly perfect? Does that make any sense?" Max implored.

Moved, Joshua nodded.

"What are you going to do when the show wraps, Josh? Are you going to leave?" Max asked quietly.

Joshua rested a hand on his arm. "I'll still be here. Not there for breakfast every morning or... or sleeping in the same house every night. But I'll be there. Friends... true friends... they're never totally apart, Max. You know that."

Max found himself thinking of the time back in Afghanistan... of how, sometimes, JenniAnn seemed to be there with Andrew. Maybe it would be like that. Brushing at a tear, he nodded. "Good, I'm glad."

"Me too." Joshua hugged him. "Congratulations, Max. Your life... what you'll bring to people... it's going to be extraordinary. I'm so proud of you."

Max closed his eyes, wondering why hearing the words from Joshua soothed the deeply buried ache of his father's neglect in a way that not even Andrew's love and assurances fully could. "Th-thank you."

"You're welcome." Joshua moved back and smiled at him. "So we're going over the choreography-heavy numbers tonight. Ready to go, Zealot?"

Max laughed. "Yes, I'm in the mood for some major zealotry."

Joshua laughed along with him as they made their way back to the lobby.

*~*~*

While waiting to be needed onstage again, Max found Owen putting the finishing touches on the last of the backdrops... the Garden of Gethsemane.

Owen smiled when he noticed Max. "What do you think?"

"I think it's my favorite. Beautiful and haunting and sad. Like the song. Joshua sure nails that one, doesn't he?"

Owen nodded. "Not easy to sing but, yeah, he does."

"Can I tell you something?"

"Sure."

"I... Well, I'm really fighting the urge to just shout 'Yeshua ben Yosef' randomly and see if Joshua turns around. JenniAnn told me once that that was probably Jesus' real name," Max confided. "If Joshua responded to it..."

Owen smirked. "Umm... I think *I* would turn around if someone suddenly yelled 'Yeshua ben Yosef'... just to see what was going on," he countered. "Ditto for anyone shouting 'Bruce Wayne' or 'Robin Hood.' Plus... if it *was* him... that seems rude. I may not be the most pious person but I really don't think you're supposed to shout at Jesus."

"True... It's just... wouldn't that be something if it was him?" A wide smile spread across Max's face as he stepped closer to the stage to peek out at Joshua rehearsing with Shane.

Owen shrugged. "I'm starting to wonder if someone's putting something in the coffee at Cora's... You're all going weird on me. And I think Vincent downed some, too. I'm sure he's just a guy, Max. Just because you met a bunch of angels in 2012 doesn't mean you get a messiah in 2014. It's not like we trade up every couple years."

Max's face fell. "I know. I guess I was just being goofy."

The artist sighed. "No. I'm just being grumpy. Who knows! When I first met them, I had Andrew pegged as JenniAnn's cradle-robbing boyfriend. You know how wrong I was there..." He peered over at Joshua as Shane snapped their photo. "If... I mean *if* Joshua was the Big Guy... Do you... do you think he likes me?"

"Sure! Yesterday at lunch he was telling me about how great he thought your backdrops were and how much he enjoyed working with you on those and getting to know you. He smiled the whole time. Sincerely."

"Oh." Owen turned back to his canvas. "Good."

Max set his hand on the painter's shoulder. "Owen, whether or not Joshua is Jesus... I know this much: God doesn't hate you no matter what some clowns put on their signs or web sites or... or whatever those fool parents of yours say." He blushed. "Sorry."

Owen laughed. "Why? Suits them." He drew in a deep breath and then slowly let it out. "And thanks... for saying the other thing. And I... Just don't listen to me about the Joshua thing, okay? Jadedness is an unappealing quality. I don't want it to be contagious."

Max hugged him. "Okay. I'll pray it starts to wear off you, my friend." He stepped back and looked again at the painting. "What's that pathway there?"

"Oh..." Owen blushed. "Something JenniAnn told me that always stuck with me. I guess the Garden wasn't far from Bethany, you know where Lazarus and his sisters lived. Apparently it would have been pretty easy for Jesus to get to Bethany from the Garden. In other words... to escape. But He didn't. I guess I wanted to show that in some small way."

Max briefly bowed his head as Owen took in his own work. "I... I'm glad you did. I guess He chose not to escape so... so we all could."

Owen looked to him with a half-smile and nodded before focusing again on his painting.

*~*~*

Tuesday, March 25th

Joshua sat with Belle in the basement, waiting for the telltale knock. He, Andrew, and JenniAnn had all woken up early to start baking bread. After he'd instructed them on the finer points of making his Ama's dough and got it in the oven, the two had insisted on preparing the remainder of the meal and urged him to take it easy. And so it was that, very happily, Joshua had found himself with baby duty. He hoped he would find himself in a similar way that evening. Andrew and JenniAnn were, no doubt, making the most of their time together as they cooked. Still, he knew they held things back. It was difficult not to when Kemara or Max might wander into the kitchen at any moment. And there were things they needed to discuss that not even Violeta should be privy to. Joshua was determined to, if the morning went well, very lovingly kick the two out of the house for the night. They needed to talk and they needed to talk at home...

Belle gurgled happily, her little legs pumping in the air.

Joshua chuckled. "You wanna dance? Well, okay!" Carefully keeping her head stabilized against his chest, Joshua danced around the room with the baby. Belle's happy cooing persisted.

"Ahem."

Joshua halted and turned to see the elder Jacob Wells eying him. Owen was chuckling at his side.

"I presume it's safe for the others to enter?" the Tunnel patriarch asked.

Blushing, Joshua nodded.

Owen approached and clapped him on the back. "I thought it was cute. And Belle was clearly thrilled. Father can just be a little stuffy."

Joshua smiled. "Thanks."

Catherine, Vincent, Shelby, and little Jacob entered the room. The latter began sniffing the air.

"Smells like waffles."

"Good nose. I know Andrew was making some waffles," Joshua answered, ruffling Jacob's hair when he came over to hug him.

Shelby bounced over to Joshua who smiled at her.

"How's the dancing coming, Shelby?" he asked.

"Good! Miss Kemara taught me a couple new steps since the party. Wanna see?"

"You bet! But how about we wait so Andrew and JenniAnn can see? And Miss Kemara, too? I think they'd be sorry to miss out."

Shelby nodded enthusiastically. "Can I go see them?"

"Sure. They're in the kitchen."

Shelby grabbed Jacob's hand and the two hurried up the steps.

Vincent approached and embraced Joshua. "Good morning, Joshua."

"Good morning!" Joshua warmly returned his hug.

Vincent stepped back and waved to Father. "My father, Jacob Wells. Father, this is..."

"Joshua Davidson," Jacob interrupted. "I've heard much about you. It's a pleasure to make your acquaintance."

Joshua shook his hand. "Thank you, Jacob. I'm delighted to meet you. You have a fine family."

Jacob nodded. "Thank you."

Catherine approached and gave Joshua a fleeting hug. "Good morning."

Joshua squeezed her hand. "It truly is. I'm very glad you're here, Catherine."

"So should we ascend or did you and Belle need to finish your number?" Jacob inquired.

Joshua smiled, shaking his head. "We can go upstairs. Breakfast should be ready."

With Vincent escorting Jacob, they headed to the kitchen.

*~*~*

"I think this is the softest, most delicious bread I've ever had!" Kemara smiled at Joshua. "And I love... what is this on top of it?"

"Honeyed figs," Joshua replied. "My Ama's recipe... my mother's."

Vincent set down his fork and smiled at Joshua. "I hope you will tell her how much we've enjoyed it."

Joshua beamed. "I will."

Catherine looked curiously at JenniAnn. She could have sworn that she'd said Joshua's parents were in Heaven... dead. However, JenniAnn only smiled and seemed to find nothing odd about the statement.

"Jacob, what do you think, kid?" Owen asked.

"Yummy... Waffles, too." The little boy happily loaded up another fork.

"I've never had figs. They do taste good. And I really like the scrambled eggs." Shelby smiled at Andrew who, she was convinced, made the best scrambled eggs ever.

The angel of death hugged her. "I'm glad you like em, Shel. Made em just for you."

"Joshua, I have not had the opportunity to thank you yet for the accommodations you made for us at the theatre," Vincent began. "When Catherine told me last night, I was truly moved and humbled by your consideration for us. Thank you."

Joshua reached across the table to squeeze Vincent's hand. "You're welcome. So many of your friends have put so much into this show, Vincent. You should be able to see it." He turned to the patriarch. "Will you be coming, Jacob?"

The old man startled and swallowed the bread he'd been enjoying. "Oh I don't know... It's rock, isn't it?"

Joshua smiled. "Yes."

"A little too hip for my tastes, I think."

"But there are quieter, pretty songs!" Violeta insisted.

"I'm sure there are, dear, but... I suppose I'm old fashioned."

Joshua shrugged. "Well, you can let us know if you change your mind."

"Mama says I'm too little to go," little Jacob complained.

Catherine looked to Andrew as Vincent settled an arm around her shoulders. "I just don't think, at his age..."

The director nodded. "I agree."

"So do I," Joshua added. It was one thing to read a picture book. Watching a reenactment would be too much for Jacob. He smiled at him. "How about sometime you come visit us again and we'll sing some songs together?"

Jacob nodded, happily accepting the compromise.

"Kemara, Shelby tells me you've taught her some new dance steps. I believe she's going to demonstrate for us later." Joshua looked over at the beaming little girl.

Kemara smiled proudly. "Shelby's a wonderful student and a quick study!"

"I can't wait to see!" JenniAnn enthused. "Andrew and I were so impressed at the party. You... you looked so grown up..." Her eyes filled.

Shelby hurried over to her. "I'm still only nine, Psyche," she consoled as she hugged her.

JenniAnn laughed and kissed her hair. "I know. Don't mind me. Just so, so proud of you."

Shelby kissed her cheek then Andrew's and returned to her chair. "Can I hold Belle later?"

"You bet," Andrew agreed.

"Can Belle dance when she's older?"

"If she wants to, Shel," Andrew replied with a twinkle in his eye. "And if Miss Kemara agrees to take her on."

Kemara smiled. "Happily."

"Maybe you can teach me some moves," Max suggested with a grin.

"Sure. Trying to impress Rose?" Kemara teased.

Max lowered his voice. "Always."

Owen playfully rolled his eyes at the blatant Alan Rickman impersonation. "Nerd..."

Max elbowed him. "Muggle."

"Boys, not at the table."

"Yes, Maja..."

Joshua looked to the two with a mischievous smile. "You know, I love that part in the Gospels where Simon and Thomas have a war of words over Harry Potter."

Max laughed. "I wonder what Jesus' patronus would be..." he puzzled.

"A donkey," Joshua suggested. "Or maybe a lion."

Andrew chuckled. "I think Jesus could have as many patronuses as he wanted. Or is it patroni or something like that?"

JenniAnn giggled. "This conversation is officially weird."

Vincent smirked. "I imagine Ms. Rowling would be delighted to know such a discussion is happening."

"Maybe Jesus wouldn't even be human in that reality," Kemara mused. "You know, like how He was a lion in Narnia. I wonder what house He would be in if He was, though?"

"Gryffindor!" Max cried.

"I think Hufflepuff fits just as well," Kemara opined.

"Jesus would be Dumbledore... except even cooler," Violeta decided. "And his beard wouldn't be so long."

Catherine laughed. "I feel deprived for not having grown up as part of the Harry Potter generation. It's like a whole different language." She smiled at Joshua. "So... since apparently this is an issue... what house do you think Jesus would be in, Joshua?"

"Slytherin."

"What!?" Max exclaimed.

Joshua smiled. "Jesus went to the lost sheep... Slytherin seemed to have the highest number of them. But I know Jesus would have made a point to mingle with the other houses."

"Aww!" JenniAnn and Violeta cooed in unison.

Joshua looked tenderly at both of the girls.

Andrew laughed. "Good answer, it seems."

"I presume that, by now, you have rehearsed all of the songs?" Vincent inquired when it seemed the Harry Potter matters had been settled.

"We have, yes," Andrew answered. "Everyone's got a real good handle on their parts and... we're a week away from dress rehearsal now so that's a good thing!"

As the conversation turned to their show, Jacob quietly studied those gathered around the table. Indeed Joshua did seem keenly interested in Vincent. However, he seemed as equally interested in all of them. And there was no denying the fondness the others felt. While he had never spent a great deal of time with Max or Violeta, Jacob had grown to trust Andrew over the years. And he'd previously entrusted the task of educating the Tunnel children to first his son and then Psyche, Owen, and Kemara. While Vincent had had his reckless moments in his younger years, the other three had never given him reason to question their judgment. Yes, Psyche could be emotional. But she was not reckless. Surely she would not encourage anything that might put the Tunnels and her beloved godfather at risk.

And still the reality of the rose weighed on Jacob. He could not bring himself to assign so grand an association to Joshua as member of the Trinity! However, he also could not think ill of him. Yes, he would concede to his son and grandson. Joshua would be welcome Below.

*~*~*

JenniAnn was still walking on air an hour after her cousins and friends had left. Just before stepping into the Tunnels, Father had suggested that she consult with Vincent to find an agreeable time for Joshua to pay them a visit. The bridge was complete! It didn't seem that either Father or Catherine realized who Joshua was but he seemed happy enough simply to be included. Vincent was ecstatic.

After their departure, the others had gathered in the living room for some quiet time together before rehearsal. Andrew and Joshua had spread out a tarp to catch wood shavings as they carved. Kemara and Violeta were seated on a couch, flipping through a dance costuming catalog. Rose, who had arrived shortly before, was seated on the other couch, next to Max and deep into a discussion.

When JenniAnn returned from settling Belle down for a nap, she noticed that Max seemed to be troubling over something. When Rose smiled up at her, she approached.

"Hey, you okay?" she asked, taking a seat to his other side.

Max shrugged. "Oh yeah. Nothing major. I just... I still feel like my 'Simon' lacks... fire."

Andrew looked up from the wood in his hands. "Max, I think you're great! The way you belt out some of those notes... Ooh!"

Joshua smiled. "It's impressive all right. I'm surprised... but happy... that you haven't lost your voice."

Max beamed. "Thank you. I guess it sounds all right. Just not sure I'm acting it right."

"Why don't you practice it a couple times for us?" Rose suggested. "I mean if no one minds..."

The others readily consented and, once Rose had retrieved a CD player and the backing CD, Max moved to the center of the room.

"You guys can keep going. I don't need your full and undivided attention," Max assured when he saw Andrew and Joshua putting away their tools. "Just... pointers if you have them."

"Okay," Andrew agreed as Joshua nodded.

Rose looked on with ill-concealed admiration as Max began his song. The others gamely joined in on the chorus until Max's second solo started.

"'There must be over fifty thousand, screaming love and more for you. And every one of fifty thousand would do whatever you asked them to," the faux-zealot belted out. "Keep them yelling their devotion but add a touch of hate at Rome!"

JenniAnn looked over to Joshua as he carved, Andrew mimicking every movement of his hands. Already she could see the wings coming out of the blocks. Doves. She sighed, unable to imagine Joshua hating anyone.

Max shared her unspoken view and halted in his song. "I'm really having a hard time with that line, Andrew. I mean..." He waved to Joshua. "Look at him! It's hard to imagine anyone thinking that guy would go for a violent overthrow. Sorry, Josh, but I'm just not seeing it."

The carpenter set down his project and smiled. "No apologies necessary. You're right. I wouldn't go for a violent overthrow."

"Yeah but 'Simon' has to at least believe it's possible," Max continued. "Otherwise his song makes no sense. And I just can't seem to tap into that sort of anger unless... unless I go to places that I probably shouldn't."

Andrew tilted his head, considering this. He smiled when the morning's conversation returned to him. "Could you maybe pretend that Joshua's... Hmm... Okay, I've got it. Pretend he's Harry Potter and the Romans are the Death Eaters. And you're trying to convince Josh, umm, Harry to go after them."

Joshua chuckled. Andrew knew exactly how to reach Max. He set down his carving knife and the unfinished dove and stood. "Think that'll work?"

"I could try that." Max rolled his shoulders, took a deep breath, and smiled at Rose. "Could you please go back to right after the chorus finishes?"

Nodding, his girlfriend complied and keyed up the music.

"I'll stand with you, like in the show. Maybe that will help, too," Joshua offered.

"Thanks! Yeah, great!"

As the music restarted, Max spun around to stare at Joshua. "'There must be over fifty thousand, screaming love and more for you! And everyone of fifty thousand would do whatever you asked them to. Keep them yelling their devotion, but add a touch of hate at Rome.'"

JenniAnn felt a chill go through her when Max sneered and Joshua, shaking his head, stared down at his hands.

Max clasped Joshua's right hand and held it up in the air, mimicking a manager with his prized fighter. "'You will rise to a greater power. We will win ourselves a home! You'll get the power and the glory, forever and ever and ever.'"

Joshua looked at their linked hands then down at the floor, shook his head again, and let out a shuddering sigh.

Feigning obliviousness and gesturing to the imaginary dancers/followers, Max continued to sing with manic glee. "'You'll get the power and the glory, for ever
and ever and ever. Forever, Amen! Aaaaaamen!'"

Rose clapped enthusiastically, jumping to her feet to hug Max. "Awesome! And kinda scary."

"Agreed. I... wow!" Andrew beamed.

Proudly, Joshua clapped Max on the shoulder. "Good job. You were very... authentic."

"Thank you, thank you very much," Max replied in his best Elvis voice. He noticed JenniAnn's expression and crouched in front of her. "So do you think I pass as a zealot, Maja?"

Smiling, JenniAnn nodded. "A truly terrifying zealot." Unbidden, she thought of the boy shivering on Andrew's doorstep with his Christmas tree tucked under his coat. He'd grown so much... She softly stroked his thick curls and wondered how often Mary had wished she could freeze time and keep her boy safe. "You did wonderfully. Gave me chills."

"Gave myself chills." Max frowned. "That's one messed up dude."

JenniAnn and Andrew both shot looks at Joshua who only chuckled in response.

"Simon was a character," he offered.

"So what's on the docket for tonight, director?" Kemara asked.

"Well, since we only have a week left, I thought we'd start at the top. We'll stop as few times as possible, see how far we get, and then start up there tomorrow. Since we're starting at 5:30, we'll try to be done by 8:00. Sound good?" Andrew checked.

Rose smiled and nodded, glad that she and Max would be able to get out on the town before it was too late.

"Only a week..." Max echoed.

"And then two dress rehearsal nights. By opening night, we'll have it down!" the angel assured him.

Joshua smiled. "I can't wait. So soon..."

Andrew and Violeta both smiled over the familiar word.

*~*~*

Remembering

Emma smiled when she saw Peter enter the diner. "Be back in just a sec!" she told her customers before hurrying over to him.

"Hi!" She hugged Peter and gave him a quick peck on the cheek.

Peter grinned. She'd never kissed him before. "Hi there. Ready to head over to the theatre?"

"In a couple minutes. I just want to introduce you to some people." Clasping Peter's hand, Emma led him to a booth. "Peter, this is Maryam and her husband, Yosef. They've been coming here pretty regularly during the past few weeks." She lowered her voice so only he and the couple could hear. "My favorite customers."

Maryam smiled. "Thank you, Emma. Peter, it is a pleasure to meet you."

Peter warmly returned the smile. "Hello, Maryam, Yosef. Good to meet you both, too. Emma's spoken very fondly of you."

"Sit down!" Yosef urged. "You are no longer working."

"Oh, okay. Sure!" Emma slid into the other side of the booth, pulling Peter in with her.

"Peter. Good name. I like it," Yosef observed. "My son has a friend by that name. Or one like it."

Peter smiled. "Thank you. I like it, too."

"Emma was telling us that your show opens in a little over a week, Peter," Maryam relayed. "We are very much looking forward to it."

"You're coming? Great! Wait til you hear Emma sing... Gorgeous voice." Peter looked to his side and beamed.

Emma blushed as her smile lit up her face.

"When do you think you'll come?" Peter asked. "We'll look for you."

Maryam and Yosef exchanged a quick look.

"We are not sure which night, yet," Yosef replied. "We will be sure to let you know."

"I really, really hope you like it."

Maryam squeezed Emma's hand. "With all the work you and your friends have put into it, I am quite sure we will. It truly seems to be a labor of love."

"Yeah... It... it has been. When we started, I wasn't really sure about doing it at all but now..." Emma looked up to Peter and smiled. "I'm so glad we did." She sighed happily. "And when you come, you have to stick around for the meet and greet afterwards. I don't know why but... I really think you'll like the guy playing Jesus."

"Do you?" Yosef asked softly.

Emma nodded. "Very much."

"Joshua's a great guy," Peter agreed. "Class act all around." He lowered his voice. "Call me crazy but... sometimes I find myself wondering if he's really even acting."

Her smile faltering, Emma looked down at the table. When Maryam clasped her hand again and smiled softly, she rallied. "He... he really does seem to live and breathe the role. Well... we should probably head that way. I hope you both have a really good rest of the evening."

When Emma rose, Maryam stood, too, and hugged her. "Have a pleasant evening, Emma. I will pray for you and your friends."

Touched, Emma could only smile in response.

Peter shook Yosef's hand. "Looking forward to seeing you soon. You too, Maryam. Take care!"

"God be with you," Yosef replied.

"Thank you, sir!" Peter called from the door where he and Emma waved.

Maryam and Yosef watched them make their way to the nearest subway entrance.

Yosef smiled. "I like him. He seems a good boy."

Maryam nodded. "He is, Yosef."

Yosef wrapped his arm around her shoulders. "Yet you seem troubled."

Maryam rested her head on his shoulder and nodded.

"Walk with me?"

"Yes, please."

They made their way to the same park where Emma and Maryam had once visited and found a secluded spot beneath a tree.

"After Gabe appeared to me... I was filled with such joy over his message, over God's promise," Maryam began.

Yosef smiled. Centuries later and that joy still shone in Maryam's eyes.

"However... I was grieved over the pain I knew it might cause you... the concern... the doubt."

"Maryam..." Yosef kissed her hand. "I was foolish not to have believed you at once."

Maryam laughed and hugged him. "Oh, Yosef, I no longer feel pain over that. You know that. But I can still remember how anxious I felt. Now... now imagine what it would be like if... if what I had to tell you had been something I would have regarded... something many of our friends would have regarded... as shameful. Something... not good, not joyous."

Yosef's eyes welled. "I would still have loved you... Once I had time to get over the initial shock, that love would have remained, Maryam. We would have left Nazareth even sooner. Stayed in Egypt permanently if necessary."

"Yes. I believe that. But... I'm not sure Emma would believe it... of you, of Peter, not even of our Yeshu."

"And this truth Emma hides... it will become known?"

Maryam nodded and held out her hands. "Pray with me?"

Yosef took his wife's hands and they began to pray.

*~*~*

"'The end is just a little harder, when brought about by friends. For all you care, this wine could be my blood. For all you care, this bread could be my body.'" Joshua poured the wine and broke the bread. "'The end...'" Joshua buried his face in his hands for a moment as the bread and wine were passed around the table.

Violeta knelt beside him and rubbed his back while Emma tried to get him to eat.

Joshua smiled wearily and resumed his song. "'This is my blood you drink. This is my body you eat. If you would remember me when you eat and drink.'"

The apostles all looked at him as if he'd lost his mind.

Joshua pushed away from the table and stalked a few steps away. "I must be mad thinking I'll be remembered! Yes, I must be out of my head! Look at your blank faces. My name will mean nothing ten minutes after I'm dead. One of you denies me! One of you betrays me!"

As the apostles denied and decried and Zeke joined in the fray while the female disciples tried to keep the peace, JenniAnn sat beside the weeping director. With nearly everyone in costume and the lighting and backdrops in place, she could only imagine how much easier it was for the lines between drama and memory to blur for Andrew.

Andrew rested his cheek against JenniAnn's hair. With everything and everyone else becoming uncomfortably close to what he remembered, she was his anchor to the present. He'd had no Laja in 33 A.D. So long as she was at his side, everything would be fine.

After Judas had been dismissed, the remaining apostles formed a line blocking the table and reprised their chorus. Joshua stood at the center, nearly catatonic, as the women tried to console him. Behind them, those not in the scene hurried to carry the table and dishes offstage.

Andrew smiled through his tears, glad to see that an audience member would hardly notice the scurrying behind Joshua and his followers.

"'Then when we retire, we can write the Gospels, so they'll all talk about us when we've died,'" the apostles finished as they filed offstage, a handful casually and obliviously thumping Joshua on the back.

Zeke returned to the stage, his finger pointed at Joshua who dismissed the women. When they were gone, Zeke circled around the downcast messiah as he sang. "'You sad, pathetic man, see where you've brought us to. Our ideals die around us and all because of you! But the saddest cut of all: someone has to turn you in.'"

Andrew sighed. Given how Zeke felt about Joshua, he was sure that his ability to pull off such anger and resentment was worthy of a Tony.

"'Like a common criminal, like a wounded animal!'" Zeke taunted. "'A jaded mandarin, a jaded mandarin. Like a jaded, faded, faded, jaded, jaded mandarin!'"

Unlike many of his predecessors, Joshua had chosen not to belt out his next lines. Instead, he sang them as he had felt them: tired and heartbroken. "'Get out they're waiting... Get out. They're waiting... oh... they're waiting for you...'"

JenniAnn shivered in her seat, stricken by how dirge-like Joshua made the words sound.

Zeke grabbed Joshua by the shoulders and glared at him. Their agonized faces mirrored each other. "'Every time I look at you I don't understand why you let the things you did get so out of hand. You'd have managed better if you had it planned... Oh... oh... oh...'" Zeke pushed Joshua away, ran off the stage, and down the aisle, slamming the lobby door as he exited.

Joshua sunk to the floor and stared at the door until the eleven other apostles drifted back onstage and sang. All of them except Peter, Arthur, and Tyson, who tried to comfort Joshua, huddled at a corner of the stage.

The lights went down for a few moments and, when they came back on, the backdrop had changed to the garden. Only Joshua and the three sleeping apostles remained.

"'Will no one stay awake with me?'" Joshua pleaded. "'Peter, John, James? Will none of you wait with me? Peter, John, James?'"

When the music ended, Joshua peered out at the house. Andrew was devastated, JenniAnn barely looked any better. Yakov, Tiva, and Mike all had tears in their eyes and were whispering among themselves while stealing glances at Andrew and JenniAnn.

Finally, Andrew stood. "That was... very... very moving. I... I think we should call it a night. Over halfway through is really good and all of you... through out the first act and this number... you were truly great." He smiled tearfully. "It doesn't... doesn't even really seem fake anymore."

After some cheers and congratulations to each other, most of the cast moved offstage to go change. Zeke made his way to Joshua and hugged him.

"I... I still wish our songs together weren't all angry."

Joshua smiled and patted his back. "Me too. Actually... you wanna sing some lullabies with me tonight? I'm going to try to get myself a babysitting gig with Belle."

"I'd love to! I was hoping maybe we could get together so that works really well." Zeke followed Joshua's gaze to where Andrew and JenniAnn were sitting. He frowned. "New parenthood is exhausting enough without... this. Have they spent even a night away from Belle?"

Joshua shook his head. "And they haven't spent much time together. Alone, I mean."

"Have they had a chance to talk about... you know?"

"No. Not for more than a few minutes here and there."

Fr. Mike approached and hugged both men. "You were both astounding. I could spend all night telling you what I loved but..." He lowered his voice. "You still thinking of booting those two out of the house? Because, if so, I think it's time."

"Booting them?!" Zeke questioned.

Joshua smiled. "They just need to go home for a night. I'm going to go give it a shot. Mike, if they agree, Zeke's coming over for a little while to help me entertain Belle if she's awake. You up for it?"

The priest beamed. "I'm there."

"Good. Now... I need to go do some booting." Joshua made his way to Andrew and JenniAnn as quickly as possible, exchanging praise and good nights with the rest of the cast and crew as he passed them. When he finally reached the two, both hurried to their feet and hugged him. Andrew held onto him for a few moments longer than usual.

"You... you were so... you," JenniAnn murmured.

Joshua smiled, brushing a tear from her face. "Thank you. Listen, I have a favor to ask."

"Anything," Andrew replied.

"First... can we move to the lobby for a little bit?"

Nodding, Andrew and JenniAnn followed him.

Joshua looked tenderly at them both. "I would really like for both of you to entrust Belle to me tonight. We'll stay at Cora's with Kemara, Max, Violeta, and the dogs. Mike and Zeke are going to hang out for a little bit, too. And you two... you need to go home for the night. Back to Willowveil or Serendipity or the Fields of Gold or anywhere you'd like. But somewhere in Dyeland where you're comfortable... so you can talk to each other and... and you, Andrew, can remember. This month ahead... it's going to be a very, very long month if you," Joshua gripped Andrew's hand, "spend it trying to push back memories. And it's going to be longer still if you," Joshua took JenniAnn's hand in his other one, "spend it agonizing over the fact that you can tell he's repressing everything." He joined their hands. "So that's my suggestion on how to avoid that. What do you think?"

Fresh tears pooling in his eyes, Andrew nodded. "La-Laja?"

"Wherever you go... I... I will go," she murmured before sinking against him.

Joshua squeezed Andrew's upper arm and stroked JenniAnn's hair. "Thank you. Belle and I will be in my room if you need either of us during the night. But I think, at least at first, it needs to be the two of you."

"Yes..." Andrew agreed.

JenniAnn turned back to Joshua again and hugged him. "I... I love you so much."

"I know and I love you, too. So much..." Joshua pulled Andrew into the hug. "Both of you. Now, I'll go change and then we'll head back to the house so you can get whatever you need and say good night to Belle. Zeke's going to need to drop Diana off first so that'll give you time to get Below and to the portal before he arrives. Okay?"

"Uh huh," JenniAnn replied as the angel nodded.

"Good." Joshua smiled at them both then ushered them back into the theatre so they could say their good nights to the others.

*~*~*

JenniAnn paced her room, packing a few things and setting out what Joshua might need for Belle. Violeta sat quietly in the rocking chair while Kemara perched on the edge of the bed.

"You're sure nothing's wrong?" Kemara asked.

JenniAnn turned to her and smiled. "I'm sure nothing's wrong."

"It's just... It's not that I think anything's wrong with it but... you haven't left Belle alone overnight with either set of grandparents and now you're leaving her with Joshua? It just makes it seem like a 'desperate measures, desperate times' thing," Kemara explained.

JenniAnn laughed. "Neither Andrew nor I are desperate. Joshua offered to watch Belle. Andrew and I recognized that we could really use the time together and so... we're going. And you'll be here and Violeta and Fr. Mike and Zeke and Max once he gets back. Our girl's in very, very good hands." She closed her overnight bag. "Are you both all right with staying here? Because you can go back home, too, if you want."

Violeta shook her head. "I want to stay here with Joshua and Belle."

"Yeah, I'm good to stay, too," Kemara agreed. "You'll be back in the morning?"

"At some point in the morning, yes."

Kemara stood and hugged her. "Good. I'll see you both then and... please know I'm praying for you."

JenniAnn patted her friend on the back as she returned her hug. "Thank you, Kemara. I really appreciate that."

"You're welcome. I'll head out to the living room to keep an eye out for Zeke."

"Thanks."

When Kemara had stepped out of the room, Violeta left the chair and hugged JenniAnn. "It's Andrew, isn't it? He... he's remembering it all a lot and... and you're going home to... to listen to him?"

JenniAnn nodded. "Yes."

"Will you be okay?" Violeta asked tearfully.

"Andrew will be with me. I'll be okay," JenniAnn soothed. "And Joshua said we can come back and wake him if need be. If... if we just need to see him and talk to him."

Violeta let out a deep breath and released her. "Remember when Andrew had just got back home from Afghanistan a-and I found you in the laundry room and I asked you if you were going to stay the night?"

JenniAnn smiled. "Yes."

"I'm even more glad that you'll be with him tonight than I was that you were there then." Violeta began to cry. "I... I read what happened but... but I don't think I... I could listen to... to someone tell..."

"Oh, sweetheart..." JenniAnn embraced the teenager. "It won't be easy. I know it won't. But as you get older, you discover that you're a lot stronger than you think you are. And things you think you could never do... you do. One day you'll be able to listen. But tonight... enjoy your time with Joshua." She brushed some hair behind Violeta's ear and smiled. "Okay?"

"Okay." Violeta returned her smile. "I love you."

"I love you, too," JenniAnn echoed.

*~*~*

Across the hall, Andrew conferred with Joshua and Fr. Mike.

"Do I... Should I... I tell her everything I saw that day? Or... or... Joshua, this isn't..." Andrew dragged his right hand through his hair, his left securely holding Belle as she slept. "It's not like when I told Laja about Chava and her family. She loved Chava but she didn't personally know the others and even her love for Chava... it's... it's nothing to what she feels for you."

Joshua wrapped an arm around his shoulders. "Andrew, you know JenniAnn better than anyone who has ever been created knows her."

Andrew smiled softly at Joshua's subtle exclusion of himself and his Dad.

"If you start veering into something that she can't bear, you'll be able to tell."

Fr. Mike nodded. "And she already knows more than most. Some of the things she'd come to me with that they had her reading in college..." He jolted. "I realize she was a theology major but... a little much for a bunch of nineteen year olds, in my opinion. But she's not a nineteen year old girl any more, Andrew. She's a thirty one year old woman... barely younger than Josh when... when he died."

Joshua squeezed the angel's shoulder. "And you have so many good things to tell her, too, Andrew. Far more good than bad. You can tell her about Sunday. And tell her about how I was with you both on her parents' porch last summer. And... and about how you and I shared that spice cake and coffee she'd made when we crafted those ornaments together."

"You can tell her about how, after you found Belle, Josh and I snuck into Willowveil and he led up some house repairs," Fr. Mike suggested.

Andrew's eye brow arched upwards. "You did what?"

Joshua chuckled. "I guess I forgot to mention that. Yeah, we did that. Just replaced a few stripped screws, sanded a few rough patches of wood. Baby and toddler proofing."

Andrew grinned and stroked Belle's curls.

"Josh fixed a broken newel."

"Yes, I fixed a newel." Joshua smiled. "You'll both be fine, Andrew. And afterwards... closer than you've ever been before. Now... Zeke will be here soon so..."

Andrew stood. "We'll go." He opened the door at the same time JenniAnn was stepping out of her room. They moved to the living room where they said good night to Kemara, Violeta, and Fr. Mike then moved to the basement with Joshua and Belle.

After Andrew had taken his turn; JenniAnn cuddled Belle, kissed her good night, whispered 'I love you,' and handed her to Joshua.

"Thank you... for doing this," JenniAnn murmured as she hugged Joshua good night.

He kissed her forehead. "Thank you for agreeing."

JenniAnn nodded. "Love you."

"Love you, too."

JenniAnn stepped back so Andrew could say good night.

Andrew embraced Joshua as tightly as Belle's presence allowed. "Good night, Joshua."

"Good night, Andrew." Joshua kissed him on both cheeks. "I love you."

"I... I love you, too." Andrew sucked in a deep breath, took JenniAnn's hand, and stepped towards the Tunnel entrance.

"Andrew?"

The angel of death turned around.

Joshua smiled with tears in his eyes. "You... you did make your father very proud."

Andrew returned the smile. "Thank you, Yeshua."

JenniAnn looked curiously between the two men but remained silent. She suspected she would understand soon.

*~*~*

After meandering around both Willowveil and Serendipity, Andrew and JenniAnn finally ended up seated on the couch in his living room. With the fireplace alight, the room was warm and comfortable even with the windows cracked open.

JenniAnn smiled as she snuggled beside Andrew. "When we sat here all those years ago and I told you, for the first time, that I was in love with you... I never could have dreamed of all we've experienced since. And... and especially not these last few weeks."

Andrew smiled. "I couldn't have, either, Laja."

"I... I've wondered for a long time if you were there... that night, that terrible day. I never expected to find out in this life, though," JenniAnn admitted. "Not sure I even... even really wanted to. Not until... til I could see Him. Now... now I have." She rested her chin on the angel's shoulder and gently caressed his face. "Tell me?"

Andrew brushed his lips against her forehead and nodded. "I was still in Search and Rescue at the time. And I was really excited because I'd been able to stay on Earth longer than usual. I was assigned to a Roman general named Gaius. I liked him. Obviously I wasn't thrilled about his allegiance to a whole pantheon of gods of dubious morality but..." Andrew smiled. "I just liked the guy. In an era when women were too often treated like chattel, he adored his wife. Actually, loyalty was a big deal to him all around. Loyalty to family, to friends... including Pilate. I'd been sent to Gaius because he and one of his men were traveling on a road into Jerusalem that had been overrun by Zealots who were all too eager to shed Roman blood. My job was simply to roll a boulder into the midst of them once they commenced their attack. It didn't hurt any of them. Scared em, though!"

JenniAnn smiled.

"Gaius saw me and thanked me profusely for saving him and his soldier. As repayment, he offered to treat me to a meal in Jerusalem. The Father didn't object and I was all too eager to see the city. I knew Joshua was there and so... I went, hoping to catch a glimpse of him preaching or healing. See, umm, I had known about his prayers in the garden... I'd heard them... but I was sent to Earth before Joshua was... was arrested. I didn't realize it... it was supposed to happen that day, Laja. So... so I went with Gaius and we had breakfast and that's when Gaius told me about his wife, his family, his philosophy. Then... then he wanted to show me the palace of a friend he was visiting."

"Pilate's Praetorium..."

"Yes."

"When we got closer to the palace, we could hear a lot of shouting and... and this horrible, piercing screaming so Gaius pressed through the crowd, pulling me with him. And... and that's when... when I saw Joshua."

JenniAnn closed her eyes.

"They, umm, they were at... at lash seventeen and... and... I don't know... maybe I was just in shock or... or delirious somehow because for a little bit all... all I could take in was that... that the whip was shiny at points. I didn't under-understand why... Leather... leather isn't shiny like that."

JenniAnn began to sob. She knew what he'd seen... small pieces of sharp metal braided into the leather cords. She clutched Andrew's shirt, flinching when she felt his heart pounding.

Andrew stared into the flames. "So... so I asked Gaius and... and he told me." He pulled away from JenniAnn and began to pace. "Something broke... broke in me. I... I grabbed him and... and..."

JenniAnn saw Andrew nearly trip over the corner of the rug in front of the fireplace. She hurried towards him. "A-andrew... please... please sit down, my love."

Andrew fell to his knees in front of the fireplace.

JenniAnn circled her arms around him and quietly waited for him to continue.

"I... I lied to him."

*~*~*

Jerusalem
Good Friday, 33 AD

"I... I... grew up with that man, Gaius!" Andrew shouted. "You have to help me see him. Please, Gaius," he begged as he kept hold of the man's cloak. Gaius had spent most of lunch regaling him with tales of his exploits with boyhood friends. Perhaps if he thought he'd grown up with Joshua, he would take pity on him.

"That Jew is your friend?"

Andrew nodded. He groaned and turned away when he saw Joshua fall to his knees.

Gaius frowned. "It seems your friend has run afoul of the law, Andrew. I heard a man say he claimed to be king. Rome will not tolerate insurrection. Do you have the slightest idea what sort of anarchy and destruction we would have on our hands if we allowed these so-called messiahs with their plots for violent overthrow to flourish?" The man scoffed.

Andrew adamantly shook his head. "No... no, he... he is not violent." He turned back around, not wanting to watch but feeling as if he had to. If Joshua had to suffer so, the least he could do was bear witness.

"They... they won't hit him any more than forty times," Gaius comforted, grimacing when he realized what small comfort it was. He would be surprised if the man lasted even that long. Many did not.

Andrew began to rock on his heels as he watched.

Gaius watched his new friend frantically drag his hand through his hair over and over as the scourging continued. "Andrew, my friend, please stop!" he cried when a clump of blond hair drifted to the ground. He grabbed his wrist. "Stop! I... I will see what I can do."

Grateful, Andrew squeezed Gaius' shoulder but kept his blurred gaze trained on Joshua. Finally, the scourging and the screaming ended. The angel watched in horror as some people drifted away... as if they had only come to watch Joshua be tortured and now had their fill of blood and pain.

Andrew moved closer. He felt his stomach churn when he saw the floor of the courtyard splattered with blood. Joshua's blood. "Where... where are they taking him?" he asked when two soldiers dragged Joshua away. He looked around but Gaius was gone.

"What do you care, Roman scum?" a man demanded, kicking dust at Andrew.

Andrew was too preoccupied to answer. He moved around the remaining crowd, trying to catch a glimpse of Joshua. He knew the Roman governor was speaking but, even though he understood the language, the words held no meaning for him. Only Joshua seemed real and Andrew didn't know where he was!

Finally, Joshua reappeared. The angel gasped when he saw what had been done to him. His face was bruised and swollen and a horrid crown had been put on him. Streaks of blood trailing down Joshua's face were evidence of the thorns embedded into his scalp and brow.

"Behold the man!" the governor shouted.

Then Andrew heard it... A word that made him want to cry and scream and fill the courtyard with a burning rain that would spare only Joshua and his supporters.

"Crucify!"

Andrew felt dizzy, like the earth was tilting and spinning wildly. He focused on Joshua who was struggling to remain on his feet. The angel ached with yearning to run to him, to help him to stand... to flee. But Andrew knew Joshua would not flee.

"There is no other way. No other way I find acceptable, at least."

The governor stood in front of Joshua. "Where do you come from?" he demanded.

Andrew strained to hear but Joshua made no answer.

The man continued. “Are you the king of the Jews?”

Slowly, Joshua raised his head. "You have said it."

Priests crowded around, shouting accusations.

"Are you not going to answer them?" the Roman prodded. "What about all these charges they are bringing against you?”

Again, Joshua was silent.

"There is hope yet," a woman nearby urged. "It is Passover. He must release a prisoner to us. Shout for Yeshua ben Yosef!"

Andrew seized the hope she offered and began to pray that Joshua would be delivered. He knew he would have to die. All men died... But not all men were crucified. Perhaps Joshua could be spared that yet!

A hulking, vicious looking man was led out of the palace and made to stand beside Joshua.

Before the governor could even finish asking, the courtyard was filled with shouts for the release of this Barabbas.

Andrew shouted "Yeshua ben Yosef!" but his voice, like the others' crying out for Joshua, was drowned out.

His heart sinking, the angel watched a guard loosen the bindings around the man's hands and set Barabbas free.

Joshua was, once again, led away.

Andrew crumpled to the ground, pulled his knees to his chest, and wept.

He wasn't sure how long had passed when someone shook his shoulder.

"Andrew, friend, come with me."

Andrew looked up to find Gaius holding his hand out to him. He took it and followed the man. Where they went was a blur to Andrew but finally Gaius stopped. He approached two guards stationed outside a cave and spoke with them. When they nodded, he returned to Andrew.

"Just ahead. You do not have long. Speak to no one else."

The chill and mental fogginess that had descended upon Andrew began to fade. He met Gaius' gaze. "Yeshua is here?"

"Yes, your friend. Go on. Hurry! The guards will not touch you. Their commander is a friend of mine. He has granted you passage... but only briefly."

Andrew didn't waste another moment. He ran past the guards and into the cave.

Joshua was there, in his own robe but with the merciless crown still pushed onto his head. He flinched when Andrew reached out to him.

Tears welled in Andrew's eyes. He wanted to embrace Joshua but the blood soaking through his robe told him that it would only be painful. "I... I am a friend, Yeshua."

Hearing his native tongue, Joshua squinted up at Andrew. "Who are you?"

The tears cascaded down Andrew's cheeks. This was the man who had created him, who had named him, who had taught him how to skip stones and do so much else... the first person he had loved. And he was a stranger to him. "My... my name is Andrew."

"Shalom, Andrew."

"Sh-shalom, Yeshua."

Joshua's cracked lips curved into a smile before contorting into a grimace as a fresh wave of pain hit him.

Remembering the skin filled with water he was carrying, Andrew held it out to Joshua. "Here... please drink."

Joshua accepted it and drank. "Why are you here, Andrew?"

"I... I have admired you for many years, Yeshua. Many times I listened to you preach a-and..."

"I only preached for three years, Andrew."

The lump in Andrew's throat tightened. He so badly wanted to tell Joshua of their history, the eternity in Heaven. "Yes, I... I know. Your words... the way you spoke of our Father in Heaven. They... they... meant so... so much. Will always mean... so much." Andrew hunched over and sobbed. After a few moments, he felt a gentle hand on his back.

"Why do you weep, son?"

"My... my father is... is dying."

"I am sorry, Andrew. I lost my own father many... many years ago. I... I know the pain is immense. I am sure you have made your father very proud... to have raised a compassionate, faithful son. Your father... he will live again in my Kingdom. As... as will mine."

Andrew peered up at Joshua. "I... I love you, Yeshua."

Joshua blinked wearily but smiled. "I love you, too, Andrew."

Something clattered in the corridor.

"You must go. Please," Joshua urged, patting Andrew's cheek.

Andrew kissed Joshua's hand.

"Please," Joshua repeated.

Andrew saw fear for him flicker in Joshua's eyes. He pulled himself away and returned to Gaius, feeling drained and lifeless.

Gaius stayed with him as he walked the streets of Jerusalem, weeping and watching as Joshua struggled under the weight of the crossbeam. At times, Andrew thought he saw faces he recognized. Other angels. But he wasn't sure. He knew he saw Mary, Yohannan, and Maryam. He longed to speak to them, to comfort them as they alternately wailed and stumbled along in a horrified daze. But they would only see a Roman citizen... Maryam believed her son was childless. Andrew could not embrace her, claiming to be her Yeshua's son.

Finally, they came to the Place of the Skull.

Andrew did not ascend. He made his way to another hill nearby. He remembered climbing to the tops of hills and peering down as Joshua preached, feeling such joy. He knew this would be the last hill.

Gaius rested his hand on his shoulder when he jolted as they drove the nails.

They sat there for three hours. Eventually, Andrew was emptied of tears. He only stared.

The sky grew dark.

"Andrew, it looks as though it may storm. We should leave," Gaius suggested.

Andrew turned to him. "You have remained with me... given me more help than I had any right to request, Gaius. You can go but I... I cannot. I will not."

Gaius nodded and remained at Andrew's side for another three hours.

"Eli, Eli, lema sabachthani?”

The shout after such wretched quietness stunned Andrew. Then the meaning of the words hit him. He found there were still tears left to cry.

A few more minutes passed and Andrew heard the sound of women keening. Then the earth itself seemed to rumble a protest.

Joshua was gone.

"Andrew, come. It is over. You must rest."

Andrew mutely followed Gaius back down the way they had come. They entered a fine house where Gaius embraced a woman and spoke to her in hushed tones. She approached Andrew and spoke kindly to him.

"You will stay with us until you have... recovered," Gaius informed him. "Come." He ushered him into a room. "Make yourself comfortable and rest, Andrew. Please."

Andrew went through the motions of cleaning up and changing into the fresh clothes Gaius left for him. Then he collapsed onto the bed and stared up at the ceiling. "Father, where is he? Why... why am I here?" he questioned. "Father... Joshua..."

Andrew's heavy eye lids fluttered closed and he fell asleep.

*~*~*

Wednesday, March 26th

Andrew was silent for a few moments. Despite JenniAnn's attempts to subdue him, he hadn't been able to remain still. He'd begun to pace again as he spoke and only when he'd looked down and seen her sobbing had he returned to the floor. As he'd spoken of the visit to Joshua's cell, he had clasped her to him so tightly that for a terrible moment he feared he had hurt her. Then he realized she had only gasped out of surprise. Up until then everything had tracked with what she already knew and believed.

Finally, she spoke.

"I... I always wanted to believe someone... one had... had spoken words of... of l-love to him before... A-andrew..."

The angel closed his eyes and allowed himself a few moments to focus on the weight of her head at his shoulder and the softness of her hair at his neck and the scent of lavender... all of it a reprieve from the harshness of what he had seen and the stink of death and decay that had permeated the prison and the air itself that day.

"How... how could you not... not have hated us... all of us?"

Andrew jolted. He pushed JenniAnn back by her shoulders so he could look into her eyes. "Laja, no... no... I... I was so angry at... at the people who... who spoke against Joshua... who wouldn't help him b-but... Even at... at the last... I always knew... He loved all of you so much... will always love all of you so much. Laja..." He buried his hands in her hair and kissed her forehead. "I love you. And the pain..." He smiled through his tears and pulled her to him again. "It... it didn't last. You know that. Listen..." Andrew softly rocked back and forth as he resumed his story.

*~*~*

Jerusalem
Easter Sunday, 33 AD

Andrew drifted in and out of consciousness. At times he was vaguely aware of Gaius or his wife or both hovering over him, pressing cool cloths to his brow.

Then he heard a familiar laugh.

The angel fought to open his eyes.

"Arise, my son!" a voice cried, laughter and joy in his tone. "Come find me!"

Andrew's eyes fluttered open and, for a moment, he saw Joshua smiling down at him. And then the angel remembered what his grief had pushed from his mind. It was the third day!

"Gaius!" a woman's voice cried.

The soldier came running into the room.

"He has awoken."

Gaius smiled at Andrew. "Good morning, Andrew. Aurelia, could you please fetch some food and drink for our guest? He is no doubt..."

Andrew shook his head and rose from the bed. "No... no. My thanks but I... I need to go. Where... do you know where Yeshua ben Yosef's body was lain?"

Gaius' face clouded. "Andrew, I am gravely sorry to report that... that there has been some trouble at... at the tomb. The body was... stolen."

Andrew smiled. "No... no it was not. He... he is alive. I... I need to go." He embraced them both. "Thank you, both of you, for your care. My Father... He will reward you for your kindness to me. But now... now I must go."

Gaius watched Andrew flee the room then turned to his wife. "I will follow him. The fever... it has altered him. He could harm himself."

Aurelia clutched his arm. "I will go with you."

Her husband opened his mouth to protest but knew it was fruitless. He nodded and, together, they followed Andrew, keeping some distance between themselves and him.

Andrew paused when he passed a well. He saw Mary. Her face was aglow and she was singing as she filled a jug. For a moment, she saw him staring at her. She halted her song briefly and smiled at him. He watched her walk away and approach a door. She knocked and Maryam answered. The two women embraced before disappearing into the building.

Andrew quickened his steps, following the still, small voice that led him on. He slowed only when he came within yards of the tomb.

"Joshua?"

Gaius and Aurelia ducked behind some trees and watched, ready to grab Andrew if, in his renewed grief, he tried to harm himself.

"Joshua?" Andrew called again.

"I'm here, Andrew."

The angel spun around and ran towards Joshua as he emerged from a grove of trees.

Gaius clutched his wife. "That... the dead man... that man... I... I saw him die..."

Aurelia did not look away from Andrew and Joshua.

"I... I was there, Joshua. I saw what... what they did..." Andrew wept.

"I know. You visited me." Joshua embraced him tightly then kissed first his right cheek and then his left.

"His hands... look at his hands..." Gaius whispered.

Aurelia stared in awe at the man with holes in his wrists.

Joshua pulled back and beamed. "Andrew, it's time to go Home now. Come with me." He held out his hand.

Smiling, Andrew took it. "Home..." he repeated.

Aurelia and Gaius watched as the two men approached the tomb. Just as they stepped over the threshold, they disappeared.

"There was... was talk... at the well... last week," Aurelia remembered. "The Jewish women... they said this Yeshua was... was the son of their God. And I... I have heard them speak of messengers sent by their God. Angels who offer guidance and protection. Gaius..." She peered up at him.

The man continued to stare at the tomb. "Yes..." He remembered the circumstances of his meeting Andrew... the stone rolled into the midst of the Zealots. Protection. Andrew was an angel. And if the Jewish women had been right about that... "Come, I... I have met the man whose tomb this is. We will speak to him." Gaius kissed Aurelia's hand then they fled the garden in pursuit of Yoseph.

*~*~*

Wednesday, March 26th

Andrew smiled as he finished his story. "Quietly at first... then considerably less quietly... Gaius and Aurelia became followers of Joshua. And I... I was wrong. That hill I climbed on Friday... it wasn't the last hill. Joshua appeared to people and preached often in the forty days that followed. I sat on nearby hills and listened. And then, just this past Sunday, you, me, and Belle listened together." He inched back and caressed JenniAnn's cheek until she looked up at him. "A long time ago, before Bethlehem, before Nazareth, before Jerusalem, Joshua told me about his and the Father's plan. He told me one day I would understand why... why he had to come, had to die... like that. Now... now I do, Laja. The love I feel for you, for Belle, for this family we've gathered around us... it's only a tiny fraction of the love Joshua feels for all of us. And he was going to do whatever it took to keep... keep all of you safe and truly alive and free and at peace. And in winning all of that for humanity... Joshua also won us angels back our brothers and sisters. Our life together, Laja... everything we have here... our Belle... all only... only possible because of what... what he did all those years ago."

JenniAnn nodded and smiled through her tears. "Thank you for... for telling me. I know it was terribly hard for you."

Andrew looked down at her with a weary smile as she brushed her hand through his hair. "I know it was very difficult to listen to but... I'm glad you did. And now... now we can talk freely about Joshua which makes me so incredibly happy, Laja! It was so hard, especially since he came back, to not tell you some things but..."

"But it's like I told Joshua. I just... I needed to know how... how I truly felt about him for myself. Without thinking I was only taking cues from you. I needed to know that I would recognize him without you guiding me."

Andrew beamed. "And you did."

JenniAnn smiled. "With some time, yes."

"Now there's so much more I want to tell you about times Joshua was here!"

"Here in Dyeland? Well, I mean I know he always is but like... walking around here?"

Seeing her surprise, Andrew grinned. "Yes... But let's... move." He was sure that if they remained sitting as they were then one or both of them were going to spend the next morning hunched over and creaking around with cramped backs and legs. He helped her to her feet and they laid down on the couch together, facing the fire. "So... it turns out Joshua fixed one of the newels over at Willowveil back in February."

JenniAnn laughed. "I'll be sure to thank him but first... what's a newel?"

"The thing that supports the handrail on the stairs. I guess the top part was loose."

"Oh yeah! It was! Aww..."

Well into the morning Andrew told JenniAnn all about Joshua's visits to Dyeland and the other times he had been so near. They laughed and cried and planned together until JenniAnn dozed off. During his last few moments of wakefulness, Andrew thanked God. The wedge he had worried might eventually grow between them was gone... rolled away forever. They could and would raise Belle truly together, each knowing of and speaking freely about the love they bore for Joshua.

"Come find me!"

Andrew drifted to sleep with those words echoing in his mind. He firmly believed that he and JenniAnn would look for Joshua in each moment of their lives together and they would help Belle to find him, too.

Shortly after the angel of death joined the woman in sleep, Maryam appeared. She smiled tenderly at the two then, feeling the chill in the air, she took a blanket from off the back of a nearby chair and tucked it around the sleeping pair. She prayed for them both before disappearing to go check on her son.

Maryam sighed softly when she glimpsed Joshua with the two dogs curled at his feet. A small, contented smile was on his face. His left arm was dangling off the bed, as if he'd fallen asleep rocking Belle's cradle. The little girl's fingers were wrapped around one of his and she, too, smiled as she slept.

"I love you, my own," Maryam whispered before softly kissing Joshua's brow. She knelt to caress Belle's curls then left to continue her part of Joshua's work.

*~*~*

Joshua smiled down at Belle as they sat in his window seat, the morning light softly shining on them. The little one had just finished her bottle, been changed, and was the picture of contentment.

"Belle, I know you won't remember this time together but I want your spirit to try really hard to hang onto what I'm going to tell you, okay?" Joshua chuckled when she cooed at him. "Okay!" He kissed her forehead. "My girl, you are being raised in an extraordinary family with two parents who will always love you tremendously. There was another woman who carried you in her body for almost nine months. But your parents carried you in their hearts and in their hopes for so much longer. Their love for each other and for you kept you tethered to this life... a life in which you'll learn to love and to talk and walk and dance and sing and create and inspire and comfort and believe and so much more, Belle. Sometimes, as you grow up, you'll be convinced that they can't possibly understand you. And you'll wish you just had 'normal' parents. And that's okay. Those feelings... they're part of growing up. But they will understand so much more than you realize and you'll have a lot more in common with them than you think. And when you fall in love, truly fall in love and stay in love, it will be in no small part because you will have grown up in the glow of a love that is true and lasting." Joshua sighed as Belle snuggled against his chest. "And, please, talk to me. I long to hear from you. Nothing is too small, too goofy, too angry, or too bad to talk to me about. I promise. Annabelle Luna, I love you so much."

As he finished speaking, Joshua heard the stairs creak. He smiled. "I think that's your parents now."

Andrew and JenniAnn stepped into the room and, for a moment, simply gazed at Joshua holding their baby. Then JenniAnn dashed towards him, knelt beside him on the window seat, and circled her arms around his neck.

"Words... they're not... not enough," she murmured. "I... I feel so much a-and yet all... all I can think to say is... thank you a-and I love you, Joshua..."

Andrew's eyes filled. He moved towards them and knelt on the floor, clasping Joshua's free hand.

"Those... those are the words I most want to hear," Joshua replied, still smiling as tears welled in his eyes. "Are you both okay?"

JenniAnn nodded against his shoulder.

"I... I feel so much... better," Andrew replied, smiling up at Joshua before glancing at JenniAnn.

Joshua ruffled his hair. "Good. I'm very glad."

JenniAnn straightened up and sighed. "And your night?"

Joshua beamed. "Belle and I had a really wonderful night. She fell asleep around 10:00 after taking in some of the musical stylings of Zeke, Mike, and yours truly. They stayed until midnight, just talking with me. Belle didn't wake up again until around 4:00. And then again about forty five minutes ago. Just finished eating."

Andrew smiled and squeezed Belle's flailing hand.

"Max has already left for work. Kemara's Below. I got word to Vincent that you might be late, JenniAnn. Kemara offered to switch class times so that's what they did. And... she took Violeta with her."

Andrew chuckled. "I hope that's going well!"

JenniAnn squeezed Joshua's shoulder. "Thank you. I should have thought to do that."

"You had a lot on your mind," Joshua replied, patting her hand. "And... Vincent said that, if it worked out for us, maybe the four of us could have lunch in the Tunnels... The elder Jacob suggested it."

JenniAnn grinned. "Oh that's wonderful! Father didn't even wait for Vincent and me to arrange something. You clearly made an impression, Joshua. Not surprising considering..." She hugged him again.

Joshua smiled. "So... it's almost 11:00. You want to head down there now?"

"Absolutely," Andrew agreed as JenniAnn nodded. He took Belle from Joshua so he could get up and then, after adding an extra layer to her outfit, they made their way to the Tunnels.

*~*~*

Lost and Found

Once the lunch dishes were cleared away, little Jacob scrambled down from the table and stood beside his still seated parents. "Can we give Joshua a tour? Can I show him the Mirror Pool?"

Vincent leaned over to Joshua who was seated next to him. "I imagine you know where everything is but..."

Joshua smiled and nodded. "I'd still love a tour."

"Yes, you may as well all give Mr. Davidson a tour since afternoon classes were canceled," the elder Jacob mused, casting a pointed look at Vincent.

Catherine laughed quietly when her husband replied wearing his most innocent of smiles.

"Father, the children are spending the time catching up on their studies. Mary and Brittony graciously offered to watch over them. They will not spend the afternoon in idleness. Besides, as Psyche, Owen, and Kemara can all attest, the children are curious about Joshua and the show."

The three teachers all nodded in unison.

Vincent continued. "I'm sure Joshua will agree to visit with them and I've no doubt that visit will prove most edifying."

Andrew laughed into his hand to avoid the elder Jacob's ire. On the matter of Joshua, Vincent was clearly unmovable.

JenniAnn smiled proudly.

"Yes, yes. I suppose you're right, Vincent, and the arts are important," the patriarch conceded. "Well, I would like to sit in on this conversation with the children so, perhaps, you'd be kind enough to retrieve me after your tour is completed?"

"We will do that, Father," Vincent promised.

"Good, thank you. In that case, I have some reading I would like to get to so... Mr. Davidson..."

"His name's Joshua, Grandpa," Jacob whispered.

Joshua bowed his head and smiled.

"Joshua then... I hope you enjoy your tour."

Joshua stood to shake the elderly man's hand. "Thank you, Jacob. I know I will."

The man smiled and waved to the others before leaving the dining hall.

"Can I go with all of you? Please?" Shelby pleaded. "I can help watch Belle."

Andrew hugged her. "Sure."

Jacob tugged on Joshua's hand. "Come see!"

"Jacob! Don't rush our guest!" Catherine corrected.

"Oh... sorry."

Joshua chuckled and hugged the boy. "That's okay. I was a little boy once, too. I remember wanting to go, go, go."

To appease the boy and in their own eagerness, the others rose and followed Jacob and Joshua out of the dining hall and into the corridor.

"How long ago was that, anyway?" Owen questioned. "Never got your age."

Joshua smiled coyly. "It's been a while."

"Just trying to get seniority figured out here. Are you older than JenniAnn?"

Joshua smiled at her. "I am definitely older than JenniAnn."

"How about Andrew?"

"Also older than Andrew."

Owen smirked. "Doubt that..."

Joshua simply continued to smile as Jacob led the way to the Mirror Pool.

*~*~*

"So what was your favorite part, Joshua?" Kemara asked as they returned to the main hub of the Tunnels.

"It was all so great!" Joshua enthused. "I loved something different about each place we saw. I loved how the Painted Tunnels show the entire history of the World Below. Owen, you've done a great job keeping up with that since Elizabeth..."

"How do you know about Elizabeth?" Owen questioned.

Vincent turned around to face the artist. "I told Joshua." It was true. He'd prayed after Elizabeth had died, after all.

"Oh."

Joshua smiled at Vincent, grateful for the save.

"Hey, Vincent, how about the rest of us go get Shel and Jacob settled in with the other kids and you and Catherine can show Joshua where you're displaying the White Stag?" JenniAnn suggested.

Andrew smiled. Apparently subtlety was lacking in the whole family that day!

Catherine tilted her head and studied her cousin. Why did it seem like she always had an agenda lately?

"Yes, I would like to do that, Psyche. Thank you. We'll rejoin you shortly," Vincent replied. He took Catherine's hand. "Joshua, our chamber is this way."

JenniAnn hurried over to Joshua and gave him a small package that he had stowed in Belle's diaper bag. "Hope it goes well," she whispered.

Squeezing her hand, Joshua nodded. "Thank you. I hope so, too."

Jacob and Shelby both hugged Joshua.

"I'll see you both in just a few minutes," Joshua promised. "Thank you for helping with the tour. I loved it!" He noticed Jacob seemed preoccupied so knelt down. "What you thinking, Jacob?"

The little boy crept closer and whispered in Joshua's ear. "The painting in the chapel doesn't look like you."

Joshua hugged him again. "It's okay. It still means a lot to me. Someone who loves me painted it."

Jacob nodded solemnly. He understood. Even when his drawings hadn't looked like what he'd meant them to, his parents and Grandpa and Owen and Psyche still loved them.

"Okay... let's head on over to the classroom then." Owen waved the two children over. "We'll see you in a little bit."

Joshua smiled as he heard the two children excitedly chatter between themselves as they walked away with their teachers and Andrew who was carrying Belle.

After a few paces, Catherine waved Joshua into their chamber. "Welcome to our humble home!"

Joshua surveyed the room, remembering how each piece of bric-a-brac had come to be there.

"So here's the White Stag. Proudly displayed for all to see! Right by our wedding photo." Catherine kept her eyes trained on Joshua as he looked at his handiwork's placement.

"I wanted to be able to see it every morning when I wake up," Vincent explained, motioning to indicate that the shelf was just across from their bed.

Joshua beamed at him. "I'm glad you like it."

"Truly," Vincent stressed.

"I was so... struck when Vincent showed me the statue, Joshua," Catherine shared. "I know it was meant to be a Narnia reference but... see, the stag has some... personal meaning to Vincent and me. I had once given Vincent a pendant for his birthday with a stag on it."

"That's great! I'm glad to know that you have a couple important associations with the stag. I hope the statue calls happy memories to mind for you both."

Vincent felt his cheeks flush but he smiled at seeing the knowing twinkle in Joshua's eyes.

Catherine bowed her head and fought the urge to giggle. It certainly did... She sighed and continued. "I'm just having a hard time understanding why you chose to make that for Vincent. I'm not near the Narnia fan he and Psyche are but seems to me there are a lot more beings you could have chosen from the books who get a lot more attention. Yet you chose the stag... without having ever met either of us, let alone knowing about a gift I gave to Vincent years ago."

Joshua glanced over at Vincent then back to Catherine. "I just knew the White Stag would be the most meaningful for Vincent. I'm hoping to give everyone who I've come into contact with, through and because of our show, a gift. And, actually, I brought something for you, Catherine." He held the box from Belle's bag out to her.

Catherine did a double take. "For me? Really?"

Joshua nodded.

Catherine suddenly felt shy and much younger. "That... that's very kind of you, Joshua. Thank you. Should I open it now?"

"If you'd like," Joshua responded calmly.

Vincent could tell he hoped Catherine would open the gift in his presence.

"I think I would!" Catherine moved to stand beside her vanity, set the gift down, and tore the parchment paper away from the box.

Vincent watched with much curiosity, trying to imagine what Joshua might have made for his wife.

Catherine opened the box and slid its contents into her hand.

Vincent stepped to her side when he heard her sharp intake of breath and felt a surge of so many emotions at once. "Catherine..."

She couldn't take her eyes off the stone figure in her hands. "I... I don't understand. It... I never told anyone about this! Not even Vincent! Only... only my father knew and he's been gone..." Tears welled in Catherine's eyes as she ran her fingers along the tips of the angel's stone wings.

Joshua set his hand on her arm. "It was important you have it, Catherine. You... you were meant to."

Catherine sunk onto her and Vincent's bed. She tucked her legs under her and held the angel in her lap. She was shaking so badly that she was sure she would drop it otherwise. Every detail was just as she remembered it. Without looking, she reached out in the direction of her husband.

Vincent hurried to her side and circled his arms around her.

"Is this really it?" Catherine asked quietly. "My... my mother's angel?"

Joshua nodded.

"But... but how did you end up with it?"

Joshua spoke through the lump in his throat. "After your aunt died and your cousins were cleaning out her house, they found it. Your aunt had dropped it at one point and it broke so they didn't think it was worth keeping. When they threw it away, I took it."

"My aunt lived in Boston! You just happened to be dumpster diving in Boston, saw them toss this, grabbed it, and somehow knew I... I wanted it?" Catherine questioned.

"It... wasn't exactly like that," Joshua responded quietly.

"So what exactly was it like?" the woman demanded, settling back into her old lawyer's voice.

"Catherine... Please. Settle down," Vincent soothed. "Tell us this angel's story."

Catherine sucked in a deep breath and explained. "This angel belonged to my mother. It was a family heirloom. My great-grandmother had brought it over from England when her family immigrated. She gave it to my mom at her baptism. My... my mother's parents weren't exactly warm. But Mom loved her Gramma so much. So she treasured this angel. And when I was a little girl and would get scared of the dark, Mom would light a little candle for me and... and put this angel by it. She told me there would be an angel watching over me so I didn't need to be scared. When... when she got so sick, I'd put the angel by her bed and tell her not to be scared. Then, shortly after she died, her sister... my aunt Camille... came to the house. She wanted to take some of Mom's things... things that were from their family. My daddy didn't fight her on any of the jewelry. The pieces my mom truly loved had come from him and he'd already hidden those away for me. But then... when she came to tell me good bye... she saw the angel on my... my nightstand." Catherine began to cry in earnest.

Stricken by the pain his beloved had suffered, Vincent kissed Catherine's hair

After a few moments, Catherine resumed her story. "She said that she knew it'd be no time at all before my father had a new wife and she wasn't about to let some woman have a... a family treasure like that angel. So she reached for the angel and I screamed and then her and daddy screamed at each other and I... I just wanted it to stop and for her to... to go away. So I told her she could have it. And I... I never saw it again until... How?" She peered at Joshua. "And... and you said it had gotten broken but..." Catherine once again examined the angel. It was perfect.

Joshua smiled gently. "I make the broken whole again all the time."

Catherine jolted. "The things you say... and seem to know... How would you know about this, Joshua?"

Joshua reached out to squeeze her hand. "I know you, Catherine. I know that sometimes, even in recent years, you've wished that you had this angel. You wanted to one day pass it down to Jacob. I... I couldn't steal it. But... I could wait and watch and... I did."

"But how?" Catherine pressed.

"Catherine, beloved... Look at him. Really look at Joshua," Vincent urged. "And think about everything that's happened in the past few weeks. Think about how readily Psyche came to care about him. Think about how Andrew showed no hesitation in allowing Joshua to stay so near to Psyche and Belle. Think about my... my stag and how Joshua treated me. About the projector room. About what Jacob sees when he looks at Joshua."

"Catherine..." Joshua murmured her name and smiled lovingly at her.

Catherine looked back and forth between the stone angel and the man. She knew from her former investigative work that sometimes the most obvious answer was the right answer. Maybe this was just such a case. Bracing herself, she spoke again. "You... you're... God... Jesus."

Vincent sighed with relief and buried his face in her hair.

Joshua moved to sit to her other side and nodded. "Yes, Catherine, I am."

Vincent loosened his hold of her.

Catherine moved to take Joshua's hand then halted. She bit her lip as more tears welled in her eyes.

Joshua clasped her hand in both of his.

Vincent waited, wondering what his wife's first words to Joshua would be after this revelation.

Catherine slumped against Joshua's shoulder and wept.

When she spoke, the words came out so quietly that only Joshua's answer revealed to Vincent what she had said.

Joshua wrapped his arms around the woman's shaking shoulders. "With me, with the Father, and with both sets of grandparents... all of us loving Jamey so much. And he's so proud of his Mama and Papa and his little brother. He watches over all of you, Catherine, and loves you all so much."

Tears streamed down Vincent's cheeks. Of course his Catherine's first thought had been to ask about the child they had lost. As much as the loss all those years ago had torn him apart, he knew Catherine continued to carry that grief in a way he never could, even with their connection. She had felt the boy grow in her womb... she had felt him go.

"I... I knew he was a boy," Catherine murmured. "I read so... so many things after we lost him... just trying to find answers. A-and I read that... that since he... he wasn't born, maybe God... all... all-knowing God... hadn't given him a soul cause He'd known that... he... he would die. B-but he was ours and had to have..."

Joshua kissed her hair. "Jamey had a soul when he was in your womb and his soul is forever at peace and forever happy now." He unwound one arm from around her so he could clasp Vincent's hand. "One day, you'll both be able to see him and hold him. But even now he can feel all your love for him."

"Why?" Catherine questioned.

Joshua gently pushed Catherine into her husband's arms then took one of their hands into each of his. He wept along with them as he spoke. "He... so many things have gone wrong with the human body as a result of choices that have been made over generations. Sometimes those changes cause illnesses and conditions and problems that... they just weren't part of what we planned. As a result, Jamey's heart... it was malformed. It wasn't because of anything either of you did, didn't do, are, or aren't. I... I know both of you searched for answers, wondered what you might have done differently. I know that during troubled nights when you can't sleep... sometimes you still wonder, still examine. I know that you both wonder if... if it could have been caught and fixed if you'd been able to receive prenatal care Above, Catherine. Yes, it may have been caught. No, it couldn't have been fixed. Please, let that self-recrimination go. Neither of you did anything wrong to cause his death. And losing Jamey was absolutely not punishment for not waiting until you were married. Please don't ever, ever let that thought cross your minds again." Joshua smiled gently. "I considered you married long before you formally said 'I do.'"

Vincent let out a shuddering sigh and, after squeezing Joshua's hand, embraced his wife with both arms.

Catherine bowed her head. "But I... when I was younger..."

Joshua shook his head. "No. You regretted some decisions you made, Catherine. And you were honest about that with your cousin and with the girls here and I appreciated that. You kept them from hurrying into relationships that might have left them heartbroken and wounded. But none of that has anything to do with Jamey. It was always our will that you be parents. And you are! Wonderful, loving parents to Jacob! And you've stepped into that role for so many of the children here." His smile brightened. "And now... now a whole new generation will be guided and loved by you. You're amazing grandparents to Belle! I am so pleased! I love you both so much!" He wrapped his arms around the couple. "So much!"

Catherine, at last, managed a smile. "I... I love you, too."

"So much," Vincent added.

"Could... could I ask one more thing?"

Joshua brushed some tear-soaked hair behind Catherine's ear. "Of course. You can ask whatever you'd like."

"What does Jamey look like?"

Joshua closed his eyes and a piece of rolled paper materialized on his lap. "His Grandma Cora enjoys drawing him," he quietly explained as he handed the paper to them.

Vincent's hands shook as he unrolled the paper.

"Oh..." Catherine reached out and brushed her fingers over the image.

Vincent stared at his son for the first time. The boy favored his mother and yet he could see himself in the pronounced cheek bones and brow. And Jamey's eyes... his eyes. As much as he would always miss the opportunity to have raised the boy, the peace he felt in simply seeing him was immense. "Thank you," he whispered to Joshua and to his mother.

"We... we made a beautiful son." Catherine smiled softly. "And we're... we're raising his beautiful brother. And one day... a... a long time from now... I... I'm sure they'll be good friends."

Joshua returned her smile. "I know they will be." He shifted his gaze to Vincent and squeezed his shoulder. "I wanted to share this with you earlier, Vincent, but I so wanted you to hear about Jamey together."

Catherine kissed Vincent's cheek. "You... you did know. And you were right! Both you and Jacob! I... I should have trusted..."

Joshua patted her back. "The truth came to you when you needed it to."

"A-and my angel, too." Catherine again picked up the statue that had remained in her lap. "You... you fixed it for me?"

Joshua nodded. "Good as new."

"I... I feel like I can relate. Th-thank you Jo... Je..."

Joshua laughed. "I think sticking with Joshua is for the best. Your father-in-law might grow concerned if he heard you calling me Jesus."

Catherine's face fell. "Father... He... both of us... We were concerned by how... how highly our little guy and Vincent regard you but..." She hugged Joshua. "I understand now. I wish Father could..."

Vincent smiled at Joshua. "Everything in His time."

Joshua grinned. "Right. Even when I don't exactly know when my time is. But I really think your father will come around soon. Someone's been helping him along."

Catherine looked up from the drawing she was still entranced by. "Oh? Who? If you can say?"

Joshua beamed. "My mother."

*~*~*

Emma was afraid to enter Adrian's Coffeehouse. What if she wasn't there? She still felt awkward about the circumstances of this meeting. She'd had another nightmare and not even the early morning visit with Peter had fully dispelled the chill Emma felt. She'd been so relieved when she'd reached the diner and found Maryam and Yosef in what seemed to have become their regular booth. They ate breakfast at a leisurely pace, remaining to sip their coffee and tea while talking. In between taking other orders, Emma had found herself stealing glances at the couple. They seemed so happy, so comfortable with each other. The next thing she knew, she was at their table and asking Maryam if maybe they could visit sometime later. Now she felt bad about excluding Yosef though he hadn't seemed to mind. Maryam had readily agreed and they'd settled on 3:00 at Adrian's. But what if later Maryam had decided that she was being crazy?

"Emma?"

Emma's head shot up and she smiled with relief when she saw Maryam standing in the doorway.

"Is everything's all right? I saw you standing out here and I was concerned."

Emma nodded. "Oh just fine! Just... space cadet. Hi! Thank you for coming. I realized later that I probably sounded crazy and it was rude to not invite Yosef but..."

Maryam smiled. "Please do not worry about it. Yosef can keep himself busy." She'd left him at a large home improvement store. It would be a small miracle if she got him out... "Come in. I've saved a place for us."

"Okay, great." Emma followed Maryam into the coffeehouse. She was thankful when Maryam led her to a booth several feet away from other customers.

"What would you like?" Maryam asked.

"Oh!" Emma shook her head. "I'll treat. I invited you."

Maryam smiled. "Perhaps you could treat next time? You've been on your feet all day. Rest and I will order. Please."

"You're sure?"

"Very sure."

"Well... double chocolate chip scone and chai? Please."

"Good choice! I may have to order that myself. I will be right back."

Emma smiled as Maryam walked to the counter. She liked the sound of "next time." As the woman spoke to the cashier, Emma tried to guess at her age. Thirties, forties, fifties... Each decade seemed possible for different reasons. Maryam looked fairly young. Her hair was still jet black and she didn't seem the type to bother with dying. But she seemed so mature, easily old enough to be her mother. And more grounded, graceful, and steady than even Diana. So surely she was in her fifties... But there was something so youthful about her! Her clothes were no help. Timeless. In fact, Maryam seemed like she would have fit right in onstage with the women's chorus. All maxi dresses and flowy broomstick skirts and pashminas and soft sweaters. Emma wondered if she shopped wherever Monica had obtained their costumes from.

Maryam returned with their mugs of tea. "They will bring us our scones. There is a fresh batch coming right out of the oven shortly."

"Oh..."

Maryam laughed. "Good news, yes?"

"Very... Thank you! I really didn't intend for you to buy but I do appreciate it." Emma briefly rested her hand on Maryam's.

Maryam patted her hand. "You do so well serving everyone at the diner. You deserve to have someone treat you, Emma."

"Th-thank you."

"How is Peter today?"

"Good. A little stressed maybe. There was a meeting he was dreading. But he's good."

"And you?"

"Oh... I'm good, too. How about you?"

"Enjoying this wonderful tea, awaiting a freshly baked scone, and visiting with a friend... I am quite happy."

Emma smiled. "Good, I'm glad."

"Here they are! Enjoy!" Adrian herself sat two plates in front of them, smiled, and hurried back to the kitchen as they called out their thanks to her.

"I think it must be stressful... feeding so many people, keeping up, especially when people can be quick to anger," Maryam opined.

"Yes..."

"Have you been working at the diner for long, Emma?"

"Since I was seventeen."

"So young..."

Emma shrugged. "Can I ask you something? You can tell me if I'm prying."

"Yes, of course."

"How long have you and Yosef been together?"

Maryam smiled from behind her mug. "Since I was fourteen."

Emma sputtered. "That... that's young!"

Maryam laughed. "Quite. But getting married at that age was normal where we came from."

"Ah..." Emma had thought their accents seemed to hint at a previous life somewhere in the Middle East. "Okay. But... you're happy?"

"Tremendously happy."

"So then... since you were fourteen... he... umm... you probably only..."

"We were each other's first loves."

"Right." Emma smiled sadly. "Doesn't... work that way for everyone."

"No, it does not."

Emma sipped her tea then stared into her cup. "Do you... think Yosef would feel the same even if..." She shook her head.

Maryam's eyes filled as she looked at the girl's bowed head. "I do, yes," she averred.

"B-but what if you'd done something really... really bad?" Emma asked quietly.

"Yosef was not and is not a judgmental man. Though I have only just met him, Peter is like him in that, I believe."

"I... I hope. When... I mean if you'd had something you'd done that you regretted..." Emma at last looked back up at Maryam. "How soon would you have told Yosef when you started dating?"

"I would have told him as soon as I knew he was the one I wanted to spend my life with."

"B-but what if you knew you wanted to but weren't sure it would work out?"

Maryam squeezed Emma's hand. "Emma, no one is ever completely sure how anything will work out. Only God. Love requires trust and faith."

"Not sure I know much about either any more... but I'm trying to learn. I went to church with Peter this past Sunday."

"And how was that?"

Emma smiled. "Really nice, actually. It was a non-denominational church. I grew up Catholic but... I liked it there."

"Do you think you'll go again?"

"I'd like to."

Maryam's face lit up. "Then I hope you return. I am happy for you, Emma."

"I... I'm pretty happy for me, too."

Maryam tilted her head and studied the younger woman. She'd looked almost guilty as she said it. "Emma?"

"Hmm?"

"You know you deserve happiness, don't you?"

Emma picked at her scone. "Maybe."

"You do," Maryam assured.

Emma blinked back tears. "Thanks. Do you... think you could tell me more about your life? Like what was your childhood like?"

Maryam nodded. Perhaps if she was more open with Emma then, eventually, the girl would be able to confide in her or Peter or, best of all, Yeshua and begin to let go of the burden she thought she had to carry alone. "I grew up in a small village. We were quite poor but my family was very close and we loved each other very much. Sometimes there would be outbreaks of violence but my parents did their best to shield me from it. I had a happy girlhood."

"Your parents were together?"

"Yes and happily so."

Far from the twinge of jealousy she usually felt when hearing of others' cherished childhoods, Emma was wholly drawn into Maryam's tales. She laughed over her remembrances of chasing after disobedient sheep and schemes to tag along on her father's visits to the local carpenter with a certain handsome son. As the stories continued, the images from her nightmare faded from Emma's mind.

*~*~*

Jacob Wells' gaze traveled back and forth between the triptych and the bundle of dried roses he had amassed. He had been astounded when he'd returned to his chamber after lunch, opened the very same book he had been reading from the night before, and had found another dried rose tucked into its pages. A cursory check of several other volumes had turned up more roses. As he plucked yet another rose from a translation of The Iliad, he threw up his arms and focused on the Madonna and Child. "So it... it is true? That young man is... is..."

Joshua appeared in the entryway with Catherine and Vincent on either side of him. "Hello again, Jacob!"

Jacob studied his son and daughter-in-law. While he saw traces of recent tears they also looked sublimely happy. He stared at Vincent, silently questioning him.

Vincent nodded, let out one merry peal of laughter, and pulled a beaming Catherine into his arms.

Joshua simply smiled.

Jacob felt queasy and dizzy as he tried to respond. "Hello... ah..." He bowed his head, feeling his cheeks burn. He had not been overly kind to this man... "I am... gravely sorry and..." Grabbing the edge of his desk, Jacob tried to move to his knees.

Joshua rushed to the old man, knowing it would be a struggle for Jacob to rise if he were to kneel. "No... No need. Please, Jacob."

Jacob could not look into his eyes. "But I..."

Joshua smiled again. "It's okay. Really. I'd rather just talk."

"Joshua, Catherine and I could wait out in the corridor?" Vincent offered.

"Thank you, Vincent. We'll be out shortly." After a few moments, Joshua's appreciative gaze traveled from the retreating couple to their elder.

Jacob, normally so in command and settled, felt like a little boy who knew he was soon to be scolded.

"Jacob, please sit," Joshua requested. He helped the man into his chair and then pulled another nearer for himself. "So... you've been conversing with my mother?"

The old man nodded, still not meeting Joshua's gaze.

Joshua looked up to the triptych with fondness. "My Father and I, we've always understood, you know. About why you found it difficult to talk to us, I mean. You were always so frightened to admit you needed help from another man because you had been betrayed too many times. First, by a father who neglected you after your mother died. Secondly, by a man who took his daughter... your wife... away from you. Thirdly, by a friend who hurt you and this haven you have built."

Jacob finally looked to Joshua, shock writ across his face.

Joshua clasped the man's shaking hands. "Just because you weren't talking to us doesn't mean we weren't listening. I was there with you through it all, Jacob. Though I missed hearing from you, it meant a great deal to me when you hung that triptych in your chamber... that you still believed, even though you were silent. I know it comforted you, too, in those early days with Vincent."

"Vincent..." Jacob murmured. "I... I made so many mistakes... terrible mistakes. The burdens I placed on him... the hurt I caused Devin... caused both my sons..."

Joshua hugged him. "No, you were not a perfect father, Jacob. But only One is. I know that you tried your best... and without having much of a role model. And I know you love your boys and all the people here so much. You can't change the past but you have a present and a future in which to show your sons that not only do you love them but you trust them to make good decisions not just for themselves but for the whole community."

"I... I should have trusted Vincent about you."

Joshua nodded. "Jacob, one day you will leave the Tunnels and live in my Home. Use the time before that to show Vincent that you trust him to lead. Show Devin that you trust him to be there for his brother. Please. This place means so much to me and I want it to flourish so it can be here for people who need it for years to come."

"I... I trust my sons and I will show them," Jacob vowed. "And I... I do trust you."

Joshua beamed. "Thank you, Jacob. Now... to help you along..."

Jacob couldn't help but laugh when a package wrapped in parchment materialized in Joshua's hands.

"I made you something. I would have asked JenniAnn to let me stash it in Belle's diaper bag with Catherine's gift but... I have to admit that you recognized me sooner than I thought you would. I didn't realize my Ama had been so... thorough." Joshua chuckled when he looked at the mound of flowers.

Jacob smiled. "She was quite adamant. However, I am struck by your not knowing..."

"Incarnation does that," Joshua answered with a grin. "I chose not to know, to experience this all as each of you are... not knowing what comes next."

"Ah, yes. I see. Quite... noble. Astounding..."

"Thank you." Joshua placed the gift in Jacob's lap. "For you."

The physician's hands shook slightly as he tore away the paper to reveal a journal with a wooden cover. Numerous roses were carved into it.

"The roses were Ama's idea," Joshua explained.

Jacob fingered the cover, admiring every detail. "It is... beautiful and... and I will use it to... to leave what little wisdom I possess with my sons... and to tell them how much they mean to me."

Joshua again embraced him. "That was my hope."

"Could... Perhaps could I write to you in it, as well?"

"I would love that." Tears welled in Joshua's eyes.

Jacob sighed and hugged the journal to his chest. After spending a moment treasuring the peace he felt, he looked to his divine guest. "The children... they are waiting for you."

"They are! And I'm looking forward to visiting with them. Are you ready?"

"Quite. Although... it is so... incredible. You... are you..." Jacob marveled.

Joshua laughed. "Yes. The shock will wear off in time. I promise." He helped Jacob to his feet and, with Vincent and Catherine, they made their way to the classroom.

*~*~*

Joshua was perched on a stool at the front of the classroom, fielding questions from the children. The adults were gathered at the back, smiling and laughing as the barrage continued.

"Is it fun being Jesus?" Persephone asked.

Joshua smiled. "There are some hard parts but, yes, it's pretty fun."

Millie waved her hand until Joshua nodded to her. "Do you get to dance in the show?"

"Not much but a little."

A little boy named Tristam wrinkled his nose. "Jesus wouldn't dance..."

"You don't think so, huh?" Joshua questioned with a twinkle in his eyes. "I happen to think Jesus fancied himself a pretty good dancer. Of course, dancing was a little different back then." He smiled at Kemara. "Maybe if Miss Kemara agrees, she can give me a little class time to teach you all."

Kemara laughed when the kids all twisted around to look at her. "I would love that. We'll work on a time."

Violeta practically squealed with glee.

Isaac shyly raised his hand.

"Yes, Isaac?" Joshua called.

Instead of speaking, the teenager waved him over and Joshua crouched by his desk to hear the question. "Is it true that some people painted anti-Semitic stuff on the theatre?"

"What's he asking?!" a small voice piped up.

Joshua patted Isaac's arm and returned to the front of the room. "A few weeks ago some people left some mean words and images on our theatre. They were particularly focused on saying not nice things about Jewish people. Isaac was asking about that."

"Why would they do that?" the younger Jacob questioned.

"Because some people don't realize that God loves all people and that includes Jewish people like Isaac and me and some of your other friends," Joshua replied. "That's why it's very important that you really listen to Psyche during religion class. You may believe a certain way and that's good. But other people's beliefs mean just as much to them as yours do to you and we should respect that and try to learn more about them. We have so much to teach each other! And the good part is you all can learn more about each other and the world through all your classes. You have very good teachers."

JenniAnn, Kemara, Owen, and Vincent all smiled proudly when Joshua looked to them.

"Is your show loud?" April asked.

Joshua laughed. "Well, yes, it is pretty loud."

"Is it scary?"

Joshua looked tenderly at Shelby, knowing she was second-guessing wanting to attend. "There are parts that are scary, yes. But it's important to remember that, even during the scary parts, hope is coming! That being said, no one should feel like they have to come see the show. I've already promised Jacob that I'll come back and we can all sing some songs together some time. So for those who aren't going to the show, we can still look forward to that!"

"Can you sing some songs from the show then?" Persephone requested.

"Definitely," Joshua promised.

"Do you like Josh or Joshua better?" Chris asked.

"Either one. You can even call me Jack if you like that better." Joshua smiled and winked at JenniAnn who giggled.

"Why Jack?" the boy pressed.

"Just like it."

Brittony laughed. Somehow Jack suited him. "I think I know but... what's your favorite part of the show?"

Joshua beamed. "Were you thinking the finale?"

The young woman nodded.

"Right!"

"Does... does the cross part hurt?"

Andrew hurried over to Shelby when he heard the quiver in her voice. He hugged her as Joshua answered.

"No, sweetheart, it doesn't hurt. It's pretend," Joshua assured.

"But it wasn't once..."

JenniAnn's breath caught in her throat and she clutched Belle to her.

Joshua's eyes misted at the girl's echo of her surrogate mother. Just as he'd been mystified in the kitchen with JenniAnn, so was he again. He didn't know what Shelby knew or thought she knew.

Vincent immediately clued into what was happening. "Children, I have a wonderful idea. Let's not delay with Joshua's dance lesson. I'm sure he would be willing to give us all that lesson shortly. Then you may ask whatever other questions you have afterwards." He looked to Joshua who nodded. "Miss Kemara, do you agree?"

Kemara, though confused by the abrupt change in plans, was eager to see Joshua's demonstration as soon as possible. "Sure! Kids, let's hurry over to the dance chamber because we need to put a few things away first."

Catherine approached JenniAnn. "I think maybe you should let me have Belle for a little bit. Shelby needs you."

"Yes..." JenniAnn handed the baby over then approached Andrew and Shelby.

The other kids were so excited that they didn't notice that one of their classmates wasn't going with them.

Joshua moved closer to Shelby but made sure to give her space so as not to make her feel uncomfortable.

As soon as the room was cleared, Shelby slid off her chair and curled up in Andrew's lap as she hadn't done in well over a year.

Andrew held her close and softly rocked. "It's okay, sweetheart," he assured. Whatever she was thinking, he needed her to know that and to feel safe giving voice to her thoughts.

JenniAnn sat beside Andrew and smoothed some hair behind the girl's ears. "Shel, honey, what did you mean when you said it wasn't pretend once?"

Instead of answering, Shelby looked to Joshua. "You took me out of the car. Me and Asher."

Joshua nodded and reached out to clasp the girl's hand.

JenniAnn gasped and Andrew stared in surprise at Joshua.

"Asher told me that... that when it happened... we were lost. Nobody could see the... the car. So a... a man named Jack came and carried me up the hill and held Asher's hand a-and waited with us til a lady found us."

Tears welled in Joshua's eyes as he remembered the night of the crash that had claimed their parents' lives. A reckless driver had caused Corey to swerve and sent the car careening into a ravine. He and Sandra had died on impact. Joshua recalled the gentleness and quiet strength with which Michael had escorted them Home, assuring them that their children would be in good hands even as the driver had sped off. The children's cries had been wrenching. Knowing that Asher was being teased by a fellow student named Joshua, he had introduced himself as Jack, unbuckled the boy, extricated Shelby from her car seat, and taken them up the hill. They'd waited there until a woman named Margaret had spotted the two children, pulled over, settled them into her own car, and called the police.

"I... sorta remember sitting there on the hill and later I told a foster lady that Jesus had held me cause I remembered the beard and the hair but she told me no and that my brother said some stranger named Jack helped us and so I believed her. B-but..." Shelby's gaze darted between Andrew and JenniAnn. "He... he did. And he's..." She peered at Joshua. "You."

"Yes..." Joshua held his arms open and Shelby moved from Andrew's embrace to his.

Andrew and JenniAnn smiled through their tears as they watched the two reunite.

"I was hoping you'd remember me," Joshua murmured. He smiled. "You've grown into a young lady who I am very, very proud of, Shelby."

Shelby beamed but after a moment her smile turned into a frown. "Why'd it take me so long to recognize you?"

Joshua chuckled. "You were just a tiny little girl! I think you realized pretty quickly considering that."

"Cause you said Chris could call you Jack."

Joshua smiled. He'd wondered if she'd pick up on that. He kissed her forehead. "Listen, later on I want you and Jacob to come visit me at the house. I have something for each of you and I'd like you to help me with something for all the kids, okay?"

Shelby clung to his neck and nodded. "Joshua?"

"Yeah?"

Shelby situated herself so she could look into his eyes. "Can my mommy and daddy still see me?"

Joshua caressed her cheek. "Yes. They watch over you and are constantly loving you and Asher. And they read all the notes you write to them."

Andrew and JenniAnn clasped hands. They'd suggested to Shelby that she write to her parents as a way of coping but hadn't known if she actually did.

"And I happen to know that they've had a great time watching you dance!"

Shelby giggled. "Really? They can see me dance?"

"You bet they can!"

"Can we go dance now?" the girl requested.

Joshua rose and helped her to her feet. "I think we should. And you can help me show everyone what to do, okay?"

Shelby nodded eagerly. Once Andrew and JenniAnn were standing, she hugged each of them. "This is so cool!" she gushed.

JenniAnn laughed. "Yes, Joshua is definitely cool."

"Does this mean he's your dad?" Shelby asked Andrew.

The angel smiled proudly and nodded. "He's everything, Shel."

"Wow..." Shelby smiled up at Joshua, kept hold of his hand, and led him out of the classroom.

Joshua smiled back at Andrew and JenniAnn as they followed. He mouthed a "thank you" for encouraging Shelby to believe and have faith so that she would recognize him when the time came.

*~*~*

That night, while Emma rehearsed "I Don't Know How to Love Him" and Zeke followed up with "Damned for All Time;" Andrew, JenniAnn, and Joshua sat in the office. It had been a wonderful day and all three kept smiling when they recounted Joshua's dance class with all the children circling around him, dancing and clapping. It had been so popular that Kemara had agreed to give up some of her instruction time the following week so Joshua could do a reprise. That night, however, they had to focus on one of the more difficult aspects of the show. While JenniAnn and Joshua had made time to finish testing the makeup for his face, hands, and feet; they had done nothing about the scourging makeup. Now it couldn't be put off any longer. JenniAnn had begun to worry that if she put the makeup on during intermission, it would soak through Joshua's robe long before "Trial." If it didn't do that, she wondered if it might rub off and thus leave them scrambling in the brief moments they had before "Superstar." The three had decided that they would use the evening's rehearsal to test it.

Andrew pulled JenniAnn to him when she began to remove what she would need from her box. "Laja, I can do this if..."

"No," JenniAnn refused. "It... it's enough that you're with us." She leaned up to kiss his cheek then turned to Joshua. "I... when we were in the kitchen that first time... I... I felt nervous about this a-and wished you were family a-and now... now I know you are... I'm not nervous anymore just... sad."

Joshua hugged her. "Focus on what happens after this, dear one. Just keep thinking about that."

"O-okay..." JenniAnn drew in and let out a deep breath as Joshua pulled apart the hidden Velcro in the robe Monica had made for Act II. When his back was exposed, he sat down in front of her.

Andrew hovered near as JenniAnn set to work with Joshua occasionally reaching back to squeeze her hand or pat her arm.

After a few moments, the woman gasped. "Wh-what is tha-at?"

Joshua swiveled around right after he felt her finger gently trace a two inch long line beneath his right shoulder. "Oh no. No, JenniAnn. Please, don't cry! I'm sorry. I forgot to tell... That's not what you think it is. I, umm..."

JenniAnn gaped at Andrew. She could tell he was fighting a smile! Over Joshua's scar!

Joshua brought her right hand to his lips. "It's not from the scourging. I promise. I've had it since I was seven. I kept it because, well, see... I'm kinda sentimental about it."

JenniAnn blinked. "Sentimental?"

Joshua blushed. "So here's the thing... My parents were very honest with me about where I came from. So... I knew I was God's son. And God lives in Heaven, right?"

JenniAnn nodded.

"But in the Torah God was also on the Earth with Adam and Eve and Abraham and other times. So in my little boy mind, I figured that meant God flew from Heaven to Earth. And if I was His son... well, then that had to mean I could fly, too!" Joshua smiled at the memory of his younger self's ill-fated excitement. He squeezed JenniAnn's hand before continuing. "I decided I had to try it and so I climbed to the top of a barn and... I jumped. And fell. Because it turns out I actually couldn't fly. And I landed on a shovel which put a gash in my back and, well..."

"Your poor mother!" JenniAnn shrieked.

Joshua cringed. "I felt really bad because she was upset but I would never have done it if I hadn't honestly believed I could fly. So my lovely, patient Ama stitched me up. And we had a good, long talk about what I could and couldn't do. Because of that, I couldn't bear to erase the scar."

"He had us all on pins and needles with that one!" Andrew remembered. "But... who could blame him? It's human nature to want to fly. Why do you think people dream about it so often?"

JenniAnn laughed and sighed at once. "I really... do not get boys."

Joshua chuckled. "We're an interesting breed."

"But I'll admit I do, while trying to think like a lil kid, understand why you jumped, Joshua. However..." JenniAnn looked up at Andrew with a gleam in her eye. "That makes your lil rooftop escapades during the assignment with that Obadiah guy even more ridiculous when you knew poor Joshua had ended up in pain over trying something similar!"

The angel of death blushed. "Umm... stupid angel trick?"

JenniAnn stood and hugged him. "Only very fleeting stupidity."

Joshua smiled as he looked at them both.

JenniAnn reclaimed her seat and squeezed Joshua's shoulders. "I promise I won't broadcast to the world that Jesus thought he was Superman."

Joshua chuckled. "Thank you. I appreciate that very much. And I really... I do appreciate all of this."

"It's nothing compared to..." JenniAnn's voice drifted off and she resumed her work.

Andrew settled down beside her and gently stroked her back.

"Want to hear about the time I thought I made Yoktan disappear?" Joshua offered.

JenniAnn's face lit up. "Sure!"

With that Joshua knew how he would get her through his makeup sessions night after night: he would tell her his stories and hers and Andrew's. Smiling, he began. "This was around the same time. Yoktan was having a bad week and I was concerned. We'd had him when I was a baby and I couldn't imagine his not being around. So I decided I would try to heal him. So I put my hands on him and I prayed and prayed but... nothing happened. Still sluggish... just laying there looking woeful. Wouldn't eat. So I turned around and I looked up at the sky and I prayed and begged Dad and then I turned around, ready to lay my hands on Yoktan again and... he was gone! I was devastated! I thought maybe, instead of healing him, I'd made him disappear! And then I heard a noise... a pretty happy donkeyish noise... See, we had a neighbor who also had a donkey... a girl donkey named Hasna... and the whole family had gone to visit relations in Jerusalem for a week, taking Hasna with them."

JenniAnn laughed. "He was lovesick!"

Joshua nodded. "No mysterious disappearance. His little legs had just gone so fast when he saw her in the pasture nearby. A year later, Hasna had a baby. I have no idea how that happened..." he joked.

"Sure..." Andrew replied with a grin.

JenniAnn smiled then let out a sigh. "I'm happy for Yoktan and Hasna. And... I'm done."

Joshua stood and fixed his robe.

JenniAnn hugged him. "Thanks. I needed that story to help me through."

"I know." Joshua patted her back then pulled Andrew into the embrace. "So you both ready to do this?"

Andrew nodded. He truly felt he could face seeing the entire second act, complete with makeup and effects. "I know I can face it now."

"Me too. And... we'll be sitting together," JenniAnn added.

Joshua beamed at them both. "Good. Now let's head out there."

Andrew took JenniAnn's hand in his then followed Joshua back to the stage.

*~*~*

Emma was so quiet as they rode home after rehearsal that Peter thought maybe she had fallen asleep. He felt like he could drift to sleep himself. In spite of the intense rehearsal, he was happy. It felt so natural to have her head resting on his shoulder and her fingers intertwined with his.

"Peter?"

Then she wasn't asleep... "Yes?"

"Do you think He knew about all of our sins when He died? Jesus, I mean?"

Peter saw a man across the aisle roll his eyes and snort. He hoped Emma hadn't noticed. "Specifically? No. Or at least not like He could actually see them. I mean imagine living when He did and having an image of, say, a drunk driver in His mind. How would He even be able to process that in a time before cars?"

"That's a good point. Do you think He would have still done it if He had known and seen?"

"Yes."

"Okay."

"But what do you believe?" Peter gently pressed. He didn't want her newfound faith to be built only on his own beliefs. What if, God forbid, something happened to him?

Emma straightened up. "I don't know. I know I want to believe... But I just... I can't imagine being perfect and yet being able to put up with so much terrible behavior. I mean, like, how could a virgin possibly be understanding of, say, adultery?"

"Have you ever stolen anything, Emma?"

"No!"

"But what if someone stole some food to feed their starving family? Would you sympathize with that?"

"Well, sure."

"But you're a theft-virgin. How could you possibly understand?"

Emma laughed. "Touche!"

"Obviously not all sinners are sympathetic like that. But I think, because God sees the full picture, He understands more than we do. And He knows that those acts are sinful but maybe they don't really represent the whole person, you know?"

"Yeah... Seriously, how did you get to be so smart?"

Peter chuckled. "Don't know that I am. But I've had my share of sleepless nights and time to think about things. For a long time after Jaz died, that's what I did. I'd pick a religious or philosophical issue every night and I'd try to puzzle it out. I guess it's how I kept myself sane and distracted myself from the quiet."

Emma smiled thoughtfully. "Too many people would engage in destructive behavior but you... you go for the deep thinking."

"I had my bad times but, by and large, I avoided drinking and stuff like that. Somewhere deep inside, I knew things would get better. And they did." Peter smiled at his seatmate. "So we on for tomorrow morning at your place?"

Emma nodded eagerly.

"Good. I've really been enjoying getting together like that. Puts me in a good frame of mind for the rest of the day."

"I even kept myself from rolling my eyes at an annoying customer because I just mentally relistened to your story about the office water cooler fiasco."

Peter laughed. "Well, good! I'm glad me splashing water down the front of my pants and dealing with grossed out looks served a higher purpose. But, hey, speaking of customers... did you see your friends today?"

"Uh huh. Actually... Maryam and I met for tea and scones this afternoon."

"Double chocolate chip?"

"Of course!"

"How did that go?"

"She was wonderful. Told me a little more about her life and... she and Yosef have been married since she was fourteen!"

"Wow. That's awfully young. But, boy, they seem happy."

"Yeah... Oh and I think she thinks you're quite the catch."

Peter squeezed Emma's hand. "Good but so, umm, am I caught?" He held his breath and waited. He knew Emma cared about him but he wasn't sure how exactly she viewed their relationship.

Emma blushed, wondering if she'd completely misread things. "Do you want to be?"

"Are you the one fishing?"

Emma smiled. "Yes."

"Then... yes..." Peter caressed her cheek. "I would like to be caught."

"Then... you are..." A wicked twinkle materialized in Emma's eyes. "Although I'm still pretty ticked about you denying my unrequited love interest three times. But I guess I'll get over it cause you're pretty cute."

Peter laughed loudly, quieting only when the man across from him grimaced. He kissed Emma's forehead. "I will apologize profusely to Joshua tomorrow."

Emma sighed happily as he hugged her tightly. For a moment, she closed her eyes and hoped Maryam was right and that, when the time came, Peter wouldn't judge her. She couldn't bear to lose him.

*~*~*

Reluctant Daughter

Thursday, March 27th

JenniAnn stared at her phone for a few moments, wondering if the conversation she'd just ended had truly happened.

"That sounded... interesting."

JenniAnn looked up to find Andrew standing in the kitchen entry, Belle kicking away in his arms. "Umm... yeah. So... how do I handle that?"

Andrew shrugged. "Not sure. But I think I'd start with checking with the man himself."

"Awkward..."

The angel chuckled. "I bet Joshua thinks it's funny."

"I hope you're right... Glad he's back from wherever he went off to this morning. Not sure I'd wanna hold onto this for very long... Maybe you should handle it..."

"But Tiva didn't call me," Andrew protested with an innocent smile.

JenniAnn glared over the top of her glasses.

"Look, Belle, that's Mama's annoyed face. Good one to learn."

JenniAnn couldn't help but laugh at Andrew's smarmy grin. "You are so lucky I think you are so exceedingly adorable... and it helps your case that we share a kid." She smiled at Belle and kissed her forehead.

"I feel more... blessed," Andrew replied.

"Yes... that's a much better word." JenniAnn hugged him then stepped towards the hall. "Now to go deal with... this." She waved her phone before moving towards the staircase. As she made her way up the stairs, JenniAnn mused over how there were certain things in life there was simply no preparing for. She had always thought, having spent so much time in the company of angels and vampires, that she was somewhat accustomed to the uncustomary. However, Joshua had permanently crushed that delusion. She definitely wasn't prepared for this conversation.

"Joshua?" she called when she'd reached the top of the steps.

He poked his head out and smiled. "Here. I was just sitting in the window seat, admiring the view." He waved her in.

JenniAnn approached and stared out the window. It truly was a glorious day with azure skies, a soft, honeyed breeze, birds singing and even a few butterflies. She sighed. "Good job."

Laughing, Joshua hugged her. "Thanks." Seeing her in the brighter light, he frowned and set his hand against her forehead. "You look flushed. Are you feeling all right?"

"Oh yeah. Just fine. It's just... ummm..." She began to wish that she'd insisted that Andrew broach this subject.

Joshua settled into the window seat, ready to patiently wait for her response. "Is it about Andrew?" he guessed to help her along.

"No..."

"Belle?"

"Nope."

"Me?"

"Yes..."

"Oh. Did they find another gospel? Let me guess... Now I had two wives and was secretly a spy for Siddhartha?"

JenniAnn laughed. "Thank God... You... no."

"Hmm... They're remaking The Last Temptation of Christ... in 3-D?"

Collapsing beside him, JenniAnn could only shake her head as she laughed even more.

Joshua smiled. "Whatever it is, it's okay. You can tell me. I promise I won't overturn tables or anything like that."

JenniAnn sighed. She was being goofy. Of course, Joshua could handle this. "Okay, well, Tiva called. She'd like you to come over for lunch tomorrow if you can swing it."

"Well, sure. I'd love to."

"And I... I'm not supposed to tell you why but since under normal circumstances I would have told you... It's because her niece, Sabrina, was really impressed with you after the service on Friday and now has a crush and she wanted to ask you out but was afraid you'd think she was too forward but she told her aunt and so now Tiva wants to play matchmaker." JenniAnn drew in a deep breath. "And then I screeched 'No!' because I was panicked and then had to lie and say that I saw a snake and was screaming at it and I'm not sure Tiva believed that. And I probably did sound really rude but I was just so shocked because knowing who you are I just didn't even think about how someone else might think that way about you and then it felt weird cause it's kinda like being asked to play Cupid for your dad which is really awkward and, oh by the way, in this example your dad is God..."

Joshua tried to keep a straight face. "Well, you are talking to the guy who created his own parents... and set them up."

JenniAnn gaped then finally nodded. "True. I... I'm supposed to call Tiva back with your answer."

Squeezing her hand, Joshua smiled reassuringly. "If you'll let me borrow your phone, I'll call her back."

"Okay..."

Joshua took the phone from JenniAnn then reached for her hand when she turned to leave. "Stay, please."

JenniAnn settled back into the window seat as Joshua dialed. She watched with interest and some trepidation as he spoke.

"Shalom, Tiva! Yes, JenniAnn did tell me of your kind offer and I would very much like to join you for lunch tomorrow. However, earlier today I met a fellow new to the area at the Y and agreed to meet him for coffee at 11:00. Yeah, grad student. Trying to find his way. Doesn't really know anyone. Anyway, I think he needs someone to talk to and so I might be a little late if... Of course! I'm sure Zachary would love to meet you and the Rabbi. Yes, I'll extend the invitation to him. What time should we be there? Noon. Got it. Thank you again for your hospitality. I'll be looking forward to tomorrow and I'm sure Zachary will be, too. Good bye!"

Joshua ended the call then beamed at JenniAnn.

"So... you think having an extra guy there will diffuse the, um, crushiness?"

"This guy, yes," Joshua answered merrily.

JenniAnn bit her lip. "But if Sabrina truly does have a crush on you..."

"Crushes have nothing on soul mates," Joshua countered with a grin. "I created Sabrina and I created Zachary. And now I'm setting them up. Trust me, the moment Sabrina shakes Zachary's hand... she definitely won't be thinking about me that way any more. And Zachary won't be lonely."

JenniAnn laughed and hugged him. "I was so nervous coming up here, wondering how the heck I was sposed to broach a set-up offer to the Creator of the Universe and... sheesh. I shoulda known you'd have something plan..." She stopped speaking when she felt Joshua tense up. "What's wrong?" Then she heard what he had... someone running down the stairs. "Oh no..."

Both JenniAnn and Joshua bolted up and ran towards the door and down the stairs. They reached the main floor just in time to see Kemara fly out the front door. Andrew was still in the kitchen looking utterly bewildered.

"What just happened?" the angel asked as Joshua dashed to the picture windows.

"She must have heard... Oh... Joshua! We... we were both being pretty pointed about you being... who you are."

Joshua turned from the window and nodded. He stepped back towards JenniAnn and hugged her. "It'll be okay. Don't worry but... I need to go after her."

"Where?"

"Subway then St. Mary Magdalene's, I think."

Andrew sighed, relieved that Kemara would be headed there and not anywhere potentially dangerous. "I'll call Fr. Mike so he's prepared if Kemara runs into him first."

"Thanks, Andrew!" Joshua smiled at him then stepped to the door. "Pray!" he called before stepping outside.

Andrew, Belle, and JenniAnn huddled together at the window and watched Joshua run.

"Kinda gives you a new appreciation for the Good Shepherd image," JenniAnn mused with tears in her eyes. "He... he'll go running around the Bronx and Manhattan to... to go after a lamb."

"What's going on?"

The two turned to find Violeta standing in the hallway.

"I was on the phone with Ivy and then I heard a door slam."

JenniAnn beckoned her over and hugged her. "We think Kemara found out about Joshua... in a pretty shocking way. Just overhearing bits of conversation between us about him being the Creator and all. She went running and Joshua just went after her. He said not to worry and that it'll be okay."

Violeta smiled. "Then it will be! And then I can talk to Kemara about Joshua!"

Andrew smiled, too. "And that enthusiasm is one of the many reasons I'm so glad to be working with you, Violeta."

The young angel beamed as she stood between the two adults while they began to pray.

*~*~*

After leaving the subway car, Kemara ran. She mentally reviewed what she'd overheard... and she hadn't even meant to overhear it! She'd only gone up the stairs to ask Joshua which day he might want to lead another dance class. As soon as she'd heard JenniAnn's voice, she'd turned back around but not soon enough to avoid hearing her mention Tiva's niece having a crush on Joshua. At that point she'd felt really embarrassed to have almost walked in on their visit but then...

Joshua had claimed to have created Sabrina and some guy! And then JenniAnn had referred to Joshua as the Creator of the Universe! For the briefest moment Kemara had considered that possibly both of them had lost their minds... or been playing a rather perverse game. But no. Everything began to click into place. Born in Bethlehem. Extensive knowledge of Jesus' teachings, relationships, culture, and practices. JenniAnn's claim that Belle was cured of her eczema. Joshua seeming to know so much about her and everyone else... The way Violeta clung to him. Heck, the way all the angels looked at him! The simple fact that she'd known Joshua for nearly a month and could name no fault or sin or misbehavior of any kind. Vincent's jubilant mood. Father's rapid speed... for him... mellowing. And that incident on the farm... She'd seen how grieved and pale Edward's and Caleb's father had looked. There was no way he'd mistook a minor accident for a near fatality. And the way Edward and Caleb had acted ever since. Calmer, quieter, and so loyal to Joshua. Something had happened. A healing...

Joshua was Jesus.

And that meant he knew everything.

Everything she'd ever done, not done, said, and not said.

Kemara began to sob. She flung away the tears, needing to see signs and traffic lights. She was grateful when the church came into view.

Almost there...

*~*~*

Joshua found Kemara, not in the church, but in the smaller chapel. She knelt in a pew staring at the monstrance on the altar.

"Hi."

She turned, startled. "Hi." She sat back, and he joined her.

"I'm glad I can finally say, 'thank you'," he told her.

"For what?"

He nodded at the exposed Host. "For keeping me company. It means more than you can guess."

She gave a tiny smile. "I can't come as much as I'd like to. He - you - help me think."

"Tell me what you're thinking now? Please." Joshua could see the fretfulness writ on her face. He longed for the chance to banish it and bring out the smile he loved so much.

"I - I guess that you're not like I expected. I thought you'd be all stern or get angry like my Dad used to when I was still living at home."

Joshua winced. "Why would I do that?"

"Because I'm such a disappointment to you!" Kemara jumped up and turned away from him, wrapping her arms around herself. "I keep trying to get rid of my sins - you know what they are - to be a better person, and I can't no matter what I do."

He came up behind her and gently put his hands on her shoulders. "Come here. I want to show you something."

Joshua guided her to the back of the church where a small statue rested in a niche along the wall. "Do you know what these are?"

"The stations of the cross."

"I want you to take a look at this one." He led her down the aisle to the third statue. "What does it say?"

She leaned forward to read the plaque next to the statue. "Jesus falls the first time."

"Yes, and if there's a first time -" He took her hand and walked further down the aisle. "Then there must be a second - and a third."

Still keeping her hand in his, he slid into a pew, pulling her to sit next to him. "I fell three times, but what did my Father do? Did he say, 'You've failed?'"

She shook her head.

"Instead he sent me help - and lots of it. Yes, it was Dad's plan for me to suffer and be killed, but I wasn't alone." He gestured at the other statues along the walls. "My Ama was there the whole time. And Simon helped me carry the cross. Veronica wiped my face. The women of Jerusalem wept and prayed for me. John stood by me and all the angels were there, too. In the middle of my agony I had their love raising me up."

Kemara was crying now, silent tears pouring down her face. Joshua took out a handkerchief and brushed them away. "You already know that carrying your cross is hard, and the way is steep and narrow. And you will fall, more times than you can count." He put a finger under her chin and raised it so she would meet his eyes. "But you know what?"

She shook her head, unable to speak.

"You have those same helpers. Dad and I are always here for you. Ama and Abi love you, too. And all the angels you've met and the ones you've never seen. And your family and friends. You have so many people who want to help you, Kemara! Keep trying, no matter how many times you fall. If you can't get up right away, then crawl. Call JenniAnn or Rose and say 'I'm having a hard time, please pray for me.' And they will... trust me on that. I kinda know a lot about them on account of the whole, you know, creating them thing."

In spite of her tears, Kemara smiled.

"Do that and you'll make it a few more steps. And I know that, too, because I also created you. And if you need to scream at me or Dad then do that if it helps." Joshua grinned. "We're strong; we can take it."

She managed a shaky laugh.

"Just keep trying. Go to confession if you need to, or call Fr. Mike if you want to talk. All I ask is that you try."

Kemara nodded and he wrapped an arm around her, pulling her close. She rested her head on his shoulder and sighed.

Joshua continued, his voice even softer than before. "If you do that for me, then I promise you - when it's time for you to lay down that cross, I'll send Andrew, or Adam or whoever you want to carry you the rest of the way."

She began to sob, hard gut-wrenching sobs. He rocked her as he had done when she was just born and tiny enough to fit in the palm of his hand - where he had held her ever since. He quietly sang his Ama's lullaby.

Joshua heard a noise and looked around to see Mike peeking in at the door. The priest saw Kemara and raised his eyebrows inquiringly. Joshua nodded, and Mike came down the aisle to them. He put a hand on Kemara's head and she looked up.

"Fr. Mike." She looked from him to Joshua and back. "How long have you known?"

"Josh and I met a few years ago. I've known he was back around here... like this... since Christmas," the priest said with a smile. "But Josh swore me to secrecy. It wasn't easy to stay quiet!"

"I can imagine!" Kemara took several deep breaths, getting herself under control. Joshua gave her the handkerchief and she mopped at her face. "Would - would you hear my confession? Now?"

Mike squeezed her hand. "I would be honored. I'll be in my office when you're ready." He clapped Joshua on the shoulder and left the chapel.

Kemara turned to Joshua, biting her lip. "Thank you. I love you." She leaned forward and kissed his cheek.

"I love you too, so much." He placed his own kiss on her forehead. "Don't forget that."

"I won't. I promise."

They stood up and started toward the door. "Do you want me to wait for you? JenniAnn was pretty worried when you raced out like that."

Kemara thought for a minute, and then shook her head. "No, I might be a while. Poor Fr. Mike! I haven't been to confession in years. He's going to have a lot to listen to!"

Joshua laughed. "I'm sure he's up to it! Oh... hey... we're still on for the dance class, right?"

Kemara smiled. "That's what I was coming to ask you about when... when everything happened. I'd really like that. How about Monday?"

"Monday it is!" Joshua beamed at her. "When you get back to Cora's, if there's time before rehearsal, please come see me. I have something I'd like to give you. After rehearsal works, too."

Kemara looked curiously at him but nodded. "Okay, sure." She sighed as he hugged her once more before she headed towards the rectory, smiling back at Joshua after a few paces.

Joshua waved and remained where he was, letting out his own sigh of relief. He was so grateful that he'd be able to talk freely with Kemara, too!

"Big week for you, cousin!"

Joshua spun around to find John seated on a bench near a grotto devoted to his Ama. He grinned. "Yeah, it really is."

John hugged him. "I am very happy for you. And look... I 'liked' you."

Joshua smiled when John pulled out his phone and demonstrated that he had, in fact, liked a page titled "Jesus Christ" on Facebook. "Thank you, John. I always thought you cared about me but I'm very glad that it's now official."

John chuckled and got to his feet. "Could I walk back to the house with you?"

"Sure. Just please don't tag me," Joshua joked as they began to walk.

"Tag?" John pulled his phone back out.

"Never mind!"

"No... I did see that somewhere... Tag..."

"John, might wanna pay attention and not be looking at your phone while... John!"

There was a splash.

Joshua laughed when he saw how John had landed in the fountain. He'd caught himself with his left arm and his right was still holding the phone, safely above the water.

"Ah... could you please take the phone so I could get up?"

"I will certainly do that." Joshua snatched the phone and stopped laughing just long enough to snap a picture.

"Hey!"

Joshua grinned. "Totally blowing this up and giving a framed copy to your parents."

John grimaced but couldn't keep from laughing.

"Come on, you can wash up and dry off at Cora's. I'm sure JenniAnn and Violeta will get you fixed right up with some tea and cookies while your pride recuperates," Joshua teased.

"Maybe I am getting a little too involved with that phone..."

"Just a touch," Joshua agreed, still laughing. "But that was hilarious." He slung his arm around John's damp shoulders and led him to a nearby subway entrance.

*~*~*

When the cousins arrived at the house, JenniAnn threw open the door. "How's Kem... Hi, John. Umm... Was there a cloudburst?"

"Thou shall not use thy phone while walking," John intoned before smiling at her.

JenniAnn fought to maintain her composure. "Ah... Well, come on in."

Joshua hugged her as they entered. "Kemara's visiting with Fr. Mike. Everything is great," he assured. "Really, really great! Well, except for my cousin being soggy. I thought maybe he could wash up and dry off here?"

"Of course!"

"I, umm, am very sorry if I drip..." John apologized.

JenniAnn could contain it no longer and giggled. "No problem at all. Drip away!" She watched them make their way to the staircase then turned to Andrew and Violeta who had been sitting on the couch with Belle. Both of them were laughing. "It's really saying something when John the Baptist needing to use the shower isn't even the most surprising thing to happen to you in a week..." She plopped down beside Andrew and hugged him.

"Oooh text!" Violeta pulled out her phone and began laughing. "I think Joshua has John's phone..." She showed off the image he had sent of John sprawled in the fountain.

"I totally love my life right now," JenniAnn commented after they'd all finished laughing.

Andrew beamed. "Me too!"

*~*~*

An hour before they were to leave to head to St. Genesius', Kemara made her way to Joshua's room. She marveled at how differently she felt since she'd last walked up those steps a few hours before. She was walking to Jesus' room...

Joshua poked his head out of the doorway and smiled. "Hi, Kemara! I was hoping that was you. How are you feeling?" He clasped her hand when she'd reached him.

"Still a little... stunned. Like I might wake up tomorrow and discover I dreamed this whole day."

"Well, if it helps, we have photographic proof that today happened." Joshua chuckled.

"What do you mean?"

"When you were with Mike, John took a spill into the fountain by the grotto. I took a photo." Joshua held out the picture JenniAnn had printed for him.

Kemara laughed. "Where is he now?"

"He did a diaper run with Andrew. Apparently he had coupons scanned on the phone." Joshua smiled fondly and set the photo back on the work table. "Please sit down. There's a particularly nice view from the window seat."

Kemara settled into the spot and watched as Joshua moved to his closet.

"So I made a little something for everyone. Mostly I've been waiting to give them out when people realized who I was. But I made a few exceptions."

"Like JenniAnn's tea box."

Joshua smiled. "Makes sense to give the hostess her gift on the day she starts hosting you. Plus, I knew she could put it to immediate use."

"And she has..."

Chuckling, Joshua nodded. He held a bag out to her. "For you!"

Tears welled in her eyes. "Joshua... I... I feel like... like it's us who owe you gift after gift after..."

Joshua sat beside her and hugged her shoulders. "The gift of this time with all of you is what I truly wanted and... you did help make my blanket which I love." He smiled at the fleece draped over his bed.

"It seems so long ago and yet just yesterday that we were all hurrying to finish that for our new friend, Joshua Davidson. And now knowing that you're an old friend and... the best one." Kemara squeezed his hand. She sighed. "I'm glad I found out after JenniAnn! I'm going to need to talk this through with someone going through the same sort of thing."

"I'm sure she would love that. And Violeta..." Joshua laughed.

"I wonder how many exclamation points would be included if she'd been around to help write a Gospel?"

Joshua's laughter increased. "It would certainly be an enthusiastic and descriptive version of events... with hearts dotting the i's."

Kemara smiled and looked back to the bag in her lap. She reached in to pull away the tissue paper then stopped. "Wait... Those wooden hair sticks Violeta gave us and Ivy over the summer... You?"

"Me."

"We all loved those!" Kemara gushed. "And it was so much fun working on them together. And that little wooden duck statue Violeta loves so much?"

Joshua nodded. "You should ask her the story behind that."

"So much to talk about..." Kemara refocused on the bag. She set the tissue paper to the side and removed a wooden box. "Joshua... it's beautiful." She ran her fingers over the Celtic knotwork, claddaghs, triskeles, and crosses.

"Open it," Joshua urged quietly.

Soft notes of music sounded when Kemara opened the box.

"Oh... You... you were singing that at the chapel."

"My Ama's lullaby. I thought you'd like having this reminder of it."

"Joshua..." Kemara set down the box and hugged him tightly. "It... it's perfect. I love it and will treasure it always."

Joshua stroked her hair as he held her. "I'm so glad. I thought you could put jewelry or notes or mementos or whatever you'd like in there and..."

"I'll think of you every time I see it but..." Kemara bowed her head.

"But?" Joshua tenderly caressed her cheek.

"I wish I'd recorded you actually singing the lullaby but I was so... overcome."

Joshua smiled. "I already promised Andrew and JenniAnn that I'd record it for Belle. And I know for a fact that you're all quite adept at burning CDs."

Kemara laughed. "We do love our mixed CDs... Thank you! For the box and the song and... everything ever. And..." She blushed. "For your encouragement at the St. Patrick's party."

"You're welcome. It was just good to see you so happy, Kemara. Always remember that there are good people out there. You found yourself among a bunch of them. Not perfect people. Not even the angels. But good people."

"Yeah, they... they are."

"And that includes you." Joshua playfully bumped his shoulder against hers. "I mean that. And you have to believe me because I'm the Truth." He grinned.

Kemara sighed happily. "You are... So... who all knows the truth?"

"The angels, of course. The Wilson family, the Romanos."

"You cured Randall, didn't you?"

"Yeah. But I didn't want anyone finding out through that except, of course, the family members who were right there."

"I'm not sure we'd have been able to concentrate on the show if we'd all found out together that way!"

"I'm thinking no," Joshua agreed. "JenniAnn, Vincent, Catherine, little Jacob, his grandpa, and Shelby all know."

"Not Max or Owen?"

Joshua shook his head.

"But you want them to?"

"In their own time." Joshua squeezed her hand, his lips curving in a gentle smile. "No one can be pushed into acknowledging me."

"Was it hard... is it hard? Talking with us and not being able to say who you are?"

"Yes. But worth it. And each of these discoveries... they've brought me so much joy! Vincent figured me out that very first day and then... after that it's been a rush, a wonderful rush!"

Kemara smiled. "No wonder you've seemed so happy this week. Not that you seemed unhappy before but even happier."

"Definitely and... next week's opening night!"

"Just amazing to think about how you're going to relive everything night after night..."

Joshua pulled Kemara to her feet when he saw some gloom in her eyes. "Let's go downstairs."

Nodding, Kemara mutely followed him. They made their way to the kitchen were Andrew, JenniAnn, and Violeta were putting the finishing touches on their potluck dishes while Max kept Belle amused.

"Every night, I'll be with them and you and all the others," Joshua murmured. "And I'll relive these memories for all eternity." He smiled at her then guided her further into the kitchen where they helped the others prepare.

*~*~*

Scars

That evening, JenniAnn, Andrew, Adam, Monica, Edward, Caleb, and Joshua were all gathered in the office while the others rehearsed.

"So, umm, as we all saw last night, my original plan for the scourging makeup didn't pan out quite like I wanted. I mean it's workable. But a lot of the makeup did rub off and it... it could be better," JenniAnn explained. "So I visited with Monica and we devised a way to hide paint packets in you guys' cuffs. At some point during 'Trial,' each of you comes into contact with Joshua so... if you can... we'd like your help."

"What would we need to do?" Edward asked warily.

Monica moved to stand beside Adam. "Can I use you as an example?"

"Sure."

She took his hand. "We'd tie the packet right here so it blends in. It won't take much at all to pop it. Slight pressure on Joshua's back would do it."

"But you'll need to be careful before that not to inadvertently pop it," JenniAnn added.

"And no one has to do it," Andrew stressed. "We can still go with JenniAnn's original plan."

Caleb rested his hand on Joshua's shoulder. "I think we all know that what happened didn't just leave Joshua with a pink sheen on his back." He turned to him. "You said you wanted people to see your story come to life, to see how much you love them."

Joshua nodded and rested his hand over Caleb's.

"I think we can do that better the more accurate we make this. We'll help," Edward finished.

"Thank you," Joshua murmured, pulling the two into a hug. "The two of you... The strides you've made since we started..."

Caleb laughed even though he had tears in his eyes. "We made mini-pizzas for tonight and we didn't argue once. Not once!"

Edward grinned. "Well, slight disagreement over the type of crust but... no yelling."

Joshua chuckled. "I'll take it."

Adam smiled as he approached. "You can count me in. Need... need something to wash off, anyway." He stared down at his hands.

Joshua embraced him. "Thank you, Adam." He smiled. "The most un-Pilate-like Pilate ever. I'm so proud of the way you're being there for Kylie," he whispered.

Adam blinked back tears as he continued to smile.

"Now that that's settled... there was another reason to gather you three guys here. I want everyone to have something to remember this time by. So..." Joshua stepped behind Andrew's desk and lifted three parchment-wrapped boxes from the floor. He handed matching ones to Edward and Caleb and a smaller, flatter one to Adam.

Caleb's eyes lit up as he accepted the box. "Can we open them now?"

Joshua laughed. "I always was impressed by how you'd have your Christmas and birthday presents open in two minutes flat. And, Edward, you'd still be working on yours ten minutes later."

The two brothers grinned. That pretty well typified their divergent yet complimentary natures.

"Of course you can open them!" Joshua continued. "But if you two could keep pace with each other, that'd be good."

Soon the twins had torn the paper off to reveal two oak boxes with their names carved into them.

"Cool!" Edward enthused, tracing his name.

Caleb whipped open the box and paused. "Wow..."

"Oh, there's something inside?" Edward opened his and smiled giddily.

In unison, the brothers pulled cowboy hats out of the boxes and put them on.

"I thought they'd come in handy with your new lives," Joshua explained.

"You boys look very handsome," JenniAnn complimented.

"Very... John Wayne-esque," Monica added.

Caleb rushed over to a nearby mirror. "I always wanted to be him!"

Andrew chuckled. "Well, you're off to a good start."

Edward quieted as he admired himself and his brother in the mirror. After a few moments, he took off his hat and knelt by Joshua's chair. "I'm glad we all went out to the farm together. I... I'll be able to walk around there and remember that... that you were there."

Joshua set his hand on the boy's hair. "I'll be in every sunset and every coo of a dove and in the heart of every person you meet, Edward."

Caleb sighed. "I'm glad that we still have a few weeks together like this."

"Yes, we do," Joshua promised.

After a few moments, Edward looked to Adam. "What did you get, Adam?"

Adam set to work unwrapping his gift. It was another box but with a sliding lid. He burst into laughter as he pushed the lid off then clamored for Joshua and hugged him. "I love it... them!"

"Knew you would. We'll have to play sometime soon. It's not the same when I know your every move," Joshua joked.

Andrew, JenniAnn, and Monica crept over to where Adam had left the gift. They all laughed when they saw what it was: a game of checkers with a carved turkey standing in for each piece.

"Are you going to teach Alexander to play, Adam?" JenniAnn asked with a grin.

"Naw. He'd just try to eat the little guys. But... I'll be looking for opponents."

"I don't think you'll have any shortage of those, buddy," Andrew assured.

"Maybe I can even find someone to play against me during dinner..."

Joshua smiled. "I'm sure you can and, actually, it's about that time, isn't it?"

Monica nodded. "Arthur has something he wants to talk to you about, Joshua."

JenniAnn giggled. She'd been clued in earlier.

"Oh, really?"

"Yes, a message from Pastor Walter and Maddy," Monica explained with a twinkle in her eyes.

Joshua looked curiously back and forth between the two women but clearly neither was going to reveal any more. "Okay..."

Monica took his hand and laughed. "Come on!"

*~*~*

After filling their plates, Monica and Arthur sat down amid a cluster of people that included Joshua.

"Arthur!" Joshua smiled at the man. "Monica told me you wanted to speak to me."

Arthur chuckled. "Uh, yeah. I have an invitation to extend to you on behalf of my pastor and his wife... Maddy mostly. Apparently she had arranged to have a speaker come to their ladies Bible study tomorrow at 3:00. However, that lady had to cancel so Maddy was scrambling and she got to thinking about you so... she's hoping you can fill in. Ladies, she'd love to have all of you come. My fellow gents, sorry. Ladies only... unless you're Joshua. Not even Pastor Walter's allowed in."

Shane grinned. "Wow... The only guy, Josh... You going to go?"

Joshua sipped his tea and smiled. "Of course. Thank you, Arthur."

Max feigned horror. "No! They're going to steal Josh again!"

Diana laughed. "Don't worry, boys. We'll keep him from getting kidnapped. Won't we, ladies?"

Kylie smiled and nodded. "So where do we need to be?"

"Calvary Lutheran is in the Bronx," Arthur answered. "I printed a few maps with directions for anyone who needs them."

"Joshua, you can borrow the van," Andrew offered.

"Thanks, Andrew. JenniAnn, Violeta, and Kemara... are you coming?"

"Definitely!" Violeta replied.

JenniAnn smiled. "Wouldn't miss it."

"Me neither," Kemara agreed.

"Great! Will any of you ladies need a ride? We'll still have four seats."

Brittony nodded. "Yes, please."

"Rose?" Joshua checked.

"Sure!"

"I can get Kylie, Crystal, and myself there," Cira offered.

Monica did a quick count. "Between Tess and I, we'll bring Gloria, Chloe, Makena, Freya, Nita, Mere, and Cecilia."

"Tiva, would you like to come along?" Joshua asked.

"Sounds like an experience! Sure!"

Joshua looked around the stage. "Where's..." He spotted Peter offstage left. He appeared to be talking to someone who was out of view. "I'll be right back."

As the ladies made plans and the guys joked about Joshua's fortune/misfortune, he made his way towards Peter. Sure enough, Emma was with him. Joshua could tell she was upset.

"Hey, everything okay?"

Emma forced a smile. "Totally fine. No worries."

Peter subtly shook his head.

"Did you hear what Arthur..."

"Yes. I can't go. Have fun, though!"

Joshua frowned. "Emma, is something..."

"I just don't want to go, okay?" she snapped.

Joshua stepped back. "Okay. Emma, no one is going to force you to do something you don't want to do. I just didn't want you left out if you did want to go and were off work."

Tears welled in Emma's eyes. "I... I understand. I'm sorry. I'm just..." She drew in and let out a deep breath. "The church ladies back home and I... we... we had some issues. And I'm sure those ladies you're visiting with tomorrow are very nice but I just... I can't do that."

Joshua patted her shoulder. "If you change your mind, let me know. I'll be happy to pick you up. But it's totally fine to not go." He wished she would. She more than any of the others needed the camaraderie. And he wanted her to hear what he had to say... But he also knew and understood what kept her away. "I'll give you a 'best of' from my talking points tomorrow night."

Emma laughed. "Sounds good. Thanks for understanding. I'm going to go finish my dinner now. Peter, you coming?"

He smiled. "I'll be right out."

Emma suspected he wanted to talk to Joshua about her. Though she found it slightly unnerving, she couldn't blame him. "Okay."

When Emma had slipped back onto the stage, Peter sunk onto one of the risers that had been pushed out of the way. "Sometimes I... I just don't know what to make of that girl. But I think... I'm afraid... someone did a number on her."

Joshua sat beside him and clapped him on the shoulder. "I'm glad she has you."

Peter blushed. "That obvious?"

Joshua grinned. "Yeah. Everyone who suspects thinks it's sweet."

"I really care about her. And she's leaps and bounds more open and friendly than when we started this with Doug and Lucy. But sometimes... it's almost like this shade comes down and Emma goes somewhere that she won't let me follow. Then I'm not sure whether to ask about it or let it go. I don't want her to think I don't care because I do. But if I push... Sometimes I just don't understand women." Peter rubbed at his eyes then looked to Joshua with a sly smile. "And you get to spend part of tomorrow afternoon with a whole room of them."

Joshua chuckled. "Yeah, I do. And I'm looking forward to it."

"Good. I wish Emma would go. I think it'd do her a world of good to hear you talk more on the subject of Jesus and women. You know, it meant a lot to her when, that first night, you talked to her about how people make judgments because of things in their own lives and how God sees the whole person and loves them."

Joshua smiled at the memory. "I'm glad."

"Between the two of us and then with everyone else's support maybe... maybe we can get Emma through whatever this is," Peter hoped.

"That's what I've been praying for."

Peter smiled. "So what do you want, Joshua? Seems to me that you spend an awful lot of time helping other people get their lives straightened out. But what about you? What do you want for yourself? Wife? Kids? Stardom?"

Joshua laughed and shook his head. "I just want what everyone does: to be loved for who I am."

"I guess that's pretty universal, huh?"

"It is."

"Well... how about some dinner in the meantime?"

"Yeah, that'd be good, too." Joshua chuckled and followed Peter back onto the stage to join the others.

*~*~*

After rehearsal, Andrew and Joshua met up in the latter's room to do some woodcarving. Joshua wanted to have pocket crosses or doves for all the ladies attending the following day. As he worked on those, Andrew tried his hand at making a child's rocking chair for when Belle was older.

Joshua paused in his own work to watch the angel. He smiled when Andrew noticed. "That's really coming along! Belle will love it."

"Thanks. I don't think I could have done the runners without you."

"You'll get the hang of it. Andrew, you've only been apprenticing for two weeks. You're going to have to let yourself learn by trial and error. I did. And the errors aren't failures. They're lessons," Joshua counseled.

"I should tattoo that somewhere..."

"JenniAnn can refer you."

"True." Andrew laughed. "Laja with a tattoo... Gotta say, that one shocked me a little once I thought about it."

Joshua smiled. "Not me. She was raised to expect rituals to mark various milestones. With your relationship, she sometimes has to make up her own and there's nothing wrong with that. She couldn't sign a marriage certificate with you so she had your name inked onto her body. It works for her."

"Yeah... It does. For both of us. But speaking of relationships... I'm glad Kemara handled that, uh, shocker so well. She's pretty quiet about her faith but I dunno... I guess sometimes I got the impression that maybe there was a lot of guilt or fear or something in how she felt about you. But wow... She just seemed so... buoyant tonight."

"She did, didn't she?" A proud smile lit up Joshua's face. "We had a great talk. Two great talks actually. I'm glad that happened before tomorrow."

"You know, despite what a bunch of the other guys think, I'm sure you'll have a great time. Surely the Creator of women can handle himself in a room full of them."

Joshua chuckled. "I can. Although..."

"Emma?"

"Yeah... I wish she was going. I know JenniAnn double checked to make sure she had her number in case she changes her mind." Joshua reached up and began to rub at his temple.

"Joshua..."

He lowered his hand. "Sorry."

Andrew set down his tools and hugged Joshua's shoulders. "Can you tell me?"

Joshua smiled sadly and shook his head. "I wish I could talk to Emma and have her know..." He sighed.

"She and Peter... they've become very close. Maybe that will help? I hope."

Joshua nodded. "I hope so, too. And pray."

"And I will pray with you."

Joshua smiled gratefully then began to pray. "Dad, please help Emma to know that she is loved and treasured. Help her to accept the truth... that we... we don't hate her. We're not angry. We... we think she's beautiful inside and out. Please, give her the wisdom to know that she can reach out to so many people when she's hurting and not be rejected. Guide her to see, fully see, the love Peter bears for her and the friendship that Andrew here, JenniAnn, Kemara, Diana, Zeke, Kylie, and so many others want to share with her. I am so grateful for these weeks with her and with all of my children at St. Genesius' and beyond. I thank you for them, Dad. Please help me to reach Emma in a way that will assure her that I never stopped loving her and that I died for her and if I had to... I would do it all... all again."

Andrew squeezed Joshua's hands.

"Amen," Joshua finished.

"Amen," Andrew echoed.

*~*~*

The voices were growing louder and pressing in closer and closer.

"Always knew she was no good. Trash."

"I think you'd be... happier elsewhere, Emma. A fresh start, you know. Now go clean out your locker."

"Little slut, that's what she is."

"May God have mercy on your soul! What you've done after all He's given you! Shame on you!"

"Damn it, Emma! Sometimes I... I wish you'd never been born!"

"No one needs to know. It's our secret and it's not any of their business. Things could get bad for us both if anyone found out and I would never want you to get hurt."

"Be gone!"

The rest of the voices died away at the sound of the richer, louder voice's command. The darkness began to dissipate. Then from out of the void came a figure. Joshua. He knelt beside her and pulled her into his arms.

"I'm here. I won't let you go. Please, Emma. Please don't let me go. I love you so much and I am so incredibly glad that you were born. And I'm not the only one."

She stared up at him as he smiled down at her. She reached up to caress his cheek but her hands stopped mid-air.

"Emma, it's okay," Joshua reassured. "Truly."

"No..." She shook her head and crawled away from him.

"Emma..."

"No!"

The voices were starting up again. Forms appeared, shadowy and menacing with stones in their hands.

She screamed as they raised the stones and prepared to throw them at her.

Joshua lunged towards her and shielded her body with his as the onslaught began.

*~*~*

As soon as she woke up, Emma began sobbing. The shadows in her room reminded her of the people in her dream. And the words... they'd been so clear and terrible that time. And then Joshua...

Emma grabbed her cell phone off the nightstand and dialed.

"Hello?"

She opened her mouth but only a strangled sob came out.

"Emma, what's going on? Are you hurt?"

"I... I... nightmare..."

"Emma, I'm coming..."

"No... Sor..."

"I'm coming over!"

"Peter..."

"Emma..."

She smiled through her tears.

"I'm out the door."

Peter made the journey in record time and soon Emma buzzed him up. He took one look at her and pulled her into his arms. Her sobs restarted in earnest. He led her to the couch and continued to hold her as she wept. "Emma, whatever happened in your past, you don't deserve such unhappiness. You just... you don't."

"I... I knew better..."

"Can you... tell me about it?"

Emma peered up at Peter for a long moment then shook her head.

Peter gently ran his fingers through her hair. "Okay. It's okay."

"I'm sorry..."

"I'm not. I'm glad to be here with you like this."

Emma pulled away.

Peter rested his hands on her shoulders. "Emma, I only meant that I'm glad to be here when... when you need me. And I enjoy being with you. But I... I don't like rushing things." He smiled shyly. "It took me weeks just to talk to you beyond pleasantries!"

Emma smiled and hugged him. "Good. I don't want to rush things either. So... want to see who's on Late Night?"

"Sure."

The two watched and laughed as the host delivered his monologue. By the time the second guest made their appearance, both Emma and Peter were asleep.

*~*~*

Friday, March 28th

Peter awoke a few hours later and stared with dull curiosity at the sleazy infotainment show. Soon he remembered how it was he'd come to be at Emma's apartment in the middle of the night. She'd had a nightmare then called him. He'd come running. And that was that.

Peter looked to Emma, snuggled beside him. She appeared peaceful and comfortable but the room had grown chilly. He saw a throw nearby and stretched to reach it. When he moved, Emma sighed and shifted. He smiled at her and unfolded the blanket. Just before he spread it over them both, Peter noticed that Emma's T-shirt had hiked up when she'd moved. Tears stung his eyes when he saw small slits covering her abdomen and side. They appeared to be old wounds but the sight of them still broke his heart. He gently tucked the blanket around her, turned off the TV, then rested his hand on her arm.

"Whatever it is that you've been through... I love you," he whispered before closing his eyes and trying to fall back to sleep.

*~*~*

"Sorry I have to eat and run but we're running an in store special... come dressed as your favorite superhero, get 20% off... and we tend to get swamped on those days," Max apologized as he put his dishes in the dishwasher.

JenniAnn laughed. "That's okay. But why aren't you dressed as a superhero, Max?"

"I am. Just an undercover one." Max grinned. "I actually... I have another meeting over lunch. More like a tour, actually, at a college."

Andrew, having been informed of Max's appointment the evening before, smiled as the others cheered the news.

The young man blushed. "So, yeah, I thought I'd take a look around. Manhattan College. Right here in the Bronx. If it looks at all promising, maybe you and Andrew could come check it out, too?"

Joshua whipped out a handkerchief and handed it to JenniAnn, causing Violeta and Kemara to giggle.

"Oh... we'd love that." JenniAnn smiled gratefully at Joshua before looking to a beaming Andrew as he held Belle. She sighed dreamily then rose to hug Max. "I... I'm really glad that you're looking at colleges close by."

"I wouldn't have it any other way. And I'm hoping to stick around for med school and my residency, too, if I can manage it. I... I've only had not even two years with... with our family. I'm not ready to leave. I don't want to ever leave."

Violeta squeezed his hand. "Good cause I don't want you to leave."

"Me neither!" Kemara added.

"Although you could also look at Nebraska and L.A. colleges cause then the portals... Ummm..." Violeta realized that she didn't know if Joshua was supposed to know about the portals.

Max looked curiously at Joshua who laughed.

"I know about Dyeland and the portals. Andrew told me all about it." As have you, Max. You just don't know it quite yet. Joshua rose and patted Max on the shoulder. "Your secret is safe with me. But Violeta does bring up a good point."

"Yeah! That's true! I didn't even think of that. I have to admit, the residency thing makes me nervous. Granted, it's not going to happen for a few years... if it does at all... but that would help if I could put in a preference for three different cities as opposed to just here," Max reasoned. "Hey, so have you been to Dyeland, Joshua?"

Andrew chuckled. He hoped that, very soon, Max would realize that Joshua had created Dyeland.

Joshua nodded. "Yeah. Great place! I was hoping maybe we could go there for a while after the show wraps."

JenniAnn gasped and Kemara looked up from her breakfast with excitement.

"Really?!" they asked in unison.

"Well, if I'm invited..." Joshua teased.

"You... you've always been invited," JenniAnn replied.

Joshua reached across the table to squeeze her hand. "Thank you."

Wondering at this exchange, Max shrugged it off after another moment. "Can't wait! But... I gotta head out. Have fun, everyone! And Josh... good luck and godspeed."

Joshua laughed. "Thanks."

Andrew smiled at Joshua once they'd all waved good bye to Max. "And you have lunch with the Levines."

JenniAnn blushed. "Just glad that's not going to be as awkward as I thought it might."

Kemara laughed. "Okay, since I only heard snippets, can someone please explain what exactly happened?"

Laughing, JenniAnn relayed the story of Tiva's phone call and the would-be set-up offer before handing the story off to Joshua.

*~*~*

Adam approached the Phoenix Inn and knocked. He was grateful that, while few men were allowed on the premises, Catherine had always made an exception for him. He was, after all, Santa Claus.

Catherine smiled and hugged him when she answered. "Adam! So good to see you. We haven't had a chance to talk since I found out about..."

A diapered toddler streaked behind her with his anxious mother racing after him.

"You know," Catherine finished quietly.

Adam chuckled. "No, we haven't. So, umm, how you doing with that revelation?"

The woman's face lit up. "I'm... wonderful. Sometimes you don't realize how much something's been weighing on you until... til that weight's lifted." She hugged Adam again. "He... he showed Vincent and me our baby, our Jamey," she whispered.

The angel of death held her tightly. "I'm so glad you have that peace now, Catherine."

With a happy sigh, Catherine stepped back and nodded. "Me too. So... Take a seat. I'll let Kylie know you're here. I think it's great what you're both doing. And I think it'll be really good for her. Sometimes the best therapy is helping someone else."

"I hope so." Adam smiled and settled onto the couch.

In no time at all, Kylie bounded into the room.

Adam rose and hugged her. "How are you today?"

"Good! Excited! Lunch and then Bible study and rehearsal. It feels good to have so much to look forward to."

"It feels good to see you so happy. So... you ready?" Adam asked.

Kylie nodded eagerly. "Yes!"

Adam smiled as he escorted her to his car. Once she was safely buckled in, they were off.

*~*~*

Clay stood in the glassed in atrium of the hospital, his good eye fixed on the visitors' lot. Ten minutes until they were due to arrive... Unless they'd changed their minds. And maybe it would be a good thing if they had. Spending time in the midst of their circle was one thing. But going out in public? How out of place would he look seated in a diner with a distinguished looking fellow like Adam and cute-as-a-button Kylie? Maybe he should try to persuade them to stay there and share lunch with him in the cafeteria. But then Kylie had been so excited about this... Clay couldn't bring himself to take that away from her. True he had his problems. His physical scars would last the rest of his life while hers would fade but inside... Clay felt nothing for the nameless, faceless person who had laid the IED that had robbed him of his former life. He'd never had any attachment to them. Meanwhile, Kylie had been hurt by someone she had loved and trusted. He couldn't do anything to cause her even a moment's more pain or disappointment. If they showed up, he would go. And of course they would show up. Adam and Kylie were new friends but they were good friends and Clay knew they wouldn't let him down.

And they were pulling into the lot...

Kylie hopped out of the car and made her way to him.

"So you ready? You hungry?" she asked, her own excitement evident.

Clay smiled and nodded. "Yes to both."

"Cool! Let's go!"

Without another thought of backing out, Clay followed Kylie to Adam's car.

*~*~*

Emma peered out the window of the diner and smiled. Adam and Kylie had let her in on their plan and she was glad to see that Clay had followed through.

When the three entered the diner, several of the customers stared.

Emma finished refilling a coffee cup then hurried over to the newcomers. "Hi there! Glad you all made it. How are the three of you doing?"

"Good!" Kylie chirped.

"Yeah, umm, good," Clay agreed.

Adam who had decided to gape back at the most obvious of the starers, turned to Emma. "No complaints. How about you, Emma?"

"It's been a good day." And it had been... Waking up with Peter, him tagging along to have breakfast at the diner, Maryam's and Yosef's arrival half an hour before... Emma smiled. "Why don't you come over here?" She led them to a booth across from Maryam's and Yosef's since she knew they wouldn't ogle Clay.

Adam quickly smiled at the couple then sat down across from Kylie and Clay.

"Is it terrible if I want a chocolate shake as my drink?" Kylie queried after Emma had given them menus.

"If it is then we're both in trouble because I want one, too," Adam responded with a grin.

Laughing, Emma shook her head. "No one's in trouble. I may be biased but, trust me, they're worth the calories. Clay, how about you?"

"I'll be a rebel and get a vanilla shake, please."

"Still in the shake family, still good," Emma replied with a smile. "I'll get those right out to you and, if you're ready, I'll take your orders then."

Once she'd left, the three perused the menu.

"That gourmet grilled cheese platter with tomato bisque and fries sounds really good. I think I'm getting that," Adam decided.

Clay nodded. "That does sound good but I'm leaning towards the hot meatloaf sandwich... or maybe the reuben."

"I was eying those two myself. Want to each order one and split?" Kylie asked.

"You're sure?"

"Uh huh."

Clay smiled. "Okay. Sure."

"So you joining us for rehearsal tonight, Clay?" Adam questioned. "I can pick you back up if you want. Or a few of us guys were going to go cheer Sy on. His team has a game at the same time the ladies and Joshua have their Bible study. We figured it'd keep us out of trouble while they're away."

Kylie giggled. "I doubt you'd get yourselves into trouble regardless. But I think Sy will appreciate that. What do you think, Clay?"

Clay glanced around the diner. Everyone had gone back to normal, no one was paying him any mind. Still... a school? "You think anyone would be upset with my being there? I mean I... I scare kids sometimes."

Adam frowned. "Then their parents need to teach them not to be scared. You fought for this country, Clay. I don't think anyone has any right to ask you to sacrifice enjoying life in it on top of what you've already given."

"Amen," Kylie murmured.

"Thanks. Yeah, I guess you're right. Sure. I'll go. And I would like to be there for rehearsal so no sense driving me back just to pick me up a few hours later."

"Great!" The angel's face lit up.

"So, Kylie, you looking forward to the Bible study?" Clay asked.

"Definitely. It'll be nice to spend some time with the girls and I'm really looking forward to hearing what Joshua has to say. He's so... I can't quite describe him. I... I feel like he just..." She bit her lip as she tried to figure out what she wanted to say. "He says what I want to hear but... no. He says what I need to hear but I don't feel like he's only saying it to make me happy. I can tell he truly believes it. Like... like with the divorce. He told me it was okay to start the proceedings but he still..."

Adam reached over and patted her hand.

Smiling at him and drawing in a calming breath, Kylie continued. "He acknowledged what Jesus said about divorce but he explained to me what Jesus might have really meant. I, umm... It's not that I hadn't considered divorce before. But people either told me it was wrong because Jesus forbade it or they told me to forget what some guy 2,000 years ago said and send Jett packing. No one ever took the time to really talk to me on my level about it until Joshua."

Clay smiled gently at her. "I know what you mean. Everyone either coddled me or hid away from me... until Josh." He laughed. "He just walked right into my room and told it to me straight."

Kylie nodded. "Exactly."

Adam glanced across the way, smiling when he noticed how proud Maryam and Yosef looked.

Emma approached and set their shakes down. "So... what're you all having?" She smiled as she took their orders, glad that Kylie was ordering something substantial. "Got it! It'll be just a few minutes. Enjoy the shakes!"

"Do either of you know much about Joshua? Like his past, where he grew up, that sort of thing?" Clay questioned.

"You know, I really don't... And now I can't believe I never asked," Kylie mused. "I guess in some weird way, it seems like he's always been around."

Adam smiled. "I think he likes that people feel that way around him. Comfortable. Like they go way back."

"Well, he's definitely the best 'Jesus' I've ever seen. And, growing up in the Bible belt, I saw a lot of movies about Jesus." Clay grinned.

Kylie sighed. "He is the best..."

"Couldn't name a better one to save my life," Adam agreed, feeling gleeful and wishing Joshua was there. He looked to Maryam's and Yosef's table and noted that the two were getting up. Yosef winked at him.

The couple approached the table and Yosef set a hand on Clay's arm. "Young man, my wife and I noticed your U.S. Army shirt. Veteran?"

Clay smiled shyly. "Yes sir. Iraq."

"We wanted to thank you for your service." Maryam smiled gently at him.

"Th-thank you, ma'am, sir." Clay reached out to shake their hands. "Means a lot."

Kylie beamed.

The bell above the diner's door sounded, giving notice of more customers.

Two women bustled in and, while looking for a table, they noticed Clay. One wrinkled her nose and the other jolted and looked away.

"Let's go. I can't eat here," the nose wrinkler muttered, loud enough to be heard.

Kylie gripped Clay's hand when he hung his head. "Just ignore them. They're jerks."

Maryam affectionately squeezed the man's shoulder.

Adam set a withering glare on the two while Yosef made his way towards them.

"Ladies, that man was wounded defending your country," he explained quietly. "I think if not some appreciation then at least some courtesy is due him."

"Shouldn't he, like, be in a hospital or somewhere... private?" the second woman asked.

Samson, the busboy, turned away from the table he was clearing. "You were right when you came in. You can't eat here. We don't do business with snippy little ingrates."

Both women gasped.

"I want to see your manager," the first demanded.

Samson grinned. "I will happily bring him to you."

Maryam slipped into the empty place beside Adam. She reached across the table and cupped Clay's chin. "Do not look at them, son. Look at everyone else."

Clay at last raised his head. He surveyed the faces at all the other tables. Around half were staring at the women with anger and indignation. The other half were looking at him and smiling kindly.

A no-nonsense, broad-shouldered man stepped out from the kitchen with Samson and Emma trailing him. He sized up the women. "Name's Dusty. I'm the manager and owner. What seems to be the problem, ladies?"

"Your busboy was extremely rude to us!"

"Way I hear it, you were rude to one of my customers," Dusty shot back.

The second woman to speak lowered her voice. "You just might want to keep in mind that it's not appetizing to eat with... that. He looks... monstrous."

Dusty followed her gaze to Clay and smiled at him before turning back to the women. "It is unappetizing to eat with monstrous people. So get the hell out of my diner before you make everyone lose their appetites. Now!"

Both women opened their mouths to fire back comments but several of the customers stood and began to cheer and applaud Dusty's order. The two turned on their heels and fled the diner.

Dusty waved off the applause. "That was nothing." He waved to Clay. "There's who you need to be applauding."

Clay's uninjured cheek turned bright red. He smiled and nodded appreciatively at the other diners as they continued to applaud.

Dusty approached the table and held his hand out to Clay. "Don't you pay those two any mind. It's an honor to have you here. What's your name, soldier?"

"Private Clay Stanford, sir," he answered as he shook the man's hand. "Thank you for what you did there."

"Nothing to it. I got myself a son and a daughter both in the service. I hope someone would do the same for them. You all enjoy your meal now." Dusty clapped Clay on the back then headed back to the kitchen. "Emma?"

"Yes, Dusty?"

"Comp that table. And if they don't order dessert, send em off with some."

Emma smiled brightly. "You bet." After Dusty had disappeared into the kitchen, she turned to Samson and Yosef who had remained nearby. "Wow..."

Samson chuckled. "I knew Dusty wouldn't have any of that."

"Look at Clay," Yosef directed.

He was smiling and talking animatedly with Adam, Kylie, and Maryam.

"Each of you helped make that happen. It would be enough to make me a regular customer... if I was not already one." Yosef smiled and made his way back to the table, pulling up a chair so he could join them.

Emma looked fondly at the five then stepped back into the kitchen to check on Adam's, Clay's, and Kylie's orders. Seeing that they were almost ready, she turned to look at where Dusty was sitting at his makeshift desk, filling out an order sheet. She began to wonder why she'd never taken notice of all the good things he did. All she'd zeroed in on were the times he was grouchy. But he routinely sent baked goods off to retirement homes and brought sandwiches out to homeless people in the park. And now this... She wondered what else she'd missed by only seeing the bad.

"Emma, order's up," one of the cooks called.

Emma grabbed her friends' order and brought it out to them. "Here you three are. Maryam, Yosef, can I get you anything else?"

Maryam shook her head. "No, dear. Thank you, though."

Yosef patted her hand and shook his head.

"Okay. Everything look good, guys?"

"Delicious!" Adam replied.

"Smells great," Clay added.

Kylie smiled and nodded. "Thanks, Emma!"

"You're welcome. Holler if you need anything." Emma surveyed the rest of her tables and seeing that everyone was content, she slipped into the kitchen and pulled her purse out of a drawer where she'd snatched it. She withdrew her cell phone, pulled up her contacts, and found JenniAnn. Emma tapped out a text message and then slipped the phone in her pocket. She'd only taken a few steps when the phone vibrated. Emma pulled it back out and read the response.

"Joshua's not here right now but I know he'll pick you up for Bible study. He'll be so happy, Emma! See you soon!"

Emma smiled.

*~*~*

"Joshua's home!" Violeta called, stepping in from the porch where she'd been reading a comic book Max had lent her.

Andrew, JenniAnn, and Kemara all came rushing into the living room, anxious to hear about how lunch had gone.

"Hello there, Violeta!" Tiva greeted as she stepped into the house. "You look adorable!"

The angel blushed, fingered the triple side braid JenniAnn had put in to give her waves. "Oh thanks. How was lunch?"

Joshua closed the door behind them. "Absolutely delicious. Tiva and Yakov prepared a feast. Zachary and I both thoroughly enjoyed it."

Tiva patted his arm. "Well, I'm very glad. We were pleased to have you join us." She turned to JenniAnn. "I brought you all some leftovers. Come with me to the kitchen?"

Curious, JenniAnn nodded and followed her. "Thanks for the leftovers! So... Joshua clearly had a good time. Everything went well?"

Tiva nodded. "It really did but... not exactly what I expected. I've never seen anything like it! Sabrina had been rather doe-eyed about Joshua but she and that Zachary he brought over hit it off so well that the rest of us could hardly get a word in edgewise during lunch! It was nice, though. Yakov and I had a lovely chat with Joshua after the kids wandered off into the yard."

JenniAnn smiled. "Well, I'm glad it worked out for Sabrina in any case. For the best, I think. And I'm sorry if I seemed a little thrown yesterday but, well, Joshua is... celibate."

"Oh! I didn't realize. A religious thing?"

"Something like that..." JenniAnn slid the tray of leftovers into the refrigerator then hugged Tiva. "I'm glad you're coming with us today. I think it's a bigger deal to Joshua than he's letting on. And it'll be good to have as many of us as possible around. And actually... I need to give Joshua some good news."

Tiva squeezed her hand. "Has Emma changed her mind?"

"Yep! Now to tell him..."

"You stay. I'll tell him to come in here."

A few moments after Tiva had stepped out, Joshua entered the kitchen. "Tiva said you wanted to speak to me."

"I do..." JenniAnn hugged him. "Emma texted. She'd like you to pick her up at the diner for Bible study. I told her you would."

Joshua teared up. "She's coming..." he murmured. "I wanted her to. So much. But she... she said she didn't want to. Now she does..." He smiled and returned JenniAnn's hug. "Thank you. I'm so glad."

"Me too. So what time do we need to leave? Should I send a message to Brittony to head up here sooner?"

Joshua shook his head. "No, 2:15 should still give us plenty of time. So that means we have about half an hour. I was hoping to ask Kemara to go for a walk with me. I didn't have much of a chance to talk with her this morning and I just wanted to make sure... you know, once things settled in a little more..."

"I remember..." JenniAnn blushed as she recalled her lunchtime escape to her bedroom. "I think that's a really good idea and she'd love being asked."

Joshua smiled. "Great! Thanks."

"Still kinda hard having your, umm, 'live feed' down, so to speak?"

Joshua chuckled. "That's a good way to think of it. And yes."

JenniAnn squeezed his hand. "Well, my own much more limited live feed tells me that a walk would do you both good."

"Thank you." Joshua smiled and went to go make his invitation to Kemara.

*~*~*

Kemara giggled as yet another dog came bounding towards a fence, whining and barking until Joshua scratched his ears. "So... do all the animals recognize you?"

Joshua smiled. "Depends on what you mean by recognize. It's not that they mentally start running through the Creed. But they know they know me. And I only get this sort of reaction from the ones who socialize with humans. That's why we're not getting swarmed by insects and wild birds and bats right now."

"Oh geez... I didn't even think about that. That wouldn't be good..."

"No. I think I'd have a hard time making it through 'I Only Want to Say' with a colony of bats hanging off of me. Although JenniAnn would probably enjoy that since it would most likely be little browns," Joshua joked.

"I never understood her bat thing..."

"Vincent used to take her bat watching in the Tunnels. Closest he could come to taking her to the zoo."

Kemara smiled fondly as she thought of the man. "I'm glad he knows. I wasn't around for Vincent's... rough patches... but I've heard about them. All the peace he must feel now..."

"And you? How do you feel? I know sometimes it takes a while for it to sink in and then maybe there are questions and feelings and if there are..." Joshua clasped her hand. "I hope you know you can talk to me, Kemara."

Kemara nodded. "I do. But where to begin... Oh. Well, for starters, I wanted to tell you earlier that I really like your sweater. Is it from Ireland?"

Joshua grinned, remembering his Ama's insistence on his taking the Aran sweater. "Sort of... It's from... let's call it Real Ireland."

"Like... like in Narnia? Like with Real Narnia and Real London? The Heaven versions?"

"Yes. Jack got a lot right."

"Jack?"

"C.S. Lewis."

"Is that why you sometimes use Jack?"

"Sort of. He got my message out to a lot of people in a lot of different ways so I liked it as an homage. Cephas... Peter... thought it was too plain and common sounding. So I told him he could think of it as an acronym for 'Jesus/Joshua: Almighty Christ and King.'" Joshua laughed. "Then he was fine."

Kemara shook her head and laughed. "I like it. So... Real Ireland. I like knowing it's there in case I don't get back to Ireland."

"You never know..."

"But you do?"

Joshua only smiled.

Kemara laughed. "So, umm, what's it like being back like this?"

"Awesome."

"And you will come back with us to Dyeland for a while after all of this?"

"Since I've been formally invited now... Yes. I have some things I'd like to do there."

Kemara sighed with relief. "Good. I'm glad. But..."

Joshua squeezed her hand. "But?"

"You aren't staying there... like this... forever, are you?"

Joshua halted and hugged her. "No, little one. You all... each of you... have so much to bring to the worlds... Dyeland and Earth both. And my Spirit will be with you always. My Spirit isn't bound to one place the way this body is."

"B-but it's not the same!" Kemara protested before stepping away, horrified that she'd just spoken so to him.

Joshua kept hold of her hand. "Come on. There's a park just ahead with some benches. Let's sit there and talk."

Kemara nodded mutely and let him lead her to the park as she wiped away tears.

Once they'd taken a seat, Joshua spoke gently. "I'm not angry, you know. I know it's not the same. I truly do. But if I stayed... would any of you look for me in each other?"

Kemara silently considered this before finally shaking her head.

"And I want you all to love each other. I know you do. But relationships need to grow and strengthen and deepen."

"It's just... sometimes it's so hard. I... I know you love me but when... when I just want a... a real hug and you're not here like this..."

"I happen to know that you have some pretty great huggers in your circle of friends," Joshua consoled.

"I... I know. But they're all... most of them... pairing off a-and... now Andrew and JenniAnn have Belle and..."

"And they still love you, Kemara. Very much. I'm going to let you in on a little secret about Andrew and JenniAnn. They love each other deeply and if I dropped them on an island for years and years, they would manage. But you know what I'd find if I returned twenty years from now?"

Kemara shook her head.

"They would have domesticated whatever cuddly, friendly species of animal they could find and would refer to them as their friends and family."

Kemara laughed through her tears and used the handkerchief Joshua had given her at the chapel to wipe them away.

"They need and want other people around. I was there in the years when a lot of their friends left Dyeland or stopped coming around much. Trust me, they didn't see it as a good excuse to spend hours dancing and contemplating the cosmos together. It was sad. They were sad! They love you, all of you so much. But, Kemara, they're not mind readers. If you need them to be there for you, just ask. They will be. It's just hard for them to tell sometimes. They don't want any of you to feel stifled or smothered."

"I... I guess I can see that."

"Good. And, you know, there are more friends out there for you, Kemara. Like Sean."

Kemara let out a sigh. "I... I like him b-but I'm also afraid. What if... if I hug him and he... he gets the wrong idea and then... It... it's happened before!"

"I know, little one, I do." Joshua hugged her. "But I wouldn't go into it assuming that would happen again. You know, I think I have a little experience in the matter and I will say that guys... sometimes we just like to be hugged, too. That's all."

"But you're you..."

"It was true even when I was living in Nazareth and didn't fully know I was, umm, me. There were so many times I just wanted to hug some of the girls I grew up with because I could tell they were upset or because I was upset or even just really happy. And that was all I wanted. I'm not saying that what you fear never happens, Kemara. I'm not. But even if Sean did get the wrong idea, there's no reason to assume that he would be angry or resentful when you set him straight. There's also absolutely nothing wrong with wanting to keep things in a group setting until you're more comfortable. Your friends would love to tag along for coffee at Adrian's or dinner or a concert. Get to know someone more and there's less chance of miscommunication and crossed signals. Okay?" Joshua cupped her chin and smiled.

Kemara returned the smile and nodded.

"And I also happen to know that if you thought you wanted to meet up with someone alone but weren't entirely sure... any of the AODs would be happy to stalk you and the fellow until you were confident that all was well."

Kemara laughed. "Really?"

"Really," Joshua assured with a grin. "Now... we better head back but I'm really glad we could do this. And I'd like to again sometime. Many sometimes even. So don't hesitate to speak up if you need to talk or just want to, okay?"

"Okay," Kemara promised. "So you ready for this?"

Joshua drew in and let out a deep breath. "They're going to ask me if I think Jesus was married... I just know they will."

Kemara giggled. "Well, it's better to have them ask that than if you're married, isn't it? Same question but... different."

Joshua blushed. "You don't think they will, do you?"

"I dunno... We'll create a diversion if we have to."

Joshua chuckled. "Sounds good." He rose, helped Kemara to her feet, and they walked back to the house hand in hand.

*~*~*

The Word

Emma stood beneath the awning outside the diner, keeping her eyes peeled for Andrew's van which JenniAnn had told her Joshua was borrowing for their adventure. Her cell phone chimed and she smiled when she saw that Peter had texted her.

"Have a good time, Emma. I know you will. See you soon."

She sent back a thanks and then, a moment later, the chime sounded again.

"Just headed into a meeting but I was wondering... would you maybe want to grab dinner after rehearsal?"

Emma beamed and quickly texted back her acceptance, hoping Peter would see it before his meeting.

"Great. :-) ----@ That's supposed to be a rose... pathetically."

Emma laughed. She wished he was there to hug but she settled for sending off her thanks and best wishes for a short and successful meeting.

"Thanks! Gotta run now. See you later!"

The smile was still on Emma's face when the van pulled up.

"Emma!" Joshua greeted with a wide smile. "So glad you're coming."

Violeta hopped out of the passenger seat. "You can have shotgun now."

"Oh you don't have to..."

But the angel had already settled into a back seat beside JenniAnn.

Emma climbed into the van and smiled at Joshua and the ladies. "Hi. Thanks for coming. I hope it didn't complicate anything."

"Not at all. We're just glad to have you joining us," Joshua assured.

"Didn't seem right going without you," Kemara added.

"Oh, well, thanks! So... what do you think this will be like?" Emma asked as Joshua drove off.

Joshua laughed. "I have no idea... Arthur thought they just wanted to sort of interview us."

"Us?" Emma questioned.

"Mostly me, I guess. But... I really hope all of you will speak up. I know everyone has something valuable to say."

Emma bowed her head. "Everyone?"

"Everyone," Joshua reiterated. He briefly glanced over at her and smiled.

*~*~*

"Okay, ya'll, now I know we were all looking forward to hearing about how to spice up your marriage in a godly way but Dr. Phillips had a conflict so... I brought in someone even better!" Maddy gushed as she stood in front of a cluster of tables around which several women of various ages were gathered. "Jesus himself! Okay, okay. Not really. But I have brought in Mr. Joshua Davidson who is soon to be seen onstage depicting the Lord during St. Genesius' production of Jesus Christ Superstar. He's also brought along with him the ladies from the cast and crew. Now I know some of you have expressed some concerns about the show and, regrettably, Pastor Walter and I never did make it over there for a sneak peek on rehearsals... just been so darn busy... but we've heard nothing but good things from Arthur Reese who is involved with the show. So let's give them all a big welcome!"

"Here we go..." Joshua smiled at the ladies before they all stepped out of the parlor where Maddy had stashed them and filed into the hall.

"Joshua, you sit right here up front, please," Maddy requested.

"Oh... okay." Joshua smiled and settled into a folding chair she waved to. He was glad that the others were at least directed to tables nearest to him.

"Why don't you tell us a little about your show?" the pastor's wife encouraged.

"Sure. Happy to." Joshua smiled out at his eager listeners. "Well, the show was composed by Andrew Lloyd Webber with lyrics by Tim Rice. It covers the last week of Jesus' earthly life." He noticed a woman raise her hand and caught himself before he called on her by name. "Yes?"

"It's a rock opera, correct?"

"Yes."

"You really think Jesus would sing rock and roll?"

Joshua chuckled. "I do, yes. Could I get your name, please?"

"Lillian."

"Well, Lillian, I think Jesus wanted to get his message across and if he thought rock and roll would help with that... he'd use it. Someone who might not turn to the Bible to hear 'I love you' just might hear it while watching our show. So... that's our hope. And we have an absolutely wonderful cast and crew, each doing an amazing job to bring the story to life. I feel very blessed to be here today with the female contingent from the show. Ladies, why don't you share your names and your roles?" Joshua suggested.

"Ladies, while we're at it, let's give them all all our names, too," Maddy added. "Then question away!"

Joshua smiled as the Bible study ladies all introduced themselves. He mentally said their names along with them. Lisa. Sherrie. Lillian. Carmela. May. Jessica. Bethany. Judy. Teresa. Pauline. Krissy. Iris. Adele. Dara. Sharon. Julia. And, of course, Maddy.

When they were finished, the JCS ladies went around and identified their roles, happy to see that the Bible study ladies seemed impressed by the inclusion of additional female roles and the named disciples. Emma's turn came last.

"My name is Emma Dawes and I'm the assistant director, choreographer, and I play Mary Magdalene." She smiled nervously.

"What's that like? Playing a prostitute, I mean?" Adele asked.

Emma blushed. "Well, umm, it's not like I really need to act that... I mean Mary's reforming by... by the time we meet her."

Joshua reached over to squeeze her hand. "Emma does a beautiful job portraying Mary and her songs are very touchingly performed."

"Did I hear that one of you is playing Pilate's wife?" Lisa questioned.

Kylie nodded. "I am. Claudia."

Lisa wrinkled her nose. "Being married to Pilate... yuck."

Kylie laughed. "Thankfully, Adam, who is playing Pilate, is a really great guy. I've enjoyed acting with him but he definitely plays Pilate as a menacing, cold fellow."

"But in the Bible, Pilate seems trapped. Not quite innocent but also... well, trapped," Jessica offered.

"It does at points," Joshua agreed. "But it also mentions a massacre he initiated. And it wasn't the only one. Pilate may not have relished his role in Jesus' death but he also wasn't exactly a doomed innocent."

Jessica nodded. "I see."

Iris surveyed the tables of newbies. "Now which one of you is the makeup girl?"

JenniAnn raised her hand, still giggling after Kemara had offered to get the programs reprinted with her title changed to "makeup girl." "That's me."

"Wouldn't want that job. Terribly sad, I would think."

"It is... emotional. But I get to spend a lot of time with Joshua because of it and... and he's really good about keeping me from getting bogged down. Plus, I get to do the makeup for the 'Superstar' angels. Well, planned it out, anyway. That was fun!" JenniAnn smiled at Rose and Brittony.

"Joshua, since you're playing Jesus, do you feel yourself sort of projecting that onto the others? Like do you feel responsible for them in a way?"

Joshua beamed. "Yes, Sherrie, I do. I feel like I'm among family."

The ladies smiled amongst themselves with Diana brushing away a tear.

"Now, Joshua, that day we met you talked with Sherrie, Lisa, and me about the Bible itself. You seem to have a keen understanding of it. Did you bring that to your role?" Maddy queried.

"Definitely. Our production is more biblical than most but that's not owing only to me. It was something a lot of people felt strongly about. For example, as Monica said, she's playing the angel of Gethsemane which is mentioned in the Bible though not seen in Superstar." Joshua smiled at the caseworker.

"Did you study the Bible? Like do you have a doctorate?" Teresa questioned.

Joshua shook his head. "No degree. But the Bible's always been with me. I'm very familiar with it and with the times during which it was written."

Violeta laughed quietly. She couldn't imagine a more impressive credential than simply being the Word.

"Do ya think we could ask you some questions about the Bible itself?" Maddy pressed.

"Sure," Joshua agreed. As much as he'd been looking forward to the discussion, he also knew it might be the point at which some of the ladies would struggle with what he had to say.

"There ya have it, girls. What ya got?" Maddy invited.

One of the younger ladies meekly raised her hand.

"Yes, Bethany?" Joshua called.

Bethany smiled, impressed that he remembered her name. "So you... you mentioned that you hope the show gets the story out there. About that... how... I mean... what do you think about how Christians are supposed to get the story out there? Like are... are we supposed to be preaching a-a lot?"

Joshua looked tenderly at the girl, knowing she'd always struggled with shyness. Before he could answer, another of the women piped up.

"I hope we're not supposed to be going door-to-door!" Carmela opined. "I understand that we shouldn't be ashamed of our faith but, at the same time, even I get annoyed with the people who come to my door with the 'good news'! So, yeah, what should testifying to our faith look like really?"

Joshua smiled. "You know, I think it's different for different people. For some people maybe that really is going door-to-door... although I think it's best when people do that with open hearts and a willingness to listen, not just speak. But, trust me, Jesus understands when the people behind those doors politely extricate themselves from the conversation when that doesn't happen. And I don't think he expects or wants a painfully shy person, for example, to put themselves in that position if it's going to distress them."

Bethany let out a quiet sigh that was echoed by several others.

"I think they can testify to their faith just as strongly by being willing listeners when someone needs to talk, offering encouraging words at times of trouble, by bringing soup when someone's sick... just sharing God's love in other words. Testifying in quiet ways can sometimes reach people who will only turn their backs on those who testify in more direct, louder ways. God can use everyone in different ways!" Joshua encouraged. "Just think of the disciples in the Bible. Some are very vocal, some not as much. Yet each had a place in Jesus' ministry. So... find your place and try to be okay with the fact that it might not look like someone else's."

Bethany again smiled at him. "Thank you, Joshua."

"Along those lines... I read your interview with your director and, in that, you mentioned wanting to include women more. How much power do you think women should have in churches?" Dara asked.

Joshua smiled when he noticed a number of the JCS ladies looking at him with keen interest. "Well, I don't really think it should be seen as having power so much as having a spirit of service and a willingness to lead... both things I think women are as apt to have as men. Many denominations do have female pastors and I believe Jesus walks with them as closely as he does with male religious leaders."

Maddy clapped. "Fine answer, Joshua! Who's next? Krissy, you look like you have something weighing on you. Go on, dear."

Krissy nodded and looked to Joshua. "So, umm, what do you make of the whole 'wives submit to your husbands' thing?"

Joshua heard Kylie sniffle. He looked over and was grateful to see that Diana was hugging her. He turned back to Krissy with a brief, sad smile. "I think, unfortunately, so many passages in the Bible have taken on meanings that were never intended or are pulled out of context, both textual and historical. Sadly, that's one. I firmly believe that Jesus wanted marriage to be between two people who love and respect each other. And I think he meant for it to be a union between two equals. Any man or woman who belittles or abuses or threatens their spouse... they do the same to Jesus himself. I also can't imagine Jesus ever wanting someone to remain in a situation like that."

Lillian looked up in surprise. "So you think Jesus would approve of divorce? It's one thing to quibble with the writings of Paul but Jesus clearly forbid divorce in the Gospels, young man."

"I'm aware. But I also think modern readers would do well to acquaint themselves with the laws governing divorce in his time," Joshua responded. "It was a horrible system that almost always put the burden on the woman. Under those circumstances, what compassionate person wouldn't speak out against it? And I think Jesus is still hurt by divorces that come about simply because two people get bored or don't want to work on their marriage or refuse to make their bond with their spouse a priority. However, you can't tell me that he would want anyone to remain in a home, in a relationship where they spend every day in fear for their well-being and even their lives. Those are his children. He doesn't want that for them!"

Maddy fanned herself. "Well... that was certainly a spirited response! Thank you, Joshua."

Joshua smiled briefly at her then looked to Kylie. A brighter smile appeared when he saw she was looking at him with absolute love and appreciation.

"I think that makes a lot of sense," Lisa offered. "If I thought some guy was hurting my girl... I'd want her out of there. Why wouldn't God feel the same? But... I sometimes fear that if we get really permissive about one thing then it's like a slippery slope. Like why even bother keeping sex within the confines of marriage? I have two teens and trying to explain the importance of that to them when the wider culture offers up the opposite ideal... it's hard! At the same time, if they do succumb to temptation... I don't want them thinking it's the end of the world and that I'm not going to love them or God won't or... It's really tough."

Joshua looked sympathetically at her. "I'm sure it is, Lisa. And I do believe waiting until marriage is ideal. Sex binds two people together, it makes them vulnerable to each other. And it can hurt badly to have those vulnerabilities disregarded or, worse yet, preyed upon. There has to be trust, emotional connection, understanding... things that people need time to build up between each other. You can see right there in the Bible that Jesus had compassion for those who had sex outside of marriage. However, he would have been irresponsible to not try to dissuade people from getting themselves hurt or hurting others. Think about this: Knowing what you know of human nature, do you think that when Mary, Joseph, and Jesus returned from Egypt that everyone politely kept their mouths shut about Mary having been pregnant prior to her marrying Joseph?"

Cira laughed bitterly. "Fat chance..."

Joshua nodded. "Exactly. Thankfully, Joseph trusted his wife completely at that point and Mary knew that. But I'm sure the whispers and the snide remarks hurt Mary. Even knowing she was innocent, they had to have. No one likes to be talked about like that."

JenniAnn and Kemara cast teary glances at each other as they thought about the plight of Joshua's mother.

"I'm sure Mary and Joseph tried to shield Jesus from that. But he was probably a pretty observant kid. And he was no doubt given a hard time himself sometimes. However, I'm sure they found comfort in each other and the knowledge that they had always followed God's will. Now when Jesus got older, I imagine he was bright enough to make the connection that if his mother had been pained by falsehoods, the psychological toll must be even greater for those who heard such things and actually believed they'd done wrong and may have also felt used or betrayed by lovers who promised to stick by them but didn't. He didn't want that pain for anyone. He wanted people to feel valued and respected and loved. He still wants that. But he also wants people to know that he still loves them even when they fall short. So I... I would want to tell my kids that," Joshua finished.

Feeling ill-at-ease, Emma had been folding Maryam's handkerchief as Joshua spoke. Finally, she looked up and realized he was looking at her. Her face flushed and she quickly looked away but something drew her eyes back to his. She drew in a quick intake of breath. There was no judgment there. No anger. Only kindness. With trembling lips she smiled back at him.

Lisa also smiled at Joshua. "Thank you, Joshua! Well said! I'll remember that."

"While we're on the subject... and since it's in the news..." Pauline grinned. "Do you think Jesus had a wife, Joshua?"

"Oh boy..." Kemara muttered.

Joshua blushed. He didn't mind the question itself. But sometimes the way it was asked... He shook his head. "No, I don't believe he did."

"Well, do you think he wanted one?" Pauline pressed.

Joshua dragged his hand through his hair. "At the time, probably... I mean... at points when he was younger. But I think he's totally fine with not having one now. I mean... don't you think it would have been a little weird for him to suddenly realize he created his own wife?"

Pauline tilted her head, considering this. "True. Although it would be nice to be married to someone who could turn water into wine. Say, are you married?"

"Umm..." Joshua reached up towards his temple then caught Monica and Tess shaking their heads. He lowered his hand. "To my... to my work."

"Diversion..." Kemara whispered, setting Violeta and JenniAnn looking for something, anything to do.

"I'll fall back in my chair!" Violeta decided.

Tiva grabbed the back of the angel's chair, keeping her in place, and stood up. "Ladies, you must excuse my ignorance but, you see, I am Jewish and so I was wondering if someone could please explain the Trinity to me?"

Joshua let out a sigh of relief as several voices piped up at once, all attempting to explain the central mystery of their faith.

"Ya'll, let's break here and have our snacks, okay?" Maddy suggested, leading several of her friends towards the kitchen area where they began to set out cookies, dessert bars, and beverages. She turned back around. "And be sure to grab one of the gifts Joshua made for each of us. Wooden crosses and doves! He's an actual carpenter!" she gushed.

Violeta grabbed Joshua's arm and kept tight hold when this latter statement seemed to pique Pauline's interest even more.

Once Tiva had wrested herself away from her explainers, she approached Joshua who was surrounded by a few of the JCS girls. "Well then! I think you were awfully close to getting yourself asked out."

Joshua hugged her. "Thank you."

Tiva laughed. "Any time. I must say, I liked your explanation for your belief that Jesus was unmarried. If one believes that Jesus created everyone then, of course, there would be a certain... discomfort in believing he had married. But when I've had occasion to hear discussion about the topic, I've always been a touch dissatisfied and even a little offended by the explanations given."

Knowing he'd be quite comfortable in this particular vein of the conversation, Joshua motioned for Tiva to join him at a table. Several others clustered around. "How so, Tiva?"

"Well, it seemed to always come back to the belief that having relations with a woman would have made Jesus impure somehow. But with his own wife, hypothetically? How could that be wrong? Is sex between a married couple really second best? I suppose I've never understood the preference for chastity above marriage. Certainly it's understandable if one feels called to live a celibate life. But this 'better to marry than burn' business..."

Joshua smiled. "You make a good point. That phrase was spun off of something Paul wrote. At the time he wrote it, he very much believed that the End was imminent. Had that been the case, I think it would have been best for people to focus on prayer and worship. However, here we are 2,000 years later. I believe that God calls some people to the married life and some to the single life. Both married and single people can make room for God in their lives and it's important that they do. But there is nothing inherently impure about a married couple having relations. God clearly seems to have expected Adam and Eve to have relations prior to the Fall, before sin came into the Garden. They sure would have had a difficult time filling the earth otherwise! So, no, I can't believe that married life is second-rate or impure, Tiva. I happen to know of quite a few blessed, godly marriages." He smiled again at Tiva and then at Diana.

As they grabbed snacks and drinks, several more women pulled up chairs near Joshua. He patiently answered question after question, feeling much more comfortable with the casual setting.

After a few minutes, JenniAnn and Kemara made their way to the snack table with Emma.

"So what do you think?" JenniAnn asked cheerily.

Emma smiled then looked down into her cup of juice. "He... he's... very good."

Kemara squeezed her shoulder. "He is. I'm really glad you came, Emma."

"Me too." Emma smiled at them both then, after pouring more juice in her cup, returned to her place near Joshua and listened intently as he continued to speak. She even occasionally chimed in when conversation turned back to the show. The discussion made it obvious that not all the women were in agreement with each other or Joshua and yet they all remained civil. It was nothing like Emma had envisioned when Arthur had first brought the invitation up. There was no finger pointing, no shaming. She felt safe.

*~*~*

Andrew stood in the office at St. Genesius', looking out into the parking lot. He'd enjoyed taking in Sy's basketball game with the guys and had been especially pleased when several of the parents in the stands had oohed and aahed over Belle who he had carried snuggled against his chest in a sling. He'd soaked in the compliments given to his little girl and felt every bit her father. Now he was anxious to see how Joshua and the ladies had fared!

"They're pulling in!" the angel shouted when he saw the Jolly Green turn into the lot with the other vehicles trailing it.

Zeke stepped into the office and waved out the window when he saw his wife.

"So how'd it go?" Andrew called as he held open the door.

"Great!" Joshua replied before locking the van and walking to the theatre with the ladies. "What did you all think?"

"It was an experience!" JenniAnn replied, grinning as she hugged Andrew.

"Joshua almost got picked up," Cira teased.

Andrew's eye brow arched. "Umm... really?"

Joshua chuckled. "I don't know about that. Tiva came to my rescue, though."

"Where is she?" Zeke asked.

"I dropped her off at her place so she could get ready for Shabbat."

Zeke nodded. "Right. But you all had a good time?"

"We really did, honey," Diana replied. "Joshua... he answered all their questions perfectly." She beamed at Joshua.

"Unsurprisingly." Zeke grinned at him as Joshua winked back.

Emma smiled. "Let's get to the stage and we'll tell you all about it and you can tell us about the game and whatever else you got yourselves into."

Once they'd all stepped into the theatre proper, Kylie hurried over to where Adam and Clay were sitting. "Did you go to the game?"

"We did," Clay responded. "And I had a great time."

Kylie hugged him. "Good! I'm so glad!" She turned and hugged Adam, whispering a "thank you."

"Did you enjoy Bible study?" the angel of death asked.

Kylie nodded with vigor. "So much! Unsurprisingly, Joshua had an answer for everything they asked and all of his answers... wonderful."

Peter hastened to Emma when he saw her.

Emma closed the distance when she spotted him headed towards her. "Hey! How was your meeting?"

"Boring but okay. How are you?"

Emma smiled. "Really good actually. I'm glad I went. And... I'm looking forward to tonight."

Peter returned her smile. "Me too." He reached for her hand and was glad when she kept hold of his. "Where do you think you might like to go?"

"Oh, I dunno... Wherever you think. I, umm, don't really know that many restaurants around here." Emma's cheeks colored. In eight years' time, the few men who had asked her out for dinner seemed to think Subway and the like were acceptable settings for a date.

"I'll think of something," Peter promised.

"Thanks." Emma squeezed his hand then they rejoined the others who were exchanging accounts of their afternoon.

*~*~*

Andrew gripped JenniAnn's hand as they watched Zeke make his way towards Joshua with Edward and Caleb following him.

"Oh Zeke..." Andrew murmured.

The man's anguish was evident as he leaned in to kiss Joshua.

"'Judas, must you betray me with a kiss?'" Joshua sang softly as if each word pained him.

Peter stirred and rose from where he'd been feigning sleep. "'What's the buzz? Tell me what's happening,'" he repeated in a groggy loop.

As Edward and Caleb pressed in, Arthur and Tyson joined Peter in his song.

"'Hang on, Lord, we're going to fight for you!'" Peter cried as he withdrew a sword from his robe and lunged at Caleb.

Joshua stepped in front of the guardsman. "Put away your sword. Don't you know that it's all over? It was nice, but now it's gone. Why are you obsessed with fighting?'" He reached out and clasped Peter's shoulder. "'Stick to fishing from now on.'"

Edward yanked Joshua back, causing him to lose his grip of Peter who consequently fell to his knees and wept. Caleb bound Joshua's wrists then pushed him forward. With Zeke remaining a few steps back, Edward and Caleb prodded Joshua towards stage left. They were nearly offstage when Cira stepped in front of them.

"'Tell me Christ how you feel tonight,'" she demanded.

"'Do you plan to put up a fight?'" Eliot taunted.

"'Do you feel that you've had the breaks?'" Diana questioned as she joined the throng pressing in.

"'What would you say were your big mistakes?'" Owen menaced.

As the interrogation continued, more and more of the chorus stepped onto the stage, pushing Joshua and the guards back to center stage where they formed a half circle around him.

"'Now we have him! Now we've got him!'" they cheered.

Joshua peered up at the heavens but only Eli and Henry appeared, taking their places on either side of the scaffolding.

"'Jesus, you must realize the serious charges facing you. You say you're the Son of God in all your handouts! Well, is it true?'" Eli sneered.

Joshua closed his eyes for a moment then met the high priest's cold gaze. "'That's what you say, you say that I am.'"

Henry threw his hands into the air. "'There you have it, gentlemen. What more evidence do we need?'" He looked to Zeke who was cowering behind the base of the scaffolding. "'Judas, thank you for the victim. Stay a while and you'll see him bleed!'"

"'Now we have him! Now we've got him!'" the crowd exulted as Edward and Caleb again pulled Joshua towards stage left. Just before he disappeared, Joshua reached out and briefly clutched the shoulder of Zeke's shirt.

JenniAnn shuddered as she hugged Andrew's arm. "How many times do you think we'd have to see some of these numbers before it stopped hurting?"

Andrew kissed her hair. "It would get easier after a while. But... but it would never stop hurting." He sighed and hugged her close as a well slid onto the stage.

Peter stumbled into view and fell beside the well. He dipped his hands into the water and started to drink from it when Crystal sidled up to him.

"'I think I've seen you somewhere...'" She studied him then pointed. "'I remember! You were with that man they took away. I recognize your face!'"

Peter adamantly shook his head and backed away. "'You've got the wrong man, lady. I don't know him and I wasn't where he was tonight... never near the place!'"

Max scoffed and grabbed Peter's arm. "'That's strange, for I am sure I saw you with him. You were right by his side! And yet you denied!'"

Peter pulled himself away. "I tell you, I was never, ever with him!'"

Tim shook his head. "'But I saw you, too! He looked just like you...'"

Peter hurried towards stage right, leaving several feet between him and his accusers. "'I don't know him!'" he bellowed. Taking one more step back, he collided with Emma. At her touch, Peter began to shake and crumpled to the ground.

"'Peter, don't you know what you have said? You've gone and cut him dead,'" Emma lamented.

Peter took both her hands in his trembling ones. "'I had to do it, don't you see? Or else they'd go for me.'"

Emma bowed her head then stared in the direction Joshua had been taken. "'It's what he told us you would do... I wonder how he knew?'" she questioned as the lights dimmed.

In a moment of darkness, Peter raised her hand to his lips.

*~*~*

Since it was a weekend, it had been decided that Shelby and Jacob could stay at Cora's for the night. After having dinner, the entire household gathered in the living room for a few rounds of "Spin-the-Bottle: Dyeland Style."

"Okay, new rule," Andrew announced. "Joshua gets unlimited veto power on songs."

"No fair!" Max protested. Then he cocked his head. "Actually, never mind. I support that. There are certain songs a person just never wants to hear 'Jesus' sing."

Joshua chuckled. "There are certain songs Jesus would really rather not sing."

Kemara smiled. "Good call. I vote Joshua spins first, though."

"Seconded!" Violeta called.

"Joshua, you're up," JenniAnn directed, setting an empty ginger ale bottle down.

Shelby and Jacob cheered after Joshua spun the bottle and it pointed to Andrew who got to his feet and stood in front of the window with Joshua.

"All right... let's see..." Max hit the Random button on the laptop. "The Boss! This one works, doesn't it?"

Joshua nodded when he recognized the song. "It's perfect. Andrew, you start."

"I'm gonna cry..."

"That's okay," JenniAnn assured as she swayed with Belle, her eyes already filling.

Andrew knelt beside her and pulled Shelby to him. "'When you need me call my name. 'Cause without you my life just wouldn't be the same. If you want me, come sunny skies or rain. When you need me just call my name.'" He reached over to squeeze Max's hand.

After a few more lines, Joshua took over, settling between Violeta and Kemara and smiling when Jacob sat down in his lap. "'And when this dirty world has been cold to you, I got two strong arms waitin' to hold you. And when those mean days come along, we'll stand together and we'll take 'em on.'"

When the song ended, a series of hugs commenced.

Max swiped at a tear. "That one was on point. Andrew, you spin now."

Andrew spun the bottle and chuckled when it pointed to JenniAnn. "Laja, hopefully this one won't send us both into complete hyster..." He heard the opening notes. "No!"

Violeta laughed and clapped! "Oh, c'mon! It's hilarious when you do this one!"

"Joshua!" JenniAnn protested but he was bent over laughing. "Gee, thanks." Still, she laughed and crouched in front of Shelby and Jacob. "Okay, kids... remember, this is just pretend."

They both nodded and grinned, having no idea what was going on beyond it being funny to see Andrew and JenniAnn flustered.

Andrew helped her to her feet. "C'mon, Laja. The crowd has spoken."

"It's even more hilarious with Belle!" Kemara piped up.

JenniAnn rolled her eyes and grinned then turned to Andrew.

"'We got married in a fever, hotter than a pepper sprout. We've been talkin' 'bout Jackson, ever since the fire went out,'" they sang together.

Andrew laughed through his entire next line. "'I'm goin' to Jackson, I'm gonna mess around. Honey, I'm goin' to Jackson. Look out, Jackson town.'"

JenniAnn jabbed her finger at his shoulder. "'Well, go on down to Jackson. Yeah, go ahead and wreck your health! Go play your hand, you big-talkin' man! Make a big fool of yourself. You're goin' to Jackson.'" She ruffled his hair. "'Go comb your hair!'"

"'Oh, honey, I'm gonna snowball Jackson.'"

"'See if I care!'"

Joshua laughed and clapped along through the whole song. He hugged them both when they finished their animated rendition. "It was, as reported, hilarious. Although I, for one, am very glad neither of you has ever been to Jackson."

Andrew chuckled as he embraced JenniAnn. "Amen to that."

"Very glad Belle is too young to have that branded into her mind," JenniAnn joked.

Max laughed. "Meanwhile, I will be hilariously traumatized for life. Ya know, with all that hair you kinda had a June Carter thing going on, Maja. And Andrew's even wearing all black! But now... your turn to spin."

JenniAnn knelt down and sighed with relief when the bottle pointed to Shelby. They had a separate play list for any rounds the kids would be involved with which guaranteed a non-problematic song.

Shelby clapped and cheered wildly when "Do You Want to Build a Snowman?" started. She laughed and hugged JenniAnn when she attempted a baby voice for the first part of the song.

As the rounds continued, both when he was singing and when he was listening, Joshua was overjoyed. He was playing a game with his kids!

*~*~*

Emma laughed as Peter tried to gracefully eat spaghetti that kept unraveling from his fork. "Just shovel it in. You don't need to impress me. I'm already impressed." She looked out at the vibrant skyline beyond the terrace. "This place is beautiful."

Finally having mastered his pasta, Peter nodded. "It really is. And I'm glad it was warm enough to eat outside. How's your chicken parm?"

"Delicious."

"I saw they have a triple chocolate cake..."

Emma smiled. "Dessert, too?"

"Of course!" Peter reached across and squeezed her hand.

"You were really, really good tonight. I... I thought I was going to start sobbing during the denial. You just seemed so... raw."

Peter managed a smile. "Thanks." He'd been thinking about how it would feel if he had to turn his back on her. "So tell me more about Bible study. Joshua talked a lot about his views on Jesus' teachings apparently. Did you have a favorite part?"

Emma nodded as she nibbled on her chicken. "Yeah. He, umm... See, this lady has teenagers and she was saying how hard it is to talk to them about sex and waiting when there are so many messages to the contrary. So Joshua did say that he believes it's best for, umm, sex to be within marriage but that Jesus had compassion for those who... didn't wait. And still loves them."

"Wow. See, that's one of the things I most like about Joshua. He's clearly a man of faith but he's not at all... pie-in-the-sky about it. He's real."

"Uh huh. So then a little later, Tiva brought up how it disturbs her when people say Jesus couldn't have been married cause being with a woman would have made him less pure, even if she was his wife. Joshua said he doesn't think Jesus had a wife but that purity had nothing to do with it... more that, you know, creating your own wife is kinda weird. I... I just really liked that because growing up Catholic with, you know, the Virgin Mary a-and then all these saints who were celebrated for dying to protect their virginity from would-be rapists... sometimes it felt like you weren't worth much if you weren't one. A virgin, I mean." Emma blushed. "I'm sorry. This is weird dinnertime conversation."

Peter shook his head. "No. Not at all. Clearly that was important to you so it's important to me to hear about it. And with the saints thing... Emma, I would fully support you if you wanted to go back to the Catholic Church but I have to be honest and say that I think it's a little strange to celebrate girls dying. If... if God forbid a girl I loved was assaulted, I'd just pray that she would survive and then I would do everything I could to help her heal. But preferring a fight to the death? No."

Emma brushed at a tear. "I love you." She froze. It had slipped out. She hadn't meant to say it!

"I... I love you, too."

Emma furiously swiped at hot, embarrassed tears. "Please don't feel you have to say it just be-because..."

Peter took both his hands in hers, tears filling his own eyes. "I'm not. I'm really, really not. Emma, I do love you." He released her hands and slipped into the empty chair beside her. "I love you," he repeated, gazing into her upturned face.

Emma closed her eyes as he planted a soft kiss on her forehead. She sighed and rested her head against his shoulder. This was safety and peace and home, she decided.

"Emma?"

"Hmm?"

"I don't care if you don't care but our dinners are probably getting cold."

Emma laughed and sat up straight. She stroked Peter's cheek then waved him back to his chair. "Actually, I do care. This is really good..."

Peter smiled and resumed his attack on his spaghetti. "So what are you doing tomorrow night?"

Emma grinned.

*~*~*

Abi and Ama

Saturday, March 29th

After seeing Shelby and Jacob back to the Tunnels and Max off to work, Andrew, Joshua, Violeta, Kemara, Belle, and JenniAnn set out for St. Genesius'. Rehearsal wouldn't start until the evening but there were odds and ends they wanted to get done at the theatre.

Shortly after arriving, JenniAnn and Kemara found themselves alone in the office with a dozing Belle. The programs had been delivered and they were going through the stacks, making sure there were no misprinted ones.

"Wanna hear something funny?" JenniAnn asked as she flipped through a stack.

"What?"

"Well, at least I thought it was funny. Imagine if this was a Broadway show with one of those big programs with bios about the performers. Think about how Joshua's might read. 'Joshua Davidson has been on the world stage for approximately 2,014 years. When not acting, he enjoys creating life, managing the weather, and answering prayers.'"

Kemara laughed and continued. "'He'd like to thank his parents for their support: Mary, Joseph, and God the Father. Those wishing to know more about Mr. Davidson are encouraged to read his life story: the Bible.'"

JenniAnn giggled. "It's still so weird in some ways. He seems so much like just any one of us and yet... He's God. Kemara, we've been slurping cereal with God!"

"I most certainly do not slurp," Kemara protested with a grin.

"I'll never feel the same way about Froot..."

JenniAnn was interrupted by a knock on the door. "Oh! Joshua said the people were coming about the donkey!"

"Oh right! Yoktan!"

JenniAnn, who had been headed to the door, froze. "Wait... Oh... oh my... how... how did I not put that together?"

Alarmed, Kemara jumped to her feet and set her hand on her friend's arm. "Put what together? What's wrong?"

JenniAnn patted her hand and stepped to the door. "Yoktan... Joshua said the donkey he grew up with was... was Yoktan. His parents... they... he's their donkey."

Kemara gaped. "So the people at the door..."

Another knock sounded.

JenniAnn hurried to the door and threw it open.

Yosef smiled. "Good morning. My wife and I are here to see..."

"Your... your s-son," JenniAnn finished, staring at the two.

Maryam smiled and nodded. "Yes, please."

"Uh... uh huh." JenniAnn nodded and moved out of the way.

Kemara didn't take her eyes off the couple as they stepped into the office.

Simultaneously, both JenniAnn and Kemara began to cry.

Maryam released Yosef's arm and stepped towards them. "Girls, why do you weep?" she asked softly. When neither found themselves able to answer, she embraced them both. "I know this is very strange... you have had so much to come to terms with in the past days."

"Every... everything you had to deal with..." JenniAnn lamented.

"All... all the pain," Kemara murmured.

"It is past now," Maryam reassured. She smiled at them both. "You hold my son's past in your hearts, the remembrance of his sacrifice. You have both thought so often of what I must have felt. I know this and it touches me to know you always will remember. But now... now we share his present together. Let's focus on that, yes?"

"Y-yes," Kemara agreed, managing a smile.

JenniAnn nodded. "It... it's really lovely to... to meet you."

Maryam beamed. "Thank you. It is lovely to meet you both. Kemara, I was hoping you could show me one of your programs and, JenniAnn, I would love to have the opportunity to hold your little one, your Belle."

Yosef smiled. "I have already had the honor." He laughed and patted JenniAnn's hand when she looked at him in surprise. "Andrew has another story for you."

As if she knew she was being spoken about, Belle stirred.

JenniAnn stooped down to pick her up and then stood, facing Maryam. "Here... here she is." She transferred the baby to Maryam's arms then stepped back beside Kemara and clasped her hand.

Maryam cooed at and cuddled Belle, laughing when the little one gurgled back a response.

Yosef's eyes misted. "Brings back memories..."

JenniAnn and Kemara turned around, realizing at once that they hadn't properly greeted him.

"Hi... hi, sir," Kemara choked out.

Yosef clasped her hand and laughed. "Shalom! And Yosef, please."

"Yosef..." JenniAnn repeated as she shook his hand.

Maryam suddenly looked up from Belle and, snuggling her closer, moved towards the door leading to the hallway. Her eyes lit up when Joshua entered.

"Ama! Abi! Good, you're here!" Joshua chuckled and stroked Belle's curls before kissing his mother. "Somehow it doesn't surprise me to find you so."

"Yeshu..." Maryam murmured, pushing some hair behind his ear and exposing his birthmark.

Joshua grinned. "Your spies have done good work, Ama." He hugged her then embraced and kissed Yosef before settling an arm around JenniAnn's and Kemara's shoulders. "I'm so glad you've all met."

Somehow, having Joshua there restored JenniAnn's and Kemara's sense of normalcy.

"Yes, we have. It's... wonderful," JenniAnn replied.

"Doing okay?" Joshua quietly asked Kemara.

She nodded. "Yeah... actually... more... more than okay. Just... wow..."

Joshua chuckled and smiled proudly at his parents. "So... what do you think general reaction will be when I introduce my parents as Maryam and Yosef tonight?"

Maryam stepped forward and set a hand on his arm. "I do hope Emma won't be upset over my not having told her..."

Joshua hugged her again.

"Emma?" Kemara questioned. "She's met you?"

Yosef nodded. "We've been frequenting the diner. Delicious pancakes."

JenniAnn giggled. St. Joseph... Yosef liked pancakes! Who knew?

Smiling, Joshua shook his head. "I'm sure Emma will be fine, Ama. Shocked, yes. But fine. Just tell her the truth: you wanted to be her friend and for her to speak freely with you, not worrying that you'd pass whatever she said onto me. And you haven't."

Maryam returned his smile. "Yes, I will tell her that." She turned to JenniAnn. "Would you like Belle back?"

"Would you like me to take her back?"

Maryam's cheeks flushed a bit as she smiled. "Not just yet..."

JenniAnn returned the smile. "You can hold her for as long as you'd like. Please."

Joshua beamed. "How about we join Andrew and Violeta back in the lobby, though? I think they're getting anxious to hear about how this meeting went."

"There was a lot of staring and gibberish on our parts," Kemara admitted.

Yosef patted her shoulder. "Quite all right. You were, at least, far more articulate than I was when I asked Maryam for her hand."

Maryam grinned. "He promised me a comfortable donkey near my parents and an obedient home."

Joshua laughed. "Well, Abi did get you a comfortable donkey, Ama, so he kept half his promise."

"And I fully release him from the burden of giving me an obedient home... although I do still wonder at times what an obedient home would be like," Maryam teased.

Yosef hugged her. "If I ever discover what it is, I will give you one."

JenniAnn and Kemara pulled their admiring gazes away from the couple long enough to look at Joshua whose eyes were filled with joy and the utmost love for his parents. They both felt peace knowing that Joshua had grown up surrounded by such love.

*~*~*

Andrew sat on the edge of the stage with his laptop. The others were clustered around him. Thankfully, he'd finished putting the opening video together that morning and could show it to Maryam and Yosef.

"Oh Yeshu... my own..." Maryam murmured as the on-screen Joshua knelt down beside Makena-as-Mara.

Joshua squeezed his mother's shoulders as tears filled her eyes.

"To think... people will see you acting so like you really did..." Yosef sighed as the scene shifted to Joshua preaching at the base of the hill. When the video finished, he squeezed Andrew's shoulder. "You've done well, Andrew. All of you have."

Maryam embraced Violeta. "Duckling, I am so pleased." She kissed her forehead.

Violeta clung to Maryam. "I... I just wanted people to see how... how gentle a-and loving and... and brave you were when Joshua was born."

JenniAnn swiped at her eyes and rocked with Belle.

"It's been so amazing to be there as Joshua preaches. I... I didn't know when we were at the farm but even then it seemed so... so real. And now..." Kemara reached for Joshua's hand. "When you preach during 'Heaven on Their Minds'... I wish that song was longer."

Joshua smiled and kissed her hand. "I'm glad you know now." He turned to JenniAnn. "Both of you."

"Me too," Andrew agreed. He closed the computer and slid beside JenniAnn, wrapping an arm around her shoulders. "This has been... and continues to be... such a blessing." He smiled at Maryam and Yosef. "And now you're here!"

"How often will you be coming around... if you can say, I mean?" JenniAnn asked. "Like will you be here every... every night during the run?" She looked into Maryam's eyes, hoping she would say no. She couldn't imagine seeing her baby hurt again and again, even if it was fake.

Maryam smiled gently. "We will be here. But only to tend Yoktan and get him to and from Home. Once, though... once we will watch your show."

Yosef nodded. "Yeshua will choose the night."

"I will," Joshua vowed.

JenniAnn sniffled and Kemara stared straight ahead.

"All will be well," Maryam assured them. "You will see. And... I want to see my boy sing and be near others as they listen and watch, too." She looked to Andrew and reached over to squeeze his hand. "And this time I will know you are there, son of my son."

Andrew bowed his head then smiled at her.

"We're here!" a voice shouted from the lobby. "Where are... Oh, there you are." Max started up the aisle with Rose. "I got off early so we decided... Oh. Hi. Sorry, I didn't realize..." He looked with confusion from Maryam to Yosef and then back to Maryam. Her eyes were so like Joshua's.

Andrew got to his feet and hurried to the two. "This is Max Remus and Rose Windham," he introduced. He smiled proudly, clasping each of their shoulders.

"Hi Max and Rose!" Joshua greeted warmly. He took Maryam's hand in his right and Yosef's in his left. "I'd like you to meet my parents."

"Oh! Aww!" Rose exclaimed.

Joshua smiled. "Max and Rose, this is Maryam and Yosef."

The color immediately drained from Max's face.

"Oh..." JenniAnn stood and hurried to him as quickly as she could with Belle.

"Max, are you okay?" Andrew asked with concern.

Joshua was the next off the stage.

One tear and then another trickled down Max's face as he stared at Joshua.

Rose hugged her boyfriend. "Max... I... I think this is... is it," she whispered.

Finally stirring, Max pulled a ragged piece of paper out of his pocket. He knelt by one of the theatre seats and pressed the paper against the hard metal side.

Rose plucked a pen from her purse and, kneeling beside him, handed it to Max.

The others all watched with confusion and concern as Max shakily wrote. Then he stood and, linking his arm around Rose's waist, walked towards Joshua.

"Max... Rose..." Joshua intoned softly, reaching for them.

Max held the piece of paper out to him.

Joshua accepted it and began to read. Max had given him a two-columned chart. At the top were the words "Is Joshua Really Jesus?" To the left was a "Yes" column and to the right was a "No" column. Joshua could pick out both Max's and Rose's handwriting. The "Yes" column was filled with items: "may have cured Belle," "Andrew really, really trusts him," "Davidson=Son of David," "is a carpenter," "Caleb's and Edward's uncle?", "never does anything wrong," "Maja really, really trusts him, too," "super cool with Vincent," several others, and the most recent addition of "parents' names." In the "No" column there was only one bullet point: "Why would Jesus come to us?" Tears in his own eyes, Joshua looked to Rose. "May... may I borrow your pen?"

Not taking her eyes off him, she nodded and nudged Max until he'd handed it over.

Joshua crouched down and, mimicking Max, set the paper against the seat and wrote.

Max and Rose sunk down beside him.

JenniAnn moved to stand by Andrew who wrapped his arms around her as they watched over the three while Kemara, Violeta, Maryam, and Yosef did the same from the stage.

Joshua handed the pen back to Rose and returned the paper to Max.

Rose rested her head on Max's shoulder as they read what he had written. There in the "No" column, beneath their own query, was Joshua's answer: "Because I love you so much."

Through his tears, Max looked to Joshua. "Yeshua ben Yosef?"

Joshua smiled and nodded. "That's me." He pulled them both to him, kissing their hair as they wept into his shoulders.

For a few moments, Max and Rose reverted to the children they'd once been. Both abandoned by their earthly fathers, they clung to Joshua, needing to feel him beside them: present, physically and emotionally, and whispering his love to each of them.

"We'll talk tonight. Just the three of us, okay?" Joshua promised.

The couple nodded as they dried their tears.

"Now... now can we meet your parents?" Max asked.

Joshua smiled. "Yes. They would love to meet you."

When he was on his feet, Max hugged Andrew and JenniAnn with Rose following suit. Then they all made their way back onto the stage.

Maryam took their hands first. "So pleased to meet you both."

"Andrew and Yeshua have told us so much about you," Yosef added as he shook their hands.

"Good... good things?" Max asked.

Maryam nodded. "Of course, dear."

Rose drew in a shaky breath. "It's so... so..."

"Much better even than meeting Harry Potter," Max offered, managing a sly smile.

"Exactly," Rose agreed.

Joshua chuckled. "Well, thank you."

Violeta hugged Max tightly. "I'm so glad you know now! I was so afraid I would let something slip!"

Max smiled. "You did good. But I... I did wonder... and wanted to believe." More tears welled in his eyes.

"Would you have asked me to play DDR with you if you knew?" Joshua questioned, his eyes twinkling.

"No!" Max exclaimed then burst into laughter. "Wow..."

"I had fun. So... as glad as I am that you know, I'm glad you didn't know then." Joshua grinned. "And I'm still going to play, you know."

"I won't stop you," Max promised. "But... wow... I keep saying that... wow." He hugged Joshua.

Joshua sighed happily as he returned the hug and pulled Rose into it while the others all happily looked on.

*~*~*

Since it was abundantly clear no one was inclined to break up for lunch nor did they want to tailor their speech to avoid public curiosity, JenniAnn and Joshua left to pick up food for everyone to enjoy at the theatre. While waiting for soups and sandwiches at Adrian's, they sat outside sipping coffee.

JenniAnn reached across the table and clasped Joshua's hand. "I'm really glad I got to make good on my coffee offer."

Joshua returned her smile, remembering her Thanksgiving pledge to get him coffee if he would return. "Me too. And I'm glad..." He sighed. "I didn't want our only excursion together to be..."

Smiling sadly, JenniAnn nodded. "Me neither. But I'm glad we haven't heard anything more from those people. I hope we don't. Maybe your knowing her name scared the lady enough to... to leave you alone. Although..." A tear trickled down her cheek. Joshua didn't want Beatrice to leave him alone. He wanted her to love and accept him and do the same for others.

Joshua switched to the chair beside JenniAnn's and hugged her. "We have another month. Maybe... maybe something will happen to bring her back. The others, too."

"Y-yes... I pray so. I just... I know you said that you focus on all... all the good and always feel all that love b-but I also can see something else in your eyes. And if... if anyone deserves to spend an eternity free of pain then it's you but..." JenniAnn shook her head. That clearly wasn't happening.

"It's different back Home. I promise you it is." Joshua lowered his voice. "When I'm here like this... bound to a nervous system and a human heart... the sadness, it's more overwhelming. But I am happy. Truly. I will never stop hoping, never stop caring... but I am... words fail. You'll see one day, dear one. I am never miserable."

JenniAnn looked to him with a trembling smile. "O-okay... Thank you. I... that makes me feel better."

Joshua brushed some tears from her cheek. "Good."

Drawing in a calming breath, JenniAnn's smile grew brighter. She kissed Joshua's cheek. "Seriously glad I met you now and not 2,000 years ago. I... I think I might have gotten stoned."

Joshua smiled. "I wouldn't have let you get stoned. But... it is nice to not be so hemmed in by rules."

"Good. So... how cute was Andrew back then?" JenniAnn asked with a grin.

Joshua laughed. "Pretty adorable. Kind of... endearingly bumbling. Always awed. Short hair, though. But always, always with that compassion and will to help others."

JenniAnn listened in awe as Joshua told her stories about a younger Andrew.

*~*~*

Arthur stood, dumbfounded, in front of a building across the street from Adrian's Coffeehouse. In a matter of minutes, in the most mundane of places, his life had altered.

Fifteen minutes before, he had chauffeured one of his clients to an interview for a data entry job. Since the interview was only going to take half an hour and the weather was pleasant, Arthur had parked himself on a bench to wait. After a few minutes, he'd noticed JenniAnn and Joshua on the patio. He'd smiled and stood, preparing to cross over to them. Then he'd seen them embrace... followed by a kiss. At first he'd been indignant. What the hell were they doing?!

But now... now his senses had returned to him. This was, after all, JenniAnn who was undeniably in love with Andrew. Even the night before Arthur had seen her gazing at the angel with dewy eyed admiration. And Joshua... Arthur wasn't easily fooled. And years of seeing the worst of human behavior in the wake of disasters had left him sometimes distrustful. Even though he liked Joshua, he'd kept an eye on him. And never once had he seen the man look at any of the girls in a questionable way. There was something else, too. A memory. JenniAnn had agreed to go shopping with him for Monica's Christmas gift. At the store, surrounded by nativities and other renderings of the Christ child, their discussion had taken a religious turn.

"Just never seemed right... Betrayed with a kiss. I... I think that's what I'd do if I met Jesus. After getting over the shock, I mean. Kiss His cheek. When I was lil, I had this crazy notion of undoing Judas' betrayal. Now I know it's stupid... but I guess that remains."

And then JenniAnn had smiled at him and headed for the jewelry counter...

Arthur reached into his pocket and drew out his cell phone. Thankfully, the answer came swiftly. "Mon-monica... I... I need to talk to you. In person." Glancing across the way, Arthur saw JenniAnn and Joshua accept some bags from Adrian and head to Joshua's car. It was too much food for just the two of them. Probably they were going to St. Genesius'. Likely Andrew and the rest of the household were there. He would go there. "At... at the theatre. Please. The parking lot. Tony should be done in another fifteen so... Thank you. No... no nothing's wrong. Everyone's safe. Yes, I'm fine. I just... I need to talk. I love you, too. Bye."

Arthur stared at Joshua's car as it pulled out of the lot and drove away. Then he endured the longest fifteen minutes of his life.

*~*~*

Monica sat anxiously on the bench outside St. Genesius'. The mini-van, Max's old beater, and Joshua's car were present which had to mean several of her friends were inside. She wanted to join them but Arthur had clearly said to meet in the parking lot. She wondered what was going on with him. She had her hopes... but nothing certain. Thankfully, she only had to wait a few minutes before Arthur arrived. Jumping up, she raced towards his car and met him halfway.

"Arthur, what's going on?" she questioned, resting her hand against his right cheek.

Arthur kissed her hand then took it in his and led her to the grotto. For a moment, he stared at the statue that Andrew and Joshua had returned to its rightful place a week before. Once they'd taken a seat on the bench there, he spoke. "Monica, I... I saw something earlier. I had taken Tony to that interview. The office is right across from Adrian's. So... so I was sitting there and I noticed JenniAnn and Joshua across the street. I was going to go over and say hi but... but they seemed to be having an intense discussion and then... then they hugged and then JenniAnn... kissed him. Just on the cheek but... but there was so much... emotion. At first I was horrified and angry and disappointed."

Monica shook her head. "Oh, Arthur, no... It's not..."

"I know it's not what I thought. Now... now I just need to know if it's... if he's..."

Monica withdrew a handkerchief from her purse and wiped at Arthur's face. "Tell me."

Arthur cupped Monica's face in his hands and rested his forehead against hers. "She... she kissed him because... cause Judas did. The real Judas. Because he... Joshua... he's... the real Jesus, isn't... isn't he?"

Monica's eyes welled as she nodded effusively. They had not been allowed to tell but if they were asked outright... lying was out of the question. And Arthur had asked. "He is, Arthur," she murmured.

Arthur drew in a deep breath and stared up at the sky. "He's here... inside?"

Monica smiled. "His car is here so, yes, I would think so."

"Jesus has a car..." Arthur shook his head, a smile playing at his lips.

The angel laughed. "He does, yes." Monica stood and held out her hand. "I... I think Joshua would like to see you."

Arthur took her hand. They were nearly to the door when he paused. "Everything he knows..."

Monica squeezed his hand. "He knows all of our secrets, yes. All of the things we have done wrong or when we should have done something but didn't. But he also knows of the times we have honored him and his Father, all the times we showed love to him and to others. And, Arthur, he's known it all this whole time. Yet he's loved us all this whole time... loved us always." She stretched upwards to kiss his cheek. "There is so much I long to tell you. But now... we have to see Joshua."

Arthur returned Monica's radiant smile and let her lead him to the door.

Monica knocked on the office door, hoping someone would hear. She was just about to pull out her phone and call Andrew when Violeta threw open the door.

"Oh hi! I didn't know you were com..." The young angel paused when she noticed Arthur's splotchy face. "Has... has something happened?" Instinctively, she turned to look at the answering machine. Nothing.

Monica patted her shoulder. "Yes. But a good thing. Arthur needs to see Joshua. Is he here?"

"Yes. And... well..." Violeta leaned in and whispered in Monica's ear.

Monica beamed. "Ah. Well, a family reunion then. Thank you, Violeta. Where is everyone?"

"On the stage. C'mon!" Violeta hugged Arthur when he'd stepped inside. "I'm glad you're here."

Arthur nodded. "Me... me, too."

The three made their way to the stage where Yosef was animatedly telling a story of Joshua's youthful mischief.

When he saw Arthur, Joshua reached across and set a hand on his Abi's arm. "Arthur," he whispered.

Yosef halted his tale and turned around. He smiled at Arthur then turned back to the others. "Perhaps you could show Maryam and I where we might keep Yoktan, Andrew? We could all go," he suggested.

"Yes, let's do that," Maryam agreed.

"We'll come join you shortly," Joshua promised.

The others quickly filed out, smiling at Arthur and Monica as they went.

Monica stepped forward, leading Arthur. "Joshua, Arthur asked... I answered."

Joshua closed the distance and squeezed both their hands in greeting. "I'm glad to hear it." He smiled. "Arthur, how..."

Arthur began to cry, his shoulders shaking as he did. He buried his face in his hands.

"Oh... oh..." Monica looked with concern to Joshua.

"Monica, perhaps you could wait with my Ama and Abi and the others?" Joshua smiled gently at her and stroked her hair.

Monica looked fretfully at Arthur then nodded. She turned to him and patted his back. "I'll be outside but I'll see you soon, Arthur." She leaned up to kiss his temple. "Be at peace," she murmured before stepping off the stage.

When they were alone, Joshua spoke. "Arthur... Arthur," he cooed. "Please, tell me what grieves you." Taking his arm, he steered him towards the edge of the stage and guided him to sit down.

Arthur stared down at his hands. "You... you were there. That day. I... I recognize you now. When I... I met Monica. The... the shelf guy."

Joshua smiled. "Yes, I was the 'shelf guy.'"

"When I saw her... what I felt... as if everything in my life was... was leading to... her. A-and now I know... God Himself was there. You... you urged me onto the sales floor. To meet Monica."

"Yes," Joshua averred.

"And then... then she was gone. For twelve years."

Joshua rested his arm around Arthur's shoulders. "You both needed to know the other was out there. But there were lessons you each needed to learn so when you met again, you would truly appreciate and nurture the love you have for each other."

"B-but I... I didn't just wait and hope," the man lamented. "I didn't..."

Joshua sighed. "Arthur, I am always with you. But I can't live in your regret. You know those relationships didn't make you happy. They didn't make the ladies involved happy. But each time you made those decisions for yourselves. Both of you. Now, you've prayed for forgiveness. I gave that to you... a long time ago."

"But every time I remember... and sometimes I just look at Monica a-and wonder how I could possibly think I deserve her attention when... when..." Forlorn, Arthur looked in the direction the angel had gone.

"Come now, we both know Monica well enough to know that she just plain loves you. Not in spite of anything you ever did. She just does," Joshua reassured.

Arthur nodded. "Yes, you're right. But I... I wish I'd trusted you. I felt that... heard that still, small voice. 'She's the one...' But still..."

"You stumbled, yes. But those stumbles... they also happened when everything around you seemed bleak. In war zones, at sites of disasters, or when the memories of the same were overwhelming."

"Your life... it was war and strife and pain and yet you... you resisted. Umm, right? Oh God, I shouldn't have asked that. And now I said 'Oh God'... Joshua, I... I'm so sor..." Arthur buried his face in his hands again.

Joshua laughed and squeezed his shoulder. "I still love and will always love the people who have gone so far as to make movies and write books about my imaginary sex life. You're not going to lose me over a single question." He smiled when Arthur finally looked over at him. "You're right. I did resist. But I also never denied a friend three times. Cephas... Peter did. And yet I forgave him for a sin that I'd never committed myself. Don't you think I can and have done the same for you?" He noticed Arthur staring at his wrists. "Arthur, look at me."

Arthur obeyed.

"Yes, I know your sins. But I also know the times you've fed those who were starving, rescued those who were at death's door, comforted those who were mourning, sheltered those in need of a home, tended the sick, and buried the dead." Joshua's eyes welled. "I was there when you held a mother's hands and prayed with her as her baby slipped away from her. I was there when you scared away men who preyed on vulnerable women. I was there when you held a frightened little boy as others dug in the rubble where his parents were trapped. I was there when you did all of this day after day and night after night. The rest is gone, wiped away, made new. Just as I knew that day that you needed to be on the sales floor, I know now that you need to be in the present. I'm the 'shelf guy,' Arthur. Trust me now. Will you?" Joshua held out his hand.

Arthur stared at his hand... God's hand, reaching out to him. Swallowing the lump in his throat, he took Joshua's hand.

Joshua pulled the man to his feet. "Arthur, do you love me?"

Arthur smiled. "Yes... yes, Lord."

"Keep feeding my sheep. But, now, you're really sure on the whole loving me thing?"

Laughing, Arthur nodded. "Yes, Lord."

Joshua grinned. "Keep comforting my sheep. But just so we're both totally clear... do you love me?"

"I do, Lord. Very much," Arthur vowed, the strain disappearing from his face.

"Keep sheltering my sheep." Joshua pulled him into his embrace. "How do you feel?"

"Blessed," Arthur intoned.

"Good." Joshua smiled as he stepped back. "I love you, too, you know. And now... now there are a couple people I'd like you to meet."

Arthur blinked, remembering the couple. "Your... your parents?"

"That's them!" Joshua's proud smile returned. "They'll be thrilled to meet you. Actually... Abi was already asking if maybe he could stop by True Light. Ama dropped him off at a home improvement store a few days ago and he's been itching to get to work ever since... use the newfangled tools. I told him maybe you'd have some things he could help with."

"I, uh... wow. Yes. Always. I just... wow..." Arthur again laughed. He followed Joshua offstage, through the office, and into the lot.

Monica hurried over to them when they stepped out the door. When Arthur shyly looked away for a moment, she turned to Joshua.

Joshua took her hands in his and squeezed them. "All is well. Just don't press him. He'll tell you in time."

Monica nodded, kissed Joshua's cheek, then went to Arthur.

Arthur looked into her eyes, smiled, and pulled her to him. "You... you really do have a wonderful Boss."

The caseworker beamed. "I... I do."

Joshua chuckled. "She was trying to make me blush that first night. I know she was."

Monica smiled innocently.

"Now let's join the others." Joshua waved them towards the grotto area where the others were gathered. Andrew and Yosef were taping off a spot where they would put a small lean-to for Yoktan. When they reached them, Joshua hugged his mother's shoulders. "Arthur, this is my mother, Maryam. And that's my father, Yosef. My Ama and my Abi."

Maryam smiled. "So very pleased to meet you, Arthur. I've heard much about you." She glanced at Monica whose cheeks were tinged pink.

Andrew chuckled. He considered all the secrets Maryam and Yosef must hold for so many of the angels.

Arthur drew in a deep breath to calm himself. "It's an amazing honor to meet you."

Yosef hurried to his side. "Arthur! Yeshua said I might be able to lend a hand at your shelter."

"I... I would love that. But... I... wow... you... helping at... at the shelter." Arthur shook his head in amazement.

Yosef shrugged. "I have two hands and I have time. I like to keep busy."

"We'd gladly accept your help!" Arthur enthused. "Thank you, Yosef." He looked to the others. "So... how long has everyone known?"

"A week," JenniAnn replied dreamily.

"Two days," Kemara added.

"A couple hours for us," Rose answered as Max grinned.

Andrew clapped Arthur on the back. "I'm really glad you know now."

"Me too. But wow... you've been directing your boss!" Arthur exclaimed.

Andrew and Joshua both laughed.

"And he's done so expertly," Joshua complimented.

"I've hardly had to direct you at all. You're just... you," Andrew replied, blushing slightly at the compliment.

The others all smiled at Joshua, simply glad to be with him.

*~*~*

Two hours later, Andrew found Maryam in the office. She was peeking out the window and gazing at the parking lot.

"Maryam, is everything okay?" the angel asked.

The woman nodded as she reached out for Andrew's hand. "Yes. But could I ask you something?"

"Anything."

"JenniAnn... when she found out was she at all upset with you for not telling her before?"

Andrew smiled softly and shook his head. "Not at all. She knew it was best that she come to the truth about Joshua on her own, not simply because I told her."

"And the others?"

"None of them were upset. They seem to understand that it was important everyone find out in their own time. Are you concerned about Emma?"

Maryam nodded. "I hope she is not upset with me for not telling her Joshua is my son. I fully intended to tell her, Andrew. However, the very day I planned to, she confided in me about something that made me believe telling her would only embarrass her."

Andrew hugged her. "Emma can be hard to read. But she's not unreasonable. I'm sure that if you just explain your hesitation to her, she'll understand. And as for who Joshua is..." He sighed. "Maryam, I don't know that she's going to be like Max and Rose. Your names might not win her over."

"Yes, you are right. Perhaps this evening is not her time."

Andrew smiled down at her. "JenniAnn is set on Belle meeting Yoktan so she'll be sticking around for a while. You're welcome to hold her whenever you'd like."

Maryam returned his smile. "I would enjoy that."

"Why don't you come wait with us on the stage? Emma's just as likely to come in the front door. Probably with Peter."

"Peter..." A fond smile lit up Maryam's face. "He's a good boy. Good for her."

"He is," Andrew assented. His own smile grew as he thought of the budding romance.

Maryam linked her arm through Andrew's. "And you, Andrew, life is good for you right now?"

Andrew grinned. "Life is... blissful right now."

Maryam beamed and patted his arm. "Good."

The two were just about to exit the office when Emma stepped in and looked in surprise at Maryam. "I... I saw Yosef on the stage. What's going on?"

Andrew released Maryam's arm just as Joshua hurried into the room. "I think I'll head there myself. Give you a chance to catch up." He patted Emma's shoulder as he exited the office.

Emma glanced quickly at Joshua then back to Maryam. Their eyes... "Oh God..." she moaned. Joshua was Maryam's son... or maybe her brother? She still had no idea how old Maryam was.

Maryam reached out to embrace the young woman. "Emma, I wanted to tell you. Yesh... Joshua is my son."

When Emma didn't budge, Joshua set a gentle hand on her back. "Maybe I should leave you two to talk alone."

Maryam nodded.

Joshua patted Emma's back, smiled softly at his mother, and left them.

"What I told you... the goofy dream..." Emma muttered.

Maryam took her hand and led her to the couch. "I still do not think it was goofy. But... I had intended to tell you that day about Yeshua. However, I didn't want to embarrass you after you confided in me about that."

Emma peered into her eyes. "Did... did you tell him?"

Maryam shook her head. "No, dear. You confided in me. It was not for me to share."

Emma let out the breath she'd been holding. "Okay... that's good."

"Emma, I am so sorry if my not telling has upset you. I worried that if I did, you wouldn't feel comfortable confiding in me and I felt... you needed that."

Emma considered this. Certainly Joshua hadn't said anything that would suggest Maryam had told him about the dream or anything they'd discussed. And Maryam was right... She wouldn't have ever talked about the show if she'd known Maryam was Joshua's mother. And she'd needed to talk about the show... and Peter... who was part of the show. Joshua seemed not to have any undue knowledge of their relationship, either. And it wasn't as if they'd spoken of Joshua that often as more than a passing reference. Really it had been mostly about her own concerns and Peter. Emma nodded and looked up at Maryam.

"Yes, you're right. I don't blame you for not telling me. It... it's a little awkward now. But it would have been way more awkward if you'd told me that day and, honestly, I probably would have been so embarrassed that I would have avoided you a-and I... I would have been sorry to have missed your friendship."

Maryam smiled and stroked the girl's hair. "I would have been sorry, as well. Thank you for understanding."

Emma returned the smile. "Thank you for not thinking I'm totally certifiable."

"Never," Maryam promised.

"So... so you and Yosef decided to name a kid Joshua... Jesus basically? That's kinda funny given your names!"

Maryam continued to smile even though the question pained her. Clearly Emma still would not believe what her own spirit was trying so hard to tell her. "The name suited him."

Emma nodded. "You know, it does. But you called him something else earlier."

"Yeshua. That's Joshua in our native tongue."

"Which is?"

"Aramaic."

"Oh..." Emma blinked. She'd spent enough time in Catholic school to know Jesus had spoken that. Still, she also knew there were a few Aramaic speakers left. No doubt Maryam and Yosef were from one of the remaining spots where it was used. That might very well explain their apparent Jesus fixation that had compelled them to name their son after him... and led to Joshua's own powerful though harmless obsession with the man Himself. And, no doubt, so close to Jesus' own home, Maryams and Yosefs and Yeshuas abounded in honor of their hometown heroes. Probably Maryam and Yosef had immigrated when Joshua was a boy, thus explaining his lack of their own accent. It made perfect sense. Emma smiled.

"Great. Well, why are you here? I mean I'm glad you are but..."

"The donkey. Yoktan. He's ours. Yosef and I will tend to him during the shows but we wanted to visit first, pick out a good place to keep him. Yosef will go retrieve him later."

Emma's smile grew. "So you'll be here every night?"

Maryam smiled back. "Yes."

Emma hugged her. "That's wonderful! Except... Oh. To watch it..."

"We will only watch once," Maryam explained.

"He... he is extraordinarily good in the role," Emma complimented. "But I can't imagine watching that as his mother."

Maryam bowed her head, a tear trickling down her cheek. "It is most difficult but... he's my boy."

Emma squeezed her hand. "He's a wonderful boy."

Maryam smiled. "Yes. Speaking of wonderful boys... where is Peter?"

Emma grinned. "Stuck at work, unfortunately. But he'll be here later. Can we go out to the stage? I want to tell Joshua that he has awesome parents."

Blushing, Maryam nodded. "Thank you."

Together, the two women rose and left the office.

Suddenly, Emma paused. "Umm, it's not going to be weird that... that I'm pretending to be in love with your son, is it?"

Maryam laughed softly. "No. It is only pretend."

"Good! So... how's it feel to be the mom of God?" Emma asked with a smile.

"Wondrous," Maryam answered, squeezing her hand.

*~*~*

As he finished helping to move set pieces into place for rehearsal of Act One, Joshua noticed Emma standing just offstage. She was watching him and he took it as invitation to approach her.

"Hi Emma. So... you're friends with my mom," he commented, smiling easily.

Emma's cheeks flushed slightly but she nodded and smiled. "She's wonderful. Your dad, too. What do you call them again?"

"She's Ama, he's Abi."

"Cool. It's really nice that they'll be able to be around when the show starts. I imagine that's comforting to you."

Joshua nodded. "I'm glad they're not set on watching the show every night, though."

"Yeah... I was telling your mom... your Ama... that I can't imagine that."

His eyes welling for a moment, Joshua sighed. "Ama's a very strong lady. Abi's really strong, too."

"Probably part of what makes them a great couple." Emma smiled as she looked over to where the two were visiting with Andrew, JenniAnn, Monica, and Arthur. Maryam kept sneaking amused smiles as Yosef spoke.

"I think so. They had to be strong raising me. But they were even before that."

Emma laughed. "Problem child, were we?"

Joshua grinned. "I was a unique challenge." He reached over and clasped Emma's hand. "Listen, I hope this revelation doesn't complicate things with you and them. Ama wouldn't tell me anything you said unless you wanted her to." For once, this was true. It had been agreed upon from the beginning of their time in New York. As much as he wished Emma would confide in him, he'd known she would be more comfortable talking to a woman... to his Ama. One accidental slip and Emma would be crushed. Joshua hadn't even realized the extent of the friendship. It had been a pleasant surprise when he saw that the two had grown so close.

"Oh, I know. Maryam assured me of that. Most of what we talk about is silly stuff, anyway."

Joshua doubted that but let it go. "So we're good?"

Surprising herself, Emma hugged him. "We're good."

"I'm glad. So... where's Peter?"

Emma frowned. "At a meeting. Poor guy. They drive him bonkers. Just not a sitter. I mean not in that sort of scenario."

"I don't blame him. I hope he gets out soon."

"Probably another half hour. But he'll be here in plenty of time for... oh good! Zeke and Diana brought the kids. Family Night kinda, isn't it?" Emma pointed to where the family was entering from the lobby.

Joshua looked. Zeke's eyes were trained on his parents and his head was cocked as he tried to puzzle out their identities. Then his eyes grew wide and he clutched Diana's arm. "I'll go introduce them. Thanks for the talk, Emma!"

"You bet!" Emma wondered at the speed with which Joshua raced to the Wilsons.

"Hey Joshua," Zeke greeted. "Are they..."

Joshua chuckled and nodded. He hugged both parents and each of the kids. "So... wanna meet my parents?"

"M-mary? A-and Joseph?" Kendra asked, gaping at the two.

Sy grinned, amused by Joshua's own amusement.

"Your... your mom..." Diana looked tenderly at her fellow mother.

Hailey patted her mom's back then smiled at Joshua. "I think those are yeses."

"Why don't you all step back out into the lobby for a little bit? A little privacy might be good."

Zeke blinked. "Oh... okay."

Joshua clapped Zeke on the back, rousing him from his stupor.

Zeke smiled. "Right. Lobby. Kids, let's go."

Laughing, Joshua headed towards his parents and their little audience. "Hey, I hate to break this up but Zeke and Diana and the kids are here and I'd like to make introductions."

"Oh! They must be so excited!" Monica cheered as she noticed the family moving to the lobby.

Andrew smiled. "I know you'll have a great time meeting them. Beautiful family."

Yosef nodded. "Yes. But we want to hear more about this necktie incident later."

Joshua arched his eye brow at JenniAnn but smiled.

"Just a little swapping of tales... mother to mother," Maryam explained with a smile.

JenniAnn giggled. "It needed to be told."

"I suppose..." Joshua agreed, chuckling. "We'll be back in just a few minutes."

"Enjoy!" Arthur called as the family headed down the aisle.

"Nice boy. I look forward to speaking more with him," Yosef commented once they were out of ear shot.

Joshua smiled. "I'd hoped you would."

Maryam squeezed Yosef's hand. "I think Monica hopes the same."

"She does," Joshua affirmed. "Now..." He opened the lobby door and ushered his parents out. He smiled when he caught Diana trying to smooth some of Zeke's hair into place.

The family of five all stared in awe as Joshua and his parents approached.

"Zeke, Diana, Hailey, Sy, and Kendra, I'd like you to meet my Ama and my Abi, Maryam and Yosef," Joshua introduced.

Not waiting for them to respond, Yosef pulled Zeke into a hug and clapped him hard on the back. "Happy to meet you!"

Maryam smiled and embraced Diana. "It is delightful to meet you. Please excuse my husband," she whispered. "He is quite... exuberant."

Diana laughed, feeling instantly at ease. "No need. I know how it is."

Maryam nodded and turned to the kids. "Hailey, Sy, and Kendra, I am so very glad to meet you."

"Great... great to meet you, ma'am," Hailey replied.

Maryam smiled tenderly. "Please call me Maryam or Ama if you'd like."

"You're much prettier than the Christmas cards," Kendra blurted out.

Yosef chuckled and hugged his wife's shoulders. "I quite agree."

Joshua smiled. "Me too."

Maryam squeezed the mortified girl's shoulder. "Thank you, Kendra. That is very kind. That's a beautiful skirt and it looks lovely on you."

Kendra beamed and ran her hand over the skirt she'd made. "Really?"

Maryam nodded.

"Thank you."

"Kids, maybe you could sit with my parents during rehearsal," Joshua suggested.

Sy nodded. "We'd like that. Thanks! This has just been..."

"Wow," Zeke finished for his son.

"I've been really looking forward to you all meeting. Ama and Abi, wait until you see Zeke and Diana up there! Both totally great!" Joshua smiled proudly at the two.

Zeke smiled shyly. "Emotions come easy with you there, Joshua."

Maryam patted his arm. "I know your willingness to play Yeh... Judas means much to my son. Thank you."

Zeke set his hand over hers and nodded.

Maryam turned to Diana. "Violeta tells me you sing and dance beautifully, Diana."

Diana's eyes filled. "I... I hope so."

"I know so," Joshua averred. "Now... I wanted to make something for everyone here and I would have given you all your gifts earlier but I waited because Abi and Ama helped with them. So I wanted them to be here with us." He stepped into the ticket booth and returned with a large, flat covered object. "Kids, wanna help get the paper off?"

Eagerly, the three teens tore at the paper and then stepped back.

"Wow..." Sy shook his head in wonder.

"Oh... it's beautiful!" Diana complimented.

Choked up, Zeke could only nod.

Joshua and Yosef had created a wall sculpture featuring five linked puzzle pieces. Each piece bore a family member's name and symbols related to them and their interests were etched into it.

Hailey reached out and touched her piece. "I... I love it. Thank you."

"You're welcome. The pieces come apart if you want to separate it and take your pieces when you go to college or move out," Joshua explained to the three children. "But... we also thought it might be nice to keep it together in the family home." He smiled at Zeke and Diana. "So... Ama made each of you rubbings on fabric. You can leave the puzzle itself intact and each take one of those."

"I like that idea," Kendra murmured, none too eager to see her older siblings' pieces go away.

The other four nodded.

"Thank you... so much," Zeke finally got out. He hugged first Joshua and then his parents. "This... we'll treasure these always. Not only as symbols of our own family but... but reminders of yours."

"We are very glad for that," Maryam replied, smiling at each of them. "Now..." She turned to Yosef. "You must be off, I think. Yoktan must be growing quite eager."

Yosef laughed. "Yes, he is. Eager to see his Yeshu, especially, I think."

Kendra smiled. "Is he staying the whole night?"

Joshua shook his head. "No, we decided that tonight we'd let Yoktan meet everyone, grow comfortable with them. Then Abi will take him back Home and watch the show with Ama, you kids, Andrew, and JenniAnn. Tomorrow we'll rehearse with him. We'll have the lean-to done by then, too."

"Manhattan's a lot different from Bethlehem!" Zeke mused.

Joshua grinned. "It is. But Yoktan will do fine. You'll see." He picked up the puzzle and stepped towards the ticket booth. "We'll put this in here for now and load it into your car tonight, Zeke."

"Thank you, Joshua. So much." Zeke hurried to Joshua and helped him move the piece into the ticket booth. He hugged him when he set it down. "This just keeps getting better and better. Thank you."

"You're welcome and thank you." Joshua sighed happily. "Opening night's coming up..."

Zeke nodded. "All those people... watching you... And being part of it... it's an honor, Joshua. A real honor."

Joshua hugged him. "It's an honor and a joy for me, too."

Zeke smiled and released him. "So... revealing your parents and their names has to have caused some waves. Anyone figured your secret identity out today?"

Joshua beamed. "Max, Rose, and Arthur."

"Emma?" Zeke asked hopefully.

Joshua shook his head.

Zeke patted his shoulder. "She will. She has to."

"I hope so. I really do."

"Diana, the kids, and I will pray."

"Thanks, Zeke."

"You're welcome. Now... let's go get you reunited with your donkey."

Laughing and nodding, Joshua followed Zeke back to the lobby. Soon after, Yosef left to retrieve Yoktan.

*~*~*

Everyone was gathered in the parking lot when Yosef returned driving Joshua's car with a small trailer attached to the back.

Maryam hugged Joshua's arm as they waited. Briefly, her mind traveled back to Yoktan's earthly life. Yosef presenting him to her. Yoktan nosing baby Yeshua once they'd placed him in the manger. Often finding the both of them curled up and sleeping when Yeshua was a toddler. The two of them wandering fields together. It hadn't been the custom then to treat animals as members of the family. But Yoktan had been. Of Yeshua's friends, Yoktan alone never teased nor repeated gossip. It was Yoktan who listened when Yeshua needed to talk about his frustrations when girls he'd grown up with were married to husbands they didn't love. Yoktan nuzzled Yeshua's shoulder when he wept over boyhood friends who were killed in skirmishes with the Romans or were hauled off to serve them. The last night of Yoktan's earthly life, Maryam had listened as her twenty three year old son said his good byes. She'd wept as Yeshua revisited things she hadn't even known about. Then she'd held her boy as he'd cried for his friend and wondered if he'd ever see him again.

Sighing, Maryam looked up to Joshua and wondered if these same memories were filling his mind. When she saw him swipe at a tear, she suspected they were. It would be good for him to have Yoktan nearby. Especially if Emma and the others didn't soon recognize him.

Yosef stepped out of the car and opened up the trailer. As soon as he had the ramp slid into place, four hooves trotted down. The donkey lifted his head into the air then turned sharply and ran towards Joshua.

Joshua laughed and fell to his knees.

Yoktan brayed and rested his head on Joshua's shoulders. He pawed at him as Joshua patted his back and mane.

Maryam and Yosef alone understood what Joshua said to his old friend: "I told you that you'd be joining me in time, Yoktan. I'm so glad you're here now!"

"He's like a really big dog..." Emma observed.

"Oh! He's so precious!" JenniAnn cooed. She turned Belle so she could see the donkey.

Andrew laughed and caressed Belle's curls when she reached out for her buddy and his donkey.

Maryam smiled. "Yoktan's good with babies," she encouraged.

Joshua pulled away from the donkey enough to smile at them. "You can come closer."

JenniAnn handed Belle to Andrew who sat down on the ground next to Joshua with Belle in his lap. The baby smiled and cooed as Yoktan checked her out.

"That's a big Fawn, huh?" Andrew asked Belle with a laugh as JenniAnn snapped a picture.

Once Yoktan had some time to acclimate to being reunited with Joshua, introductions to the others began.

Keeping a hand on Yoktan's back, Joshua led him to Emma. "Emma, Yoktan. Yoktan, Emma."

Emma reached out to pet the donkey then looked to Joshua.

"Go on," he encouraged.

Emma stroked the donkey's mane and smiled when he responded with a happy bray.

Maryam approached. "He likes you."

"I think he likes everyone," Emma noted.

"Well, yes," Maryam agreed with a laugh. "He is a very agreeable donkey. Obedient even." She grinned at Yosef.

"He's so cute and pretty..." Kendra complimented.

"You want to ride him?" Joshua asked.

"Real-really?"

"Sure." Joshua helped Kendra up. Before leading Yoktan around the lot, he turned to Emma and grinned. "You're next. Or I suppose you can wait until Peter's here."

Emma laughed. "Okay, I guess."

"There's Adam's car," Arthur alerted, pointing to the approaching vehicle.

Joshua smiled, hoping Kylie and Clay would be in the car if not also Cira and Crystal. "I'll lead Yoktan and Kendra towards the grotto until he's parked. The moving car might spook him a little."

Diana hurried after them, eager to get a photograph.

Once Adam had parked, Kylie and Clay stepped out.

"You have the donkey!" Kylie cried when she spotted Joshua leading Yoktan and Kendra back. "He's so cute! What's his name again?"

"Kylie, this is Yoktan," Joshua introduced.

Kendra sighed as she dismounted. "He's very sweet!" She nuzzled the donkey.

Emma approached. "Kylie, you should go for a ride." She smiled at Joshua. "I would like to wait for Peter, actually."

"You up for it, Kylie?"

"Oh... really?" Kylie looked doubtfully at the animal. "I'm sure I weigh more than Kendra..."

"You're much lighter than me and Yoktan can haul me around," Joshua countered.

Kylie smiled. "Okay."

Adam and Clay looked on happily as Joshua led the two around the lot.

"Hey..." Clay whispered after a few moments, lightly elbowing the angel. "Look. It's the couple from the diner. Maryam and Yosef."

Adam's face lit up when he spotted them near Andrew, JenniAnn, and Kemara. Maryam was swaying with Belle in her arms. "So it is!"

"Why do you suppose they're here?"

"I think Joshua will have answers for us when Kylie's done with her ride."

When they'd finished traversing the lot, Joshua led Yoktan back towards the crowd and helped Kylie off. He kept one hand on the donkey's back and clasped Kylie's hand in the other. "There are a couple people I'd like you to meet." He waved Adam and Clay over then beamed at his parents.

"Maryam and Yosef!" Kylie exclaimed.

Joshua looked on curiously.

"Oh Joshua, you don't know!" Emma smiled as Kylie hugged the two. "Adam, Kylie, and Clay met your parents at the diner yesterday."

"Parents?" Clay questioned.

Yosef hugged him then looked proudly at Joshua. "Yes, he is ours."

"Oh we should have guessed! You two have the exact same eyes!" Kylie gushed, looking back and forth between Joshua and Maryam. "And all so kind!"

"I'm sorry but... Maryam and Yosef and Joshua?" Clay pressed. "That's... something."

Emma giggled. "Isn't it? Like having the actual Holy Family right here!"

Several of the others tried to keep smiles plastered on their faces.

"Yeah..." Clay agreed.

Kylie had become very quiet and still. "A-amazing..."

Joshua hugged her shoulders.

She smiled up at him and held his gaze for a moment longer than usual. Then she turned to Maryam and Yosef. "It's so wonderful to have you here! And your donkey is just... the best! So is your son."

"Thank you," Maryam and Yosef responded in unison.

Yoktan began to bray.

Joshua laughed. "I don't think Yoktan was ready to give up his spotlight. Who's next?"

Yoktan responded by gently headbutting Joshua in the abdomen.

"I think he means for it to be you, Yeshu," Yosef translated with a laugh.

"Okay, okay!" Joshua consented with a smile. He mounted the donkey who brayed happily before setting off around the lot.

As her gaze followed the two, Maryam smiled and rested her head on Yosef's shoulder. "He really was a fine gift."

Yosef kissed her forehead and responded quietly. "I remember feeling that Yoktan... the house... they were not enough."

"They were. Look at them..."

The couple watched as their Yeshu and his Yoktan ambled around contently.

*~*~*

Shortly before 6:00, Catherine arrived at the theatre to drop Cira and Crystal off and pick-up Belle. An overjoyed JenniAnn greeted them at the front door.

"Hi! Glad you three are here. It's been quite a day! In a good way!" she assured. "You just missed Yoktan but he'll be back tomorrow."

"Yoktan?" Catherine questioned.

"Joshua's donkey," JenniAnn replied.

"Aww! Well, tomorrow like you said. Was he cute?" Cira asked.

"He's a big guy. But, yes, very cute. Everyone was enchanted and..." JenniAnn turned when she heard the lobby door open. "Oh good."

Joshua approached with Maryam just behind him. "Catherine, Cira, Crystal... glad you're here! I'd like you to meet my mother, Maryam."

Cira and Crystal shook Maryam's hand and gushed to her about Joshua. Catherine gaped.

"Maryam..." she repeated, tears welling in her eyes.

After thanking the younger women, Maryam embraced Catherine. "I am so pleased to meet you, Catherine." She lowered her voice. "I hope to meet your family."

Catherine sniffled and nodded.

"Do you know each other?" Crystal asked.

"We have spoken," Maryam replied with a smile.

It was true. Though Catherine had never seen much cause to pray for Mary's intercession as her cousin sometimes did, there were sleepless nights when she'd thought of Jamey and found herself mentally talking to the woman. With her own mother gone, Psyche much too young to confide in, and all of her female friends either too close to Vincent or unknown to him; Catherine had been desperate. Mary obviously knew what it was to grieve for a son. Now she... Maryam... was there. Catherine drew in a deep, steadying breath and nodded.

"We have," she concurred, smiling at the woman. "It's good to see you, Maryam."

"Very good to see you. I hope you can meet Yosef. He has gone to return our donkey but will hopefully return before you leave. You are caring for Belle this evening?"

Catherine nodded. "Thankfully! Where is she?"

Joshua chuckled. "Last I saw her, the 'high priests' were regaling her with peek-a-boo while 'Pilate' was stealing her nose."

JenniAnn rolled her eyes as she laughed. She wondered what it was that made generations of babies think "got your nose!" was hysterical. "In other words, she is very entertained."

"Lucky baby to have so many ange..." Cira halted.

Maryam smiled. "Angels? I know, dear."

Crystal let out a sigh. "Thank God."

"Thank God, indeed," JenniAnn echoed, grinning at Joshua.

*~*~*

When Yosef returned and the rest of the cast had arrived, everyone busied themselves getting ready for rehearsal to start. Joshua was tying on his belt when he noticed Shane pacing around nearby.

"Shane, everything okay?" Joshua called.

The teacher nodded. "Actually... could we, uh, step into the blue room for a moment?"

"Sure." Curious, Joshua followed him. While he knew there had been whisperings after he'd finished introducing his parents, no one since Arthur had seemed to make much of their names beyond it being an amusing and interesting coincidence. But maybe that wasn't the case...

Once the door was closed, Shane turned to Joshua. "So it's great to meet your parents. I love them."

Joshua smiled. "Thanks!"

"That... it's kind of blindingly obvious now, isn't it?" Shane pressed.

Joshua cocked his head. "I'm not sure what you mean."

"Well, I suppose I just mean that up until now you've been pretty subtle. But your parents... basically named Mary and Joseph... and the donkey... I mean... I haven't said anything because I figured you wanted to be incognito and I respected that but... does this mean we can talk about the whole your being God thing now?"

Joshua laughed and pulled the man into a hug. "Shane! You've known this whole time?!"

Shane grinned as he patted Joshua's back. "Not the whole time. Definitely since we were at the farm. You're surprised?"

Joshua nodded. "I... well, JenniAnn explains it by saying my 'live feed' is down."

"Got it. So like during the Incarnation when you didn't know what people were thinking?"

"Exactly. So... wow!" Joshua hugged Shane again. "Thank you," he murmured.

"No way. Thank you! This... it's awesome!" Shane's grin would not fade. "So awesome! So can we talk about it?"

"With me absolutely. And with some of the others, yes. I still..." Joshua sighed. "I'd hoped my Ama and Abi might wipe away any remaining doubts. But I don't think so. Or at least some people aren't at the point where they can speak about it. But everyone who I've been staying with back at the house knows. The Wilsons. Arthur. Fr. Mike. Edward and Caleb. Rose."

Shane finally grimaced. "Not Violeta? Because I think she might feel a little..."

Joshua chuckled. "Oh Violeta definitely know. She's an angel."

"What!?"

Joshua's laughter increased. "You're surrounded by them, Shane. Andrew, Adam, Henry, Eli, Monica, Gloria, Violeta, Tess, and our entire heavenly band."

Shane marveled at this knowledge. "Does... does Owen know?"

Joshua's face fell and he shook his head.

Shane sighed. "I think he's been brainwashed by the diehards."

Joshua nodded. "I was always glad you never listened to them." He smiled tearfully at Shane.

"You know how my mother is... you created her. Thanks for that, by the way. I can remember when I first told her I was gay, I was so nervous. I mean I knew she was compassionate but it's one thing to act like that with strangers and acquaintances... another to learn your son is gay. You remember how she responded?"

Beaming, Joshua nodded. "I remember everything of the past. She asked you how long you'd known and you said 'For as long as I've known I was me.'"

Shane swiped at a tear. "Yeah. Then she said she'd known since then, too, and had always and would always love me. And if my beautifully flawed, mortal mother could love me that way... I was sure God could."

"I do," Joshua promised.

"It's sad... and ironic," Shane observed. "I'm going to guess Owen isn't the only holdout afraid to recognize you because they... they don't think you'll love them as they are. But if they could see what I just did... the way you looked when I brought up Owen. That's all you want, too, isn't it? To be loved as you are?"

Tears in his eyes, Joshua nodded.

Shane squeezed his hand. "Well, for what it's worth, I think you're great."

Joshua smiled. "It's worth a lot to me."

"Good. And I have selfies with Jesus..." Shane said in a sing-song voice, hoping to cheer Joshua.

Joshua laughed. "We're taking a decent photo together at some point during this run. I look bedraggled in every one of those."

"Reliving that over and over..." Shane shook his head.

"I get to leave my tomb over and over," Joshua reminded.

"True..." Shane embraced him one more time. "I'm really glad you're here and that now you know I know. But we better get back out there. Let your parents see you rock out!"

Smiling, Joshua followed Shane out of the room.

*~*~*

Andrew kept a close watch on Maryam and Yosef as the first act was performed. It wasn't that he doubted their ability to handle it. They'd both handled so much worse, Maryam especially. Still, he knew it had to be difficult.

It wasn't easy for Henry or Eli, either. Shortly before rehearsal had begun, Andrew had spotted the couple talking to his fellow AODs. Maryam had brushed tears from both their faces and planted soft kisses on their foreheads. He suspected she'd do the same for Adam the following night. And Shane... Andrew smiled at the knowledge that the fellow had kept so quiet.

Maryam and Yosef had seemed to know that the best thing they could do for Zeke was tend his children and they were doing an admirable job of that. Andrew had spotted Kendra hugging Maryam's arm during "Strange Things." Even with the bits she had seen, she was unused to seeing her daddy act like that.

They cheered and clapped after each song and beamed whenever Joshua opened his mouth. Maryam had giggled over his spinning Emma during "Hosanna" and Andrew thought he'd overheard Yosef whisper "He learned that from me!"

Now Emma was taking the stage. She got Joshua settled then began her song. If she felt any added nervousness knowing that Maryam and Yosef were in the audience, she didn't show it.

Sitting beside Andrew, JenniAnn straightened up as the song progressed.

Andrew smiled. Emma's voice had grown stronger and she seemed to feel each lyric more deeply. He was sure part of it had to do with there being two more friends in the audience but he also suspected the improved performance was due to the man he knew was waiting in the wings. Emma was in love now.

Emma gave a wry smile as she stared up at the stars. "'Don't you think it's rather funny I should be in this position? I'm the one who's always been so calm, so cool... no lover's fool, running every show.'" She glanced tenderly back at Joshua. "'He scares me so.'"

"Emma..." Maryam murmured softly. Even more than seeing her son taunted, those words sung by her friend made her ache. She knew that Emma had not yet been able to recognize Joshua because she was scared of who he really was. She prayed the girl would let go of her fear.

Yosef hugged his wife's shoulders and rested his chin on her hair as he prayed for the woman on the stage.

Further down the aisle, as Emma bent to kiss Joshua, Andrew and JenniAnn clasped hands and joined their prayers to Maryam's and Yosef's.

*~*~*

Peter watched Emma as she lit the candles on the table. They'd left the theatre later than normal on account of visiting with Maryam and Yosef. Peter had listened to their accounts of Yoktan's antics prior to his arrival and the parents' gentle teasing of their son who was quite obviously thrilled to have them near. As he listened, he pondered just how many coincidences could possibly surround a person before they ceased to be coincidences. What were the odds that a Maryam and a Yosef would have a Joshua/Yeshua who would grow up to happen into a stint as Jesus? Further, miracles had seemed to abound since Joshua's arrival and shortly before. Peter counted them off. The message from Jaz, Emma warming to him... loving him even, Clay coming out of his shell... everyone coming out of their shells, really. They were an infinitely happier group than they'd been a month before. And just the way he felt when Joshua especially but also Maryam and Yosef were near! Calmer, more peaceful, more hopeful.

His mind heavy with thoughts, Peter had readily agreed when Emma had suggested picking up food at Adrian's and eating at her place.

"Emma?"

Emma set down the lighter then took her place across from Peter. "Hmm?"

"Don't you think the whole thing with Joshua and his parents is a little... too much to pass off as mere coincidence?"

"It is pretty crazy, isn't it? But I just figured where they come from those names are probably really common."

"I guess... But put together with everything else... just the way Joshua acts..."

"Joshua acts like Jesus because he's playing Jesus."

"But I don't only mean onstage, Emma."

Emma frowned. "Are you saying you think Joshua is actually Jesus?"

"I don't know..." Peter shrugged. "Maybe."

"I would think Maryam would have told me if she'd, I dunno, given birth to a member of the Trinity."

"Would you have believed her if she had?"

Emma didn't answer. Of course she wouldn't have! She would have thought she was mentally ill and felt sorry for her.

Peter reached across the table and squeezed her hand. "I'm sorry if I upset you."

Emma shook her head and smiled. "No... no. I just... I really don't think he is... or she is. But I guess... I find it endearing that you do... or might. I love that you can still think and believe the brightest, best things, Peter. Maybe... maybe it'll rub off on me in time."

A gentle smile on his lips, Peter kept hold of her hand and peered into her eyes. "You know He loves you, right? Jesus, I mean."

Emma stared down at her veggie wrap then smiled back up at Peter. "It's enough that you do."

Though touched, Peter couldn't agree. "Emma..."

"I would like to go to church tomorrow. Were you planning to?"

Peter nodded. "Definitely."

"Good."

Peter had a sudden flash of a YouTube video he'd once watched. It was about dogs who had spent their whole lives in a laboratory. When they were rescued and taken outside, for a long while they had lingered in their cages. Finally, one dog had taken a step out. That first step had been so tentative, as if the dog was afraid the grass might hurt it. Emma was like those dogs who had lived so long in harshness and dreariness that light and softness had made them nervous. Peter knew he would have to take things slowly with her... and not just the romance. Bit by bit and moment by moment, he would help her come back out into the world. Church seemed like a good place to start.

"You, umm, you can do a blessing if you want," Emma invited.

"I'd like that." Peter nodded and took her hands in his. "Dear Father, please bless us and bless this food. Please help all of us to stay healthy and strong so that we can bring Your story to life and have a good time doing it. Amen."

"Amen," Emma echoed.

Peter smiled at her as the two dug into their meals.

*~*~*

Joshua ushered Max and Rose into his room, carrying the same tray JenniAnn had brought to him that very first day he'd spent at Cora's.

"So make yourselves comfortable, please," he invited. "Rose, you are staying over tonight, right?"

Rose nodded. "JenniAnn's already fixed up the guestroom for me.

"Good. It's going to rain and sleet a little later. No reason to be out in it if you can avoid it."

Max chuckled. "Wow... I guess while you're here like this, we'll never be at a loss on what the weather will be like."

Joshua grinned. "Nope." He passed out the cups once Rose and Max had settled into the window seat, placed the tray of cookies on a nearby side table, then pulled a chair over for himself. When he was seated, he clasped their free hands. "I really am so very glad you both know now."

"The... the owls... Even more special now," Rose realized, tears filling her eyes.

Joshua smiled. "I knew you two had to have owls."

Max smiled and then his lips began to tremble.

Rose hugged him. "Max..."

Joshua reached over and patted his arm. "Tell me?"

"Are... are you mad at me?"

"Max, why would I be mad at you?" Joshua questioned gently.

"I... I didn't really believe in you much for a long time. I mean I did. But just because my grandma did. It... it was never much of a personal connection until... til... Andrew started telling me about God in... in Afghanistan. And I... I used to take your name in vain. A lot," Max confessed.

"My mental abilities may not be quite what they usually are but I'm pretty sure I remember you praying for forgiveness about the taking my name is vain thing, Max," Joshua countered quietly. "I forgave you. And as for the other... I understand how difficult it is to believe in an all-loving Father when... when your own father isn't gentle or patient or kind. Both of you grew up not knowing the stable, accepting, strengthening love of parents. But now... you have so much faith! That's what I celebrate, that's what I cling to. Not the days when you struggled to believe. But don't think that means I wasn't with you then and that I don't understand that there are repercussions still, that there's pain you still feel. I do." He rested a hand on each of their shoulders. "Both of you deserved to be loved and cared for every moment of your childhoods and young adulthoods. And, Rose, I am so glad that you found that with your Aunt Josephine. And Max... Andrew and JenniAnn couldn't love you more if you'd been born to them. Whenever you wonder why your dad chose to leave, remember that two people chose to love you and bring you into their family. Andrew couldn't leave you even when he barely knew you, Max. Now... now it would be impossible. For both of them. You're both safe and loved now. I love you. And I am so proud of the love that's grown between the two of you."

Both comforted, Rose and Max exchanged a quick glance.

"Will... will we be married?" Rose asked shyly.

Joshua chuckled. "Do you really need me to answer that?"

The couple looked at each other, giggled, and shook their heads.

"Max said you might come back to Dyeland after the show. Will you?" Rose peered hopefully at Joshua.

Joshua nodded. "Since circumstances have changed, Andrew and JenniAnn have decided to move Belle's baptism to Dyeland during that week after Easter. They've asked me to stay. I happily accepted."

"But then... then you'll leave after that week?" More tears threatened to fall as Max awaited the answer.

"I'm never really gone," Joshua assured them. "I'll always be with you, wherever you go. And you will go many, many places together. You won't always see me or be able to touch me. But I'll be there. I promise you that."

Rose smiled. "O-okay... Could I... hug you?"

"Of course!" Smiling, Joshua stood and pulled Rose into a tight embrace. "Max?"

Max smiled and joined the hug. "I feel like we should be out there fighting evil or something... a real Harry, Ron, and Hermione."

Rose shook her head. "Naw. Joshua's not actually much like Harry." She smiled up at him. "You may be the Boy Who Lived but definitely with way less attitude and grumpiness."

Joshua laughed. "Thank you. I'm glad you feel that way." He smiled at them both and then they settled back into their seats.

"That day at Adrian's you said you knew a girl once who reminded you of Hermione. Who?" Max asked eagerly.

"Mary Magdalene. Smart as a whip and so much hair! And she kept the boys in line," Joshua recalled with a grin.

"I like her!" Rose declared.

Joshua smiled. "She'd like you, too. A lot. Both of you."

After enjoying the novelty of talking Harry Potter with Jesus for a few moments, Max grew serious. "So this psychology thing... you really think it's a good idea?"

Joshua clasped one of the young man's hands in both of his. "I know it is, Max."

"It's just..." Max glanced over to Rose and smiled sadly. "Sometimes I still struggle with nightmares. If... if I'm not totally well then how can I think I can make others well?"

"Because you will understand them, Max. Why do you think I came down here and lived among you? It was because I knew it would comfort you to know your God knew what it was to be human, to enjoy the same blessings, to weep over the same sorrows. The nightmares will keep lessening with time. They will. But your patients will be comforted to know that, when they confide in you, they're speaking to someone who understands, who walked in their shoes. You'll be able to tell them how your struggles made you draw closer to your beloved Rose and to your family and you can encourage them to let those people in." Joshua ruffled Max's hair. "Okay?"

Max took in a deep breath and nodded. "Okay." Then he turned to Rose and whispered in her ear.

"I think you should ask," she replied in a hushed tone.

"But I think you..."

Joshua chuckled. "How about you both ask me?"

The couple looked to each other and nodded. "Could you read to us?" they asked.

Joshua smiled, glad that he could return a much missed parent-child pastime to them. "Sure. Do I need to ask what we're reading?"

"Nope." Max grinned and hurried off to get the book while Rose grabbed Joshua's blanket and handed it to him.

When Max returned with the book and another blanket, all three of them sat in the window seat with Joshua in the middle. Once he was sure both of them were comfortable, Joshua began to read to Max and Rose.

“'Mr. and Mrs. Dursley of number four, Privet Drive, were proud to say that they were perfectly normal, thank you very much,'” he began.

Long into the night Joshua read, pausing often to discuss matters both serious and silly. Rose and Max drank in the attention, time, and love Joshua bestowed on them. They both knew they had found a Parent who would never abandon them.

*~*~*

Awakening

Sunday, March 30th

Clay was alarmed when, shortly after 5:00 AM, his bedside phone rang. For a moment, he panicked. Maybe something had happened to one of his parents... Then he noticed the local area code. Probably a wrong number. Nonetheless, he grabbed the phone and answered.

"This is Clay."

"Were you up?"

"Yes... Who is this?"

"Kylie."

"Kylie! Of course! I'm sorry. I guess I just wasn't expecting..."

"I'm really, really sorry to call so early but... but I couldn't sleep and you'd mentioned never quite breaking away from those super early mornings so... I was hoping..."

"It's fine. Really." Clay smiled. In truth, he was thrilled. He'd tossed and turned all night and was grateful to have a reason not to try to resume sleeping. "What's going on?"

"I, umm... I just couldn't sleep. I was thinking. A lot. About Joshua."

Clay blinked. Joshua had consumed his thoughts, too. "Yeah?" he casually prodded.

"Don't you think it's kind of funny? I mean... he and his parents are basically named Jesus, Mary, and Joseph. And just everything about them... all three of them. They're so... holy a-and good. The only thing that seems kind of off..."

The soldier frowned. He'd been thinking alone the very same lines prior to Kylie's call. He wondered what her reservation was. "What seems off?"

"Well... Joshua took me to the lawyer to start divorce proceedings. I... I don't know that Jesus would do that."

Clay grimaced. He was quite confident that if Jesus had seen the bruises the rest of them had, He would have seen to it that the marriage was ended. No God he could worship would want a woman... would want anyone... to be hurt like that over and over. "I think He would," he responded. "Kylie, do you really doubt that Jesus would want you to be safe? Don't you think He'd want you to have a chance at happiness? Because I sure do."

"I... I guess... No, you're right. I know you're right. So... do you think Joshua really is Jesus?"

Clay spoke through the lump that had suddenly formed in his throat. "Yeah... I... I do, Kylie."

"Do you think it would be okay to ask Adam to take us over to the house after church?"

Clay considered this. Adam seemed taken with Joshua, too. Though Clay hadn't said a word about it to anyone, he'd spotted the two in the lobby following a run-through of the Crucifixion. Adam had been kneeling on the floor sobbing and Joshua had crouched beside him, holding him as he wept. Yes, Adam would definitely be interested in going. "Sure," he replied. "We're still going to the 9:00 service, right?"

"Yeah. So probably another six hours before we get to see Joshua..."

"How are we going to broach that?"

"Umm..."

In what would be one of the longest phone calls either had ever ever had, Kylie and Clay spent the next two hours reminiscing about Joshua and trying to decide how best to ask him if he was God.

*~*~*

Eliot stared up at the ceiling of his chamber. He'd drifted in and out of sleep all night. Something was afoot.

For over a week, ever since the chance meeting with Joshua, Vincent had been acting like a new man. Oh, sure, he was the same old dependable Vincent. But he laughed and joked far more frequently when they worked together preparing chambers and hauling furniture around. His joy seemed to ripple through his whole family. Granted, Jacob was a happy, if pensive, little boy by nature. However, Catherine had to deal with so much angst and hardship at the Phoenix. Yet even she seemed to be enjoying a newly found peace. And Father... He hadn't attended the last meeting of the Council. At first this had been a cause for concern but then Vincent had assured them that Father was well, only taking some time for himself. Vincent had led the meeting and done so with aplomb.

And Psyche and her circle! Of course, the addition of a baby was always cause for joy. But lately they all seemed even happier than when Belle had first arrived. Joshua's arrival and subsequent move into Cora's had livened them all up it seemed. And his presence there seemed so improbable! Eliot may not have always been chummy with Andrew but he trusted him. He knew the angel would never risk Psyche, Belle, and the others. Yet he'd let a man he'd barely met move in? Or not. What if Joshua wasn't a stranger to Andrew at all?

It all came back to Joshua... son of Maryam and Yosef. That couldn't really be coincidence, could it?

Eliot was pulled from his musings when Brittony began to stir. He smiled when she rested her cheek on his chest. Lacing his fingers with hers, he kissed her hair. "Good morning."

"Morning..."

"It's only 6:10. You should try to get more sleep if you can," Eliot urged.

"Can't. Eliot?"

"Hmm?"

"Promise me you won't think I'm crazy if I tell you something."

Eliot chuckled. "Okay..."

Brittony propped her head up on her hand and peered down at him. "I don't think Joshua's an actor."

Eliot blinked. "Brit, he's brilliant. How can you..."

"No, no. I mean he's acting the part wonderfully. But... see, I don't think he's really acting. Eliot, I've been thinking about it at odd moments all night and... and I think Joshua is actually Jesus. For real. Is that crazy?"

Eliot gazed into his wife's eyes and shook his head. Brittony was not easily led nor was her trust easily won. If she believed Joshua was Jesus... "I think he's him, too. I mean I think Joshua's Jesus."

A smile stretched across Brittony's face then faltered. "Owen... we need to talk to Owen. See what he thinks."

"Wait... so you're not sure?"

"Like 99%... But more than wanting assurance... I just need to know where Owen stands with this." Brittony bowed her head. "Of all of us, he's the one who most needs to believe."

Eliot nodded. "He does... Let's go see if he's up by any chance."

The couple hurriedly dressed and readied for the day then went in search of their friend.

*~*~*

Joshua was crouched on the floor next to a blanket that Andrew had spread out for Belle after they'd returned from Mass. A few toys were scattered across it but the baby, laying on her stomach, was most intrigued by Joshua's hand. She was delighted by every movement of his fingers which were currently waving wildly.

Violeta and Kemara peeked in from the kitchen and smiled as they watched the two at play.

Belle's attention was finally diverted to a handheld mirror. Joshua smiled as she stared at herself. After a few moments, he laid down on his stomach and peeked into the mirror, causing Belle to smile at the reflection of both of them. She let out a few coos then rested her cheek on the blanket. Joshua did the same, peering into her eyes.

Kemara and Violeta found themselves wondering what the two were thinking as they gazed at each other: the very new baby and the man who was older than time itself.

Finally, Joshua spoke. "Belle, my girl... there's something I have to tell you: I think we're being spied on." He sat up and grinned at Kemara and Violeta. "Hi. Saw you two in the mirror."

Kemara smiled. "Guilty as charged. It was just too cute to look away from."

"Andrew and JenniAnn are going to be sorry they missed it!" Violeta said as she plopped down beside Joshua.

Joshua simply smiled. He knew their time was best spent where they were: at a jeweler with Max. "They'll have plenty of time to see Belle and me play together. But for now..." He scooped Belle up and cradled her as she blinked and yawned. "Nap time, I think."

Just as Joshua was about to step into the hall and return Belle to her cradle, the doorbell rang.

"Now why wouldn't they just came right..." Kemara paused. "It's not them. It's Adam, Kylie, and Clay. Why would they..."

Violeta gasped and turned to Joshua with a grin. "Maybe Kylie and Clay know! Here, I'll get Belle to bed."

Hoping that was the case, Joshua kissed the baby then handed her to her aunt. He stepped forward as Kemara opened the door.

"Hi there!" she greeted.

Adam stepped in first. "Hi Kemara, Joshua. I hope we're not intruding but, Joshua, Clay and Kylie need to speak with you." The angel cast a meaningful look at Joshua.

"Great!" Joshua smiled warmly at the two.

Knowing how much the private time had meant to her, Kemara stepped towards the hall. "I'm going to go check on Violeta and Belle but maybe the four of you could visit in the library. Or, Joshua, maybe you could show them your room," she suggested.

Joshua nodded gratefully to her. "Yes, thanks. My room would be great." If this was what he thought and hoped it was, he wanted to have their gifts handy. "Can I get the three of you anything to drink first?"

Already feeling choked up, Adam nodded. "Orange juice, please."

"Sure. Kylie, Clay?"

"That would be good," Clay replied, unable to even think of another beverage so full was his mind.

Kylie nodded.

"Orange juice all around then!" Joshua headed to the kitchen and hurriedly poured four glasses of juice, frowning when he noticed some had dribbled onto the counter.

"Just go. I'll get it," Kemara offered. She squeezed his hand then loaded up the tray. "I pray it goes well."

Joshua hugged her. "Thank you. I do, too."

With a smile, Kemara released him and watched as he led the other three up the stairwell. Adam turned back and winked at Kemara, smiling as he did.

"Welcome to my current home!" Joshua set the tray down on his work table and smiled at the three. "Please, take a seat any where you'd like."

Clay and Kylie gravitated towards the window seat while Adam took a seat on the foot of Joshua's bed. Joshua pulled the same chair he'd used the previous night to a spot equidistant from the bed and the window seat.

"So how can I help you?" Joshua asked after a few silent moments.

Tears welled in Kylie eyes and started to stream down her cheeks.

Joshua hurried to her side. While Clay held her hand, he wrapped his arms around her. "Tell me."

"It... it's you," she murmured.

Clay began to weep, too. Then, after squeezing Kylie's hand, he slid off the seat and knelt in front of Joshua. After all of their talk, it turned out the question wasn't even necessary. He knew who the man in front of him was.

Joshua reached out and caressed the uneven hair that covered the soldier's head. "Yes... it's me," he murmured before kissing Kylie's hair. "Clay, thank you. Please, come sit up here by us."

Clay obeyed and Joshua slung an arm around his shoulders.

Crying, Adam moved to crouch near them. "Way more impressive than the paintings and statues, huh?" he choked out.

Joshua laughed as tears slid down his face. "Thanks for that."

Kylie peered at Adam. "Did... did you know?"

"Oh... well..." Adam looked to Joshua for help. He wasn't sure how much he should tell them.

Joshua smiled proudly at the angel of death. "Adam has known his whole life. Kylie, Clay... Adam's one of my angels."

Kylie gasped.

Adam chuckled. "That surprising, huh?"

Clay shook his head in amazement. God and His angel... right there!

Kylie blushed, smiling as she did. "Maybe just a little..." She sighed and looked back and forth between Adam and Joshua. "What... what you both did for me... a-and Joshua... what you said to me that next morning... you... you really meant it a-and it wasn't... wasn't just an interpretation b-but... the truth."

Joshua nodded. "Yes, it was. Kylie, you gave your marriage everything you could. But you can't fix other people." He caressed her cheek. "I know you tried. I really do. But Adam and I... we couldn't watch you get hurt anymore."

"Any-anymore?" Kylie looked curiously at the two.

Adam took one of her hands in both of his. "I've been with you before, Kylie. When... when you were in danger."

"An angel of death," Clay intoned solemnly.

Adam smiled softly and nodded. "One of many."

"One of four you know," Joshua added. "Andrew, Henry, and Eli are, too. Kylie, the Father and I sent Adam to you but we are so glad he didn't need to take you Home to Heaven. I love you so much and, one day, you will come Home. But you have so much living left to do here... so many lives to change, so much love to give and to accept."

"Kylie, I have loved befriending you and spending time with you," Adam told her. "And I hope that friendship continues for years and years... here. On Earth. I need all the friends here that I can get."

Kylie smiled tearfully and leaned forward to kiss Adam's forehead. "I will always be your friend, Adam," she vowed. She turned to Clay. "And yours... if you want."

Clay hugged her. "I... I do."

Kylie patted his scarred cheek when he released her and gave her full attention to Joshua. "And you... I... I love you so much."

Joshua again embraced her. "Kylie, my Kylie, I love you, too. It means so much to me that... that even when you were hurting, even when you were scared... you still believed in me. But now... now I want you to do something for me."

"Anything," Kylie promised.

"Believe in you," Joshua whispered. "You are a strong, kind, good woman. Make yourself a life that makes you happy, a life filled with love. And one day... when you know it's right, don't be afraid to share that life with someone else. But you make sure he deserves you!"

Kylie nodded. "I... I will. So... I'm allowed to get married again if... if I want?"

Joshua smiled. "I think that would be nice."

Kylie hugged him more tightly. "Me too..."

Sighing contently, Joshua patted her hair. He was so glad that she knew she was free to marry. He remembered the little girl with her array of dolls... her babies. One day, Kylie would be a wonderful, caring mother just as she had always wanted to be.

"Clay..." Kylie murmured after a few moments.

Joshua released her and clasped Clay's hands. He beamed. "I'm glad you came out of your room with me."

Clay chuckled. "I'm sorry I was such a pain. If I'd known it was you, I would have snapped to it."

"But that just wouldn't have been as much fun," Joshua countered.

Clay hugged him. "Thank you for that. Every day since then... better than the one before. But I... I have something I... I need to confess."

"What's that?" Joshua asked.

"On the way over here... I... well, I thought I... I might ask you to heal me."

Kylie looked to Joshua, surprised she hadn't thought of that possibility until that moment.

"Do you want me to heal you, Clay?"

"Thing is... I decided you already had. At least in the way I most needed to be healed. My soul needed healing more than my body. I feel like... like you breathed life back into it, Josh. And it's like you said... there's no shame in scars you get when you defend people you love. You... you weren't just being philosophical. 'Wounded for... for our transgressions, crushed for our in-inequities.' You know." Clay's face began to crumple as his emotions overcame him.

"Yes..." Fresh tears welled in Joshua's eyes.

"So I... I'd like to keep my scars, to help me remember yours a-and what they mean."

Kylie slipped into Adam's embrace as Joshua and Clay clung to each other.

When they moved apart, Joshua rested his hand on Clay's scarred cheek. "To me, you have always been my beautiful son," he whispered. "I love you, Clay."

Clay squeezed Joshua's hand. "Thank you. I... I love you, too."

Joshua smiled and brushed at his eyes. "Now... I have presents for you both."

"Presents! But... but you've given so much!" Kylie cried.

Joshua grinned. "What can I say? I like creating." He moved to his closet and pulled out one large, flat package and a smaller, thicker rectangular one. He rested the first by Kylie and the second by Clay. "For you and for you."

Stunned, Kylie looked to Clay. "You go first."

Feeling like a little boy on Christmas, Clay tore into his package.

Adam laughed. "I think he's faster than even Caleb."

Joshua chuckled. "Seems so."

Clay ran his fingers over the engraved box, tracing his initials and the design around them. Then he opened the lid and smiled. A full tackle box!

"I know how much you used to love fishing at your grandparents', Clay. I thought maybe you could use this," Joshua explained.

"I love it! And I do love fishing. I kept wishing, when I was in the hospital, that I could just wander off to that lake and let the day go by... Not much fishing in Manhattan, though. But just to have it..." Clay continued to marvel. "And knowing you made it, Josh..."

"Clay, there's more. That day we went out to Albany, well, Randall really did have a near fatal tractor accident but..."

"You healed him!" Kylie cheered.

Joshua smiled. "I did. So then he and the rest of the family knew. Randall offered Violeta... she's also an angel... a couple lambs after that. An offering to me. Don't worry. Violeta's going to keep them as pets," he hurriedly explained when he saw Kylie and Clay fret, no doubt thinking of the old sacrifices. "So Randall's been calling every few days with an update for Violeta. And recently he asked me something concerning you, Clay. He saw how content you were out there, how much you loved the land. Now, he'll have Caleb and Edward helping him soon but he could still use more help. He asked me to ask you if you might want to come out there. Plenty of fishing."

"Oh Clay..." Kylie reached out to him, remembering their chat by the lake. She couldn't imagine a job more suited to him.

"Would you be interested?" Joshua asked.

Through his tears, Clay nodded. "Yeah... yeah I would. I... I would love that. Josh, I... thank you. Thank you so much."

Joshua hugged him again. "You're welcome. After we finish up here, let's call Randall, okay?"

"Yes... yes, definitely!" Clay beamed. "Wow..."

"Congratulations!" Joshua clapped him on the back.

"Thanks."

Kylie stood up and hugged Clay. "I'm so happy for you!"

"Thanks, Kylie. Will you... come visit me?"

"Definitely!" She turned back to Adam. "I... I suppose you'll probably need to move on after the show?"

Adam smiled. "Yes but I seem to end up in New York quite often. I think I have a few car rides to Albany in me. What do you think, Boss?"

Joshua laughed. "I think you can take Kylie to Albany any time you want."

Kylie hugged him next. "Thank you! But what... what about you?"

"I'm always there, Kylie. And here. Everywhere."

"But..."

Joshua pulled her close. "We have nearly a month together like this still."

"O-okay..." Kylie rested her head on his shoulder. "Nothing bad can... can happen to you a-again, can it?"

"No, not like that. But, in time, I will need to return to my Dad. We'll all see each other again, though. Like this. And I don't just mean in Heaven. You'll see," Joshua assured. He smiled at the young woman. "How about you open your gift?"

Smiling, Kylie nodded. She knelt by the object and tore away the paper. "Oh... oh, Joshua... Oh..." Joshua had carved a triptych for her. The first panel showed a caterpillar, the second a cocoon, and the third a beautiful butterfly.

Adam stroked Kylie's back as she admired it.

Joshua sat beside her. "Now is your time to fly, my girl," he murmured. He looked up to Clay. "Both of you. And remember... I hear every prayer."

Tracing the beautiful work with her right hand, Kylie clasped Joshua's hand in her left. She thought back on that tearful discussion with her Sunday school teacher. Now she knew, without any doubt, that the lady was wrong. God really did care about caterpillars... She was proof of that.

After a few moments, Adam sniffled and moved to his feet. "I, uh... I could use a drink." He grabbed the tray and brought it to the rest of them. When they each had their glasses, he raised his and peered at Joshua. "To the Alpha and the Omega, to the Great I Am, to Immanuel, to Yeshua, to Jesus, to Joshua: we... we love you."

"To Joshua," Clay and Kylie echoed, blinking back tears.

Joshua gazed lovingly at each of them. "I love you, too. So... so much." Then he clinked his glass against theirs.

"'You are so beautiful... to me...'" Adam crooned.

Joshua laughed and slung his arm around the angel's shoulders. "Yep. Put a lot of spunk into this one," he joked to Clay and Kylie.

Kylie giggled. "I like his spunk!"

"Me too," Clay and Joshua replied in unison as Adam blushed, his eyes lit with love for all of them.

*~*~*

Not seeing much to capture his attention at the first jewelry store, Max led Andrew and JenniAnn to another.

"Thanks for doing this. I'm sure you want to get home to Belle and I really did intend to only look at one place and it's not like I intend to buy anything yet anyway but... I dunno. I guess I at least wanted to have some sort of visual in my head," the anxious young man explained.

Andrew squeezed his shoulder. "We're glad to be here, Max. Just because we have Belle now doesn't change the fact that you're ours, too."

JenniAnn sniffled. "A-and looking for an engagement ring. Our boy..."

Andrew smiled at Max over her head.

"I'm still your boy, Maja," Max assured, hugging her. "Always."

JenniAnn beamed. "Yes. Always."

Andrew stroked her back. "You will make a beautiful Maja of the groom."

Max chuckled at the interesting turn on the title. "That you will. But now..." He took a deep breath before stepping into the second store.

The three had been inside less than a minute when a clerk hurried to them. "And how can I help you today?" she asked.

Max noticed her nametag. "Well, Debora, I'm looking for an engagement ring."

Debora clapped. "Oh lovely!" She looked to JenniAnn. "And a lucky young lady to be able to choose her own ring!"

JenniAnn began to turn crimson.

"Oh... no... No, she's not..." Max smiled proudly at Andrew and JenniAnn. "They're my parents."

JenniAnn relaxed but, for good measure, hugged Andrew's arm tightly.

Debora blinked. "Oh... I see. So sorry. My..." She leaned nearer to JenniAnn. "You must give me the name of your surgeon."

Andrew fought to burst out laughing when he saw JenniAnn struggling to form a response. "She has very good genes," he managed to get out.

JenniAnn beamed up at Andrew.

"Ah... yes. Well, right this way, young man, and I'll show you some of our recent arrivals."

Content to serve only as second and third opinions, Andrew and JenniAnn gave Max space to peruse the rings Debora showed him to.

As she waited, JenniAnn browsed a case of sapphire pieces.

"Do you ever..." Andrew began before cutting himself off.

"Hmm?"

The angel blushed. "Miss any of this?" Joshua had been right. JenniAnn had grown up expecting rituals and traditions. That she often found her own twist pleased Andrew but he wondered if there was something more he should do. After all, she had given him a ring. Was he supposed to reciprocate?

JenniAnn grinned. She looked around the store and noticed that all the customers were too fixated on their own searches and purchases to pay them any mind. She linked her hands behind his neck and stood on tiptoe to whisper in his ear. "I'd much rather have your baby than your ring and, blessedly, I already have your baby. And she's much prettier than anything in here."

Andrew smiled and wrapped his arms around her. "She is. I just... don't want you to miss out on any more than you have to, Laja. I mean... traditions and things like that."

JenniAnn shrugged. "I kinda like the idea of making our own traditions... together."

"Okay." Andrew glanced over at a couple looking at rings, the woman giggling as she tried one on.

JenniAnn reached up and softly grabbed his chin. "I promise you. I'm not sorry that I never got proposed to or got a ring. I had Eliot's promise ring once. But even with that... I still loved you more. A thousand times more. The ring thing... it's important to Max and Rose. So it's important to me for them. And your ring... that's important to me." She smiled down at the twisted gold band he wore. "Cause it has a story, a history. Ours! But everything here... they're lovely but meaningless chunks of rock and metal. I mean it. And if you don't believe me... you can ask my Creator as soon as we get back to the house."

Andrew laughed. "I believe you." But he did want to talk to Joshua. He felt like he was missing something... though clearly not a ring.

"Maja, Andrew," Max called.

The two turned to him and immediately knew he'd found the one. They hurried to his side.

"What do you think?" Max asked with tears in his eyes. "It's nice, isn't it?"

Andrew and JenniAnn looked at the delicate garnet ring. They both smiled, knowing why Max favored it: scarlet and gold like Gryffindor. They knew Rose would adore it.

"It's perfect, Max," Andrew assented.

JenniAnn nodded. "Rose will love it. But... are you really ready?"

Max smiled. "I think Debora feels bad about her gaffes earlier. I made an offer that I really didn't think she'd take but... she did! And there's a ninety day layaway policy so..." He picked up the ring and studied it some more. "I... I'd really like to get it."

Andrew knew that having the ring purchased would make it real for Max. And that alone was important.

"Do you think it would be okay if I texted a photo to Violeta and asked her to ask Josh what he thinks?"

Andrew squeezed his shoulder, knowing how much it would mean to Joshua to be asked. "I think Joshua would love to weigh in."

Max took the photo then waited. In only two minutes' time, the phone buzzed with a reply. Max beamed. "He said it looked like it was made for her."

Andrew smiled. "He would know."

JenniAnn sighed, happy that Max had not only them but also Joshua helping him with this momentous decision.

Max nodded profusely then waved for Debora. As the two filled out paperwork, Andrew and JenniAnn stepped back again.

"That ring will have a story and a history and... and it will be a good one," JenniAnn choked out as the enormity of what Max was doing hit her.

Andrew hugged her. "It will be."

"I... I hope Belle doesn't get married for a long, long time."

Andrew smiled gently. "Considering she's not even two months old yet, I think you'll get your wish, Laja."

"Do you... you think he'll still come home for Christmas?"

"I do." Andrew rested his cheek on her hair, wondering what home would even feel like... her and Belle at Willowveil, him at Serendipity... "Let's just focus on the present, okay? Today we're all living together and happy."

"Yeah..." JenniAnn rested her cheek against his shirt. "Love you..."

"Love you, too," Andrew murmured, his embrace tightening.

After a few minutes, Max approached. His smile stretched from ear to ear.

"So how's it feel?" JenniAnn chirped.

"Really good..."

Andrew smiled proudly and steered the dazed young man towards the door. "C'mon, let's go get ice cream to celebrate. My treat."

As they exited the store, JenniAnn caught sight of Debora studying them, seemingly still perplexed. The three all smiled at her and stepped into the sun.

*~*~*

To Eliot's and Brittony's disappointment, Owen was no where to be found all morning. They'd confided in Vincent about their hunch and been pulled into an embrace. He had assured them of the rightness of their belief about Joshua. The couple was all the more convinced that they had to speak to Owen. Finally, after the lunch hour, they found him in his chamber and made their case.

"Have you lost your effing minds?" Owen demanded as his paintbrush clattered to the floor of his chamber. He whirled around to face his visitors. "While we're at it, let's keep going! Maybe Adam is actually Pontius Pilate. Maybe being an angel of death is penance! And Henry and Eli... clearly first century Jewish priests."

"Owen..." Eliot cautioned when he saw Brittony's face cloud.

"And how about tonight I just go right up to Yosef and ask 'Pardon me, sir, but, by any chance, did your wife pop out a kid while still a virgin?'" Owen railed. "Joshua is an actor! He acts! He's paid to pretend to be Jesus. That doesn't mean we're all supposed to believe he is Jesus!"

"Name one thing... one wrong thing... Joshua's done the whole time we've known him," Eliot pressed.

"Name me one wrong thing that Andrew's done this month," Owen countered.

"But Andrew's an angel," Brittony protested.

"Well, maybe Joshua is, too. That I'll believe. Second Person of the Trinity... not so much."

"An angel with parents?" Eliot challenged.

Owen turned back to his canvas. "Good point. So he's just a really moral person. Good for him."

Brittony and Eliot exchanged disbelieving glances.

"Not even a tiny part of you has thought that maybe... maybe Joshua is Jesus?" Brittony asked softly. She remembered what it had felt like when Joshua had first shaken her hand, when he'd helped her out of the van that Friday, and odd moments when she'd caught him looking at her. It had never creeped her out. On the contrary, it reminded her of the days before her daddy had died. She'd occasionally see him looking at her with such pride and love. Joshua had that look. She couldn't imagine Owen feeling nothing!

Owen blinked back tears as his gaze remained fixed on his canvas. He thought back to his first visit with Joshua and how he'd found himself inclined to confide in him about his grandma. And the way he'd felt when Joshua had challenged him on taking the judgment of others to heart so much that it drove a wedge between himself and Jesus... But no. There was no way Joshua was Jesus. "No," he grunted.

"Tell us why you don't think so."

Owen glared at Eliot. "What's made you go all holy roller, Eliot?"

"I've not. But I like Joshua a lot and... and I think the idea is at least worth consideration which I don't think you're giving it. We told you our reasons for believing Joshua is Jesus. Now tell us your reasons for believing he's not."

"I'm not debating you, Eliot."

Eliot set his hand on Owen's shoulder. "It's because you can't bring yourself to believe that Jesus would act towards you as Joshua has, isn't it?"

Owen's back and shoulders stiffened.

Eliot sighed. "O, I am... we all are... so sorry for what your parents and others put you through. I can't imagine what it would feel like to grow up like that. But you've been with us for years now. We have all told you we loved you and supported you. You've had angels telling you that God loves you! And I just... I want to know why it is that the words, the beliefs of all of us who have taken you into our hearts and into our lives and into our home... they don't seem to count. Why do you keep holding onto what your parents and their like said? You go on and on about how people need to learn to be more tolerant and I agree. But you need to learn, too. Not everyone hates you. Not everyone wants you to change. And not everyone thinks Jesus is out to get you. Because I don't believe He is. Personally, I believe he's Above... in Cora's house. And Brittony and I are going to see Him. Will you come?"

"I will come to the theatre later... to rehearse with the actor playing Jesus," Owen replied in an icy tone.

Brittony stroked his back. "Please, O..."

"No. I want to finish this. Have fun."

Brittony opened her mouth to make further protest but Eliot shook his head. He knew Owen was beyond reasoning with for the time being.

Eliot squeezed his friend's shoulder. "We'll see you later, Owen."

"Later."

Circling his arm around his wife's waist, Eliot guided Brittony out of the chamber.

"He doesn't see even a... a flicker of a possibility?" she whispered.

Once they were in the corridor, Eliot hugged her. "Actually... I think he does. Now he just needs to come to terms with it."

Just before they turned into another passageway, Eliot looked back to the entrance to Owen's chamber and prayed.

*~*~*

Back in his chamber, Owen threw his paintbrush across the room. It left an angry red streak on a wall but he didn't care. He stared at the streak until it transformed into the rivers of blood on Joshua's back. Owen sunk to the ground and hugged himself. His dream... his vision... came back to the forefront of his mind. Joshua climbing up a hill. Joshua bringing forth living, vibrant colors.

Owen shook his head. "No."

After a few moments, he went in search of his brush. The canvas he was working on no longer appealed to him. He removed it from his easel and reached for a fresh one. He worked in a daze, barely conscious of when he chose a different color or brush. It startled him when, several minutes later, he found himself staring into Joshua's eyes.

*~*~*

"We're home and we have ice..." Max blinked when he saw the living room was full. "Well, it's a good thing we bought a whole tub of ice cream. Hey everyone."

A chorus of "Hi's" and "Hellos" greeted Andrew and JenniAnn when they followed Max inside.

"We know!" Kylie cried, waving in the direction of Clay, Brittony, and Eliot then beaming at Joshua. "We all know!"

Max grinned. "I tell ya... ya leave for two hours and God just goes and decides to have a house party."

Joshua chuckled. "I promise I'll clean up."

JenniAnn laughed and began a round of hugs. "That's wonderful! I'm so glad you all know." She froze after hugging Eliot.

Reading the silent question in her eyes, Eliot shook his head. "He's just not ready."

JenniAnn peeked over her shoulder at Joshua. He smiled at her but she could see, even with all the joy he felt, Owen's absence weighed on him. "He will be... eventually," she murmured.

Andrew hurried the ice cream into the kitchen then returned and smiled at their guests. "Kylie, Clay, Eliot, Brittony... this is great. Absolutely great!"

Clay returned his smile. "It is. But Josh's secret identity wasn't today's only revelation. Learned about you and Adam and the others, too."

Adam chuckled. "It's been a day of surprises."

"Good ones," Joshua added.

"So what brought about your breakthrough?" Kemara asked.

"Maryam and Yosef were the straw that broke the camel's back, so to speak," Eliot replied.

Kylie nodded. "For us, too." She indicated Clay. "Although looking back now..." She frowned. "I wish it hadn't taken me so long."

Joshua moved to hug her. "It happened when it needed to happen. For all of you."

Violeta grinned. "I'm just..." Tears began to well in her eyes. "So happy... Because Andrew and I... we... we wanted so much for this..." She knelt in front of Joshua. "To be everything you... you wanted it to be b-but we weren't sure and..."

Joshua stroked her hair. "I know, Duckling. But this..." He smiled at all of them. "This is what I wanted. And as for the others... there's still time. But we have to be very careful not to force them." He gazed around the room. "Please, as best as you can, continue on as normal. Because... cause this is normal. I've always been right here. Now you can see me."

Eliot nodded, wandering if, perhaps, he and Brittony had gone a bit too far with Owen. They'd be more careful going forward. "But if anyone... When Brittony and I came to believe, we asked Vincent and he verified it. Can we do that if asked?"

"Yes." Joshua nodded. "I told Vincent and I'm telling all of you that, if outright asked, answer honestly. But if you try too forcefully to persuade others... it may only damage your friendships with them and make them even less likely to recognize me. My reasons for coming this time aren't the same as last time. I wanted people, for generations to come, to know of what I did in Nazareth, in Bethany, in Capernaum, in Jerusalem, and so on. And they do." Joshua smiled. "But shouting from rooftops isn't necessary this time."

Brittony sighed. "I understand that. But to hide away who you really are... it must be difficult."

Joshua looked to her with a small, thoughtful smile. "It is. And not just for me."

The others mulled over his words and thought of their friends who, though among them every day, remained so hidden away.

*~*~*

After visiting for another hour, the group at Cora's moved onto the theatre where Maryam and Yosef were waiting. Eliot and Brittony made their way to the nearest portal to retrieve Jacob, Shelby, and Galen, Brittony's son, so they could enjoy some time with Yoktan. Andrew, Joshua, and Yosef set to work putting the finishing touches on Yoktan's lean-to. Yosef listened with quiet amusement as Joshua and Andrew talked.

"I know it wouldn't be... I mean it's not like I was thinking I would propose. It wasn't that at all. But... I love my ring. And I will always remember where we were and what Laja said when she gave it to me... both times. I want her to have that feeling, those memories, too. And now we have Belle... I don't want her to grow up and ask me about my ring and then me tell her this beautiful story about her mother and what this ring symbolizes and then have her ask what I gave Laja and me say 'Well, sweetheart, I didn't give your mama anything but, hey, she tattooed my name on her shoulder so that's pretty cool, right?'" the angel confided.

Joshua smiled. "I seem to recall a paperclip necklace..."

"Which she found weeks later when I was in Afghanistan. And I made them for several of the girls. Not just for Laja. Shelby has one, too. The symbolism... it just isn't there. It doesn't say 'I'm committed to sticking by you no matter what.'" Andrew dragged his hand through his hair. "I do believe her about the ring, though. She doesn't want one. Besides, the claddagh from Vincent and Catherine already means so much to her. Nothing could trump that."

"I'm not sure about that," Joshua disagreed. He turned to Yosef with a smile. "Abi, something on your mind?"

Yosef grinned and nodded eagerly. "Yes, in fact. At the risk of sounding old-fashioned... which I am... have you considered livestock as a sign of your pledge? Perhaps leave the ring for somewhere at the 2,000 or so year mark."

Andrew fought the urge to laugh. He could just imagine JenniAnn's horror if she thought he wanted to seal their promise to each other with a cow or pig or... "Oh..."

"A donkey worked very well for me," Yosef pointed out. He tilted his head to where Maryam was leading Shelby and Yoktan around the lot.

Joshua chuckled when he saw Andrew beginning to consider this. "And it worked out for me, too. My first friend."

"True..." Andrew looked over to where JenniAnn was swaying with Belle and beaming as Shelby rode. "She does think they're awfully cute..."

"They make good guards, too. He or she could protect Violeta's sheep," Joshua pointed out. "There are several rescue groups. Maybe Randall could even put you in touch with one."

"A donkey..." Andrew mused.

Yosef clapped him on the back. "I like the idea very much."

"The gift would have a history and a meaning for her," Joshua added.

Andrew smiled. Yes, Laja's Creator knew her well...

"Think about it. That rose grown from Ama's and Abi's means a lot to you both. Why not carry that same history and story over to this gift? Steal the donkey idea from Abi," Joshua gently teased.

Yosef chuckled. "The idea is freely given."

Joshua rested an arm around Andrew's shoulders as they watched Yoktan and his friends. "Imagine how much fun Belle will have. And it'll be like the frog nightlight. Any gift is more meaningful to JenniAnn when it's meant for her and Belle."

Andrew continued to gaze at JenniAnn and Belle. He could just imagine them riding through the Fields of Gold. Toddler Belle frolicking among the wild flowers while the donkey grazed nearby and he and JenniAnn sat beneath a tree, her catching him up on their daughter's recent escapades. The angel sighed.

"Ah, it's settled then," Yosef declared.

Andrew turned to him and nodded. "Yes, thank you. As soon as we're back in Dyeland, I'll get to looking." He smiled. "Never thought I'd be buying a donkey for a girl..."

"Be glad you are who and what you are, Andrew. Otherwise I might be tempted to give you the same talk my Abi gave to me after we went looking for Maryam's donkey," Yosef teased.

Andrew smiled. "I've already had the birds and the bees explained to me, thank you very much."

Joshua grinned. "I remember that day. So many questions..." He laughed and hugged the blushing angel.

"And one day... I'll get to help give the Talk," the angel pointed out, again dragging his hand through his hair. "Oh boy..."

"You have a while before that. And right now..." Joshua turned and drove a final nail. "I think this will do for Yoktan. Let's go rejoin the others."

Happily, the three made their way across the lot and spent a peaceful hour talking with the others and playing with Yoktan until rehearsal began.

*~*~*

Maryam and Yosef waited in the lobby with Yoktan, hearing the strains of music inside.

"Poor Eli and Henry..." Maryam murmured. She knew how they struggled to sing such a threatening song about Yeshua.

Yosef embraced his wife. "They're good, strong boys. And they're surrounded by their friends. But you..." He caressed her face. "Have you given much thought to how it will be to watch the show in its entirety?"

Maryam smiled sadly and nodded. "I thought we might ask Yohannan and Kelly to sit with us. Yeshu said we could sit in the room he made for Vincent. I thought that would be best."

"Yes, as do I. Still... to remember being there..." Yosef hung his head.

Maryam brushed some hair behind his ear. "This time I will have you at my side. And it is, after all, pretend. But you... are you at all nervous?"

"I am afraid I might want to crash down there and pull him away from them," Yosef admitted. "I have heard of how people become engrossed... forget what's real and not. What if I..." He blinked back tears. Yeshua was the eternal God, the Creator... but he was also the baby Yosef had helped bring into the world, the boy who had sat on his lap and listened to family stories. He was still his father.

"I will keep you from it," Maryam vowed. "When it is time... you will not leave me."

Yosef gazed down at her with a wavering smile. "This is true."

Yoktan brayed quietly, backing Maryam's assertion up.

The couple smiled at him as they pet him and stroked his mane.

Joshua stepped into the lobby with JenniAnn and Andrew accompanying him. Yoktan let out a louder bray, alerting Maryam and Yosef to their son's presence. Seeing the tears in his parents' eyes, Joshua hastened to them. He pulled them into his embrace and kissed them.

"All will be well. I promise," he whispered.

Maryam and Yosef nodded. "We know," they responded in unison.

Yosef drew in and let out a deep breath. As Maryam continued to hug Joshua's arm, Yosef gave his "costume" a once over. He smiled as he, once again, found himself straightening the prayer shawl.

"Perfection," he commented. "Now... up you go."

Joshua beamed as he mounted Yoktan who smiled as best as a donkey can. Joshua laughed when he began to incessantly bray.

Emma poked her head out of the house door. "Ready?"

Joshua nodded.

Andrew stepped in front of the donkey, his camera at the ready. He wanted to get Joshua's and Yoktan's first rehearsal together on video.

Yosef squeezed Joshua's left hand while Maryam kissed his right and then, without any prodding and perfectly on cue, Yoktan stepped into the house and started down the aisle. Despite the people dancing and singing around him, the donkey remained focused on his task: getting his Yeshu down the aisle.

"'Hosanna! Hey sanna sanna sanna Hosanna. Hey sanna Hosanna. Hey JC, JC won't you smile at me? Sanna Hosanna. Hey, Superstar!'" the chorus sang as they waved their palm branches. As she sang along, Violeta gazed lovingly up at Joshua as he rode down the aisle, a daughter's love perfectly standing in for a mother's. Emma was positioned to Yoktan's other side. Tears welled in her eyes as she sang. How real it all seemed suddenly...

As he feigned disinterest, Zeke was anything but as he trailed the crowd. He had been overjoyed when he'd learned that four more people had joined the ranks of those who recognized Joshua. He wondered who would be next... He glanced at Emma, Peter, and Owen. Emma was clearly moved, Peter was almost constantly staring at Joshua, but Owen... Owen seemed to want to look anywhere but at Joshua. But then maybe he was just too focused on his T-shirt gun duties. However, Zeke doubted that. While "Judas" fumed, Zeke prayed.

Up on the scaffolding, it took every ounce of control for Eli not to grin as he sang. He could almost hear Yoktan shouting "Look at my boy! Isn't he something?" Still, for Joshua's sake, he sang with palpable irritation. "Tell the rabble to be quiet, we anticipate a riot. This common crowd is much too loud. Tell the mob who sing your song that they are fools and they are wrong. They are a curse. They should disperse!'"

By the time the chorus' second verse had started, JenniAnn had finished leading Maryam and Yosef on a race to backstage right where they would retrieve Yoktan. Because there was no audience, they peeked out from the wings. Both parents beamed proudly as they watched Joshua progress down the aisle.

Andrew smiled from behind the camera, thrilled with how the number was coming together. He watched in awe as Joshua delivered his first lines while still astride Yoktan, in the midst of the audience. The symbolism became all the more obvious: Joshua, plainly clothed and riding a humble donkey while surrounded by the regular folk, and Eli, sleekly dressed and sequestered on the scaffolding with only Henry.

Joshua ran his fingers through Yoktan's mane and stared up at Eli as he sang out his response. "'Why waste your breath moaning at the crowd? Nothing can be done to stop the shouting. If every tongue were stilled, the noise would still continue. The rocks and stones themselves would start to sing!'" He smiled at those reveling around him while he guided Yoktan up the ramp leading to the stage. Once they were onstage, Joshua dismounted, gave Yoktan an affectionate pat, and nudged him towards his waiting parents.

JenniAnn smiled when the donkey wedged himself between Maryam and Yosef and sat down to enjoy the rest of the number. When Maryam and Yosef sat on the floor, too, she followed suit.

It suddenly occurred to Emma that the changes brought on by Yoktan's inclusion meant that Joshua wouldn't spin her. Every other time he had right after "start to sing." But now he was on the donkey then...

Peter, standing near Emma, noticed her disappointment and guessed at the reason. He made a mental note to speak to Andrew about it.

Joshua happily surveyed the faces of those around him as he encouraged his followers. "'Sing me your songs, but not for me alone! Sing out for yourselves, for you are blessed. There is not one of you who cannot win the kingdom: the slow, the suffering, the quick, the dead.'" He stepped over to Emma and took her hands in his.

Just as she had the first time, Emma giggled as they spun.

Peter grinned. There it was. Emma would get her brief but joyous dance with Joshua.

As the crowd grew more menacing and Peter hurried to protect Joshua, Emma, and Violeta; Maryam rested her head on the nape of Yoktan's neck. JenniAnn watched, her eyes filling, as Yosef stroked his wife's hair. They rallied when the song ended, moving to their feet and clapping. Joshua hurried over to them, embracing his parents and JenniAnn then, after ensuring that Peter and Emma weren't looking, he made a carrot materialize in his right hand.

Yoktan stood and trotted to Joshua, happily accepting the treat. When he was finished eating, Joshua hugged him. "Well done, my old friend," he murmured. "A brilliant performance!"

Yoktan brayed as he nuzzled Joshua.

Andrew smiled as he approached. "It was perfect!"

Emma sighed happily. "It was..." she agreed.

Having scrambled down the scaffolding, Eli made his way towards the donkey. "I hope there are no hard feel..."

Yoktan cut him off by playfully nudging the angel's hand with his nose until Eli rubbed his ears.

Joshua chuckled. "Seems not."

Yosef smiled. "So Yoktan's officially in the show?"

"Of course!" Andrew affirmed as he stroked his back.

"Good! But now... we will leave you to the remainder of your rehearsal." Yosef linked his arm through Maryam's. "We should head Home."

Andrew nodded. They needed to move onto some Act II numbers and he knew Maryam and Yosef weren't ready for that yet. Nor did it seem prudent to allow Yoktan to see it. One couldn't very well explain acting to a donkey... even one who was over 2,000 years old.

Emma hurried to Maryam and hugged her. "I'm so glad everything went so well with Yoktan! Thank you for letting him come!"

Maryam smiled as she returned the hug. "I think we would have had little choice once he knew it would mean more time with Yeshua."

The two women turned to where Joshua was bidding Yoktan good night.

"You'll be here tomorrow night?" Emma asked hopefully.

"Yes. We'll be here every night until your first break, next Monday," Maryam assured.

Emma beamed. "Good."

"And I think I could do with some pancakes tomorrow morning," Yosef interjected.

Emma laughed and hugged him. "I'll make sure you get the fluffiest ones."

"My thanks in advance," Yosef jested.

While Maryam continued her good byes, Yosef made his ways towards where Owen was messing around with the T-shirt gun.

"Owen?"

The young man looked to the carpenter. "Yes?"

Yosef eyed the gun. "Interesting contraption..."

Owen laughed. "Yeah. Fun, too. You want to try?"

"Perhaps tomorrow. I came over because I wanted to tell you that Andrew showed Maryam and me the introduction video. I wanted to let you know that I thought you made for a superb Joseph," Yosef complimented.

Bowing his head, Owen blushed. "Thanks, I, umm, I'm glad you think so."

"Your love for Jesus shone through the screen," the man continued. He reached over to squeeze Owen's shoulder. "Well done."

"Th-thanks," Owen squeaked out, feeling a lump forming in his throat.

"You are very welcome. I should go back to Maryam now but you have a pleasant evening, Owen."

"You... too." Owen watched as Yosef crossed back over to Joshua who was helping his mother into her coat. Yosef, Maryam, and Yeshua... He looked over to Eliot then promptly away when he realized his friend was staring at him.

Soon Andrew was calling out for everyone to get ready for "Could We Start Again, Please?"

Owen inhaled deeply and exhaled slowly. He watched as the family and their donkey made their way down the aisle, Joshua apparently going to walk his parents and Yoktan out to their car.

JenniAnn approached and silently took his hand.

Owen squeezed her hand as the door closed behind Joshua and his family.

*~*~*

"There you go. Good boy!" Joshua hugged Yoktan's neck when he obediently stepped into the trailer. "I'll see you tomorrow night. I love you. Yes, I know." When the donkey was settled, Joshua turned to his parents. "Thank you, again, for doing this."

Maryam stroked his cheek. "You know we would do anything for you, Yeshu."

Joshua sniffled. "And you've proved it many a time."

"Only three more rehearsals... How do you feel, son?" Yosef asked.

Joshua let out a sigh and smiled. "Very good. Almost everyone... they know. And earlier Arthur mentioned that he overheard Tim, Jeff, and Tyson talking about me at True Light. He thinks they are very close. And Catherine's agreed to let me come in and read to the kids at the Phoenix Inn. So I'm hoping the extra time with Cira and Crystal might help. And then Emma, Peter, and Owen..." He frowned. "I'm not sure. Peter... I think he may know but can't bring himself to ask or say. Because if all doubt is removed, how can he keep that from Emma? But I know she's not ready and he probably does, too. Abi, how did Owen seem when you talked to him?"

"He is a hard one to decipher. I sensed something... a desire to believe if not belief itself." Yosef clapped Joshua on the back. "Progress, yes?"

Joshua smiled slightly and nodded. "And Olivia's birthday is a week from tomorrow. I hope, since Owen's not been able to see her, he might break his parents' ban and go to their house to visit her then. Maybe they'll even have a party."

"Maybe you could go with him if they do," Maryam gently suggested.

The idea pleased Joshua. "Maybe..." He looked back to the theatre. "I should probably go back inside and get back to rehearsing." He hugged and kissed his mother. "I love you. See you tomorrow."

Maryam nodded. "I love you, too, Yeshu. We will be a little early. JenniAnn, Kemara, and Violeta have promised me photos." Her face lit up with anticipation.

Joshua chuckled. "Oh boy..."

Yosef grinned. "Your Ama's spies are growing in number."

"I will have to learn to cope, I suppose," Joshua teased. He embraced Yosef. "I love you, Abi. Enjoy your breakfast tomorrow."

"I most certainly will. You must come with us when it is time."

"I will. I look forward to it." Joshua sighed softly. For the time being, Emma needed her time away from him and with his Ama. "I love you."

"And I love you." Yosef smiled at him.

Joshua moved behind the trailer to give Yoktan a final pat. He smiled as he watched his Abi open the door for his Ama and ensure her skirt and coat were tucked inside before he closed the door. For a moment he amused himself with a daydream of his parents as they might have been were they to have lived out their earthly lives in the current era. He was sure they would have been the sought after couple for dinner parties, the ones to call on for help when the babysitter canceled at the last moment, and the pair others admired and wondered at how they managed to stay so happy and so close. He wished everyone could know their secret. They had long ago recognized that God truly loved them and valued them. So, unburdened by doubt and regret, they loved without reservation. They teased each other knowing the other would never take offense. They spoke about anything and everything, knowing no comment would be viewed as foolish. They trusted each other utterly. Joshua wished every child could grow up surrounded by the love he had known daily.

"Yeshu, are you ready for us to leave?" Yosef questioned, coming around the back of the trailer.

Joshua nodded. "But only because I know I'll see you both tomorrow."

Yosef beamed. "Yes. You go enjoy the remainder of the evening with your friends now."

"I will, Abi."

With a final hug and kiss, the two parted. Joshua waved as his parents and Yoktan drove away. He knew his Abi would find the nearest abandoned area and then, with a mere thought, they would disappear and be Home. Just as he was about to turn and head back inside, Joshua heard what he thought was a twig snapping followed by the sound of someone running away. He whirled around, trying to find the source of the noise but saw nothing.

"Who's there?" he called. He had the uneasy feeling that came with being watched.

No answer came.

Joshua ran to the grotto but found it empty. Yoktan's lean-to was also abandoned. He walked the rest of the perimeter of the lot but still didn't find the source of the noise. Frowning, he headed back into the theatre and took a seat beside Andrew and JenniAnn who were listening as Emma and Peter finished their song. Joshua smiled and clapped with the others when they finished.

"That was beautiful! Even better than last time," Andrew complimented. "Zeke, we'll move onto 'Judas' Death' next but let's break for dinner now, okay?"

As the others agreed, Joshua tapped on Andrew's arm.

"Hey!" Andrew smiled at him. "Get your parents and Yoktan sent off?"

Joshua nodded. "Yes. They're all really looking forward to tomorrow but..." He squeezed JenniAnn's hand when he saw her blanch at his final word. "Someone was out there. I don't know for how long. And I don't know who but..."

"Them..." JenniAnn moaned. "The Eastville people..."

Andrew hugged her. "We don't know that, Laja."

"Andrew's right," Joshua agreed. "It could have just been a nosy person. But I would feel better if we knew no one was going to go outside alone."

"Definitely." Andrew stood up. "Everyone, before we get to eating, I have something I want to say quickly so if you could all gather on the stage."

Since most of the cast and crew were already on or near the stage, it didn't take long to assemble the others.

"Your parents... could they be followed?" JenniAnn asked nervously as she walked with Andrew and Joshua to the stage.

Joshua nodded. "Followed yes. Harmed no. Although the person following could be left very confused when the car and trailer disappear."

JenniAnn smiled with relief.

Joshua returned her smile. "Everything will be fine. We just need to be a little careful."

"Exactly," Andrew assented as they stepped onto the stage. He faced the others and smiled reassuringly. "So Joshua just saw Maryam and Yosef and Yoktan off and while he was out there he heard someone walking around the theatre."

"But I didn't see them," Joshua interjected.

"Right. So, for all we know, it was just a passerby," Andrew explained. "Still... if you need to go out to your cars for your potluck dishes, let's have everyone go together as a group. Same thing when we leave tonight. Okay? And Adam, Henry, and Eli; maybe the four of us could take turns stepping outside and checking things out?"

"You bet," Adam agreed.

"Happily," Eli added. If it was one of those fools from that alleged church, he would quite happily let loose with some choice words.

Henry, sensing his friend's anger, squeezed Eli's shoulder. "Count me in. And I do need to make a run to my car so I can lead the group stepping out to the lot."

"I'll go with you," Andrew volunteered.

Joshua nodded and moved beside Henry. "Me too. Let's go."

Those who already had their dishes moved inside waited nervously until, in a thankfully brief space of time, the others returned.

"All clear!" Shane happily declared.

Kylie and Violeta hurried to Joshua.

"Are you okay?" Violeta asked anxiously.

Joshua smiled. "Perfectly okay. It's just like Andrew said. Could have been a passerby. I wouldn't have even said anything but..."

"Got to watch out for your kids," Kylie finished for him.

"Exactly!" Joshua hugged them both. "Now... let's enjoy dinner!"

In no time at all, there was a delectable spread set out and, except for the AODs sneaking off at intervals, the evening proceeded as if nothing out of the ordinary had happened.

*~*~*

Emma's cheek was nestled against Peter's shoulder as they made the brief walk from the subway station to her apartment.

"I'm glad Joshua kept your dance in there," Peter remarked with a smile.

Emma blushed. "Me too. For a little bit I thought it had gotten cut but I should have known better. It was just readjusted a little. Actually, I like it better where it is now. So Joshua has that fun moment right before the other not so fun moment..." She smiled. "You're a good protector."

"Well, thank you. I can certainly hold my own against Owen, Shane, Diana, and the others."

Emma laughed. "Okay, so maybe they're not exactly threatening. But I think in general, too. I, umm, I was a little spooked when Andrew told us about what Joshua saw... or heard, I mean. But I felt better once you hugged me." She squeezed his arm affectionately.

"Good. I really hope it was just a chance thing and that those people have backed off. Joshua doesn't need that. None of us do. But the idea of people lashing out at him..." Peter shook his head and sighed. "Sometimes it really seems like not much has changed but then at other times..." He smiled as a gay couple holding hands passed by followed by a man and a woman with spiked, brightly colored hair. No one paid them any mind. "I'm glad to see signs that society is becoming more tolerant and understanding."

"Yes. At least some people are."

"I truly believe the number of those people is growing, Emma. Yes, we still have our judgmental people but think about what you told me happened at the diner with Clay. You had two nitwits and a diner full of decent, compassionate people."

"True." Emma sighed when her apartment came into view. "Do you maybe want to come up for some tea or coffee?"

Peter peered down at her and smiled. "I was hoping you'd ask."

Beaming, Emma led him up to her place. "So which would you like?" she asked when they'd stepped inside and locked the door.

"Whatever you're having would be fine."

"I was actually leaning towards cocoa."

"Cocoa it is then."

Emma set two mugs in the microwave then began to tidy up.

"Anything I can do?" Peter offered.

"You're the guest. Please, just sit and relax."

"Kinda been the guest a lot during these past couple of weeks... I think it's about time I start earning my keep, huh?" Peter gently teased.

Emma smiled. "Well... one of the bulbs died in my, umm, room and I can't reach but... but I can just call the super and..."

Peter shook his head. "I happen to be an expert lightbulb changer outter."

Laughing, Emma motioned for him to follow her into a second small room.

As he stepped inside, it hit Peter that he'd never been in Emma's bedroom. It was fairly plain. There were some silk flowers settled in an empty Coke bottle. A photograph of an elderly couple was beside her bedside lamp. A wooden dove that Peter recognized as Joshua's handiwork was laying beside the picture. Some clothes were spread across a wooden chair that had lost a couple back spindles. The centerpiece of the room was a much-loved rag doll seated on the bed.

Emma blushed when she caught Peter staring at it. "Oh... she, umm, my Grandma made her."

Peter hugged her. "Don't be embarrassed. I still have my teddy bear. His name is Baloo."

Emma smiled. "That's Aurora. I had a thing for Disney, too."

"Is that your Grandma and Grandpa?" Peter asked, waving to the photograph.

"Yes. Grandma June and Grandpa Willis. I loved them... Still do, of course. But they're gone now."

"Not gone," Peter assured. "I believe people in Heaven have at least some idea of what happens with us and that they can pray for us and cheer us on." He couldn't tell whether his words comforted Emma or not. She seemed conflicted.

"There are things I hope they don't see," she whispered.

"I'm sure God knows what they should and shouldn't see, Emma."

"Yeah."

Peter squeezed her hand. "So where do you keep the extra bulbs?"

Emma stooped by the bed and pulled out a box filled with random household items. She handed a bulb to Peter.

Peter slipped off his shoes. "Mind if I borrow your chair?"

Emma shook her head and grabbed some clothes of off it. "The back's busted up but the legs are still sturdy. I use it to change bulbs myself but last time I almost fell... my own clumsiness... and then I got scared because it occurred to me..."

"No one would find you for a while if you did fall?"

Emma nodded.

"I live alone, too. I understand. It's smart to wait." Peter moved the chair into place. "So you'll spot me?"

Emma smiled. "Of course."

Peter effortlessly changed out the bulb. "Now flip the switch."

"Let there be light!" Emma cried before she turned the light on.

"Yay!" Peter cheered, laughing as he stepped off the chair. "Peter Garcia-Campbell: Light Bringer," he joked, striking the Superman pose.

Emma continued to smile. She thought the title suited him. "Thank you. Now cocoa for your reward." She took his hand and led him back to the kitchenette.

Once they were both seated on the couch with their cocoas, Peter resumed conversation. "So how about Joshua and that donkey?" He chuckled. "I got a kick out of it. I never realized donkeys got so attached to their humans."

"Probably do when they have gentle owners like Yoktan does. Plus, when I asked Yosef how old Yoktan was, he said he was 'up there' and that donkeys can live up to forty years. So maybe Yoktan and Joshua grew up together. I think most anything would be attached to someone they grew up with," Emma mused. "I wonder where they live? It must be quite a trek. I can't think of anywhere around here where you could keep donkeys."

Peter kept mum. After seeing Joshua make his way down the aisle with Yoktan, he felt even more certain that there was much more to Joshua than met the eye. He'd hugged him especially tightly when they'd parted that night and Peter thought he'd caught something in Joshua's eyes. Understanding, he hoped. If Joshua truly was Jesus then Peter prayed that he knew why he was trying to keep his cool. If the small bit of doubt left were taken away... Peter didn't trust himself to not try to push Emma. She desperately needed to know that Jesus loved her... that Joshua loved her. But if Joshua himself wasn't pushing her then there had to be a reason. And there were Maryam and Yosef to consider. Many days they were around Emma nearly as much as he was. If they hadn't tried to make her see who Joshua was then, again, there simply had to be a reason. Peter smiled to himself. Perhaps it was a blessing that Yoktan couldn't speak. Peter had the uncanny idea that the donkey would have been completely lacking in a filter.

Emma laughed. "Why are you smiling?"

Peter snapped back to attention. "Yoktan. I found myself imagining what he might sound like if he could speak."

"Hmm... Well, I'm imagining like Dug in 'Up' except instead of 'Squirrel!' it would be 'Joshua!'"

Peter laughed, too. "I could totally see that. Although maybe a little less manic. Yoktan was very gentle with the kids from what I saw. Which reminds me... Who do Shelby and Jacob belong to?"

"I think they go to the school JenniAnn, Owen, and Kemara teach at. Weird that none of them ever refer to it by name, actually... Although I think I heard someone say that Jacob is JenniAnn's cousin. He's Catherine's son. You know, the lady who sometimes comes to pick-up Belle and drop-off Cira and Crystal. So that makes sense. But, if I didn't know better, I'd think Shelby was Andrew's and JenniAnn's but she calls them by their first names so I guess not. Interesting... Honestly, I haven't even figured Andrew and JenniAnn out. I assumed they were a couple but then I heard Max teasing Andrew about being the 'sloppy roommate' because I guess he hadn't made his bed. And Max and Rose are definitely a couple. So... Andrew and JenniAnn share a house and sort of a kid but not a bedroom, apparently." Emma shrugged. "Well, they're happy!"

"They are. And good people." Peter realized he had never given their director's interesting home life much thought. But maybe it made perfect sense. If Joshua was Jesus then who knew who the rest of the people at that house were. He grinned, imagining the possibilities.

"So many good people there," Emma agreed, looking meaningfully at Peter.

Peter set down his mug and caressed her face. "And here," he murmured.

Emma bowed her head. "Don't know about me."

"I do."

Emma kissed his hand then snuggled nearer. "So tell me more about your family, please. They sound wonderful from the bits you have mentioned. Especially your grandma."

Peter smiled. "My abuela's the best. When my Mama was little, they didn't have much money. She desperately wanted one of those pretty little painted tea sets but her parents couldn't afford such things. So my abuela made her a set of clay cups and saucers and my abuelo painted them. My little Mama was not impressed, unfortunately. The pieces weren't as dainty and pretty as her friends' sets. But then when all her friends' cups and saucers began to chip and shatter... my Mama's set remained. She still has it. She used to show it to me whenever I got into a 'woe is me, it's not fair' mood."

"Hard to imagine that..."

"Trust me, I had my bratty moments as a kid." Peter laughed. "There was this one time a cousin, my brother, my sister, and I were left home alone... I was around twelve... and our parents had gone to a movie. We got into a water fight that stretched on for hours."

"Sounds fun!"

"Well, it was... But I think our parents would have preferred it had the water fight happened outside instead of in the house..."

Emma listened happily as Peter talked long into the night about his childhood adventures. Not wanting to monopolize the conversation, he tried several times to draw stories from her. She managed a couple about her grandparents but always turned the conversation back over to him until he sensed she preferred it that way and kept going.

*~*~*

Monday, March 31st

Owen wandered the corridors of the Tunnels. He'd considered walking around Central Park but staying Below was definitely safer. And he needed solitude, not to be interrupted by the sounds of a far off fight or sirens or drunken rambling or a curious police officer.

Even though he was alone, thoughts of his friends filled Owen's mind. Eliot and Brittony were both Christian. Owen had known that for nearly as long as he'd known them. But neither of them were particularly vocal about their faith. That they'd felt the need to speak to him earlier meant something. And then there was Psyche... She was plenty vocal. In fact, Owen sometimes amused himself by wondering if one of the reasons she'd fallen so deeply in love with Andrew was because he also never tired of talking and wondering about God. And yet there was a quietness and a stillness about Psyche in recent days. She had said little to him about Joshua but there was something in her eyes... a pleading look. Was she asking him to believe, too? And maybe Eliot had a point... He had known nothing but kindness and compassion since being introduced to the Tunnels and Dyeland all those years ago. Was it wrong to cling to the old accusations and fears and guilt?

Owen swiped at the tears that rolled down his cheeks. He hastened to the chapel and tore inside, abruptly halting when he realized he wasn't alone.

Joshua was there.

Owen turned to leave but it was too late. He'd been spotted.

"Owen?"

The artist turned around. "Hi Joshua. What brings you here?"

Joshua rose from the bench he'd been sitting on and approached. "When we got back to Cora's, Catherine and Vincent invited us all here for dessert with their family, Eliot, Brittony, and Galen. I'd hoped I might see you there."

Owen forced a smile. He'd ignored his own invitation. "Got busy with a painting."

"Oh. Well, I'm glad we ran into each other here." Joshua smiled as he looked around the chamber. "It's a beautiful chapel. I love the peacefulness and simplicity of it."

"Yeah. Are the others still here?" Owen glanced at his watch. It was well after midnight.

Joshua shook his head. "They went back to the house a while ago."

Owen began to feel uncomfortable. It seemed like a setup to him. "Well, I won't intrude on your solitude anymore." He once again turned to leave.

"Owen, could I please just say something?" Joshua requested.

"It's a free country," Owen shot back, instantly regretting the smart aleck response.

"I don't care that you're gay. I really, really don't," Joshua stressed. If Owen had begun to believe then he needed him to know this. "And I think that some might be surprised by what Jesus does and doesn't consider a sin... you included."

Owen stared at him with an edgy smile. "Let me guess... this is where you declare that it's not a sin to be gay, it's just a sin to act on it."

Joshua reached for Owen's arm and, when he didn't pull away, led him to a bench where they sat together. "I'm not saying that. But I am saying that it's a sin for anyone to act on their sexual desires without consideration for the emotional, physical, and spiritual consequences both to themselves and to the other person. God is as disappointed in a man and a woman having relations with either or both parties believing it only to be 'for fun' or 'because it feels good' as He is in two men or two women behaving in the same way. They all deserve better, Owen... something more. God is angered by people who misuse a gift He gave to draw two people together in a profound, long-lasting way... because He knows someone is going to get hurt. Intimacy... whether it be physical or emotional... leaves everyone vulnerable. Not considering that... it's sinful, Owen. But it doesn't mean God's not willing to forgive. He is! Trust me on that. Please," Joshua pleaded. "Please, Owen."

Owen stared at the floor. Even if Joshua was right about being gay, he had committed those other sins. After getting tossed from his parents' house, the only precautions he'd taken had been physical. He hadn't thought of any spiritual or emotional or psychological repercussions to himself or the other men. He hadn't cared. He'd stumbled through life in a blur of alcohol and drugs until the day he'd woken up to find himself Below.

"You're forgiven," Joshua murmured.

Owen blinked back tears. He had prayed for forgiveness once he'd gotten back on his feet. And he'd tried to live morally ever since... snarky at times but never self-destructive. But he couldn't change who he was. And he was an abomination.

Joshua sensed Owen pulling away emotionally and affectionately patted his arm. "Owen, please... Think of your dream, your vision. God wouldn't give that to someone He didn't love. He loves you so much, Owen. So much that he..."

"Then why did He give me those parents?" Owen demanded, shaking off Joshua's hand and sliding away.

Tears glided down Joshua's face. "He... He gave them a beautiful son, hoping their hearts would open. He gave them a wise, wonderful woman to be mother and mother-in-law and encourage them to love without condition. He sent so many people to them, even a few angels. But He... He just couldn't force them to listen or to love, Owen. He couldn't."

"Then... then I don't have to listen to you," Owen muttered through gritted teeth. He shakily stood. "Good night, Joshua."

"Owen... no..." Joshua reached out for him. "I... I'll leave. I will. Please just... stay here. You came here for a reason so I... I'll go. Good night, Owen."

Owen sat back down on the bench and listened to Joshua's retreating footsteps. He buried his face in his hands and wept. If Eliot was right... he'd just chewed out Jesus and made himself even more lost.

Once Owen finally felt emptied of tears, he swiped at his face and prepared to return to his chamber where he already knew he would sleep fitfully. As he got to his feet, he noticed there was something sitting on the bench near where Joshua had been. He glanced down at it and saw his name carved onto the top of a smooth, wooden briefcase. Curious, Owen opened it. He began to sob when he saw the contents. There were beautiful monogrammed brushes and jars of the most vibrant paint he had ever seen. Each shade perfectly matched one he'd seen in his dream. With a shaking hand Owen grasped a folded piece of paper beneath one of the bottles.

"Maybe now you can finish your masterpiece," it read. Owen gaped at the signature beneath the message. Joshua had signed his copy of the print interview after it had first come out but, at the time, his signature hadn't struck Owen as it did in that moment. He'd signed it only with the initials "JD" but the way he'd written the letters also made them resemble "JC." Jesus Christ... And the J doubled as a cross. Owen closed his eyes, remembering how hurt Joshua had looked when he'd snapped at him. He would make it up to him. He had to.

Owen carefully replaced the note then, hugging the briefcase to his chest, he made his way back to his chamber.

*~*~*

JenniAnn was swaying and fixing a bottle for Belle when she heard Joshua coming up the basement steps. Her heart began to speed. She wondered if Owen had come through... if he'd recognized... She gasped when Joshua stepped through the door.

"Joshua!" she nearly shrieked when she saw the blood trickling down his right cheek. A handkerchief he was holding to a hidden wound on his forehead was nearly soaked through.

Joshua held his free hand out, wanting to comfort her. "I... I'm fine. I just... ran... ran into..."

Not waiting for a complete explanation, JenniAnn led him into the living room. "Lay down, please."

Joshua obeyed.

"Can... can you hold Belle?"

"There isn't any blood on my shirt, is there?"

"No."

"Then, yes, I... I would really like to hold Belle."

JenniAnn settled the baby against his chest and flicked on a nearby lamp. She grabbed a few tissues then gently pulled away the handkerchief. As soon as she did, more blood surfaced. "Joshua..." she cooed as she tried to wipe it away.

Keeping one arm securely around Belle, Joshua reached up to pat JenniAnn's hand. "I'm fine. Just... wasn't looking where I was going. Thank you for helping me out. I... I'm sorry. I said it was only going to be fake blood."

JenniAnn blinked back fresh tears and shook her head. "No... No, it's okay. Really. But I want to know..."

Andrew groggily stepped into the room just in time to see JenniAnn press folded tissues against Joshua's forehead. He immediately shook off his drowsiness. "What's going on? Joshua... what..."

"Oh good. You're here. Can you go get the First Aid kit, please?" JenniAnn requested, feeling calmer since she'd seen that the cut wasn't as major as she'd thought it might be. "A couple butterflies should do the trick."

The angel nodded and hurried to retrieve the kit from the hall closet. He picked out a few butterfly bandages and some ointment.

"I'm going to keep pressing for a little bit. You feeling okay?" JenniAnn asked. "Don't nod."

Joshua smiled. "Yes. I feel fine but Belle must want her bottle. Andrew, do you want to take her?"

Moving to stand over the couch, Andrew smiled back and shook his head. "She can wait a little bit. She seems perfectly and obliviously content right now."

JenniAnn smiled, too. Belle's cheek was resting over Joshua's heart and she was cooing away. "You wanna tell us what happened?"

Joshua knew they needed a proper explanation. He would try to keep the tears at bay. He'd given JenniAnn enough of a scare as it was. "I talked with Owen and, umm..."

JenniAnn began to cry. "Please stop blinking. It's pulling your skin."

Andrew knelt beside her and rubbed her shoulder.

Letting the tears fall, Joshua resumed his account. "It didn't go well. I don't know if he knows who I am or not. I didn't tell him. I was only trying to help him see that I... that Jesus... love him but I... I guess he wasn't ready to hear what I had to say. I left him alone in the chapel but I was upset and I started to cry so... even God gets blurry vision," he tried to joke. "So I went into an area that I didn't mean to and I ran into a rock that was jutting out and... that's why you saw what you did, JenniAnn." He sighed. "I'm sorry I scared you. Both of you."

JenniAnn softly stroked Joshua's hair. "I'm just sorry it didn't work out like you... like we all hoped. But don't... don't you be sorry. Please. I... I'm a mom now. I gotta keep on top of all this nursing stuff, right?"

"Right." Joshua smiled and let out a deep, calming breath as he played with Belle's curls.

"Knowing Owen, it might still be the case that he does believe," Andrew pointed out. "I know with some of my assignments, it's not really the believing that's the hardest part. It's proceeding after that." He frowned. "Owen has to come to terms with the fact that he's experienced a lot of unhappiness during these past years that he could have avoided if he'd only listened to people who truly love him. Joshua, I don't for a moment believe that it's you he's rejecting. I don't. I think part of it is what I just said but I also think part of it is that he's afraid."

"He is... I could tell." Joshua closed his eyes, remembering the young man's eyes. Owen could still remember when his parents told him they loved him and always would. He could remember when they'd told him that God loved him, that Jesus had died for him. But they had said the opposite after they began to suspect he was gay. And Owen no doubt reasoned that if his parents could change their minds, maybe he could, too. As he mulled that sad truth over, Joshua gasped. "His gift... I forgot it. I'd wanted to give it to him tonight but..."

"Do you want me to go get it?" Andrew offered.

Joshua shook his head. "I had it right by me on the bench. He had to have seen it once I left. Maybe he took it. I hope he took it."

"I'll try to find out when I go to class tomorrow," JenniAnn promised. "But for now..." She peeled away the tissue and sighed with relief when she saw that the bleeding had stopped. As she carefully cleaned the cut, tears welled in her eyes. Joshua didn't wince as most people did. The dull ache and the sharp sting simply didn't rate compared to what he'd been through before.

Andrew unwrapped the bandages and watched as JenniAnn applied them, pulling the wound shut.

"Can I have a little gauze and cotton, please? Just to cover it overnight."

In spite of the circumstances, Joshua's lips curved into a slight smile as the two tended to him. Though he didn't need any, it was further proof that Andrew and JenniAnn would do just fine with Belle.

Though JenniAnn was focused on fastening the gauze in place, Andrew noticed Joshua's smile and guessed at its meaning. He squeezed his hand, silently thanking him.

JenniAnn patted Joshua's shoulder. "All finished."

Snuggling Belle, Joshua sat up. "Thank you." He smiled gratefully at each of them then kissed Belle's hair. "Overdue for bottle time, huh?" He looked back up at Andrew and JenniAnn. "I can finish getting her bottle and feed her. Why don't you two take a few minutes for yourselves?"

"You're sure?" Andrew checked.

Smiling, Joshua nodded. "Not really ready to hand Belle over."

"Okay." JenniAnn hugged him and kissed Belle then, once Andrew had done the same, she went with him to the library.

Once they were there, Andrew pulled her to him and kissed her hair. "You handled that really... really well," he murmured.

"Thank you. I... it's just so devastating to see him like that." JenniAnn sighed and rested her head against his shoulder. "I... I understand now why sometimes you're so hard on yourself." She peeked up at him. "Still not saying it's right to blame yourself... but I can understand being upset a-and wanting to second guess everything when you know it hurts him when people don't come around. Love... Owen... he... he just has to."

Andrew softly rocked on his heels as he held her. "I truly believe he will, Laja. I do. Let me know how the morning goes Below and then the two of us... we'll try to plan something... something to help."

"Okay."

"In the meantime... dance with me?" the angel asked hopefully. The sight of blood... real blood... on Joshua's brow had shaken Andrew more than he'd let on. He needed something pleasant before he'd have any hope of returning to sleep.

JenniAnn smiled. "In my clashing jammies?"

Andrew grinned. "My T-shirt is inside out and backwards." He loosened his robe enough to show off a tag just below his neck.

Giggling, JenniAnn nodded. "Noted. But something slow. No Jitterbugging at this hour."

Andrew chuckled. "Agreed. I call this the Sleep Deprived Parents' Waltz," he explained as he softly swayed. It was monotonous but it did the trick.

"I like it," JenniAnn whispered as Andrew began to hum the "Moonlight Sonata."

Back in the living room, Joshua snuggled Belle close as she gulped down her formula. He blinked back tears as he remembered Owen as a baby. Peering into Belle's trusting eyes, Joshua made a promise to himself and to Owen. Somehow, some way he was going to speak to Calvin and Dalia about their son.

*~*~*

Peter groaned slightly as he awoke. His annoyance at the pain in his back was short-lived when he remembered that he was sleeping on Emma's couch. They'd talked so late into the night that she'd offered to let him stay there. Something in her eyes had made refusal impossible. It had helped that Peter simply hadn't felt like leaving. He looked around, trying to find a clock to give an indication of what time it was. He craned his neck to try to make out what the microwave said but couldn't. Peter was scrambling for his phone when he heard them... strange sounds coming from Emma's bedroom. Terrified that someone was in there with her and hurting her, he burst into the room.

Peter froze when he realized that Emma was alone. The sounds were all coming from her. She was bathed in sweat and thrashing around. Worst of all, it sounded like she was hyperventilating. Unsure of what else to do, Peter climbed into bed and held her as best he could.

"Emma, it's me. It's Peter. You're safe. I'm not going to let anyone hurt you. I promise I won't."

Though the thrashing had stopped, Emma continued to whimper and Peter could feel her heart racing. Anger flared up inside of him. If he ever found out who was behind this... No. She didn't need anger and vengeance. She needed soothing.

Old hymns. She'd said she liked old hymns.

"'Why should I feel discouraged? Why should the shadows come? Why should my heart be lonely, and long for heaven and home, when Jesus is my portion? My constant friend is He: His eye is on the sparrow, and I know He watches me,'" Peter sang quietly. He kissed Emma's hair. "'His eye is on the sparrow, and I know He watches me." Peter sighed with relief when he felt Emma's heart rate began to normalize. "'I sing because I’m happy. I sing because I’m free. For His eye is on the sparrow and I know He watches me.'"

"Peter?" Emma whispered hoarsely.

Peter closed his eyes and offered a quick, silent prayer. "Emma... I was so worried. What... was that?"

Emma's face flushed even more. "It... it was nothing. A-and I'm sorry you had to see a-and I'm sure I look disgusting and..." She tried to pull away.

"Emma, stop! You are not disgusting," Peter reassured. "But I want to talk about what just happened. Was that a sleep terror?"

"They happen sometimes."

"How often?"

"Sometimes not for months. Sometimes a few times a month."

"Have you seen someone about them... a doctor?"

"I'm not crazy!" Emma bellowed.

Unfazed, Peter soldiered on. "I'm not saying you're crazy. But that can't be good for you. I... I was afraid you were going to have a heart attack."

Chastened by the tears in his eyes, Emma hugged him. "I'm sorry. I'm fine. Really. But I... I would like to change. I feel gross. And then... then maybe we could just sit on the couch for a little bit?"

"Okay," Peter agreed. "I'll wait there. Then we can talk?"

Emma nodded.

Peter returned to the living area and settled onto the couch. He debated with himself how much he should press Emma for answers. He hated the idea of making her uncomfortable or forcing her to revisit a painful past. But it seemed as if she was facing it, anyway. And what he'd just witnessed had terrified him. He had honestly been afraid she might die. If it had lasted into the second verse of the hymn, he'd been prepared to call 911. He looked up at the peeling paint on the ceiling. "God, please, I need help here. I... I don't know what to do. You gotta help me help her. Please. I... I can't... can't lose her, too."

Through the thin bedroom door, Emma heard Peter's prayer. It hadn't occurred to her until that moment how truly scared he must have been. If he who had already experienced such grief and loss was willing to give it a second chance with her, she at least owed him the truth... even if it ruined everything they had.

Peter looked up when he heard Emma approaching.

Taking a seat beside Peter, Emma took one of his hands in both of hers. "I... I'm going to tell you something but you need to let me tell it all and not say anything because... cause this is... is really hard a-and if I stop... I... I won't be able to start again, okay?"

"Okay," Peter promised.

Emma smiled wanly at him and began. "My mom and dad split when I was eight. I don't think my dad paid all of the child support he should have. My mom tried to cover the bills but when I was fourteen, we had to move to a smaller, cheaper neighborhood. So there I was a freshman in a new town, knowing nobody. My... my grandma and grandpa had set up an education trust fund for me before they died. They were very Catholic. But in a good way. So... so they wanted me to go to Catholic schools and the fund made it possible. It covered tuition, books, and even the uniform. But... but sometimes it was still hard with field trips and money for other activities. So I started babysitting. I actually really liked it. The kids were so sweet and... and it was just nice to get away from the house. Mom... she really was a hard worker, probably still is, and made sure I was fed and clothed and everything but... but I don't think she really wanted me."

Peter closed his eyes and rested his forehead against her hair.

"So I spent a lot of time with this family who I babysat for the most. Sometimes, even when I wasn't working, I ate dinner over there. I went to Mass with them every Sunday. Sometimes I'd come over just to play with the kids. I always wanted little brothers or sisters so... so they were the next best thing. The father, Derek, he, umm, he watched out for me. He was on the Board at my high school so he always knew whenever we had field trips or... or dances or things where extra money was needed. He always made sure I had the money."

Peter began to feel queasy.

Emma stared down at the floor. "I... I guess you could say I had a crush on him. He was so handsome and... and nice. He'd always notice when I did something different with my hair a-and would tell me that I looked nice. No one ever paid attention to me so... so it felt good. When, umm, when I turned sixteen he surprised me with a car. It wasn't anything fancy and it was used but I was so grateful a-and just the... the thought that someone would do that for me." Emma swiped at a tear.

Peter wanted to scream. How had Emma's mother not seen that there was something deeply wrong with this man's fixation on her daughter?

"One day, not long after that, I came over to babysit but... but the kids weren't there. I... I found Derek in the den. He was crying. He said he and his wife had had a fight and she'd stormed off a-and taken the kids to her parents'. He said he felt so unloved and... and I felt so awful. After... after he'd done so much for me. I... I just meant to hug him but... but then suddenly we were kissing and then... then..." Emma began to sob. "I... I know we... we shouldn't have. It... it was so wrong. His wife came back the next day but... but we kept the affair going. A-and then we... we started meeting whenever we could and... and it... it went on for... for a year until one day she... she found us. And he... he told her that I... I'd come onto him a-and maybe I.... I had. Then it... it was all over town a-and I was kicked out of school and everyone at church hated me and my... my mom hated me. She... she told me she wished I'd never been born. Part of me thinks she... she actually meant for me to leave when she gave me that $200 for... for the prom dress. I... I'm sorry that this... this is who... who I am. The... the adulteress."

Peter's eyes grew wide with horror. All these years later and she still believed that?

"You... you can go. I... I'd understand," Emma squeaked out.

Peter clasped her to him. "I... Emma... I'm not... not going anywhere. Emma, you can't honestly believe that that was your fault can... can you?" he asked, tears pooling in his eyes. It was painfully obvious to him that the girl had been preyed upon by a vicious predator who had groomed her and waited to act on his abominable desires just long enough to avoid a statutory rape charge.

"I... I knew better!" Emma protested.

Peter sucked in a deep breath. She was clearly exhausted. Now was not the time to try to reason with her. He cupped her face in his hands. "Emma, I am so, so sorry that happened to you. I... I don't think the two of us are looking at it in the same way but we don't need to talk about that tonight. Right now this is what I need you to know. I love you and I respect you. Nothing you told me changes that. Nothing. Emma..." He wrapped his arms around her. "I'm not leaving."

Emma was in shock. While she had been changing, she'd run so many scenarios through her head. But none of them had involved Peter staying. She pulled away so she could see into his face, wondering if this was some sick joke. When she looked into his eyes, she immediately felt disloyal for thinking such a thing. Peter meant every word he said. She buried her face in his chest and clung to him.

Peter sighed when he heard her muffled "I love you, too." He kissed her hair. "Try to rest now, Emma," he encouraged as he spread the blanket over them both. Back pain be damned, he wouldn't let go of her that night. Peter finally allowed himself to drift to sleep when he knew she already had.

*~*~*

Healing

Once he'd seen Diana and the kids off to school, Zeke made his way to Cora's house. He was hoping to spend some time with Joshua. There was something that had been on his mind for days and he wanted to ask about it. However, the theatre didn't seem like an ideal location for their talk.

Zeke knocked on the front door and waited only a moment before Fr. Mike answered. "Good morning, Fr. Mike! I didn't expect to see you but what a happy..." The smile melted from Zeke's face when he saw that the priest wasn't his usual happy self. "What's wrong? Is someone hurt?"

The priest ushered Zeke inside. "Everyone's fine... It's just well... Joshua thought maybe Owen was beginning to suspect so... he tried to talk to him. It was rough going. Joshua left in tears and, not seeing well through them, hit his head on a brick wall. He's totally fine as far as that goes. Andrew and JenniAnn got him patched up with no problems but... his heart hurts a lot more than... than his head."

Zeke's eyes filled. He remembered how much pain he'd felt when Sy wasn't talking to him. "I... I'm sure. Can I see him?"

"Sure. Actually, I'm glad you're here. Josh could use the extra company. Max had to go to work and the girls all left. Kemara and JenniAnn work with Owen, you know, so they're checking in on him. Violeta went with them. Well, Belle's here... JenniAnn thought it best that she stay with Josh."

Zeke smiled. "That's gotta help his mood."

"Considerably. Come on." Fr. Mike led Zeke into the kitchen where Andrew and Joshua were sipping coffee.

Zeke tried not to stare at the bandages on Joshua's head but the sight of them made his eyes well again.

Joshua jumped to his feet and, shifting Belle to one arm, hugged the man. "Good morning, Zeke. I'm really glad you're here."

"Me too. I... I heard you had a rough night."

Joshua sighed. "Rough parts. Good parts, too." He smiled as he remembered Andrew and JenniAnn tending to him as he cuddled Belle.

"Is there a way we can, uh, summon your parents for you?" Zeke offered.

Joshua smiled. "Not really. I mean you could always just ask but I happen to know that they're otherwise engaged right now. They went to breakfast at Emma's diner and that's where they need to be. And, trust me, I was loved on plenty this morning." He bent to kiss the baby's hair.

Andrew chuckled at the memories of Kemara and Violeta fussing over Joshua and then joining JenniAnn in making him a breakfast of pancakes, hashbrowns, fresh fruit, and, of course, Froot Loops.

"Well-fed, too, I take it?" Zeke asked, noticing the pans and platters on the counter.

"Definitely. I would have loved to have had all of you around when I was in Nazareth and thereabouts but, boy, not sure my metabolism could have made it," Joshua jested. "Can we heat you up some leftovers, Zeke?"

Zeke smiled but shook his head. "Thank you but I think one breakfast is enough for me."

"Coffee?" Fr. Mike offered.

"That I will take."

Andrew rose to prepare it. "How do you take it, Zeke?"

"Just black."

The angel poured the coffee then handed it over. "So what brings you to us this morning?"

Zeke glanced quickly at Joshua who was making faces at Belle. "Oh well... it's really not important."

Joshua's head shot up. "Since it brought you over here, I think it probably is."

Andrew sipped his coffee and looked over to the priest who nodded. "Fr. Mike and I can step out if you'd like, Zeke."

"Oh, no. No need of that." Zeke shook his head. "Actually... I think it might be better if you were here but, really, I think maybe another time..."

Joshua reached over to squeeze Zeke's hand. "I'm fine. Really. Lemme have it."

Zeke smiled. "Okay. Well... I was just wondering. About Judas. I know we're leaving it open to interpretation about whether he came around but... did he?"

Joshua snuggled Belle closer. "Unless he has since Christmas... no."

Fr. Mike clapped him on the shoulder when he saw the ancient sadness in the lines of Joshua's face.

Andrew began to trace the table's grain.

"So... wait. He still could?" Zeke asked in surprise.

"If he wanted to. Zeke, you've read The Great Divorce. Remember, back in college," Joshua prompted.

"Well, sure. But college was a while ago. Let me see... bus trip from Hell to Heaven... or was it some place just outside of Heaven? I can't remember. But people had the chance to leave Hell and move onto Heaven. Many didn't but some did," Zeke recalled.

"Right. C.S. Lewis got a lot of things right. So... after I died, I went to... well, Hell sometimes gives people the wrong idea. I absolutely would not have let my Abi wait for me in Hell as people imagine it. Even though they were in the same place, my Abi was in a homey, pleasant woodshop surrounded by a beautiful field where he could visit with the patriarchs and matriarchs as Yoktan grazed." Joshua grinned. "They were living it up, trust me. But Yehuda... Judas..." Joshua's face clouded. "All he saw was grayness and filth. I spoke to everyone there. Yehuda included. I told him that I forgave him and that I'd died for his sins, too. If he would just accept that..." Joshua sighed and shook his head. He remembered watching Yehuda run further away and then his Abi and Yohannan standing on either side of him, comforting him as he watched the man disappear into the mists.

The heaviness of the moment was disrupted by Fr. Mike's cell phone.

The priest turned bright red. "I am so, so sorry..."

Joshua swiped at a tear and smiled. "I'm not." He hummed along with the "Amazing Grace" ringtone. "You should probably answer."

Fr. Mike looked curiously at the phone. "I don't recognize the number..." He answered. "Hello. This is Fr. Mike."

The other three men all looked on curiously when the priest's face registered surprise.

"Good morning to you, too, Peter! What can I do for you?"

Andrew peered over at Joshua whose gaze was fixed on Fr. Mike.

"Well, sure. I see... I'm so sorry to hear that... No. No, please don't mention it. Really... Yes, that's what it sounds like to me, too." Fr. Mike glanced over at Andrew. "Yes. He did... I'm sure he would. Where should we meet you? Not a problem at all. We'll meet you there."

"Emma..." Joshua murmured once the priest had ended the call.

Fr. Mike nodded. "She's... fine. Peter said he walked with her to the diner and waited there with her until Josh's parents showed up. Then he called in a personal day at work to 'get his head straight.' He says she had a really bad night. He wants to speak to me. You, too, Andrew. At my office."

Joshua let out a sigh, praying Emma had told Peter the truth... or at least the "truth" as she saw it. It would be a step in the right direction.

Zeke clasped Joshua's hand, bowed his head, and began to pray.

When Zeke was finished, Andrew spoke to Joshua. "I wish you were coming, too. It... it's you who they really need to hear from."

Joshua smiled sadly. "Yes. But until Emma recognizes me... she won't believe what I need to tell her."

Andrew shook his head at the unfairness of it all. Whatever had happened to Emma, it angered him that it had driven a wedge between her and Joshua.

Joshua rose and hugged the angel and Fr. Mike with his free arm. "Go. Peter needs you. I'll wait here with Belle and... Zeke, you staying?"

"Definitely."

"Good." Joshua beamed at him then turned back to Fr. Mike and Andrew. "I'll be just fine here. I've got Zeke, Belle, and the dogs." He glanced down at where they were sprawled at his feet. "Besides, I want to be here if any of the girls return with an update."

"Good point," Andrew recognized. Of course Joshua would want to see Owen right away if the man was willing.

"We'll leave a note if we go anywhere," Joshua promised.

Zeke hugged the two. "Praying it goes well. Those two kids deserve some happiness... lots of happiness."

Joshua nodded. "They do... And, if this is what I think it is, they're getting closer." He handed Belle to Andrew so he could kiss and hug her.

"I'll be back later, sweetheart. Have a good morning with Joshua and Zeke, okay?" Andrew laughed when Belle let out a long series of coos. "I think she'll be a talker. I like that." He kissed her forehead before returning her to Joshua. "Should I bring anything?" he asked.

Joshua shook his head. "Just your wisdom and your compassion. And I happen to know you're already carrying both... both of you are." He smiled proudly at the angel and the priest and hugged them both again. "I'll see you later. I love you."

"I love you, too," they echoed back before leaving Zeke, Joshua, and Belle alone.

"I think this might be a long day..." Zeke commented. "I wish I hadn't have brought up..."

Joshua rested an arm around his shoulders. "I knew you'd ask at some point. It's okay, Zeke. Actually, it helped to get it out there."

"It... it doesn't hurt to have us ending the show as we do when... when you know he's gone?" the man questioned softly.

"Maybe Yehuda won't always be gone," Joshua answered with a small, hopeful smile. "Besides, whatever does or doesn't happen with him, I want everyone to know that there's always hope... that I forgave Yehuda and I can forgive them, too. They need to see that."

"Yeah," Zeke agreed. He smiled when Belle gurgled as if she, too, was trying to show her approval of Joshua's words.

"I think you're Daddy's right. You're going to be talker." Joshua smiled.

Zeke blinked. "Daddy? I thought he was Uncle Andrew?"

"Oh... well..."

Zeke laughed. "Another of your goals?"

Joshua smirked. "Yes..."

"So, if you don't mind my asking, what is the deal with Andrew and JenniAnn? I mean... I don't want specifics. Obviously they've got a good thing going and you're on board so that says a lot... everything actually... but... you know I'm not a gossiper, Joshua, but... wow, that's interesting."

Chuckling, Joshua nodded. "Endless hours of interesting-ness. They're very close. Closer than some spouses are to each other. But they're not and never will..."

"Engage in any activities that would produce a sibling for Belle?" Zeke guessed with a twinkle in his eye.

"Exactly. And now they have Belle..." He nuzzled her curls. "Who they both love incredibly much. JenniAnn has it in her head, and Andrew agrees, that even though Andrew's acting as Belle's father, they should refer to him as Uncle Andrew because if Andrew has an assignment and they hear Belle call him Daddy... JenniAnn's afraid that they'll think poorly of Andrew."

"Ah. She's worried someone will think they're a couple and all that generally implies which given they're not married... some people would judge him or her or both." Zeke bit his lip. Not too long ago, he would have been among them.

"Right. And she can't bear that. But I'm of the mindset that any assignment making that assumption will get a real wake-up call when they learn who Andrew is. And isn't that a good thing? It might keep them from judging someone else down the line when they remember that they mentally accused an angel of something he and the girl were completely innocent of. So... at some point I want to broach that subject with the both of them." Joshua smiled down at the baby. "Because Belle here should have someone to call 'Daddy.' And... I think Andrew would like that, too. And JenniAnn for that matter."

Zeke beamed. "You know that phrase 'the Devil is in the details'?"

Joshua grinned. "Yeah."

"Sure seems to me that you're in the details a lot more."

Joshua laughed. "I am. So could you maybe, as you can work it into conversation, help me get JenniAnn to see that they should be proud of who they are?"

Zeke squeezed Joshua's hand. "Absolutely. Can I bring Diana in on this?"

"Hoping you would..."

"You got it. Now... anything I can do to help with Emma and Owen and... I strongly suspect Peter knows but I'm not sure. Something about the way he was looking at you last night, though..." Zeke recalled.

"I think Peter knows but he can't outright affirm it right now. And that's okay. As for Emma and Owen... pray with me?" Joshua requested.

Since Belle had laid claim to Joshua's right hand, Zeke clasped Joshua's left in both of his.

Joshua gazed upward. "Dad, please help me to reach Owen, to... to let him know that we love him so much. Please grant Kemara, JenniAnn, and Violeta the words they need to offer him solace. If... if he's still angry, protect their hearts and their spirits from that hurt. If it's Your will... I'd really like to speak to Owen today... let him know there are no hard feelings. Please."

Zeke's grip of Joshua's hand tightened as tears rolled down his cheeks.

"Thank You, Dad. And as for Emma... I know she's with Ama and Abi right now and I'm so thankful for that and that... that Peter's being so strong and loyal to her. Please help her to recognize who we all are and who she is... our little girl. The... the lamb I'll never stop searching for, never stop loving. Help Mike and Andrew to impart Your wisdom to Peter, for Emma's sake and his. Thank You for bringing us all together this past month. Help us to draw even closer in the weeks ahead. We love You."

"So much," Zeke added.

"Amen."

"Amen."

Joshua patted Zeke's hand. "Thanks for that and for being here with us, Zeke."

"Glad to be. Just felt something pulling me here this morning..." Zeke smiled gently. "It... it's nice, you know. Being able to do something for you."

"You've done much for me in your life, Zeke," Joshua assured.

"Thank you. But like this... with you here..."

"I know." Joshua smiled contently. "Well, I think the girls could do with a little sun and so could I. You wanna take a walk in the garden out back?"

"I'd love to."

Joshua whistled causing Fawn and Lulu to shoot out from under the table and prance at the door while Belle smiled and yanked on Joshua's shirt.

Laughing, Zeke followed Joshua out to the yard.

*~*~*

"I mean that... that sounds like post-traumatic stress disorder, doesn't it?" Peter questioned as he sat in an overstuffed chair in Fr. Mike's office. He looked apologetically at Andrew. "I really hope I'm not bringing back bad memories but... but I heard you say you'd struggled with that so..."

Andrew turned away from the cross he'd been staring at as Peter had described what he'd witnessed the night before. He smiled tenderly at the man. "Don't apologize. It's good to talk about it. Yes. That sounds a lot like what I experienced. Flailing, sweating, talking in my sleep." He briefly closed his eyes, grateful that Peter was both bigger and stronger than Emma. It still gave him chills when he remembered how close he'd come to hurting JenniAnn. "You handled it well, Peter," Andrew soothed.

"Thanks. But... but I feel like we need to be more... proactive as opposed to reactive. If you could have felt her heart beating so..." Peter swiped at a tear. "I... I thought it might just... just quit on her."

Fr. Mike patted the man's arm.

Andrew shook his head. "Peter, that would be extremely uncommon. Sleep terrors aren't generally lethal. But I agree that..." He sighed. "I dragged my feet on getting treatment, therapy. I shouldn't have. Even without knowing what Emma's gone through, I feel like she could probably benefit from some sort of counseling. And there's absolutely no shame in that."

Fr. Mike nodded in agreement. "I refer parishioners to counselors and doctors all the time."

"Right. But what I don't get..." Peter looked back and forth between the two men then peered into the priest's eyes. "You can't repeat anything I tell you, right?"

"Priests can't reveal what's told to them in the confessional," Fr. Mike explained.

Peter frowned. "Oh..." He'd called the priest thinking he'd be forbidden from repeating what he told him. Peter knew Emma wouldn't want him relaying what she'd confided in him but he was desperate to help her and didn't know where to start.

"But, as someone who cares about you and Emma, I promise you that I will treat this conversation as if we were in the confessional," Fr. Mike vowed. "Because I suspect you need that level of confidentiality."

Peter smiled gratefully. "Yes. Please. Thank you."

"You have my assurance that I won't repeat anything, either, Peter. But I can step out now if you'd like me to," Andrew offered.

Peter considered the offer. It would probably be wise to let Andrew go. One less person to possibly slip up. And the priest was obviously used to keeping quiet. Was Andrew? Likely. If Joshua was Jesus then surely Andrew knew. If he'd kept that secret... Peter shook his head. "I'd like you to stay, Andrew. Be... be the voice of experience on the PTSD thing if you can, I mean."

Andrew nodded. "Sure."

Peter drew in and let out a deep breath, praying that he was right to tell the two. A peace settled over him, assuring him of the need to speak up. "After the sleep terror, Emma told me about something that happened when she was younger. A teenager. There was this guy. She babysat for his kids and he was a bigwig with her high school... a Catholic high school."

Fr. Mike frowned.

"Obviously I wasn't there so... so I don't know but the way she described the way things were between them... I think this guy was a sexual predator. I... I think he had psychological control over... over Emma. When she... she was sixteen, they began an affair. Emma acts like it was consensual a-and that she should have known better but..." Peter took the tissue Andrew handed to him. "Somehow it seems like she ended up bearing the brunt of it when it came out. They expelled her and... and I... I just had to know more. So I... I Googled Emma's name and 'Massachusetts' and 'Catholic high school' and after a while... I found some things... small town gossip gone viral, I guess. I got the guy's name so then I Googled him and he's still on their Board!"

Fr. Mike rubbed at his temples, remembering an ordeal right there in the parish several years before. Years later and he could still perfectly recall the grieved, pained faces of some of his flock as they told him about what one of his predecessors at St. Mary Magdalene's had done to them.

Peter turned to Andrew. "Your sleep terrors... that was because you saw violence... war, right?"

Andrew nodded.

"So do you think Emma would have them if what she told me was really all there was to it? A consensual affair? I just can't shake the feeling that this... monster... didn't... didn't give her much choice," Peter lamented.

"He probably didn't," Fr. Mike replied. "Only the illusion of it. Peter, before I came to St. Mary Mag's, there was another priest who... who..." He wiped away some tears. "It was terrible what he did to some of the kids. But it wasn't... even years later, when they confided in me, they never said they were forced. It was more like..."

Seeing how much talking about the crisis pained the priest, Andrew took over. "Psychological abuse that led to sexual abuse. What I know sometimes happens is the perpetrator makes the victim feel indebted. Maybe they give them a bunch of gifts. Or they're always the one bailing them out of scrapes. Or even just heaping attention on them. Then they play on that. 'I... I helped/love you. Now... now I need your... your...'"

Fr. Mike resumed when Andrew buried his face in his hands. He knew the angel couldn't keep from thinking of his own little one. "That sounds a lot like what the survivors I spoke to told me. It's a violation of the worst kind, in my opinion. Not just of the body but of the mind and spirit, too. Somewhere, deep inside, Emma knows that she was terribly wronged. And, I'm sorry to say, I can all too well imagine that the fall-out itself has helped along the PTSD. I'd like to say a Catholic institution would act with more fairness and justice but... but I know they fall short many times. If this man was well-regarded then it's all too possible that he was able to give a heartfelt and contrite little speech and be welcomed back with Christ's forgiveness and the Church's," the priest explained, his eyes blazing. "Meanwhile, Emma was the scapegoat. It's horrendous... and it's not Christ-like."

Peter shook his head. "Poor Emma..." He looked to the two. "But what... what do I do now?"

Fr. Mike reached into his desk and pulled out a pamphlet. "One of my parishioners, an extremely brave woman, wrote this about her own experience. She asked me to give it to others. I never sought the permission of the hierarchy. Truthfully, they probably wouldn't give it. She doesn't mince words. But it has helped people and I think it might help Emma. You can tell her you picked it up at a church you stopped into. That way she won't know you spoke to me."

Peter gratefully accept it. "Thank you. So... the PTSD?"

"Let me talk to Catherine, JenniAnn's cousin. She's good at getting people help... quietly. But Peter..." Andrew squeezed his shoulder. "As far as the sleep terrors, it was talking with my loved ones that was the greatest help. That Emma's confided in you might be the first, biggest step in combating them. And now that she's told you, maybe she'll confide in Maryam. If she has the two of you supporting her and loving her even when you know what happened... that might do Emma a world of good. She has so many people on her side, Peter. We're all praying for her and loving her... and so is God."

Peter stared into his director's eyes, wondering if he meant Joshua... hoping he did.

Andrew smiled and nodded. "He understands, Peter. And he's very proud of you and so pleased with how you're caring for Emma."

"Could you... you tell him I love him?" Peter requested, his eyes welling. "I... I'm afraid that if I... I do in... in person then... then the floodgates will open and I won't be able to keep from trying to get Emma to see a-and the last thing she needs right now is... is some guy trying to... to push his beliefs and wishes onto her even... even when they're good ones. So when he's there I... I just have to act like he... he's just Joshua Davidson."

"We'll tell him," Fr. Mike promised.

Peter sunk back against the chair and closed his eyes.

"Peter, I think you could use a nap. Come on. You can rest in my guestroom," Fr. Mike offered.

Peter drowsily looked up at him. "Really?"

"Sure."

Peter blushed. "I... I feel like I've taken up enough of your time today and I'm not even Catholic."

Fr. Mike grinned and lowered his voice. "Well, the bed doesn't know that so just don't tell it and I think we'll be okay."

In spite of his sleepiness, Peter laughed. "Okay. Thanks. Both of you."

Andrew clapped him on the back. "You're very welcome. And, for the record, I'm not Catholic, either, and that's never been a problem with Fr. Mike." He smiled at the priest.

"If you don't mind my asking... what are you?" Peter inquired as he and Andrew followed Fr. Mike to the spare room. He wondered when the priest chuckled.

"I... well... I'm an angel of death," Andrew replied.

Peter stopped short. "Like... literally or is that some sort of sect?"

Andrew smiled. "Literally. God sends me to people when it's time for them to go Home... to Heaven. But sometimes I'm sent just when people have to deal with death. And all of you did when Lucy died and... we're working on a musical about God's own death. I guess He thought it best to have plenty of angels around."

"Plenty?" Peter asked, wide-eyed.

Fr. Mike beamed as he ran through the list of names.

"Well, I'll be..." Peter practically fell into the bed the priest waved him to. He blinked a few times then smiled. "I... I'm really glad to know that."

"Good." Andrew smiled again at him. "Now you get some sleep. If I'm not still here when you wake up then I'll see you this evening."

"Yeah..." Peter's smile grew more tender as he sunk against the pillow.

"I'll be in the chapel if you need anything," Fr. Mike whispered.

"Thanks."

The priest softly closed the door then looked at Andrew. He could see the serene expression he'd worn for Peter beginning to crack.

"Could I sit in the chapel with you for a while?" the angel requested.

Fr. Mike nodded. "Absolutely."

"I... I just don't understand how... how people can be so... so hurtful. I never... never will a-and she was so... so young..."

Settling his arm around the angel's shoulders, Fr. Mike steered him towards the chapel. He was beginning to see the toll Andrew's work would take on him with Belle in his life. Already brimming with compassion and love, Andrew now had a father's heart and soul. "We'll pray for Emma... for all those like her," the priest comforted. "And for all those sent to them."

When they entered the chapel, Andrew sunk to his knees before the crucifix and wept. Fr. Mike knelt beside him, took his hand, and began to pray until the angel was able to join in.

*~*~*

JenniAnn, Kemara, Violeta, and Vincent were all gathered together at the back of the classroom while the children diligently worked on papers. Before classes had begun, the three women had stopped by Owen's chamber only to find it empty. No one had seen him all morning.

"Lunch is in an hour... If Owen hasn't surfaced by then..." Kemara bit her lip.

Vincent gently squeezed her shoulder. "I would not worry until his class time. Owen sometimes eats lunch on his own or goes Above. But if he fails to show up for class... that wouldn't be like him."

JenniAnn swiped at a tear. "I... I just worry. I mean what if he did find Joshua's gift and then realized, without a doubt, who Joshua is and then felt so... so badly for upsetting him that O... O hurt himself?"

"Surely Joshua would be told if it had come to that, wouldn't he?" Kemara looked to the angel.

"I... I dunno. I've never worked an assignment with him when he was like this. I would hope so but maybe not." Violeta's lip began to tremble.

JenniAnn hugged her.

Disconcerted by JenniAnn's fears, Vincent rethought his decision to wait. "I'll go put together a team to search for Owen." He pulled all three of the girls into a hug. "We will find..."

They all turned when they heard footsteps thundering towards them. Eliot ran to them... and smiled. "Found him. He's come back to his chamber. And... he has something. Go. I'll watch the kids. Brittony will be in shortly. We can handle things here."

Not needing any further excuse, the four ran to Owen's chamber. They slowed down when the entrance came into view. JenniAnn took the lead as they stepped into the chamber.

"O?" she called, not seeing him.

Owen stepped out from behind a large canvas, looking exhausted but otherwise unharmed.

JenniAnn ran to him and began to cry when he embraced her.

"We were so worried!" Violeta exclaimed.

Owen hung his head. "I'm sorry. I should have left a note."

Violeta blushed, remembering her own unexplained disappearance.

"I just needed some time by myself to think," Owen continued. "And... and to work."

"Work?" Vincent questioned.

Owen nodded. "I was painting. I actually... I went to Dyeland. I spent the night and most of the morning just sitting on one of the hills in the Fields of Gold and... and painting."

Kemara smiled and shook her head. They'd spent so much time in New York that no one had thought to check Dyeland.

"Just needed fresh air.. sky... stars... grass, I guess." Owen smiled down at JenniAnn, finally understanding her sometimes incessant need to be under the same stars as Andrew was. He hadn't needed to be under the same stars Joshua was beneath... he just needed to see stars, flowers, and trees that Joshua had made.

"How do you feel now?" Kemara asked.

Owen sucked in a deep breath. "Better. Much better. I... want to see what I painted? Actually, I did a couple during the night."

"Yes, please!" Violeta chirped as the other three nodded solemnly.

Owen released JenniAnn and stooped to lift a 16 by 20 inch canvas. "I want to make larger ones but, well, last night I needed portable ones." He turned the canvas so the others could see it.

Tears pooled in Vincent's eyes as he admired the painting. It was a beautiful landscape of the Fields and not entirely unlike others of Owen's efforts save for one important difference. Joshua looked down over the valley, his arms outstretched. He seemed to be summoning the Fields to life.

Kemara reached out and stroked Owen's hair. "It... it's beautiful, Owen. You really captured Joshua's spirit a-and love."

JenniAnn could only hug her old friend's arm and nod.

"His eyes... Oh, Owen, you've got his eyes!" Violeta exclaimed happily.

Owen beamed. "Thanks. That's not my favorite, though. That would be this one." He displayed a second, slightly larger canvas.

His friends recognized it at once. Finally Owen had brought his vision to the canvas.

"The colors..." Kemara murmured. "They really do look... alive and..."

"It... it's even more gorgeous than what I imagined when... when you described it, O," JenniAnn complimented. Joshua, small as he was on the canvas, looked so lifelike that she wanted to reach out and take his hand.

Vincent pulled Owen into a hug. "I am so pleased for you, Owen. Our... our prayers have been answered and this..." He waved to the painting. "Absolutely wondrous. Joshua must see it."

Owen blinked back tears. "I... I wasn't... I was hurtful to... him and..."

Violeta squeezed his right hand. "Oh Owen, he wants so badly to see you. Please let us go get him."

JenniAnn's head was resting on his shoulder, preventing Owen from seeing her eyes so he looked to Kemara for confirmation.

"He really does, Owen. He, umm, he actually asked us to let him know if you would be willing to talk with him."

Owen smiled softly. "I would... be willing. I... I'd like to see him."

That was all Violeta needed to shoot off into the corridor and start running.

Owen laughed. "I think I'm going to have to ask him exactly how much caffeine and sugar he put into that one when he created her."

The others laughed, too, then settled onto the floor in a circle. JenniAnn, Kemara, and Vincent listened as Owen told them about his night of prayer and painting and, ultimately, peace.

*~*~*

Zeke jumped, nearly dropping the mug he was rinsing out, when he heard pounding coming from the basement. "Joshua!" he called. "There's something in the..."

Violeta burst through the door.

"Violeta!" Zeke exclaimed. "What were you doing down there?"

The angel's face, already flushed from running, grew even more red. She hadn't planned for anyone not in the know to be there... "I, umm... well..."

Joshua, stepping into the kitchen after changing Belle, looked expectantly at Violeta. "Duckling, what..."

Violeta, mindful of Belle, threw her arms around Joshua's neck. "Gotta come..." She glanced over at Zeke then whispered. "Below."

"Does Owen want to see me?" Joshua asked hopefully.

Violeta gave a vigorous nod. "Very much."

Joshua's grin stretched across his face. "Then let's go! C'mon, Zeke!"

"I'll follow wherever you go, Lord, but... just for curiosity's sake... where are we going?" Zeke inquired.

"You'll see! Let me go grab a sweater for Belle and her diaper bag."

Violeta smiled, surprised that Joshua was taking Zeke along but sure he had his reasons.

"Okay..." Once Joshua was out of the room, Zeke turned to Violeta. "Do you know where we're going?"

The angel nodded. "You'll like it! There are really nice people there."

Zeke shrugged, willing to accept the mystery. "All right then. Adventures with Jesus, here I come."

Violeta giggled. "Best kind of adventures, I think."

Zeke grinned. "True."

A moment later, Joshua returned with Belle and her things. He quickly wrote a note in case Andrew returned before they were back. "Off we go!" He led the two to the basement and then through the entrance which Violeta had left open.

"Wow..." Zeke marveled as they stepped into the Tunnels. "Is this... does Owen live down here?" He'd heard Joshua whisper the young man's name and was certain this sojourn had something to do with him.

"Yep!" Violeta replied.

"Zeke, this place is home to many people who rely on it for safety and community. They live in secret because, for many of them, exposure to the world above would be difficult... if not impossible," Joshua explained as they walked.

"Do they have that disease where they can't be in the sun?" Zeke asked.

"No. It's just that many of them had difficulties and tragedies when they lived Above. Some are hiding from abusive parents or spouses. Some fled persecution of various types. Some were neglected and friendless in the city. And for some... they were simply born here and it's all they've ever known."

"I won't tell anyone. Not even Diana if you don't want me to," the man promised.

Joshua smiled. "Thank you." If all went as planned, Vincent and his people would have a whole family of new Helpers.

As they stepped into the more populated areas of the Tunnels, some looked curiously and with fear at Zeke. However, Joshua's smile and greeting calmed them all. While many of the Tunnel dwellers didn't understand the reasoning behind it, they accepted Vincent's and Father's counsel that Joshua was to be treated as if he'd always lived among them.

"Joshua!"

Shelby came skipping down a corridor with Jacob at her heels.

Joshua crouched down to hug the children. "How are you, Jacob and Shelby?"

Shelby frowned. "Something weird is going on. Psyche left class before it was over."

Joshua squeezed her hand. "Everything's fine, sweetheart. Psyche will be back soon. I'm sure we'll all meet for lunch and then later..."

"Are you still teaching during Miss Kemara's class?" Jacob questioned.

Joshua smiled, glad that he would be able to do that without worrying that his presence nearby would upset Owen. "You bet."

Shelby grinned. "I can't wait!" She took Jacob's hand. "We just left to get a book but need to get back to class. You're staying for lunch for sure?"

Joshua nodded. "See you then?"

"Yeah!" Jacob cheered as Shelby nodded.

"So this is where they come from..." Zeke noted once the kids had run off. "Wow... what an amazing place to grow up!"

Violeta smiled and softly squeezed the baby's hand. "And Belle will have the best of three worlds!"

Zeke wondered at this but let it go unremarked upon. He could tell Joshua was anxious to reach Owen. He hoped they were near.

Joshua continued through the main hub of the Tunnels then expertly zigged and zagged until he reached Owen's chamber.

"Maybe we should wait out here," Zeke suggested, reaching for Violeta's hand.

Seeing the sense in this, the angel halted. "Joshua, maybe I should take Belle now."

"Okay." Joshua cuddled the little one before handing her to her Aunt Violeta and setting the diaper bag on the floor. "Thanks." He smiled at Violeta and Zeke and stepped into the chamber.

Kemara saw Joshua first and smiled at him. She tapped JenniAnn on the shoulder.

JenniAnn turned away from the portrait of Joshua that Owen had painted after Eliot and Brittony had confronted him.

"Joshua is here," Kemara whispered.

JenniAnn smiled, too, then stepped over to where Owen was speaking to Vincent. "O, Joshua is here. The rest of us are gonna step outside, okay?"

Owen stared past her to where Joshua was standing near the entry. His eyes welled. "O-okay."

Vincent hugged him. "We will see you soon."

Owen nodded.

Kemara, JenniAnn, and Vincent all embraced Joshua as they passed him before moving into the corridor.

Zeke, who had been entertaining Belle, looked up when he heard the three shuffle into the hall. He blinked when he saw Vincent. "Hey... what... Vincent?"

JenniAnn, Kemara, and Violeta gaped.

Vincent tilted his head, studying the man. Then his eyes lit up and he grinned. "Zeke?"

Laughing, Zeke nodded. "Older and wiser but... yeah! You remember me! It has to have been... wow... almost thirty years ago?"

Vincent pulled the man into a hug. "Of course I remember. And yes. That seems right. How have you been?"

"Great! Absolutely great, man! Got married, three kids. I became a deacon and I'm playing Judas in Superstar. How about you?"

"I've also married. My wife is JenniAnn's cousin."

"Catherine!" Zeke exclaimed, smiling.

Vincent smiled proudly. "We have one son, Jacob. He was at the theatre yesterday evening."

"Right! We just ran into him coming here with Joshua. Great kid. So..."

JenniAnn cleared her throat. "Umm... so this is awesome but... would either of you care to explain how you know each other?"

The two men laughed.

"That would be appropriate, wouldn't it?" Vincent admitted. He nodded to Zeke. "Perhaps you should tell?"

Zeke nodded and turned to the three women. "I was just a smart-mouthed seventeen year old at the time. I'd gotten into it with my step-dad and ran out of the apartment and just started wandering. I ran into some skinheads... apparently I was on their turf."

"Oh Zeke..." JenniAnn lamented.

"Gotta say, I was scared to death. Three of them and only one of me? Nonetheless, I thought I was big time stuff. So I flew into a rage and... well, they started beating the bloody hell out of me. I prayed and prayed and then..." Zeke beamed at Vincent. "Vincent came. He scared them off and then... at that point I was just a miserable wretch huddled into fetal position. He sat with me and talked with me. I... well, I was a little alarmed when I first saw him but... I knew I was in the presence of a friend. We visited a few times after that. Vincent heard me out when I needed to gripe about my step-dad and then... then you stopped coming. I worried about you."

Vincent drew in a shaky breath. "I... I had some struggles for a while. A breakdown. I wasn't well for some time after. I'm sorry, Zeke."

Zeke shook his head. "Don't be. We all have those times. I'm just..." He hugged Vincent. "Just so happy to see you and know that you're well and happy and..." He turned to JenniAnn. "Wait, is this the Grandpa Vincent who I've heard you and Andrew mention?"

JenniAnn beamed. "The one and only."

"You're a grandpa!" Zeke exclaimed, smiling at his old friend.

Vincent smiled back. "Indeed. And happily so."

Kemara shook her head in wonder. "So cool. And clearly Joshua knew."

Violeta grinned. "So this is why he was set on you coming here, Zeke! Awesome sauce!"

"Definitely. Now I just hope the reunion going on inside is... is just as good or better." JenniAnn looked tenderly at the entrance to Owen's chamber.

Zeke nodded. "That's what we're all hoping."

The five prayed that Joshua's and Owen's visit was everything they both hoped it would be.

*~*~*

A few moments passed before Owen could speak. Joshua waited patiently.

"I... I'm sorry... Jesus," Owen finally choked out.

Joshua hurried to the young man and embraced him.

Owen wept into Joshua's shoulder. "I'm sorry I wouldn't listen a-and that I... I made you leave and..."

Joshua patted his back. "I know. I forgive you. I know this has been very hard for you. I wish... I wish I hadn't had to compete with all those other voices in your head. Owen, I have never... not once... hated you. I made you. I can't hate you. I love you so much."

"I... I love you, too."

Joshua smiled. He'd waited so long simply to hear those words.

Owen finally stepped back and dragged his sleeve across his eyes. "I painted."

Joshua's smile grew. "Could I see?"

Owen nodded. He swiped away more tears and, when he had, noticed the bandages on Joshua's forehead. "What happened to your head?"

"I... bumped it."

"When?"

Joshua reached up to rub his birthmark then stopped when he realized it might pull off the butterflies. "Last night."

"After you left the chapel?" Owen pressed, speaking through the lump in his throat.

"I... I just wasn't looking where I was going."

Owen clamped his eyes closed. He remembered that Joshua had been crying when he'd left... he'd made him cry. "Because of... of me."

Joshua reached out and squeezed his shoulder. "Owen, it's really not a big deal. Got me some extra TLC from JenniAnn and Belle so that was nice."

A smile began to play at Owen's lips.

"Pretty sure Andrew got a dance out of it. So it worked out well for him," Joshua continued, smiling playfully.

Owen finally smiled.

"Come on. I want to see what you painted, please."

Owen led Joshua to the three canvases that featured renderings of him. "I did the classic portrait earlier yesterday, after Eliot and Brittony visited me. I did the other two last night after I... I found the paint set." He hugged Joshua. "Thank you for that. I love it. And I, umm, I noticed that... that the paint... it was just as full when I finished as when I started."

Joshua smiled. "Imagine that..."

Owen laughed softly and released Joshua.

"They're all... wonderful. I'm honored, Owen. You even got my birthmark." Joshua complimented as he waved to the portrait. "And Dyeland... Brings back good memories... forming that hill, nursing those redbuds. And this one..." He moved to stand in front of the painting depicting Owen's vision. "Your memory of it never... never faded, even with everything that happened to you." Joshua smiled tearfully at Owen and clasped his hand.

"Why did you send it to... to me?" Owen questioned.

"I wanted you to know that I loved you... and that I'm an artist, too. That we shared that because... you're mine. And I... well, I was hoping that it would help you recognize me when I came."

Owen blinked back more tears. "It... it did. Just took a while. I... I wish it hadn't. I wasted a whole month being too... too blind to...see."

Joshua shook his head as he pulled Owen to a bench resting against the wall. "Not wasted, Owen. Never wasted. We were still together. And I've enjoyed working with you, seeing the sets come alive. Dancing and singing with you. Listening to your stories over dinner. It was a good month, Owen. Truly. And now... now we have an eternity together like this... truly knowing who the other is."

"I just..." Owen laughed with some embarrassment. "Trust me to pick now to go all Catholic but... but I feel like I need... I need penance."

"Owen, you apologized and I forgave you," Joshua gently reminded.

"Okay, so not penance but... but after all you've done for me, I need something to do for you. Please," Owen begged.

Joshua thought. An idea came to him and he smiled. "Will you promise me something?"

Owen nodded eagerly.

"Your parents are going to have a birthday party for your grandma surely, right?"

Wondering what that had to do with anything, Owen again nodded.

"Crash it with me?"

The response was so unexpected that Owen burst out laughing. "What?!"

Joshua grinned. "Thing is... I know Olivia. And I don't just mean I created her and she prays to me so, of course, I know her. I mean I was volunteering at Abundant Living before her fall. She's my friend. I enjoyed spending time with her and... well, she was worried about you. She wanted me to speak to you and I promised I would."

"Grandma knows you're... you?"

"No. She thinks I speak well of God and with a sense of authority."

Owen smirked. "Loads of authority."

Joshua chuckled. "Right. So... I'd really like to see her and tell her that I kept my promise. And, Owen, she so much wants to see you. So will you?"

"I... I'm terrified of going to my parents' house but... but you went through hell for... for me. For all of us so... so just going to my parents'... that's nothing." Owen clasped Joshua's hand. "I'll go." He smiled. "Party crashing with God."

"I can't wait to see Olivia's face when we show up!" Joshua smiled as he thought of it.

"My parents are going to be making faces... that's for sure." Owen went pale. What if his parents were cruel to Joshua?

Joshua shrugged. "We'll deal with it." He smiled brightly at Owen. "I'd like to hear more about how last night was for you but I promised Shelby and Jacob that I'd join them for lunch."

"And all the rest of them are probably out there waiting... hungrily."

"Probably. And when's the last time you ate?"

Owen stared down at his hands. "At the theatre."

Joshua pulled him to his feet. "Then you definitely need some food in you." A pear appeared in his hand. "Here. Eat this."

Owen laughed. "I can't believe you just did that. I mean I can but... wow." He accepted the fruit. "I've always loved pears."

"I know."

Owen smiled. Before he ate, he hugged Joshua once more. "Thanks for not giving up on me."

"Never would have," Joshua murmured.

Sighing contently, Owen released him. His eyes lit up as he bit into the pear. "Yummy..."

Joshua grinned. "Good. Now let's go get something more substantial."

Feeling younger and lighter and freer than he'd felt since he was a little boy, Owen followed Joshua out into the corridor.

The group gathered in the hall all knew, the second Owen came into view, that their prayers had been answered. Owen's embittered, fearful heart had been healed.

*~*~*

Exhausted, physically and emotionally, Emma fumbled her way through her shift at the diner. She still had two hours left when Dusty called to her.

"Yeah?" she asked when she reached his desk.

"Girl, you look like you've got the flu or something," he remarked.

Emma shook her head. "I'm not sick, Dusty. Definitely not contagious. I just didn't sleep much last night."

"Okay but I still think you should head home. Don't worry. I won't dock your pay." Dusty stood and tossed some food into a bag then handed it to her. "Are you okay to go by yourself?"

"Yeah. But who will cover for me?" Emma fretted.

"I'll go out there if I have to. I could do with some work on my sparkling personality," the owner deadpanned.

Emma smiled. "Thanks, Dusty. You're the best."

"Don't know about that." Dusty peered out into the dining area. "Oh look. Your friends are back."

Emma saw Maryam and Yosef standing by the door. "Let me just take this order."

"Fine but then you're out of here, Emma. Go home and rest."

Emma nodded. She hugged Maryam and Yosef when she reached them. "Breakfast and lunch! I'm afraid you'll get tired of us!"

Maryam smiled. "We're not here to eat, Emma. I just wanted to see what time you're getting off."

Emma's cheeks flushed. "Oh... well, Dusty's sending me home. He thinks I need to rest. I didn't sleep well last night."

"We will go with you," Yosef offered. "See that you get there safely."

"Yes. A wonderful idea!" Maryam agreed. "You do seem wearied, Emma. I think it would be for the best."

Emma was so grateful that she felt like bursting into tears. "Thank you," she murmured. "Just let me go get my things."

When Emma returned, Maryam and Yosef led her to the subway entrance. They stood on either side of her, cushioning her from the hustle and bustle of others going to and fro. She was quiet for most of the short ride and they didn't try to engage her, sensing she needed the rest.

"This is my stop," she informed them.

"Could we walk you to your apartment?" Maryam asked.

Wearily, Emma smiled. "Yes, please."

Just as they neared the building, John approached and threw his hands into the air. "Ah, Yosef! Just the man I was hoping to see. And Emma and Maryam!" John smiled at the two and took the latter's hand. "Maryam, I was hoping you would let me borrow your husband for an hour or two. I am in urgent need of a shelf and Joshua is apparently otherwise engaged."

Maryam smiled. "If Yosef wishes, he is free to assist you with your shelving emergency."

Yosef nodded. "I am happy to help you, John." He turned to his wife. "Where should I meet you?"

"You can stay with me," Emma blurted out.

John turned away to hide his smile. Their little con had worked wonderfully.

"Are you sure, Emma?" Maryam checked.

"If you want. I wouldn't mind the company at all."

"Wonderful! Maryam, I will come back here when I have finished." Yosef embraced and kissed his wife then patted Emma's arm. "You let Maryam take good care of you."

"Kay..." Emma agreed.

Maryam took her arm and, after waving to the two men, led Emma into the apartment.

"Let's be off then!" Yosef waved John in the direction they had come.

"Where are we going?" John asked.

"To build a shelf, of course."

"I... I don't really need a shelf."

"Well, you can't have told a lie, boy. We will go make a shelf and then find someone who urgently needs it."

"I could check Craig's List."

Yosef wrinkled his nose and shook his head. "Surely Arthur could use a shelf."

"Yes!" John smiled and followed his cousin-in-law.

*~*~*

Emma held the door open for Maryam and ushered her into the apartment. She felt embarrassed by the shabbiness of it and began to wish she hadn't invited her friend up to witness it. "It... it isn't much but... it's home."

Maryam smiled. "I like the colors you've chosen to decorate with. The house I was born in was not much larger than this."

"Really?"

"Really. But it was a pleasant home. And happy."

"I'm glad. Can I get you anything? Tea? Coffee? Dusty sent me home with some food and you're welcome to it. I just don't have much of an appetite."

"Thank you but I am not hungry. Tea would be pleasant, though."

Emma started a pot brewing. "After this is done, would you mind terribly if I hopped in the shower? I hate smelling like grease."

"Not at all. I can prepare the tea. Will you want some? Or I could prepare spiced milk for you," Maryam offered. "It used to soothe Yeshu when he could not sleep."

"Oh, thank you. I do have milk but not much in the way of spices, I'm afraid. Just salt and pepper."

Maryam reached into her purse. "Thankfully, I came prepared. Cinnamon, ginger, and cardamom."

Emma laughed. "Wow. I've heard moms have everything in their purses but I didn't realize that extended to cardamom."

"A necessity," Maryam assured with a soft smile.

Tears welled in Emma's eyes at the sweetness of the gesture. "Yes, please then."

"It will be ready when you are," Maryam promised.

Before turning away, Emma hugged her. "Thank you for staying."

Maryam stroked her hair. "Thank you for asking me."

Emma brushed at tears as she stepped away.

Once Emma was in the shower, Maryam began to heat the milk and mix the spices. She smiled when she opened a cupboard in search of the tea and found a note taped to the coffee reading "I love you more than caffeine. -Peter."

When the milk and tea were ready, Maryam carried them to the couch and set them on the coffee table. She was pleased to see a Bible resting there. Curious, she opened it to where a bookmark rested. Tears welled in her eyes when she saw that a few words had been highlighted. "'My soul magnifies the Lord, and my spirit rejoices in God my Savior, for he has looked on the humble estate of his servant,'" she read, remembering. Glancing in the direction Emma had gone, Maryam prayed that she would know that God saw her, too, and loved her tremendously. Maryam knew that Yeshua longed to have Emma recognize him so he could tell her of his love... of his understanding.

Maryam realized that the water had stopped running meaning Emma would be out soon. A few moments later, Emma stepped into the room, attacking her hair with a brush. Maryam smiled. She was adorable in her leggings and an over-sized button-down shirt that looked suspiciously like something Peter would wear. Maryam suspected it was his and understood. She'd kept one of Yosef's robes tucked into their cot whenever he'd had to go away for work and in the years after he had died.

"Feeling better?" Maryam asked.

Emma nodded. "Much. I feel like I have some of my energy back."

"Good. But I still think you could do with some rest."

"Definitely." After a few more tugs of her brush, Emma took a seat beside Maryam. She smiled as she brought the mug to her nose. "It smells really good! I've never had spiced milk before." She took a sip. "Oh... it's yummy." She squeezed Maryam's hand. "Thank you."

"You are most welcome. So... would you like to talk about why you did not sleep last night?"

Emma took another sip of her milk and mulled over her answer. She was surprised to find that she did want to talk about it. "Well... first of all, Peter and I got to talking so late into the night. I know we shouldn't have. We both needed sleep but... I just... I really like talking to him." Emma blushed when she realized she'd all but declared that Peter had slept over. "And that's all we were doing. I swear it..."

Maryam rested her hand over Emma's. "I believe you, dear."

Emma smiled gratefully. "Thank you. We did turn in after a while. Peter slept here and I went to my room and then... umm... See, I have these things called sleep terrors, I guess. They're like nightmares but even worse. And I... I had one. And Peter heard it. Then he saw it. And he brought me out of it and then... then we talked some more. I... see, I told him about my past. A-and you were right. He didn't judge me. Not... not even a little bit."

Maryam held the young woman as she began to cry with relief. "I am so glad, Emma, so glad." She kissed her hair.

"I just... I love him so much, Maryam, a-and... I've never..." Emma sighed. This was Joshua's mother. Not her mother.

"What is it, Emma?" Maryam gently prodded. "If I can help you, I would like to do that."

For a moment, Emma studied her face. It only took that moment to tell her that Maryam was being sincere. She blushed. "I... I've been with... with men before but... never really done the boyfriend/girlfriend thing. I don't want to screw this up. I... I can't screw this up. What am I supposed to do?" Emma reached for her mug and chugged some milk down.

Maryam smiled at the childlike gesture. "I think honesty is one of the most important things in any relationship. Have you told Peter of these concerns?"

Emma shook her head. "He a widower so he's done the whole thing."

"But at one time he had not. Surely he can remember what that felt like... the uncertainty, the awkwardness."

Emma smiled. "True. He did say that he doesn't like rushing things."

"I think that speaks very highly of him, Emma. It means he wants to truly know you as a person."

"Yeah... I... I feel really comfortable with him. And safe. I'm not sure guys like to hear that, though. Don't they want to feel dashing and... I don't know... mysterious and... and desirable? And I don't mean... I'm definitely attracted to Peter but I..." Emma's face flushed. "I don't know what I'm saying..."

Maryam hugged her. "I think I do. Perhaps some men do feel as you say. But the ones who have their hearts set on building a love that will last... I think they would see being viewed as comfortable and safe as preferable to being seen as characters from a romance novel... although romance is good, too."

Emma giggled. "Peter definitely has a romantic side so there's that. He took me to this beautiful restaurant for our first real date. I'd never been anywhere so pretty... candles and real tablecloths and silverware. And he let me order dessert!"

Though touched and pleased by Emma's happiness, Maryam grieved over the tragedy beneath it. She knew that, until Peter, Emma hadn't felt worthy of such a display of affection and respect. "It sounds beautiful, Emma... and worthy of you."

For a few moments, Emma silently contemplated what Maryam had said. Worthy of her... Yes... It wasn't about the expense of the meal. It hadn't even really been about the candles or linens or romantic terrace. It was that Peter had taken the time to think of a place that would bring her joy, a place where they could leisurely enjoy each other's company. Emma found herself growing drowsy again as she remembered. He had told her he loved her...

When she was sure she was asleep, Maryam gently leaned Emma against the throw pillows. She brushed some hair back from her face and tucked a blanket around her. Then, quietly, she put away the food Dusty had sent. Next, she moved onto a basket of laundry. The scent of lilac told her the load was clean. Maryam stepped into Emma's room. She wouldn't go into her closet or drawers so left the items neatly folded on the foot of the bed. Maryam smiled at the rag doll and squeezed her hand then looked tenderly at the photograph of June and Willis. Silently, she vowed to do all she could to help their little girl... her Yeshua's little girl.

*~*~*

Peter had been somewhat alarmed when, after waking, he'd called Emma's cell and received no answer even after 3 attempts. Nonetheless, it was easy enough to believe she was simply swamped at the diner and not able to steal a moment to return his call. After checking in with Fr. Mike and Andrew, he'd headed to the diner only to be told that Emma wasn't there. Just as Peter was about to leave in a true panic, Dusty had stepped out of the kitchen and told him he'd sent Emma home to get some sleep. Relieved, Peter had hopped on a subway and made his way to Emma's apartment. When he got there, the panic swelled up again when an unfamiliar voice greeted him and buzzed him in.

Emma's apartment door opened before Peter had time to knock.

"Maryam!" he exclaimed. "What's going on?"

Maryam smiled and stepped into the hallway, leaving the door slightly ajar. "Good afternoon, Peter. I am sorry if I alarmed you earlier. I should have identified myself. I am, I suppose, unused to that manner of greeting people."

Peter smiled... he supposed door buzzers were lacking in Nazareth. "No, no. It's okay. Really. I should have recognized your voice. I guess I just didn't expect to hear it here. Is everything okay?"

"Oh yes. Yosef and I were at the diner when Dusty suggested Emma retire for the day so we escorted her here. Emma is sleeping. She told me some of what occurred last night."

"Did she tell you, umm, about what she told me?"

Maryam shook her head. "Only that she told you of her past."

Peter tried to mask his disappointment.

Maryam hugged him. "Whatever she told you, you handled it masterfully. It meant much to her, Peter. You mean much to her."

Peter sighed and smiled at the door. "Is she in her room?"

"No. She fell asleep on the couch."

"Oh. I was hoping maybe we could talk there but..."

"We could talk here?"

"There's not even a chair for..."

Maryam settled on the floor. "This will do, yes?"

Peter chuckled. "Yes. I was trying to be a gentleman, though."

"You are already a gentleman."

When he sat beside her, Peter rested his hand over Maryam's. "Thank you. I, umm, I know... about Joshua, about your family. I'm just... I need to... to play it cool, you know, because..." Peter tilted his head towards the apartment. "Otherwise the floodgates will... will open and I can't..."

"We understand." Maryam embraced him.

"I... I just wish I had five minutes with the people responsible for that mass of... of guilt and hang-ups. Or... or maybe I don't." Peter laughed bitterly. "I am Peter. I have a bad feeling I would have sliced off that guy's ear myself if... if I had really been that Peter."

"You are protective by nature. And that is a good thing. You remind me so much of Yosef in that."

Peter blushed at the compliment. "I'm definitely no saint."

Maryam smiled. "No one thinks they are a saint when they are only trying to muddle through life. If you could go back to Yosef when he was having the sort of day when wood warped and a customer did not pay him and taxes were coming due... he would have laughed at any idea of being a saint. I would have laughed, too."

"Emma... she talks about saints sometimes. And, well, about you. I... I don't think she feels worthy of... I'm sorry. I'm so sorry," Peter apologized when he saw tears well in Maryam's eyes.

"No. It is fine. No... it is deeply sad. I... I do not like the distance imposed between so many women and me. No one is called to be me but me. If some find inspiration, find guidance in my story, in my life then that is a blessing but... it is not my will to be held up as a standard in such a way that... that girls like Emma feel so... so much pain." Maryam sighed raggedly. "I so much want her to recognize my son but... but then she will know who I am. I am afraid she will not speak to me then."

Peter held her hand in both of his. This was his fear, too. It was why he'd hoped Emma would tell Maryam about Derek, about being cast out. Then, when Emma did find out, she would know that the Virgin Mary knew her story and loved her still... and so did her Son. Before he could comment, Maryam craned her neck towards the door.

"She is stirring."

"I didn't hear anything."

"Mothers have uncanny hearing."

Smiling, Peter helped Maryam to her feet and followed her into Emma's apartment.

Emma sat up, rubbed at her eyes, and looked curiously at her guests before smiling. "Maryam, you're still here! And Peter!"

Peter sat beside her and hugged her. "I stopped by the diner to see how you were doing and Dusty told me you'd gone home. I was glad to find that Maryam had stayed with you." He smiled at the woman.

Emma smiled, too, and blushed. "I'm sorry I wasn't livelier company."

Patting Emma's hand, Maryam shook her head. "You needed rest and I was glad you were able to get some. We will have other opportunities to visit, Emma. Yosef will be needing more pancakes in oh... sixteen or so hours."

Emma laughed. "True." She squeezed Maryam's hand. "Thank you for staying with me. Now that I'm up, can I get you anything? More tea?"

"Thank you but no. I am sure Yosef will be back soon. Then we must go to retrieve Yoktan for tonight," Maryam explained. "The three of us are so looking forward to..."

The buzzer rang.

"Ah, that is likely Yosef now." Maryam pushed the button to answer. "Hello?"

"It is Yosef... Your husband!"

Maryam giggled. "Thank you very much for clarifying. I was very confused."

"Your husband!"

The smile melted from Maryam's face as she began to consider this was not a joke. "Yes, I am aware. Yosef..."

Emma and Peter listened curiously as the sound of scuffling came over the speaker.

"Maryam, could you please let us up?"

Recognizing John's voice, Maryam hit the button to unlock the door. She bit her lip as she waited.

"I hope they're okay," Emma murmured. She rose to stand beside Maryam.

Maryam hugged her. "I am sure they are fine."

Peter wondered over what could be going on. How much trouble could a couple resurrected spirits get into?

Soon there was a knock on the door and Emma hurriedly unlocked the bolt and stood back to let the two men in.

Yosef entered first, rubbing at his ears. John followed, his hands jammed into his pockets and his shoulders slumped.

Maryam embraced her husband. "Yosef, what is wrong?"

Yosef cast a sidelong glance at John. "That small red monstrosity of his with the ear things! 'Listen to this, Yosef. Isn't it amazing, Yosef? Mind if I rupture your ear drums, Yosef?'"

Maryam, Emma, and Peter all strove mightily not to laugh.

"But the words, Yosef!" John defended. "Such passion for combating corruption! For fighting for what is right!" He began to bop his head and hum while Yosef stared at him as if he were possessed.

Peter couldn't help laughing when he recognized the song. Somehow it seemed appropriate that John the Baptist would have taken a shine to Muse. But he could only imagine how loud and obnoxious they must have sounded to Yosef when blasted from ear buds. "I hope your hearing returns to normal soon, Yosef." He smiled at the carpenter.

Yosef returned the smile. "Thank you, Peter. It will. Only a slight ringing now." He kissed Maryam's hair. "I am sorry for shouting."

Maryam shook her head and smiled back at him. "It could not be helped."

Yosef beamed and looked to Emma. "Are you feeling better, Emma?"

Emma nodded readily. "Yes, definitely. Maryam took wonderful care of me. She made me spiced milk."

"She does that well, doesn't she?" Yosef affectionately squeezed his wife's shoulders. "Perhaps we should be on our way. We will go somewhere quiet for a bit." He glared at John then smiled to show there were no hard feelings.

Maryam hugged Emma. "We will see you soon." She leaned closer and whispered. "Enjoy your time with Peter."

"I will," Emma murmured back.

"Peter, until tonight." Yosef shook the young man's hand.

"Looking forward to it, Yosef." Peter smiled then turned to John. "Are you still coming for our first dress rehearsal, John?"

"Definitely. I can't wait to see my cousin up there in all his rock and roll glory. I think Joshua would like that song..." John cast a sly look at Yosef.

Emma laughed. "We'll see you then. So hard to believe it's finally here! But we're ready!"

"You all sound and look wonderful," Maryam complimented. "I know you will all touch many hearts." She smiled gently at Emma and Peter.

"I hope so," Peter responded.

"You will," Yosef encouraged before stepping out the door behind Maryam and John. "Take care, my friends."

"And all of you, as well!" Peter called.

Emma sighed when Yosef pulled the door shut. "Such wonderful people." She wrapped her arms around Peter's waist and rested her cheek against his shirt. "When Maryam was here... I... I felt like I had a mother again."

Peter stroked her back. "I think she would be very happy about that, Emma."

"I hope so."

Peter closed his eyes, wishing she knew. Soon, he hoped.

"Are you hungry? I kinda am now. I slept through lunch but Dusty sent a bunch of food. I could heat it up?" she offered.

Peter nodded. "That sounds good. Thank you." Maybe after she got a little food in her, he could talk to her about the pamphlet Fr. Mike had given him. He had read it during the ride to the apartment and could see where it would help her.

Happy that Peter was in no hurry to leave, Emma set about preparing a belated lunch for them both.

*~*~*

Joshua stood in the middle of the dance classroom, doing a quick head count of the throng of children and a few adults surrounding him. He turned to Kemara. "Twenty girls, twelve boys, right?"

Kemara was grinning from ear to ear. She could never have imagined teaching a class with Jesus... "I think so. Usually it's fifteen and nine but... I think you brought some new interest."

Joshua smiled and squeezed her hand. "I'll show you what to do but then you'll lead the ladies' circle. Don't worry, it's easy. Much easier than some of those St. Patrick's dances." He chuckled at the memory then surveyed the eager faces surrounding them. "Okay, looks like we've got a few more girls than boys so, girls, let's have you form a circle around us guys. We're going to dance the Hora. It's not something Jesus would have danced in his day but it's something still done at a lot of Jewish weddings and celebrations and it's a lot of fun. Basically, we're just going to go around and around in circles until we're dizzy and laughing and having a great time!"

The children all cheered.

Joshua turned to one of the older boys. "Isaac, you probably danced the Hora at your bar mitzvah, didn't you?"

"Yeah!"

"Great. Then you can show the boys. I'm going to join the girls' circle just long enough to show them the steps and kicks. Okay?"

Beaming, Isaac nodded.

Joshua took Kemara's and Violeta's hands. "Okay, everyone join hands now."

The elder Jacob, knowing he wasn't up to dancing but eager not to miss out, had commandeered the CD player. "Ready, Joshua?"

"Ready!"

As the music started, Joshua and Isaac started the two circles rotating. They demonstrated the periodic kicks and, just as everyone was getting the movements down, the music sped up.

Joshua laughed as he rejoined the boys. "Everyone faster now!"

The children and adults both laughed and smiled as the dance continued.

"Now hands up... but still holding hands," Joshua directed. "We're going to move to the center."

The group crushed together.

"Now out!"

The dancers stretched out their concentric circles again and began to spin and kick.

When the music finally stopped, everyone was out of breath but grinning.

"I liked that!" Owen shouted as soon as he got his breath back. "None of that left, right, left stuff. Much less confusing." He grinned at Kemara.

Kemara hugged Joshua. "I don't mind the 'left, right, left stuff' but that really was fun. Thank you."

"You're very welcome. Thank you for giving me some time to..."

"Again! Again!" the children begged, jumping around Joshua.

JenniAnn laughed. "Up for an encore, Joshua?"

Joshua nodded. "Sure. But this time... Owen, Vincent... oh good! Andrew, you're just in time. Could you three please come here?" He smiled at JenniAnn and Kemara. "This time will be even better."

The two women looked on curiously as the four men conferred. Then Vincent stepped away and Owen brought a chair to the center of the room.

"Father, please join us?" Vincent asked with an eager smile, holding his hand out.

The patriarch laughed. "I suppose I shall be in good hands." He beamed at Joshua.

"They're going to carry Father on the chair!" Isaac shouted.

This set the children off into a fresh series of giggles.

"Kemara, could you start the music?" Joshua requested.

"Sure!" After starting the CD, Kemara hurried back to the circle and joined in the fun as the Hora dance resumed. Andrew, Joshua, Owen, and Vincent hoisted Jacob's chair up much to his amusement and that of the dancers, young and old and ageless alike.

*~*~*

"'Tell me... tell me! Don't you get me wrong... I only wanna know! Jee-ee-susss... I only wanna know!'"

"'Jesus Christ, Jesus Christ, who are you? What have you sacrificed?'"

"'Tell me... tell me! Don't you get me wrong... I only wanna know! Jee-ee-susss... Jee-ee-susss...'"

Andrew, JenniAnn, Clay, Fr. Mike, Tiva, and Yakov all looked with wonder at the scene onstage. It was heartbreaking and energetic and terrifying and... perfect.

As Joshua collapsed at center stage, JenniAnn clung to Andrew's arm.

Andrew kept his eyes trained on Joshua but rested his chin on his friend's hair. He thought of the night, over a month before, when they had sat together on the stage with Belle and Violeta, wondering what remnant of the cast and crew would arrive. Then he had barely known them. Now they had shared the most profound of experiences: meeting God. It was something that would bind them all together for their remaining years on Earth and forever into Eternity.

As the song ended, everyone onstage huddled around Joshua. They all hugged each other, some of them crying. The orchestra hurried onto the stage to be near the cast.

Andrew let out a contented sigh, glad that they had chosen "Superstar" as their final number for the night. With all the cast members onstage, it seemed an appropriate way to end the show as they knew it: theirs and only theirs. Over the next two days they would begin to show it off, first to family and friends and then to the public. Joshua would, once again, bring his own story to life.

JenniAnn nuzzled Andrew's shoulder. "C'mon, love."

Smiling through happy, relieved tears, Andrew nodded. He took her hand and headed to the stage with Clay and the advisers following them.

"So that... that's a wrap on our regular rehearsals, everyone," Andrew began.

The cast cheered.

"Tomorrow and Wednesday you'll be performing for our family and friends. I know each of them will be so proud and so impressed and so... touched. I feel all of that right now and..." Andrew accepted a tissue from Tiva. "Thank you. You are all... every one of you... amazing, beautiful, committed people. You hung in there when a lot of people wouldn't and... and I can't imagine this month with even one of you missing. I have been so honored to be your director. I feel so blessed. And I know... for years to come... I will be thanking God for this time we all had to-together. And now, because it's painfully obvious that I'm going to start crying real hard... I'll turn this over to Joshua..."

Joshua pulled Andrew into a hug, holding him tightly for a few moments. "Thank you. I knew you could do this but... but it's been even more than I could imagine since, you know, the 'live feed' crashed.'"

Andrew chuckled.

"I love you so much, Andrew," Joshua continued. "And I truly am so proud of you."

"I love you, too, Joshua," Andrew choked out.

Joshua patted the angel on the back and released him, entrusting him to JenniAnn who led him to a riser and sat behind him, circling her arms around his neck. He turned to the assembly and smiled at each of them. "There's so much I want to say to each of you and I'm very glad we still have three weeks in which to talk and spend time together. So, for now, I'll just say this: you've all given so much to this show. Time, friendship, passion, talent, creativity, joy, sadness. But mostly love. When we step onto this stage or when we rush around behind the scenes... we're not really Pilate or Herod or Mary Magdalene or the director or the makeup artist or a band member. More than any of that... we're friends. Friends who found each other as we strove to tell a story about love and life and death and forgiveness and hope. I will carry memories of this time together always. Always," Joshua stressed. "And I... I'll carry something else, too. My love for... for each of you. I... I love you all so much." Tears trailing down his cheeks, Joshua stepped back into the throng and a new round of hugs began.

As Emma awaited her turn, she thought about the day that was nearing its end. There had been the beauty of Peter's complete support of her, Dusty's kindness, Maryam's gentle care, and Peter's calming presence as she'd read the pamphlet he'd found for her. She recalled Joshua's genuine happiness... completely devoid of jealousy... when, shortly after arriving at the theatre with Yosef and Yoktan, Maryam had told him that the two of them had spent some of the day together. Joshua's smile had been so kind as he'd asked her what she thought of the spiced milk. And there was something in his eyes... a gentle pleading. Emma didn't know what he wanted from her but she found she wasn't afraid, only determined to find out what it was and give it to him. Because, she realized, she had come to love the "burly and ethnic" carpenter. Not as she loved Peter but in some other way she couldn't quite define.

"Emma..." Joshua pulled her into his embrace. "I'm so glad you're 'Mary'... and even more glad that you're you."

Emma smiled shyly, her heart swelling at the words. "I... I'm glad you're 'Jesus' and that you're you, too. I'm sure Jesus must be very... very proud."

Joshua closed his eyes and planted a soft kiss on her forehead. "Thank you. I'm sure He's proud of you, too."

Emma squeezed his hand and let him move onto Kylie. She smiled when Peter stepped to her side and held her.

"You were wonderful tonight," he whispered.

"So were you... you always are." Emma's smile was interrupted by a yawn.

Peter squeezed her hand. "Ready to go?"

"Uh huh." Emma held fast to his hand and, after more "good nights" to the others, they left the theatre together.

*~*~*

Because there were too many of them for the kitchen table to accommodate, the group at Cora's was gathered around the dining room table. Owen and Fr. Mike had joined them.

As the others bowed their heads, Joshua prayed. "Dad, we come to You grateful for this time together... time to unwind, time to celebrate, time to reflect. We thank You for this delicious non-meal... even if it is mostly sugar and food dye."

The others snickered quietly.

"Please continue to guide us and comfort us in the three weeks ahead. We love You. Amen," Joshua concluded.

After responding with their own "amens," everyone dug into their cereal.

After they'd all gotten a few bites in, Fr. Mike spoke. "So, Owen, if you don't mind sharing... what made you see who Joshua is?"

Owen sighed and smiled at Joshua. "I don't mind. But it's hard to say. I feel like, in some way, I knew right from that talk we had outside of Adrian's the first night on. I just... I couldn't accept it." He looked to all of his friends. "I wanted to believe you all when you told me God loved me. I really did. A-and sometimes I did believe. But then I'd remember other times and... Well, my life was miserable for a while there. Andrew and JenniAnn remember. They... they were there when Vincent basically had to scrape me off the pavement. I thought that period was punishment from God. But now... now I realize that it was only me punishing myself. I'd exiled myself to a gray world but... but He wanted me to have lots and lots of color." Owen reached across the table to take Joshua's offered hand. "I knew for certain when... when I saw that paint."

Joshua squeezed his hand. "I'm so glad you know, Owen."

JenniAnn patted the artist's back. "Me too. Now we can talk!"

Owen laughed. "Yeah. Get Joshua's ears burning."

"I suppose now you'll be wanting to share the tie story again," Joshua teased, laughing as he smiled at JenniAnn.

"Tie story?" Fr. Mike questioned. "I think I missed that one."

Andrew chuckled. "JenniAnn rescued Joshua from a wardrobe... you know, it wasn't even so much a malfunction as a mangling."

"And the dogs! Tell him about the dogs when Joshua first came," Violeta piped up.

Joshua smiled down at the dogs sleeping at his feet. Fawn's right ear perked up for a moment but she seemed too content to bother checking to see if someone was talking about her.

"And Belle... All those adorable times with Belle." Kemara reached over to stroke the sleeping baby's hair as Andrew cradled her.

"Joshua played spin-the-bottle with us," Max announced with a grin.

Fr. Mike laughed. "I'm so glad I know how you lot play that game or else, taken out of context, that would be alarming."

"I want to hear it all. Please," Owen requested.

Together, the group told Owen stories of their time with Joshua, alternately laughing and crying but always happy to look over and find the subject of their tales smiling and looking at them lovingly.

*~*~*

Emma looked on as Peter removed a few items and clothes for the next day from his duffel bag.

"Peter?"

"Hmm?"

"I, umm... I just want you to know that you don't have to do this. I know that couch isn't very comfortable."

Peter set down his bag and took her hand in his. "I know I don't have to. I want to. Besides, I like it here. It's much... homier than my place."

"I've seen doctor's offices that were homier than your place," she teased. Since they'd stopped at Peter's apartment to retrieve his things, she knew he wasn't being modest. Though a nice apartment, the decor was as spartan as could be.

Peter chuckled. "I rest my case."

"But why haven't you made it more comfortable?"

"I... well... I did a lot of downsizing after Jaz died. I kept some keepsakes in storage. But I got rid of all the furniture, all the linens. I was never good at the decorating thing so she'd picked it all out and after she was gone..."

Emma sat on the couch and motioned for Peter to take a seat. When he did, she hugged him. "I'm sure it was painful to have them around."

Peter nodded. "So that didn't leave me with much. Then I guess I spent the last five years in limbo. Every so often I'd get it in my head to go back down to Texas, be near my family. So why buy a bunch of stuff only to have to pack it up?"

The color drained from Emma's face. "Are you still thinking a-about moving?"

Peter hugged her. "Maybe eventually out of that apartment. But I don't see myself leaving New York any time soon. I've come to love it in the past month." He smiled at Emma and brushed his hand over her hair.

"Good." She settled more comfortably into his embrace. After a few moments, Emma sat up. "I, umm, I thought some more about what that lady wrote in that pamphlet you gave me."

"Oh?"

"At first I didn't think I would really relate. I mean Derek wasn't a priest. Not even close. But... but what she wrote about her experience... I... I did relate. Because I did... I felt like... I believed him when he said he... he loved me and that he would never... never hurt me a-and hadn't he proved that? Hadn't I been able to tell he loved me when... when he did all those things for me?" Emma began to weep. "How was I supposed to deny him... that... when he'd given me so much? I... I was afraid he'd think I... I didn't care about him a-and that I was just using him and... I was so... so confused. And I trusted him to... to know what was right. I mean I knew adultery was wrong but when... when he talked about how neglected he felt... I... I couldn't help but think that it was wrong for... for a good father who was... was generous to the church a-and the school to feel that way. So... so I didn't fight him a-and when he asked me if I loved him I... I said yes and then... then it started."

Peter gently swayed as he held her. As painful as it was to hear, at least now she was beginning to understand that she had been manipulated by an immoral, hurtful man.

"He shouldn't have played me like that!" Emma wailed. "He... he knew I had issues with... with my dad leaving a-and my mom not caring and he used that! A-and he knew that... that I wouldn't stop it cause... cause I felt like no one else but him cared a-about me. And the few... a few times when I... I said it had to stop... he... he'd cry and say he... he needed me a-and how could I... leave."

Peter kissed her hair. "Emma, the emotional well-being of a grown man should never be the responsibility of a sixteen year old girl. Never. Shame on him! And shame on every one of them who judged you and didn't stop to think about the gross abuse of a grown man putting you in that position! He exerted his will in quiet, insidious ways so even when you felt you had a choice..."

"I... I didn't really."

"No."

"But..." Emma wriggled out of Peter's arms. Maryam had said honesty was important... Emma was sure she was right. She hoped and prayed Peter thought so, too. "I... I'm no innocent. There were other times... men who... who didn't have any sort of control over me but... but I... I slept with them."

"Are you currently?" Peter looked this way and that, searching.

Emma smiled through her tears. "No."

"Then that's the past. Emma, Jaz wasn't the only woman I'd ever been with. There were a couple others before her and I'd be a hypocrite to judge you when it's not like I waited until I was married," Peter reasoned.

Emma took his hands in hers. "But... do you plan to now?"

Peter let out a deep breath. "What a person plans and what actually happens can be two different things. But that's my plan. Emma... it was really, really hard after Jaz died... to have her suddenly not there. To wake up and turn over to tell her something and... no one."

Fresh tears welled in Emma's eyes as she thought of how lonely and broken he must have felt.

"None of us have any control over death so... so I know I might find myself in that position again. And I... I'm willing to risk that. I am. But I can't make myself vulnerable like that again without thinking it'll at least last a lifetime... whether that means mine or yours... hers, I mean." Peter blushed but a smile crept onto his lips.

Emma rested her forehead against his and returned the smile. "Then that's my plan, too. For you and me... him, I mean."

Peter laughed. "Then it's settled between us and our hypotheticals."

"I'm sure they'll be pleased to know."

"I very much hope so." Peter kissed Emma's forehead. "I love you."

"I love you, too." Emma reluctantly pulled away. "But we better get some sleep. Tomorrow night..."

Peter grinned. "Tomorrow night... You ready?"

"I really think so. I'm looking forward to it. You?"

"Very much. I wonder how many pranks people will pull off?"

"Oh right!" Emma smiled. "Guess we'll see what tomorrow brings... But for now..." She hugged Peter. "Thank you for staying... again. I just know I'll sleep easier knowing you're here."

"I'll sleep easier being here." Peter warmly returned her hug. "Wake me up if you need to talk more or anything."

"I will," Emma promised. "Good night, Peter."

"Good night, Emma."

After embracing a final time, Emma headed to her room and Peter settled as comfortably as possible onto the couch. As they drifted to sleep, both whispered prayers of thanksgiving. Emma prayed to the God she was trying to find her way back to while Peter prayed to the God he'd hugged and sung with earlier in the night. Peter hoped that, in the next weeks, Emma would realize that she knew at least two men who loved her so much that they would lay down their lives for her... and one of them already had.

*~*~*

Tuesday, April 1st

Emma's eyes fluttered. She'd been enjoying a dreamless sleep and yet she found herself feeling anxious and unable to return to it. In an attempt to put her mind at ease, she tiptoed into the living room to check on Peter. She smiled when she saw he was dozing peacefully. After untangling the blanket and covering him, she returned to her bed. She found herself reaching for her doll and tracing the pattern of her patchwork dress. Unexpectedly, a memory returned to her. Driving home after that day... standing under the shower for so long... trying to feel clean again... collapsing onto her bed... hugging Aurora and sobbing.

New rage flared up in Emma's heart. She wanted to go back in time and storm into that house and pull that girl away from Derek. He had to know that what he'd done was terribly wrong and sick.

She couldn't go back in time... but she could still tell him.

Emma scrambled out of bed and fetched her laptop from her dresser. Hands shaking, she searched his name. Soon she had his address... same house. Closing the laptop, she traded it in for a pen and some looseleaf. Frantically, she began to write.

*~*~*

Dress Rehearsal

JenniAnn smiled when she entered the kitchen. The coffee was already brewing, Belle was smiling in Andrew's arms, and Joshua was baking... something.

"Good morning, Laja!" Andrew greeted.

Joshua turned from the oven and smiled. "Good morning, JenniAnn. Come here, please."

"G'morning..." JenniAnn looked to Andrew curiously when he chuckled.

Smiling the whole time, Joshua cut a flat pancake-like bread out of a pan. "Try it. Tell me what you think. It's for during the show tonight." He tore a piece off and held it out to her.

JenniAnn blinked. "This isn't, like, consecrated or anything is it?"

Joshua laughed. "Definitely not."

Gamely, JenniAnn popped the bread into her mouth and made a funny face. "What is..."

"Cotton candy flavoring. I figured the boys could use a jolt of fun right before things get really drastic," Joshua reasoned.

Andrew continued to laugh. "So what do you think?"

JenniAnn smiled. "It's good... in small servings. Crazy sweet. And that's saying a lot coming from me." She hugged Joshua. "Good job. I agree about elevating the mood a bit before, well, that becomes impossible. Especially since everyone will be nervous, too, since it's the first night with an actual audience. So... what's the wine?"

"Ginger ale mixed with grape juice," Andrew piped up.

Joshua grinned. "That was his idea and a good one. But..." He removed another two pans from the oven. "I did make legitimate corn bread for breakfast."

"You're the best..." JenniAnn murmured.

Joshua embraced her. "Thank you. Now... coffee while it cools."

"I'll get it. Black, as usual?"

"It's a crazy day. Surprise me with one of those concoctions you drink, please," Joshua teased.

Grinning, JenniAnn set about preparing two cups of coffee with generous helpings of coconut creamer and chocolate syrup and gave Joshua his. "Andrew?"

"I think I'll stick with what I have," he replied, holding up his mug of black.

"Refill?"

"Sure."

JenniAnn poured some into his mug then started another pot brewing before joining the two men and the baby at the table. "So how do you guys feel?"

Andrew sighed. "Ready."

"What he said," Joshua agreed with a smile. "I can't wait to see everyone soaking in the audience's applause. I love that it's family and friends tonight. Hailey, Sy, and Kendra are going to be blown away when they see it altogether. John said he'd sit with them, though, since it will be hard at parts."

"Mary and Portia will be coming, too. I'm sure they'd be happy to also sit with the Wilson kids. Especially now that we know they're an extended part of the Tunnel community!" JenniAnn sipped her coffee and shook her head as she marveled.

Andrew beamed at Joshua. "Bet you were chomping at the bit to make that reunion happen, huh?"

"Yeah." Joshua smiled. "But it was worth the wait. Love this coffee, by the way."

"Good."

Andrew and Joshua both noticed that JenniAnn's mood had dipped. Andrew settled Belle into her arms and Joshua softly stroked her hair.

"Thanks..." JenniAnn kissed Belle's curls and forehead and cheeks, tearing welling in her eyes when the little one's hand rested on her cheek for a moment. "It... it's just hard to think of your Ama being there eventually. I mean your Abi, too, but..."

"You're Mama now, you can't help but relate," Joshua softly pointed out.

Andrew scooted his chair closer and wrapped his arm around JenniAnn's shoulders. "Everything's changed for us... everything about how we'll see the world. But I wouldn't have it any other way," he murmured.

Smiling sadly, JenniAnn nodded. "Me neither."

Joshua looked on proudly as they both gazed down at their daughter. He knew that, with a little guidance, they would be able to cope even with Andrew's most difficult assignments. After all, he'd created them to.

"What's going on?" Violeta asked as she stepped into the kitchen. She looked fretfully from JenniAnn to Andrew to Joshua.

JenniAnn sighed. "Just getting emotional about the show. But everything's fine." She smiled at the angel. "How did you sleep?"

Violeta stretched. "Really good, thanks!" She sniffed the air. "Is something baking?"

"Was," Joshua replied. He rose and tore off another piece of his specialty bread. "Try it."

Violeta eagerly sampled it. "I like it! Is that breakfast?"

Joshua laughed. "You can have more if you want but I think something a little less ridiculous would be better for breakfast. It's one of my April Fool's jokes. That's the 'Last Supper' bread."

The young angel giggled. "Really?"

"I suppose it's a little sacrilegious but I think I'll give myself a pass," Joshua jested.

Violeta shoved the rest of the chunk of bread in her mouth and hugged him. "I lub oo."

Joshua smiled. "I lub oo, too, Duckling."

After swallowing, Violeta released Joshua and joined him at the table. "Hard to believe it's finally here... And I'm glad but... but then I also feel like when the show starts, it's all gonna rush by and then this assignment will be over and then the time in Dyeland will be over and then..." She peered into Joshua's eyes. "I like having you around like this."

Joshua's own face clouded for a moment while JenniAnn stared down at the floor and Andrew rested his chin on her hair and looked out the window.

Joshua set one hand on Violeta's arm and the other on JenniAnn's while casting a meaningful look at Andrew. "I love you all so much. And please... please don't ever think that I didn't think, before I came, about how difficult our... our eventual parting will be. I did. But we're never truly parted. Never. And even though things may be more difficult in some ways now... I wouldn't have it any other way."

Andrew and JenniAnn briefly glanced at each other, recognizing the echo of Andrew's words. They smiled slightly, understanding that this is what it meant to be a parent and a child both. Suffering and longing but facing it all because the times filled with love and togetherness made it all worth it.

"Me neither," Violeta replied quietly.

"Not me either," Andrew added.

JenniAnn shook her head. "Never, ever."

Joshua smiled. "Good. And we still have weeks together and..." His smile grew. "I hear footsteps."

Kemara entered the kitchen and blinked in surprise. "Wow. Did I sleep in late?"

Andrew shook his head. "We're just all early birds this morning... and Joshua had to bake."

"Oh, really?" Kemara smiled at Joshua. "What did you bake?"

Andrew, JenniAnn, and Violeta all looked on with amusement as Joshua doled out another sample of his culinary efforts.

"It's, ummm... it's... different," Kemara tried.

"It's for tonight. A prank on the apostles," Joshua informed her with a grin.

Kemara laughed. "Okay! So that's not breakfast?"

"No. I better put it away, though. Don't anyone tell Max, okay? It'll make tonight more fun." Joshua hastily wrapped the remainder up and the five all behaved perfectly innocently when Max came downstairs and they shared a far less candified breakfast together.

*~*~*

Backstage at St. Genesius' was utter pandemonium that evening. Only three people and one donkey on the premises were untroubled. Out in the lot, Maryam and Yosef looked on happily as Yoktan played with his many admirers. Inside, Joshua sat on a riser in his robe and prayer shawl, smiling serenely as others rushed to and fro.

"Ten minutes!" Andrew called.

Joshua stood. "Everyone, could you all come here for a few moments?"

The cast and crew all abandoned what they'd been doing and fretting over and gathered around Joshua.

"I was hoping maybe we could pray before the show starts," Joshua told them. After being met with ready agreement, he continued. "A good time for an old favorite, I think." He took Emma's and Edward's hands since they were nearest to him. The others all quickly joined hands and bowed their heads. "Our Father Who art in Heaven, hallowed be thy name."

As they prayed together, the jitters, anxiety, and fears melted away. By the time the prayer was finished, everyone was smiling and ready for the show to start.

*~*~*

As they listened to Peter and Violeta sing kaddish, Andrew and JenniAnn tried to focus on the lighter moments of the evening. There had been Adam trying his best to not chuckle when, during "Pilate's Dream," he'd unrolled the battle plans on the table and instead found a large glossy photo of Alexander captioned with "Some turkey wuvs you!" When Joshua had moved to lay down on the mat during "I Don't Know How to Love Him," he and Emma had struggled not to laugh when they saw that someone had scrawled "Jesus slept here" onto the sheet. "The Last Supper" had been a true display of will power with all twelve of the apostles managing not to laugh, gasp, or spit out the cotton candy bread or jazzed up wine. Shane had nearly set Joshua off when, during his selfie, he'd used a filter on his phone which gave Joshua a fine view of the two of them as cartoon characters. But then it had been all seriousness.

JenniAnn snuggled against Andrew's shoulder as they waited. Soon the back door of the tomb opened.

Andrew immediately released JenniAnn, threw his hand over his mouth, and backed away as his face began to turn red.

JenniAnn buried her face in her own shoulder and her eyes began to water as she tried not to laugh.

Joshua stood before them, grinning, in flashy sunglasses and a rainbow tinsel wig.

Finally, JenniAnn was able to speak. "You look... smashing." Giggling, she hugged him.

Andrew, also recovering, snapped a quick photograph as Joshua flashed the peace sign. "And that's gonna be our next Christmas card."

Joshua laughed as he hurried into his robe and cloak. "You'd definitely get feedback."

Snapping back into professional mode, JenniAnn wiped away the bits of makeup Violeta hadn't gotten to onstage. She smiled at Joshua as she brushed the curls that had been pressed down by the crown back into place. "Thank you. I... I kinda needed that this first time."

Joshua patted her cheek. "I know. Me too. But now..." He moved offstage left.

"Resurrection time," Andrew finished with a smile that lit up his whole face. He grabbed JenniAnn's hand and they tore through the hallway and snuck in the back of the theatre to watch.

Beaming, Joshua peered across the stage. Having just exited the stage, Peter was standing offstage right where he was soon joined by Emma. Joshua politely but happily looked away when they embraced and brushed the tears from each others' faces. After a moment, he glanced in their direction again to find that Emma was smiling at him. He returned the smile and waved at her just as the music shifted and she stepped back onstage. Excited, Joshua raised his hood and waited for his cue.

*~*~*

The cast was all cheering and celebrating backstage, waiting for the curtain call.

"Here we go!" Diana cried when the opening notes of "Superstar" started back up. She and the rest of the chorus hurried onto the stage and bowed.

Then the orchestration changed abruptly.

Joshua laughed. "The band's got their own prank going it seems! Edward and Caleb, I think that's meant for you!"

In a nod to the brothers' constantly changing roles, the orchestra played a snippet of "Who Am I?" from Les Miserables.

In a sweeter vein, Max accompanied Violeta onto to the stage to the strains of "Ave Maria."

Shane, Eli, and Henry burst out laughing when they heard "The Imperial March" and recognized it as their cue.

Though the humor was lost on some, both Kylie and Adam giggled as they took their bows to "Turkey in the Straw."

Having decided that they wanted to do their curtain call together, Emma and Peter joined hands and smiled when they heard a few notes of "I Will Follow Him."

"Appropriate in a couple different ways," Emma murmured.

Peter blushed happily.

Zeke clasped Joshua's hand for a moment. "Here, I go, Lord..."

Joshua squeezed his hand, hoping the band had decided not to be too on-the-nose with Zeke's song. He smiled when he realized that, for Zeke, they hadn't gone with a joke at all.

Tears filled Zeke's eyes when he heard the opening notes of "Morning Has Broken."

"Oh..." Emma cooed, tears welling in her eyes, too.

Zeke took his bow at center stage then turned to stage left. He beamed when the audience roared as Joshua's entrance and bow were paired with "How Great Thou Art." The two embraced before moving downstage center where the entire cast pointed to the orchestra pit, setting off another round of applause. They all bowed together, soaking in the cheers and clapping. When the din finally quieted, Joshua spoke.

"Thank you all for coming out. We so appreciate your love and support and your willingness to be our test audience and a truly wonderful audience at that."

"I loved the ending!" John shouted.

Joshua laughed. "Good. I wrote it."

Half the audience laughed at what they supposed was a joke and the other half grinned at what they knew was the truth.

"As I was saying before my cousin interrupted me, we all feel very blessed to be able to show this off to you," Joshua continued with a smile. "And we couldn't have pulled it together without a few more people. So... JenniAnn, Tiva, Fr. Mike, and Rabbi Yakov; could you please come out there? Our makeup artist and our religious advisers, everyone!"

The four briefly took their bows then looked expectantly towards backstage.

"And, finally..." Joshua laughed as the orchestra started up with "Don't Fear the Reaper." "I'd like to introduce our director who held the show together through a lot of unexpected changes, guided us each and every night onstage, and is a great friend to us all offstage. I am so very proud of him... Andrew."

Blushing but smiling happily, Andrew stepped onto the stage and hugged Joshua. "We did it," he whispered.

"We did," Joshua replied. "Knew we would."

Andrew grinned. "Yeah... Just wasn't sure how we would for spaces of time in there." As Joshua laughed, the angel turned to the audience. "As Joshua said, we want to thank you all so much for being here. Thank you, too, for the times you were so understanding when we were rushed, tired, or a little too hyper as we put this show together. To show our gratitude for your support and understanding, we hope you'll join us for cookies and punch in the lobby. Thank you and, remember, God loves you!"

After another spate of applause, the curtain came down.

For a few moments, there was only silence as the cast and crew reveled in the moment.

Then Adam spoke. "So are those cookies just for the audience or can we have some, too?"

"Baby, you are hopeless," Tess replied, shaking her head, as she and the rest of orchestra joined the others.

Andrew smiled. "There are enough cookies to go around. So... everyone ready?"

Excited, the cast and crew all followed their director out into the lobby to greet their friends and family.

*~*~*

Andrew, JenniAnn, Kemara, and Violeta hung back and looked on fondly as Joshua was swarmed.

"It's like the lepers scene... only nice," Violeta commented with a smile.

"Yeah... Hey, I saw Cira and Crystal corner Joshua a few minutes ago. Does anyone know what that was about?" Kemara asked.

JenniAnn grinned. "They know. They asked me and since Joshua was right there, I told them to go ask him."

"And I'm going to guess the realization quickly spread to Tim, Tyson, and Jeff." Andrew smiled at the three men who were all staring at Joshua in awe. "Arthur mentioned before the show that he thought they'd passed the point of no return with their theory."

"So... that's everyone except Emma, maybe Peter, and the Levines, right?" Violeta checked.

"Peter knows," Andrew answered. "Just... don't talk to him about it unless he broaches the subject."

"What a difficult spot to be in..." JenniAnn mused thoughtfully. "Almost... well, Jesusy. Joshuan? To... to put distance between yourself and God in order to help another... Angelic, for that matter. Having met him now..." She motioned to Joshua. "The sacrifice seems all... all the more staggering."

Andrew hugged her. "And I'm sure Peter thinks it very worthwhile, Laja," he comforted. "So do all of us angels," he added in a whisper.

Violeta nodded as she continued to gaze at Joshua.

Portia hurried over to them. "I'm taking a group photo. All the cast and crew. Where's the best spot?"

Andrew smiled. "Great. Thank you! Probably back on the stage."

"Awesome." Portia turned back to the crowd. "Cast and crew, could you move back onto the stage for a group photo?"

They all moved back inside.

"And everyone who was in the movie, too," Andrew called. "Then I'm volunteering to take photos for our lovely audience after that."

Everyone began to pipe up with requests for pictures with Joshua.

The angel of death laughed. "Okay, let's have everyone who wants photos form a line in the leftmost aisle while Portia gets her shots in."

Eli elbowed Joshua when they were on the stage. "Isn't that the whole audience in that line?"

Joshua grinned. "Yeah..."

"So cool... just so cool..." Eli hugged him. "Whether they know it or not, to have a photo with you..." He began to tear up.

Joshua hugged him. He knew Eli had been somewhat emotional all night. There was someone he longed to have had in the audience. "After we take these group photos, sneak out and go to the secret room up in the wings, okay?"

Eli blinked. "She... she's here?"

Joshua smiled and nodded. "Wouldn't have missed it."

Eli glanced up at the window and saw Sophia blowing him a kiss. He smiled from ear to ear during the entire photo session until, as Joshua had directed, he snuck away to join her.

After everyone had gotten the photos they wanted, the cast and crew walked together to the parking lot where they said their good byes. Each of them were already looking forward to the following night.

Since Yosef had taken the car, Joshua rode back in the Jolly Green with Kemara and Violeta on either side of him while Andrew and JenniAnn were in the front seats.

"I know some of the audience knows about you, Joshua, but even those who don't... they loved you! I thought we might be there all night!" Kemara enthused.

Violeta hugged Joshua's arm. "So many people said they were coming back during the actual run. And going to tell everyone they know! Mary even said she'd try to persuade some of the people who seldom leave the Tunnels to come!"

Andrew beamed. "Did you see how happy Emma looked? I mean everyone did but I could just see her thinking that maybe things would turn around for St. Genesius' after all!"

"I don't see how they can't." JenniAnn craned her neck to smile at the others. "Just think what it'll be like with a full audience... and I know we're going to have full houses. I just know it." She reached back to squeeze Joshua's hand. "You were... beyond words."

Kemara hugged his other arm. "Definitely. 'I Only Want to Say' was... it was beautiful."

Joshua kissed her hair when she rested her head on his shoulder. "Thank you." He smiled at all of them. "I'm grateful that I'm not alone tonight."

"Me too," Violeta murmured.

"Do you want to do anything, Joshua, or just head back to the house?" Andrew asked.

"It might be a while before I can get to sleep but I wouldn't mind settling into the living room with some tea and whomever wants to join me."

Andrew smiled, knowing that would be the entire household. "So that's tea for five in the living room. Six depending on when Max gets in."

"And formula for one. Belle's probably about due for a bottle." JenniAnn sighed, already imagining snuggling into the living room with her baby, her beloved, her God, and her friends.

Joshua sighed, too, still relishing the joy and excitement of the night. "I'm so glad and grateful that everyone was in a good place tonight... and that everyone saw how much all the hard work was appreciated." He'd been especially grateful to see that a number of the ladies from the Phoenix Inn who had been in attendance were drawn to Emma and had taken photos with her. Joshua prayed that hearing what her performance meant to them might help her continue to fight her own demons.

*~*~*

Emma and Peter snuggled in a booth at Adrian's, munching on congratulatory scones as a band played.

"So those girls seemed really taken with you," Peter commented, squeezing Emma's hand as he smiled at her.

"I think it was mostly the role."

"Which you brought to life."

Emma smiled. "Yeah, I guess. They said they liked seeing someone turn their life around like that... Specifically they liked that Mary seemed to have come to trust Jesus even after everything she experienced."

"I'm sure that gave them a lot of hope, Emma. That's a big deal," Peter encouraged. "I just got asked a lot of questions about whether my sword was real. And about Joshua."

Laughing, Emma nodded. "Yeah, I got asked a lot about him, too. 'Is he as nice as he seems?' Yes, actually. 'Is he really a carpenter?' Yes. 'How did you find him?' And then telling them that we didn't really find him at all. I mean not as Jesus. Came to fix the stage, stayed to fix the show. It's really remarkable, isn't it?"

"Yeah. It really is. Everything about this has been." Peter wished she knew just how remarkable it all was...

"It has been. I, umm, I got asked by one of the girls if you were my boyfriend."

Intrigued, Peter smiled. "And how did you answer?"

"I said yes. That was right... wasn't it?"

"I hope so because when one of Arthur's friends asked if you were my girlfriend, I said yes."

"Good." Emma sighed contently, took another bite of scone, and leaned against Peter's shoulder. "Such a beautiful night and... Oh..." she murmured when a new song started.

"What is it?" Peter asked with concern when he saw her eyes well.

"Just this song. I've always loved 'Moon River.' My grandma and grandpa used to dance to it."

"Would you like to?"

"Really?"

"Sure. They are." Peter waved to where a handful of couples were dancing.

"I... I haven't danced like that... I mean onstage but not in real life... in a really long time," Emma confessed. "Not... not since junior prom when a friend's boyfriend danced with me cause she guilted him into it."

"I think I might be a little rusty myself but tonight seems like a good time to get back into the habit, huh?"

Nodding, Emma took Peter's hand and followed him to the impromptu dance floor. She was silent as they danced, trying to live in the moment. It was the closest she'd ever felt to being in one of the romantic movies she pretended to despise but secretly adored. Still, her mind was full of questions and, as much as Emma loved the dance, she was grateful when it was over and they were back in their booth. "Peter?"

"Yeah?"

"What's going to happen after the show ends? I mean... you won't need to walk me home and..."

Peter cupped her chin. "Meeting in the mornings has had nothing to do with the show and we've still been doing that."

"Do people usually see the other person every day when they're dating?" Emma questioned.

"Well, no. I don't really think so. But do we have to be the usual?"

"No... But I... I just don't want to be too clingy but I..." Emma lowered her voice. "I have no idea what I'm doing. And I also... I don't want you to... to just have to take care of me. I mean... you're helping me with so much and what have I done for you?"

"Emma..." Peter wrapped his arms around her shoulders. "You want to know how I spent my time outside of rehearsals a month ago?"

"Sure."

"I'd drag myself out of bed at 5:30 and stare at the news for an hour while I ate breakfast and worked out before getting ready for work. Then I spent eight hours at a job I only tolerate and sometimes outright detest. After rehearsal, I'd go home, waste time online, shove a few handfuls of dry cereal down my throat, shower, fall into bed, and start the whole draining routine over again. And before Superstar, I think sometimes whole days would go by when I wouldn't even have a real face-to-face conversation with anyone. Now do you know what my mornings are like? I bound out of bed at 5:30, get ready for work, go to your place or wherever we meet that morning and for an entire hour... I'm happy. And while I still have my moments at the office, even that's better because I know that, after I leave, it's only a matter of time before I see you. And now... now not a day goes by that we don't have a real, meaningful face-to-face conversation. So don't you ever, ever think this is even remotely one-sided, Emma Dawes," Peter finished, planting a kiss on her forehead.

"O-okay..." Emma promised. "I love you, Peter."

"I love you, too, Emma."

The two smiled at each other before returning to the serious matter of finishing their scones.

*~*~*

Wednesday, April 2nd

By midnight, it was obvious the girls' energy was waning whereas Joshua was still wide awake. Andrew, too, didn't feel ready for sleep. After bidding the girls good night, the two went up to Joshua's room for woodcarving practice.

Joshua looked on proudly as a donkey began to take shape from a chunk of wood Andrew was working on. "You've been practicing!"

Andrew smiled. "Whenever I can. I thought I'd make this for Laja as a keepsake to give her along with the real donkey... whenever I find him or her."

"Good idea. She'll love it."

"Especially since she'll know you taught me. Speaking of donkeys, Yoktan did really well with a fuller house. Although I guess it's probably nothing compared to the hubbub of Bethlehem during the census."

Joshua chuckled. "No, it's not."

"I've been meaning to ask you... Did you ever find out anymore about the person you heard outside on Sunday? Did the Father tell you anything?"

Joshua shook his head. "No. I'm hoping it really was only a passerby."

"Me too. Laja's a little nervous about Thursday. Military Night. Given their... issues... she fears Eastville will return then. And, honestly, I'm a little concerned, too. I hope they don't. For your sake... for her sake... for everyone's sake." Andrew frowned as he worked but then it turned into a wry smile. "Although I guess they might have quite a wake-up call. I can't imagine any of those servicepeople Clay's bringing along having much patience with them."

Joshua smiled, too. "True. I guess we'll see. Try not to get too concerned about it. And I'll try to reassure JenniAnn and I know you will, too. That's a tough one, though. They hurt her anam cara and her God. It's no wonder they make her so uneasy."

Andrew shook his head as he remembered. "They did..."

Clapping him on the back, Joshua smiled. "We'll be fine. And I'm looking forward to more people seeing the show." He laughed. "Gotta say... there was a certain thrill to seeing 'Pilate' blushing over the attention of all those ladies. Definitely not an in-character moment."

Andrew laughed as he remembered Kylie excitedly introducing Adam to all of her new friends from the Phoenix that he hadn't yet had the honor to meet. It had been obvious more than a few found his fellow angel of death to be quite handsome. It was definitely for the best that they seemed to have decided that Kylie had "dibs." "I think everyone had a great time during the meet-and-greet. Although... Eli snuck off at some point. Did he have an assignment?"

"No. He had company."

His eye brow raised, Andrew looked curiously at Joshua. "Company? At the theatre?"

Joshua grinned. "I wanted that projector room cleared out for Vincent but I had other reasons, too."

"Your parents, right?"

"Right. Eventually. But also Sophia. Tonight."

"Sophia..." Andrew felt a lump forming in his throat. He reached over to squeeze Joshua's hand. "That... that's wonderful."

Joshua hugged his shoulders, knowing that Andrew's happiness for his friend was mixed with his hopes for his own future and JenniAnn's. He spoke quietly. "I would know if you were here and needed her, Andrew. And I would send her and she would come. Happily."

"Thank you."

"You're welcome. So I wonder what they're up to?"

Andrew blinked. "They're just running around?"

Joshua laughed and shrugged. "No idea. I gave them the night. Maybe they're enjoying the night life but I'm more apt to think they're still at the theatre, just enjoying each other's company."

Andrew smiled. "I think so, too."

As the angel refocused on his sculpture, Joshua worked on Emma's. They sat together in easy, companionable silence as the night wore on.

*~*~*

"'So when you hear it thunder, don't run under a tree. There'll be pennies from heaven for you and me ,' Eli crooned as he and Sophia finished their dance near the grotto outside the theatre.

Sophia leaned up to kiss his cheek when they finished. "I always loved to hear you sing, Eli. Thank you."

Eli hugged her tightly. "I loved singing for you. Still do."

Sophia beamed. "Good." She grasped his hand. "Come sit and tell me more about how things are going with the show. I know parts but... I'd like to hear it from you. And I want to hear all about Belle."

The angel of death grinned. "She's a doll. And to watch Andrew and JenniAnn with her... They've never been happier. Okay, well, they were even happier when Joshua showed up but even before that they were ecstatic. And seeing Joshua and Belle together... I swear, Sophia, that baby knows him."

"Smart girl."

"Yeah... And Adam, Henry, and I are going to make sure she gives the old man a hard time growing up."

Sophia laughed. "Darling, please don't corrupt my great-grandniece."

"No corruption. Just a little fun with ol' Andrew. Maybe give her a few embarrassing photos or paintings from Records." Eli laughed at the idea of Andrew finding his daughter with a photo of him wearing a ruff. "But as for the show... it's been amazing. And almost all of the cast knows about Joshua now. It's just so great to see him like this. I mean there have been difficult moments..." Eli lowered his head as he thought of the graffiti and the hateful messages and the encounter at the grocery store. "But mostly great ones. He's having a blast. Slight problem, though. Your goddaughter seems to have gotten him hooked on Froot Loops."

Smiling, Sophia hugged Eli. "I'm sure he'll be fine. I'm just so thrilled for him and all of you and..." She grew quiet when she heard footsteps approaching. Though it was needless, she was touched when Eli moved in front of her.

"I can see someone," the angel whispered. "In the parking lot."

Sophia poked her head out from around Eli and watched as the figure shuffled towards Yoktan's lean-to.

"Oh, this is not happening," Eli grumbled, stepping forward.

Sophia grabbed him. "Stop, Eli. Just wait and see. Maybe it's a homeless person and that's where they want to spend the night. Not ideal but if you run out there you'll only scare them off and then who knows where they might go?"

Eli sighed. "Fine. But I'm keeping my eyes on him... I think it's a him."

The spirit and the angel watched as the mysterious figure knelt by the lean-to. They lingered for a moment, set something down, and then slowly walked out of the parking lot and away.

Eli hurried towards the lean-to with Sophia close behind him. "Now let's see what they were up to. I know they set something down. If it's some sort of explosive then they're going to be sorely disappointed. Can't hurt us!" He pulled his cell phone out of his pocket and used it as a flashlight. "I don't see any..."

"Eli, look." Sophia knelt down and pointed.

The angel cocked his head. "A thimble? Who comes and leaves a thimble? What sort of weak threat is that? What are they going to do? Needlepoint hate speech?"

"It's not just a thimble. Look." Sophia picked up two other items and held all three together.

Eli laughed incredulously. "Okay... I think maybe we just need to put those back. Obviously we've got ourselves some sort of eccentric who feels the need to stash his thimble, spoon, and one earring."

Sophia yanked the angel to his knees. "Eli, really look. What do these have in common?" she prodded.

"They're all metal... they're all... silver."

"Yes." Sophia replaced the items. "You think an eccentric just happened to bring his collection of silver to a lean-to that Joshua helped build... for Joshua's donkey... outside the theatre where Joshua is performing?"

Eli gulped down the lump in his throat. "Who... who was that?"

Sophia embraced him and left the question unanswered. She only had a theory, one she could tell Eli shared. "Show Joshua tomorrow. In the morning if you can. Please. Just so he's not caught off-guard at a bad time like right before a show."

Eli kissed her hair. "I will. I promise." He drew in and let out a depth breath. "And until the morning... what would you like to do?"

"Would you just walk with me? Like this?" Sophia clasped his hand.

Blinking back tears, Eli nodded. Such a simple thing... walking hand in hand in public... but one that had been denied them in their first years when the sight of a black man and white woman together would have caused a panic if not a riot in so many places. "I would love to," he murmured before leading her away from the theatre.

*~*~*

Andrew wasn't sure what to make of the strange call he'd received from Eli. However, he was glad that Max was at work and JenniAnn and Kemara were Below, taking Belle with them. He didn't want any of them getting wind of the story until Joshua had a chance to weigh in. Anxious to get to the bottom of things, Andrew took the stairs two at a time as he went to Joshua's room. He smiled when he found that Joshua had resumed work on Emma's gift.

Joshua looked up with a smile when the angel knocked. "Hi there! Want to come practice with me?"

Andrew settled into a chair. "I'd like to. But could you come to the theatre with Violeta and me for a little bit?"

Joshua set down his carving knife. "Has something happened? More graffiti?"

"No. Nothing like that. The theatre is fine. It's just... Sophia and Eli saw something last night. Eli would like you to come check it out."

"Okay." Joshua stood. "Can you drive... or did Abi bring my car back?"

Andrew smiled. "It has reappeared back in the garage so yes. But I can drive."

"Thank you." Joshua squeezed Andrew's shoulder. "This is another of those times when it really hits me how strange it feels to not simply know things. But... if I don't know about this... then I at least know there's a reason I don't know."

Andrew nodded, hoping Joshua wouldn't be troubled by what they were going to see.

*~*~*

When the Jolly Green pulled into the lot; Eli, Henry, Adam, Fr. Mike, and John were waiting.

"Wow... reinforcements," Joshua commented as he climbed out of the van and held the door open for Violeta.

Violeta latched onto his arm at her earliest opportunity. Andrew had told her little but she could see that her supervisor was troubled. She released Joshua long enough for him to hug the others then she restaked her claim.

"I'm okay, Duckling," Joshua reassured, smiling at her.

"Uh huh," she murmured, not letting go.

Content to let her cling, Joshua turned his attention to Eli. "So did you have a nice night?"

In spite of the serious reason for the meeting, the angel of death smiled. "Very nice. As close to heavenly as one can have here. Thank you."

"Good! So what is it you saw?"

Eli recounted the story of the mysterious figure then motioned the others towards the lean-to. "And that's what we think he... or she but he walked like a guy, I thought... left."

Joshua peered down at the items. "I don't get it."

Eli nodded. "Neither did I at first."

"Think less about the items themselves and more about what they look like, what they're made of," Adam encouraged.

"They're all silver," Joshua realized. "That's strange."

Fr. Mike stepped forward. "The first thing that came to mind for me was JenniAnn with those dimes. Like someone's trying to do the same sort of symbolic thing."

Henry looked curiously at the priest. "I must have missed that. What did JenniAnn do with dimes?"

Knowing JenniAnn wouldn't mind having the story revealed, Andrew explained. "When she was little she got it into her head that if she gave thirty pieces of silver... which she thought dimes were... then she could get Joshua back. Judas made him go away with thirty pieces of silver, she thought she could bring him back for the same."

"Could it be JenniAnn?" John inquired. "Maybe she's being symbolic again?"

"No." Eli shook his head. "It definitely wasn't JenniAnn last night. And why would she be secretive? That was between her and Joshua so why would she reprise it in a way Joshua wouldn't even be aware of?"

"Not to mention she's a little too busy to be running around stashing silver knick knacks," Adam pointed out. "And she would have told Andrew, in any case." He smiled at his friend.

Andrew smiled back. "But maybe it's someone like her. Joshua, do you know of anyone else who had the same sort of idea as JenniAnn did when she was little? Someone who would be around here?"

Joshua shook his head then squeezed Violeta's hand. "I need to take a look, Duckling."

Violeta released him but kept close as he crouched near where the items lay.

Eli knelt beside him, trying to decide whether or not to give voice to his theory.

Joshua picked each item up individually and held them in his hands.

"Maybe we could have someone... one of us angels or John... stand out here every night. See if we can get to the bottom of this," Henry suggested.

Joshua replaced the items and moved to his feet. "No. Let them be. Whatever this is, they need to be left alone to complete it."

"Complete it?" Violeta questioned. "What... what does that mean?"

"I don't know," Joshua replied quietly. He noticed the others casting gazes at each other. It was obvious that they wanted to talk but Violeta's inexperience and nervousness hindered them. Smiling, Joshua held his hand out to her. "Come sit and pray with me in the grotto, please?"

Nodding, the young angel accompanied him as he walked towards the statue of his Ama.

Once they were some yards off, Eli spoke. "Pieces of silver..."

"Judas?" Fr. Mike questioned, hardly believing he was saying it.

Adam let out a deep breath. "I assumed he was too far out there to ever get anywhere but further away but now... I don't know."

"What if these are here to try to psych Joshua out?" Henry posited. "It was a fruitless attempt but that didn't stop him before, in the desert."

"No. I didn't sense anything demonic," Eli replied.

"You don't always," John reminded. "The devil's hidden among those you considered assignments. And yet... I don't myself see his hand in this. He is far too fond of himself to be so coy."

"Unless he's afraid," Fr. Mike offered. "I mean there are a bunch of you around. Even with Joshua in his incarnated state, that's an awful big fight to pick. Still, those aren't going to psych Joshua out and I can't imagine him thinking they would when coming at a starving man with bread didn't do the trick. I'd really like to think these were left by someone trying to make amends."

"They did kneel. I thought it was only to lay the items down but maybe they were praying?" Eli hypothesized.

"Then, really, it could be anyone," Andrew concluded. "I mean we have posters around. We did get some radio ads. Print ads. John's been doing some social media stuff for us." He smiled at the man. "Maybe some repentant person came here instead of a church. Humans have all sorts of rituals. Maybe JenniAnn's not the only one to latch onto the thirty pieces of silver. And if this person started up with it only since Joshua's been here, he wouldn't know."

"But JenniAnn did dimes which made sense, especially for a kid. But a thimble? Why is this person being so random? And why aren't there thirty?" Adam questioned.

"Maybe they're homeless?" Eli suggested. "They may not have thirty dimes. Maybe they're 'offering' the silver as they find it."

"Then we'll leave them food. Just in case."

The men all turned around to find that Joshua and Violeta had returned.

"Are you all right, cousin?" John asked.

Joshua nodded and smiled. "Just needed to talk to Dad. Maybe Eli's right. They could be homeless. I'll leave some food out here tonight, before the show. If they need it, they can take it. What harm can it do?" He looked around the group. "Whomever was out here seems not to have been aware of Eli's presence and yet they didn't try to do anything. I don't think we have anything to fear from them." He hugged Eli. "It'll be all right."

Eli returned his smile. "Okay."

"Now... I'm going to go help with Bingo at Abundant Living. Anyone care to join me?"

Seven hands shot up into the air.

Joshua chuckled. "Great. They always love having guests. Let's go."

Joshua's serenity was contagious and they left their worries behind as they headed to the retirement home.

*~*~*

After finishing her shift at the diner; Emma rushed home, showered, changed, and hastened to the lobby of her building. An off-handed comment during breakfast had revealed that, aside from a few random tips she'd picked up from Dusty and the cooks, Emma had never learned how to cook. Maryam had eagerly volunteered to help remedy the situation.

Emma hurried to open the door when she saw Maryam. "Hi!" she greeted. "What's all that?"

Maryam smiled. "I thought I would save us time by stopping at the market on the way here."

"Aww, thanks! How much do I owe you?" Emma asked as she grabbed one of the bags Maryam held.

"Please do not worry about it. My treat. When Yosef and I were first we married, I do not know how we might have survived without the kindness of others. I like to give back. One day you can do the same, perhaps?" Maryam requested as they made their way to the elevator.

Emma used her free arm to hug her friend. "Yes, of course. Thank you so much! So what are we making?"

"I thought fish, biscuits, salad, and baked apples."

"Wow... All of that?"

"You and Peter will need energy for the show."

Emma unlocked her apartment door and ushered Maryam in. "Yeah, definitely! And all this week. A show every night..." She grinned. "But I love it. Joshua was so wonderful last night. I forgot to tell you and Yosef this morning that every single person in the audience wanted their picture taken with him! And he was so good and patient about it and gave everyone their moment... never hurrying anyone along. You and Yosef raised a good one!"

Maryam beamed. "Thank you."

"So did he ever show an interest in acting before? I've been wondering about that. Cause he's a natural!"

"No. Sometimes he would get quite animated telling stories. But acting was not done in our village."

Emma's face fell. "Oh. But you yourself don't oppose it, do you?"

Maryam patted her hand. "Oh no. I think it is like most any occupation. One can use it to honor God or not. You and your friends are most certainly honoring God."

"Thank you."

"You are welcome. Shall we start?"

"Yes, please!"

Emma watched attentively, even taking notes, as Maryam showed her how to season the fish and mix the ingredients for the biscuits. Then they tossed salad with Maryam again advising on how to make homemade dressing. Last came the apples.

"So did you teach Joshua to cook?" Emma asked as she blended the spices.

Maryam smiled and nodded. "A little. Enough for him to keep himself fed when he was away."

"Away?"

"For his work," Maryam answered simply.

"Oh. And he... he's never married?"

"No. He values marriage highly but he is not meant for it."

Emma wasn't sure what to make of that response. "And... you're okay with that?"

Maryam looked up from the apple she was coring and smiled. "Yes."

"Oh good. I know sometimes people get hung up on the grandchildren thing."

"Yes, they do. But one does not need a biological connection to parent or grandparent a child." Maryam's smile grew as she thought of Yosef and Yeshu, both proof of that, along with her own love for all of her son's creation.

"No... I suppose not." Emma blinked back tears as she considered the woman's words. She felt closer to Maryam than she'd ever felt to her own mother.

Maryam set the last apple in the pan and rested her hand on Emma's back. "Are you ready to fill the apples?"

Emma nodded.

Maryam filled one of the apples to the brim with the spice mixture then topped it off with a square of butter. "Easy, yes?"

"Very!" Emma agreed as she filled an apple.

"You will want to eat these soon after they leave the oven so put them in about forty minutes before you think you and Peter will want them," Maryam directed.

"Cool, thanks! So now what?"

"Now we rest," Maryam replied with a smile.

Emma grinned. "Good. Please make yourself comfortable, Maryam. I think I'm going to fix some chai. Need caffeine for tonight! Would you like some? Or another variety of tea?"

"Chai would be lovely. Thank you." Maryam continued to smile as Emma buzzed around the kitchen, humming "Hosanna" as she readied the tea. When Emma paused in her tune, she spoke. "You seem very happy when I have seen you at the theatre."

"Yeah... I love it there. That's why I hope..." Emma sighed. "I'm hoping maybe we can pull the theatre back into the black with this show. I just... I can't imagine St. Genesius' not being there. I... I know it's probably wrong but... what church is for a lot of people, that theatre is for me. I mean lately I'm starting to get back into the actual church thing. I really do like Peter's church. It's Kylie's church, too, actually. But still... I feel something at the theatre that I don't feel any where else."

"Churches aren't the only sacred places. And if one is to believe that God is everywhere, surely He is in the theatre."

Emma smiled. "That's a really good point! Yeah!" She brought Maryam her tea and sunk into the couch cushions. She'd half a mind to tell Maryam that some, Peter among them, seemed to be entertaining the notion that her son was God. However, she didn't want to embarrass her friend. "I always loved being in shows there because I felt... safe. Doug and Lucy, the owners, were so kind. And..." Emma peered into her mug. "I suppose I liked being someone else for a while. And I still do but... but lately it's not so bad to be me, either."

Maryam hugged her. "I am very glad to hear you say that, Emma. Very glad."

"Thanks. But I... I still really need the theatre. I'm praying this works... I'm just not ready to say good bye to it, too."

"I know. I have been praying, too, and I will continue to. Yosef, as well. And Yeshua," Maryam reassured.

"Surely having 'Jesus' praying means something," Emma mused with a smile.

Maryam returned the smile. "Yes, I think it does."

Emma's smile grew and she giggled at the sudden realization that "Jesus'" mom had taught her how to cook.

Maryam didn't know the source of Emma's amusement but laughed, too, at hearing the happy sound.

*~*~*

To Serve and Protect

Thursday, April 3rd

Clay stepped onto the bus and stood at the front. "Okay, men and women, here is your mission: we're going to go into that theatre and we're going to be the best audience ever. Because they've put a lot of work into this show and we're their first audience who isn't mostly close friends and family."

"Anyone in particular who we're supposed to cheer the most for?" a man in the first set of seats asked with a teasing grin. "Perhaps a blonde..."

Clay playfully kicked his shin and smiled. "Shut up, Tommy."

Another man a couple rows back shook his head. "I tell you... You hide in your room for weeks and now you think you can spout off orders..."

Clay towered over him. "You have a problem taking orders, soldier?"

The man laughed. "No, sir." He clapped Clay on the arm. "It's good to see you like this."

Clay smiled. "Thanks, Reese. Okay, everyone set?" He noticed a hand shoot up. "Yes, Gail?"

"Is it just going to be us in the audience?"

"No, ma'am. They invited a few VFWs and first responders and their families. They're hoping for a full house tonight."

"And it's not costing us anything?"

"Not a thing. Which is why I want to hear that applause: loudly. Got it?"

"Sir, yes, sir!" the riders shouted back.

Clay laughed. "Good. As you were." He settled into his seat and beamed as the bus drove away from the hospital.

*~*~*

"So nothing's happened since Joshua and JenniAnn had that nasty encounter at the grocery store?" Matthew asked as he helped Andrew lay out programs.

"No sign of Eastville since," Andrew replied with a smile. He didn't see any reason to tell the man about their mysterious visitor. "So is Tyron coming?"

"Yeah. Bringing the wife and kids, too. He's been looking forward to it ever since you invited us. I mean I have, too, but... part of me thinks we should be out there in the lot during the show. Keeping an eye on things. Given the ire they direct towards the armed services... and you weren't exactly stealthy in getting word out... tonight could be the night..." The detective frowned.

Andrew set a hand on his shoulder. "I'm not worried about it. Please don't you worry about it. Just enjoy the show. We've had two rehearsals now and both went wonderfully. No more voicemail messages, no more graffiti. We've had people out in the lot playing with Joshua's parents' donkey and not a single problem. Please... Sit down, relax, and actually take a night off, will ya?"

Matthew grinned. "All right, all right. I won't argue with an angel. But I did want to say that I think it's really great what you're doing. It meant a lot to the guys. Even those who can't come tonight cause they're on duty were touched. It made them want to make a point to come during your run, actually."

Andrew smiled. "Good."

"So how is Joshua?"

"He's good. Real..."

"Andrew?"

Andrew turned towards the stage where Joshua stood.

"Wow..." Matthew murmured, taking in the sight of the man in full costume.

Joshua smiled. "Hey, Matthew! Glad you're here tonight. Is Tyron coming?"

"Yeah... yeah, he... Man, you really look the part."

Joshua hugged the officer. "Thank you." He turned to Andrew. "Allison and Robert are here for Belle. I thought you might want to say good bye before they take her."

"I do. Thanks! Matthew, I'll see you later!" Andrew smiled at the man before hurrying backstage.

Matthew continued to gape at Joshua.

Joshua chuckled. "You look like you've seen a ghost, Matthew."

"Not a ghost... You look amazing."

"Thank you. Oh, hey, I have something for you. Tyron, too. Let's go wait in the lobby for him, you think?"

"Sure."

The two stepped into the lobby just as Tyron and his family were entering.

"Look, mommy, it's Jesus," a little girl whispered loudly.

"Man, you do look the part, Joshua!" Tyron complimented. He picked his little girl up. "Piper, this is Joshua. Joshua, this is Piper and my boy there is Milo. And my wife, Roslyn."

"Hi, Roslyn! Hi, Piper and Milo," Joshua greeted with a warm smile. "So good to meet you!"

Roslyn smiled, readjusted Milo on her hip, and took his hand. "Great to meet you! Tyron said you were on the nose but... wow."

Joshua squeezed her hand. "Thank you."

Tyron lowered his voice. "The kids aren't staying for the show. My mother-in-law will be by to pick them up but Andrew mentioned donkey rides."

"You bet. My parents should be here any minute now with Yoktan, our donkey. I'll show you to them. But if I could borrow the two of you for just a minute before we head out..."

"Sure," Matthew agreed.

Piper was already pulling her mother towards the photo display. Roslyn laughed. "Sweetie, be patient." She kissed her husband's cheek. "We'll just be over there."

Joshua, Matthew, and Tyron stepped into the ticket office.

"I wanted to thank you for the care you've shown to all of us," Joshua began.

"Just doing our job. And we haven't been doing much around here for a couple weeks," Tyron demurred.

"You've been keeping up with the nightly checks and that's made everyone feel safer," Joshua countered. "So here, please accept these as a token of my gratitude." He held two small boxes out to the officers.

Surprised, the two men opened their gifts.

"Aww, man, Joshua... This is perfect. The protector of police... Michael," Tyron recognized.

Matthew admired the finely carved statue. "This is amazing..."

"I wanted you both to remember that God always has someone watching out for you because He loves you very much. And He's very proud of the work you do to protect others."

Tyron hugged Joshua. "Thank you. Thank you so much. I'm keeping this with me in the cruiser."

Matthew nodded and clapped Joshua on the back. "Me too. Means a lot."

"I'm glad. So... let's see about those donkey rides!" Joshua grinned and stepped back out into the lobby to introduce Milo and Piper to Yoktan.

*~*~*

The show was well underway when four figures stepped into St. Genesius' lot. They looked around and, seeing no one, approached the building with their spray cans at the ready.

Before they could make their first mark, they all heard a thud from the direction of the lean-to.

"Look. That must be where they're keeping the donkey," a man observed.

Another man grinned wickedly. "Let's go have some fun with it."

The lone woman, Beatrice, hung back. "No. Leave it alone. He's a protective one. You didn't see him at the store when..."

"The raghead's inside. Come on." The ringleader set down his spray can and headed towards the lean-to. The other two men also set down their paint and followed.

Beatrice hurried after the three men.

When they stepped into the lean-to, there was no one and nothing to be seen.

"Vernon, let's just go," Beatrice prodded.

"No. We're going to show that God damn..."

A door at the back of the lean-to opened.

One of the men laughed. "What an idiot! What sort of carpenter builds a door leading to nowhere?"

"Not nowhere," a voice answered.

The four went pale as they looked for the source of the voice.

After recovering, Vernon pushed towards the door. "Bastard thinks he can spook us... It's just another room. Let's go in there and teach them a lesson."

"Vern..."

The man spun around and glared at Beatrice. "Are you still committed to our mission or aren't you? That scum in there needs to pay for his desecration of the Lord's story. Now shut the hell up and let's go."

"Vern, there's something evil at work here. There is no room for another room!" Beatrice protested.

Vernon grabbed her by the arm and pulled her through the door with the other two men following. They found themselves in a barn-like structure. "What the hell... What is this?" It finally hit him that there was no way such a room could have fit behind the lean-to.

"There's something evil at work here," a voice echoed Beatrice. "But it's not my work. And it's not the work going on inside that theatre. My work... their work... it's the work of God. Yours... your work finds its source with someone else."

"Who are you?" Beatrice demanded, searching the room.

"I am a servant of the One you called a Christ-killer and a raghead, the One you threatened. I am a child of the Most High. I am an enemy of the fallen one who you worship and obey even as you claim to be servants of the Lord."

"Show yourself, blasphemer!" Vernon shouted.

"Let's go. I want out of here," one of the others whined.

"Shut up, Holden," Vernon hissed.

"It is you who blasphemes," the voice replied. "But I will show myself."

The four hatemongers all stared in horror as a form materialized. He wore a uniform of pure, radiant white and a sword of gold hung at his side. Golden light surrounded him, light so bright and pure and full of love that his witnesses cowered and could not look at him.

"I am Michael," the archangel introduced. "And you, Vernon, Beatrice, Holden, and Brock; have a decision to make. You can carry on as you intended and further distance yourself from God the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. I will not stop you. Or you can leave here now and begin to repent for the evil you have done in using God's name to hurt His children in their times of grief, to instill fear in them as they tried to carry on with their lives. Whichever you choose, know this: myself and my brothers and sisters are watching. Always watching. As is the God who loves you and created you. And He will not tolerate your hatred and your cruelty. So choose wisely." Michael stepped towards them. "What will you choose?"

*~*~*

Maryam and Yosef stepped around the corner of the building, petting Yoktan and feeding him bites of carrot.

"A very good boy," Yosef praised. "I am proud of you."

Maryam scratched the donkey behind his ears as she knew he loved. "And so good with the children before the..." She paused and pointed in front of them. "Yosef..."

Yosef saw the abandoned spray cans she was pointing to. He grimaced. "They better not have..."

"Yosef..." Maryam repeated, her voice softer.

Her husband followed her gaze to where it rested on four people who were huddled at the base of Yoktan's lean-to. "I will go speak to them." Yosef approached the four. "Greetings! It is a pleasant night, yes?"

Beatrice was the first to look at him. She managed a nod.

"May I help you?" Yosef prompted.

Maryam approached with Yoktan.

"Who... who are you?" Holden asked.

"My names is Yosef. This is my wife, Maryam, and our donkey, Yoktan. Our son's in the show. Yesh... Joshua. He is Jesus." Yosef smiled proudly.

The four murmured amongst themselves. After a few moments, they shakily rose to their feet.

Beatrice moved nearer and stood before the couple, her head bowed. "Per-perhaps you could... could tell your son that we... we are sor-sorry. Terribly sorry."

By this, Yosef and Maryam knew who they were and what they had done.

"We will," Maryam promised. "I do hope you will come see him when you can."

Beatrice managed a hasty nod and an awkward bow then turned back to her cohorts and ran off.

"Well, that was most effective."

Maryam and Yosef smiled when they saw Michael standing inside the lean-to.

Yoktan brayed and made a beeline towards the angel, headbutting him in the belly.

"Demons cower before me. Humans gaze in awe at me. But you... you, Yoktan, just see someone who is supposed to pet you. That's it, isn't it?" Michael jested as he pet the donkey. He grinned at Maryam and Yosef. "Got Yeshua down the aisle with aplomb, I take it?"

Maryam beamed. "Yes. And I am pleased that, at intermission, they will find the theatre unharmed. Thank you, Michael."

"My pleasure. Are the three of you headed Home now?"

"Yes. Would you like to ride with us? An adventure for you, perhaps?" Yosef offered.

Unused to riding in earthly vehicles, Michael nodded eagerly. "I'd like that very much. Thank you. I'll help you get Yoktan settled."

As the two loaded Yoktan into the trailer, Maryam smiled back at the theatre. She hoped her son would soon know that Beatrice and her ilk were beginning to find their way back to him.

*~*~*

Clay hurried around the lobby, introducing his friends from the hospital to the Superstar people they hadn't yet met. He paused to look over at Joshua who was holding court near the ticket office, having already been inundated with requests for photos and autographs. By now they had the process down. Andrew took the pictures as JenniAnn jotted the email addresses of those who hadn't brought their own cameras or phones. Later they would email them out. Occasionally the line would slow as someone would try to tell Joshua how much his performance had touched them, start crying, and spend a few minutes being comforted by the Savior Himself. No one tried to rush things along, all of them knowing they might be the next one to need a few moments.

Clay whirled around when someone tapped him on the shoulder. He grinned when he saw Adam and Kylie. Both of them had taken to changing into their disciple costumes before joining the audience in the lobby.

"You were both wonderful!" he congratulated as he hugged them. "You pulled at some heartstrings, Kylie, and, Adam, a few of the guys said they were glad Pilate wasn't their CO."

Adam laughed. "Glad I made an impression... along with my wife." He winked at Kylie.

Kylie smiled up at him. "Best fake husband ever."

"I don't know. I think Violeta is sure she has the best fake husband ever." The angel of death smiled over to where Owen was hovering protectively near Violeta as some guys spoke to her.

"A tie then," Kylie decided. She turned to Clay and smiled at him. "I'm so glad so many of the guys and girls from the hospital came! It was hard to tell with the lights but it seemed like the theatre was almost full!"

Clay nodded. "I noticed a few empty seats but not many. And I heard a lot of people saying they wanted to bring other friends and family back. You all might have a hit on your hands!"

"No wonder with our lead..." Kylie smiled lovingly at Joshua.

Adam squeezed her shoulder. "I'm sure he'd add that it has a lot to do with everyone's talents and dedication."

"Yeah... he would. I love him..." Kylie sighed.

"Kylie!"

Kylie turned to find Emma waving at her. "I'll be right back."

Once she was across the room, Clay turned to Adam. "Can I ask you something?"

"Sure!"

"I, umm, I bought Kylie a plant. Do you think it would be okay to give it to her? Maybe it's stupid. I know flowers are traditional but cut flowers always bummed my mom out cause they'd just wilt and die so my dad always bought her plants for Valentine's, her birthday, and so on."

As the man shuffled his feet and stared at the carpet, Adam smiled. "I definitely think you should give Kylie the plant. And I agree with your mom. No one likes dead flowers. Plus the cost... Outrageous. And, trust me, with all the funerals I go to... I know."

Clay laughed. "I'm sure you do. Thanks. I'll go get the plant."

Monica approached and hugged Adam's arm. "I think they'll make a lovely couple some day," she whispered.

The angel of death smiled down at her. "I was just thinking the same thing."

"I also think there will always be a special place for you in their hearts and in their home."

Feeling suddenly wistful, Adam looked over at Kylie who was taking photos with Emma, Violeta, and some of the ladies from the hospital. "I hope so. Speaking of angel-human friendships... How are things with Arthur?"

Monica blushed as she smiled. "Quite well, thank you. Yosef's been speaking to him. I think that's helped with Arthur's concerns."

"Good." Adam laughed when he saw Tess fussing at Rafael over some probably minor offense. "I can still remember, plain as day, your very first caseworking assignment. And then hearing about you and Tess teaming up with Andrew and then Gloria... Then your promotion and going our separate ways, we thought. And now... Do you ever just look around when we're all together like this and think 'Wow... we have a really amazing Boss.'"

The caseworker's embrace tightened. "All the time, Adam, all the time."

"And Andrew has a kid..." Adam's smile melted when he saw how this last comment affected Monica. He wrapped his arms around her. "I'm sorry."

Monica shook her head. "No... no. It's a good thing, a beautiful thing. And he deserves such happiness." She smiled at Andrew.

"You never know what the future will bring, Monica," Adam encouraged. He noticed Arthur searching the room, likely looking for her. "I think you're being sought after." He turned her towards Arthur.

Monica looked back at him and smiled. "Thank you."

"So this is it. It's pretty, right?"

Adam turned to see Clay holding a plant with purple flowers.

"It's called a butterfly bush. The lady at the store said it's supposed to attract them. I thought Kylie would like that," the soldier explained.

"I think Kylie will love that." Adam clapped Clay on the back. "Good thinking! And here she comes."

Kylie looked to Clay in surprise when she saw the plant. "Where did you get that? It's pretty!"

Clay held it out to her. "It's for you. Congratulations on a successful first show. You really... you were amazing and haunting and beautiful and..." He blushed. "Congratulations, Kylie."

Kylie blinked back tears. The only time Jett had bought her flowers was when he'd hurt her, never simply out of the goodness of her heart. Never like this.

"It's a butterfly bush. You can plant it. So it won't die. Like cut flowers would. My mom never liked them because of that so... potted plant," Clay stammered.

Kylie reached out to caress the beautiful blooms then hugged Clay. "Thank you. I love them so much."

Clay let out a sigh of relief. "Good! I was worried..."

Kylie briefly rested her hand on his. "I was just surprised. Pleasantly surprised."

Adam turned away so he could chuckle at the adorable awkwardness. "So... who's up for cookies?" he asked.

Welcoming the distraction, Clay and Kylie both smiled at the angel and walked with him to the snack table.

Across the room, Joshua's gaze followed them and he smiled.

*~*~*

After parting from the others for the night, Joshua settled into the window seat in his room and stared up at the sky. After a few moments, he closed his eyes and relived highlights from the evening's performance and the reception in the lobby afterwards. It had felt good to embrace the soldiers who had cried out to him on distant battlefields, the police officers who silently prayed to him when they were responding to calls, firefighters who sought his protection as they ran into burning buildings, and EMTs who asked for his guidance as they worked on patients hovering between life and death.

Frederick, a police officer, had clung to him as he told of how watching the Crucifixion had made him weep for his partner who had died taking a bullet for him. He had been overcome by the notion that two men had died for him and he'd been unable to thank or repay either. But then, with the Resurrection, he had felt peace in the knowledge that, one day, he would be able to thank them both face to face.

Then there was Rosemary. She had prayed so steadfastly for her son, Victor, who had come back from Afghanistan a paraplegic and then taken his own life. Remembering the man and his mother, Clay had invited her along. Tears welled in Joshua's eyes as he recalled how she had cited their ambiguous take on Judas' fate and asked him if he truly believed there was hope even for those who committed suicide. She had sobbed into his chest and then kissed his cheek when he had assured her that, yes, he strongly believed there was and he was sure her boy was with God.

Joshua laughed as he recalled Orlando, a young soldier, rolling towards him in his wheelchair and grinning as he held out his Bible. He'd said he thought having a copy of the Bible signed by its author would be something else. The cast members who had overheard had all looked expectantly at him and when he'd chuckled and signed, Joshua could tell that they were making mental notes to bring in their own Bibles.

There had been so many beautiful moments among the cast and crew, too. In addition to Kylie's and Clay's sweet exchanges, Peter and Emma had been nearly inseparable from the curtain call on. Arthur had smiled so proudly as some members of the audience had gushed over the "Angel of Gethsemane." At Andrew's suggestion, Owen had brought along his paintings for display and had received two commissions for pieces from the police and fire chaplains in attendance. Diana had beamed and giggled as folks gushed over Zeke's performance, rendering the talkative man quite speechless. Tess and Gabe had listened keenly as a few of the veterans had confided in them about their hopes to start a band. The two angels had offered to come to the hospital and lend their counsel. As he'd taken photos, Andrew had been bursting with happiness, relief, and absolute love and appreciation for everyone who had helped bring the show together.

Joshua felt all those things and more but felt, too, that it was time to rest. After preparing for bed, he returned to the window seat and prayed. "Dad, I hope tomorrow night brings many more people to our show. It meant so much to me to be able to speak with them tonight... to embrace them. Thank You." His thoughts drifted to the lunchbox he'd stashed by the lean-to the previous night. It had appeared untouched when he'd reached the theatre that day and no more silver pieces had been left. "Dad, You know who it is and so I ask you to, if there's something I'm meant to do for them, please help me to remember. Please guide me in the weeks to come so I can finish what needs to be finished. I love You. Amen."

After reciting the Shema, Joshua settled into bed and soon fell asleep.

*~*~*

Friday, April 4th

Andrew stirred when he felt his cell phone vibrate. He pulled on his robe, stepped into his slippers, and crossed over to JenniAnn's room. She was already out of bed and rocking Belle.

"Sorry. I should have just got this one myself. I didn't realize until after I hit 'send' that it was almost 5:00. I probably won't go back to sleep, anyhow. You can if you want," JenniAnn offered.

Andrew shook his head. "No, I'm good. And I think I could use some Belle time." He smiled and caressed Belle's hair. "I'll go get her bottle and be right back."

"Kay."

Having mastered navigating the hallway in the dark, Andrew quickly made his way to the kitchen. He prepared Belle's bottle then returned to JenniAnn's room. Finding they had moved to the bed, he unceremoniously plopped down beside them then reached for Belle and sighed as she ate. "Oh, Annabelle Luna, you make sleep deprivation worthwhile," he cooed.

JenniAnn smiled as she rested her chin on the angel's shoulder and peered down at the baby. "She does, doesn't she?"

Andrew nodded and kissed JenniAnn's hair. "Your parents asked me about taking her for a night."

"I know. They asked me to."

"I think we should let them at some point, Laja."

"Yeah... I just... I like having her here when we come back from a show. But soon... I wish we could tell them. About Joshua, I mean. But I know we can't. They'd only worry. Dad always had some crazy notion that I'd join a cult." JenniAnn grimaced. "Apparently he failed to notice that I can be awfully stubborn. I don't think cult leaders like that."

Andrew smiled. "No, they don't. He probably just knew how spiritual you are and worried someone would exploit that."

"Oh sure. Now that you're a father figure you're going to be all on his side," JenniAnn teased.

"Maybe sometimes..."

JenniAnn hugged him. "It's okay. There's been something I've been meaning to tell you."

"Hmm?"

"A reason I'm glad Joshua's around... I mean beyond the obvious reason that he's Joshua and, thus, always good to have around. It's just... it's been nice to see this other side of you. The son-side. I mean I've always known you were God's son but to watch you two interact... At times you're almost... not little boyish. But maybe like I can see glimpses of how you were when you were very young. It just... I guess it makes me feel closer to you. And it... it helps me to know that..."

"Laja..." Andrew shifted Belle so he could wrap one arm around JenniAnn's waist. "What is it?"

"When you finally went Home that first Christmas with Max... I was overjoyed. I was so glad that you'd had that time with... with God. But I never knew quite how to imagine that. And the imagining... it helped when I thought of the types of assignments you sometimes have and how much they get to you. So now... now I'll be able to imagine you smiling like you do when you're talking with Joshua." JenniAnn smiled as she reached up to stroke the angel's cheek. "And hugging him. And watching him so intently when you're trying to learn something from him. And his smile when he talks about you and hugs you and teaches you... I knew Jesus loved you, Andrew. He had to. But it's just... it's not abstract anymore for me. And I... I'm very glad about that. Because you were right. Everything has changed for us a-and I know that will make some assignments more difficult for you... a lot more difficult. But I... I will know... be able to see in my head and in my heart... that he walks beside you and holds you close. Always."

"Always," Andrew repeated as he rested his cheek on her hair. "I'll have so much love surrounding me and protecting me: Joshua's, the Father's, yours, Belle's, Shel's, Max's, Violeta's... so many people's," he assured. "And now you understand more why I have to do what I do, Laja. How could I give anything but the best to my assignments when... when I know Joshua gave them everything he had to give?"

"I know. I do understand." JenniAnn smiled tenderly. "After Belle's finished, let's go make him his bread and honeyed figs for breakfast."

"Definitely," Andrew happily agreed.

*~*~*

Opening Night

Because it was opening night, Andrew wanted to spend as much time as possible at the theatre in case anyone called with inquiries or, even better, requests for tickets. After they'd finished breakfast, he'd driven to St. Genesius' with JenniAnn and Belle while Joshua followed with Kemara and Violeta. When they arrived, Andrew ushered the girls into the theatre.

"Joshua, aren't you coming?" Kemara asked when she noticed he was hanging back.

Joshua smiled. "Yeah. I'll be right in."

Satisfied, Kemara followed the others inside.

Joshua made his way towards the lean-to. His heart sped when he noticed that the lunchbox he'd left was open. He smiled when he saw that the food was gone as was the note reading "Please take this food if you're hungry. God bless!"

Two items had been added to the stash: a silver dollar and a broken silver necklace chain.

Joshua sighed, wishing he knew who was leaving the items. He was not without his theories... one in particular... but he knew he couldn't indulge it. Not yet. He refilled the box with granola, nuts, and other non-perishables then made his way to the theatre. Violeta's squealing immediately met his ears. A moment later she was hugging him and jumping around.

"Guess what?!"

"What?" Joshua asked with a grin.

"When we came in, the message light was flashing. At first I was really worried but then... it wasn't the hate group at all! It was a ticket order! And then another and another and Andrew checked the theatre's email and there were more orders there!" the angel gushed. "C'mon!"

Joshua laughed as Violeta yanked him into the office.

JenniAnn was jotting down names and phone numbers as she listened to the messages. As she called out last names and numbers, Kemara counted out tickets and bundled them for each order.

Andrew was aglow as he clicked through emails. "Twenty six seats sold online last night!"

"Harrison 6. McQuaid 4," JenniAnn intoned. "And that's it." She ran her finger down the list. "Thirty two from the voicemails!"

"Fifty eight total... not bad at all!" Kemara enthused. "Actually... for 9:30 in the morning... that's amazing!"

"I bet word really flew after folks left last night," Violeta guessed.

Andrew's cell phone sounded.

Recognizing the Godspell tune, Joshua smiled. "And that would be my cousin..."

"Good morning, John," Andrew greeted. "I have you on speaker, is that okay?"

"Who is there with you?"

"Joshua, Belle, Kemara, Violeta, and JenniAnn."

"Oh yes. Speaker's good then. Good morning!"

"Good morning!" the others responded.

"I am on Facebook now. 107 people shared Kemara's poster image over night. And the theatre has been tagged in numerous posts. 'Amazing JCS show at St. Genesius'!' and 'Surprisingly reverent Superstar at St. Genesius' Community Theatre... in a really cool way' and 'Pretty sure that's actually Jesus in the show at St. Genesius'. Okay, probably not but... wow. Must see!' I particularly liked that one," John opined. "But there are more: 'Sobbed through the entire 2nd act of JCS at St. Genesius' but in a good way. Go, people!' and 'Where did this Joshua Davidson guy come from? Saw him in St. Genesius' Community Theatre's Jesus Christ Superstar preview and was blown away.' And that's only a few. There are about twenty more, many with comments asking for more information. Where are all of you?"

"We're already at the theatre, John," Andrew replied. "We came in to find fifty eight tickets sold between online orders and over the phone!"

"Hallelujah! Can I come join you? We should reply to some of these messages."

Joshua beamed. "Yes. Please. This... this is great."

"Truly! I will be there soon!"

Andrew ended the call and smiled at his friends. "I feel really, really good about tonight."

Joshua squeezed his shoulder. "Me too. Could I borrow your phone? I'd like to call Emma. I know she's working but maybe she'll at least get the message. I want her to know about this."

Andrew handed his phone over. "Sure. She'll be thrilled."

"So what can we do?" Kemara asked.

"Maybe you can help John with the Facebook replies when he gets here," Joshua suggested. "Just, umm, watch him? Keep him... focused?"

Kemara smiled. "Sure."

"Thank you." Joshua grinned at her before stepping into the hall to make his call.

"Laja, when it gets to be 10:00, can you help me call back the voicemail people just to confirm that we received their message and they can pay at the will call table... which we need to set up."

"I'll do that! And we need a table for the T-shirts sales, too," Violeta reminded.

Andrew nodded. "Right. Laja, can you please listen for the phone while I get those set up?"

"Sure!" JenniAnn smiled at Belle who was cooing at the stuffed animals hanging from her swing's mobile. "Joshua really is a superstar, isn't he?" she asked the baby.

Joshua laughed as he stepped back into the room. He hugged her. "I don't know about that but this has definitely been a super morning. Great, much appreciated breakfast and... now this."

"So wonderful! Did you get to talk to Emma?"

Joshua shook his head. "No. Hopefully she'll get the message soon. Should we call the others just for fun?"

"Definitely! I think Andrew has em all programmed in there. You should definitely do the honors," JenniAnn encouraged.

"Okay." Joshua excitedly dialed and waited for an answer. "Zeke, hi. It's Joshua. Glad I caught you. I have something to tell you... We sold fifty eight tickets overnight!"

JenniAnn beamed as she heard the man cheering. The joyous reaction repeated itself several times as Joshua made more calls.

*~*~*

It wasn't until 10:30, when the brief lull between breakfast and lunch hit, that Emma was able to check her cell phone. She smiled when she saw two missed calls: one from Andrew and another from Peter. Her smile grew when she listened to Peter's message thanking her for breakfast: sweet rolls she'd made with further tutoring from Maryam. Emma was surprised to discover that the second message wasn't from Andrew at all. She was so stunned by Joshua's words that she replayed the message, needing to be sure she'd understood correctly. She had! She rushed out to where Maryam and Yosef were sipping their tea and coffee.

"Joshua left me a message!" she announced, grinning from ear to ear. "When he, Andrew, and some of the girls got to the theatre this morning, they found that people had placed orders for 58 tickets. Just over night!"

Maryam stood and hugged him. "That's wonderful news! I am so pleased."

Yosef embraced her next. "May it be only the start!"

Emma beamed. "Thanks! I just... wow! I can't believe... Well, no. I can. Everyone's been doing such an amazing job! And during the preview performances, people have been so taken with Joshua. So I guess this isn't surprising but... maybe I was just afraid to let myself think this... this might actually work. Maybe we won't have to close after this!"

Maryam squeezed her hand. "I pray not."

The bell at the door chimed.

Emma squeezed Maryam's hand back. "Thank you. I'm gonna go see to them but let me know if I can get you anything else."

Maryam and Yosef smiled at each other as she dashed over to the new customers.

"All those hours we spent gazing down at our baby boy, wondering what he would become... my mind did not once go to lead in something called a 'rock opera,' Yosef mused.

Maryam laughed. "No. Nor mine."

"You did sing to him very often. I am sure it started there."

Blushing, Maryam smiled adoringly at her husband.

*~*~*

That evening, JenniAnn waited anxiously in the empty lobby. By 6:00 they had received orders for 86 tickets. Then there'd been a rush of people buying tickets upon arrival. At Andrew's count, 162 of the 302 available seats had been sold. Considering the word of mouth buzz had only just begun, the cast and crew were ecstatic. They hoped each night would bring in more and more patrons until they would find themselves playing to a full house. With this in mind, it had been decided that Vincent, Catherine, and Father should attend that night. In a happy twist, Devin had stopped in for a visit and would be accompanying them.

JenniAnn threw open the door when she saw the Jolly Green pull up. She hastily hugged the four once they'd stepped into the lobby and escorted them to the door and up the stairs. "Enjoy! We're going to do the meet and greet in the theatre this evening so I'll come up and get you when the coast is clear. Joshua said he'll come Below afterwards if you'd like."

"I think we would," Vincent responded. "Thank you, Psyche."

Devin squeezed her hand, casting an appreciative look at her. Though he wasn't sure of the reasons, he could tell being present meant a great deal to his brother, sister-in-law, and father. "I hope you all break legs."

JenniAnn laughed before racing down the stairs where Andrew was waiting. He clasped her hand and they quickly made their way offstage right where they would remain for much of the show.

"We're set, Tess," Andrew whispered into a walkie talkie. He waved across the stage to where Joshua was waiting in the wings.

Joshua smiled at Andrew and JenniAnn then hugged Emma and Violeta who were near by and walked to center stage.

The audience murmured as a tune they did not recognize began. They looked curiously at the robed man whose features were largely hidden beneath his prayer shawl and the dim lighting.

"'Sh'ma Yis'ra'eil Adonai Eloheinu Adonai echad,'" Joshua began.

A hush went through the audience as he prayed, first in Hebrew and then in English.

As Joshua moved back into the wings, a screen lowered.

The orchestra continued to play the Shema instrumentation as the audience watched scenes of the Nativity and baptism.

In the hidden room, Catherine hugged Vincent when his voice echoed through the theatre.

"'This is my Son, whom I love; with him I am well pleased.'"

Sitting to Vincent's left, Jacob's eyes were lit with pride as he clasped his son's hand.

"Whoa... Vincent's God," Devin murmured before returning his attention to the stage.

In a final, wrenching scene before the music changed, Violeta stood in an empty workshop as, through an open door, Joshua's retreating figure could be seen.

The audience stirred as the familiar notes of the "Overture" began. On screen, an exhausted and frayed looking Joshua stumbled up a rocky hill meant to be the desert. A far more sturdy Joshua called his apostles. Scenes of him preaching were intercut with footage of Caleb, Edward, and some others replicating military drills. There were sequences depicting healings and pastoral shots of Joshua cradling sheep or walking among them with his followers. Makena/Mara was dragged into the courtyard and nearly stoned before Joshua's gentle intervention. The final shot, one that had been added at the last moment, showed Joshua approaching a quaking woman who was hugging her knees to her chest. "Judas" looked on with ill-concealed annoyance as Jesus helped "Mary Magdalene" to her feet and brought her into his fold.

*~*~*

After checking on Zeke who had just finished his death scene, Andrew returned to JenniAnn's side. They were seated on the floor offstage right with Max. JenniAnn rested her hand over the angel's and peered out at the tense scene on the stage.

Adam sneered and rolled his eyes as Edward and Caleb yanked Joshua onto the stage and in front of him. He rose from his chair and approached. "'And so the king is once again my guest. And why is this? Was Herod unimpressed?'"

Shane rolled his eyes and fiddled with his cell phone.

Eli stepped forward with Henry following. Both kept their gaze trained on the Roman, never looking at Joshua. "'We turn to Rome to sentence Nazareth. We have no law to put a man to death. We need him crucified. It's all you have to do. We need him crucified. It's all you have to do!'"

Kylie, who had remained near the chair, shrank back upon hearing his words.

Oblivious to his wife's distress, "Pilate" continued his taunts. Adam grabbed the front of Joshua's robe with both hands. "'Talk to me Jesus Christ. You have been brought here: manacled, beaten by your own people! Do you have the first idea why you deserve it?'" He tried to shake Joshua. "'Listen, King of the Jews, where is your kingdom? Look at me! Am I a Jew?'"

Joshua's unflinching stare fixed on Adam's eyes. "'I have no kingdom in this world. I'm through... through... through."

"'Talk to me, Jesus Christ!'" the crowd demanded.

Not breaking focus, Joshua continued. "'There may be a kingdom for me somewhere... if you only knew.'"

Adam let go of the robe and staggered back a few paces. "'Then you are a king?'"

"'It's you that say I am. I look for truth and find that I get damned.'"

Frustration and trepidation in his voice, Adam again stepped closer. "'But what is truth? Is truth a changing law? We both have truths! Are mine the same as yours?'"

"'Crucify him! Crucify him!'" the chorus shouted.

Kylie began to sob. To the left side of the stage, Emma and Violeta looked around in confusion. The latter reached out for Joshua but was pulled back by Arthur.

Joshua closed his eyes and hung his head, tears rolling down his cheeks.

Adam whirled around to face the mob. "'What do you mean? You'd crucify your king?'" he scoffed.

The mob pressed closer. "'We have no king but Caesar!'"

Adam shoved Eliot and Tyson who were towards the front of the crowd then gestured to Joshua. "'He's done no wrong! No, not the slightest thing!'"

Undeterred, the shouts continued. "'We have no king but Caesar! Crucify him!'"

"'Well this is new! Respect for Caesar! Til now this has been noticeably lacking! Who is this Jesus? Why is he different? You Jews produce messiahs by the sackful!'" Adam angrily accused.

"'We need him crucified. It's all you have to do. We need him crucified. It's all you have to do.'"

Adam marched back to Joshua and jerked his head up. "'Talk to me, Jesus Christ!'"

Joshua blinked and stared at the ceiling.

Adam reeled around and headed towards Eli, Henry, and Shane. "'Look at your Jesus Christ. I'll agree he's mad... ought to be locked up but that is not a reason to destroy him! He's a sad little man. Not a king or God. Not a thief. I need a crime!'" he bellowed.

Though Shane merely shrugged, Eli and Henry stepped back and turned away.

Violeta and Emma fell to their knees and began to pray as Arthur stood behind them in shock while the crowd called for crucifixion.

Adam held his head in his hands for a few moments before grabbing Joshua's arm and pulling him towards the crowd. Violeta reached out and, for a moment, her fingers brushed against the hem of his robe. Joshua slumped forward but Adam held him up. "'Behold the man! Behold your shattered king!'"

"'We have no king but Caesar!'"

"'You hypocrites! You hate us more than him!'"

"'We have no king but Caesar!'" the chorus continued. "'Crucify him!'"

Adam adamantly shook his head. "'I see no reason. I find no evil. This man is harmless so why does he upset you? He's just misguided, thinks he's important. But to keep you vultures happy I shall flog him!'"

Not satisfied, the crowd resumed their demands.

Caleb and Edward bound Joshua's hands to two pillars and tore open the back of his robe. Before stepping away, Edward pressed his hand against Joshua's shoulder blade, piercing the paint packet in his cuff. He blinked back tears as he picked up the whip.

Adam turned away and, knowing the audience wouldn't see past his cloak, clasped Kylie's hands before sinking into his chair. "'One... two...'"

Hidden away offstage, tears filled Andrew's eyes. As he watched, he thought back to just over a year ago when he had confided in Joshua about his concerns regarding his own ability to withstand the assignment.

"I'll be fine, Andrew. I promise. And you'll be fine, too. During the show, JenniAnn will be sitting to your right and Max to your left. Your friends will be all around you. You'll be surrounded by love."

The angel pulled JenniAnn closer as she wept into his right shoulder. He clasped Max's hand in his left. Of course Joshua had spoken truthfully.

"'Nineteen... twenty...'"

Joshua began to sink to his knees.

During a momentary lull, Caleb sneered and pushed him forward, bursting the second paint packet.

"'Twenty one... twenty two...'" Adam resumed with growing agitation.

Emma clung to Violeta as they both sobbed while Arthur teetered on his feet and looked as if he might faint. Henry stared into the air while Shane looked up from his phone with only occasional interest. Briefly glancing over at the man, Eli saw that Shane was cycling through his collection of selfies with Joshua. Stricken, the angel looked away.

Joshua grimaced and flinched and cried out as he felt the stirring of the air behind his back with each crack of the whip. He wept when he heard gasps, sniffles, and sobs from the audience.

Adam's voice pitched upward. "'Thirty one... thirty two... thirty three... thirty four... thirty five... thirty six... thirty seven... thirty eight... thirty nine!'"

Caleb untied Joshua who fell against the pillar to his right and slid down it, landing in a heap on the stage floor.

The angel of death crouched beside Joshua and tugged him into his arms. "I love you," Adam mouthed before beginning to sing. "'Where are you from, Jesus? What do you want, Jesus? Tell me... You've got to be careful... You could be dead soon. Could well be.'" Adam shook Joshua, the last packet rupturing and its contents covering Joshua's back. "'Why do you not speak when I hold your life in my hands? How can you stay quiet? I don't believe you understand.'"

Joshua rested his hand on Adam's right one. "'You have nothing in your hands. Any power you have comes to you from far beyond. Everything is fixed and you can't change it,'" he choked out.

"'You're a fool, Jesus Christ! How can I help you?'" Adam begged.

The chorus crept nearer. "'Pilate, crucify him! Crucify him! Remember Caesar. You have a duty to keep the peace so crucify him! Remember Caesar! You'll be demoted! You'll be deported! Crucify him!'" they sang in a terrible, menacing loop.

When Joshua tried to get up, the audience caught sight of his back. Gasps echoed through the house.

Offstage, Andrew gently pulled JenniAnn to her feet. "Laja, we need to get ready."

"Y-yes, love," she replied.

Max hugged them both before preparing to rejoin the cast onstage during "Superstar."

Once on his feet, Joshua staggered away from Adam. As he stumbled, Caleb and Edward returned and dropped the crossbeam on the floor. Even though they'd heard and seen it done countless times, the cast still jolted. Arthur collapsed on his knees, wrapping his arms around Violeta and Emma while Kylie huddled on the floor beside Pilate's chair.

Adam tracked Joshua as he headed towards the crossbeam. "'Don't let me stop your great self-destruction! Die if you want to, you misguided martyr!'" He plunged his hands into a bowl that Edward brought to him. The red water made him feel nauseated but he continued. "'I wash my hands of your demolition! Die if you want to you innocent puppet!'"

Joshua's right hand stretched out and brushed against the rough wood of the crossbeam. Caleb approached and pressed the crown of thorns onto his head, causing Joshua to whimper. Still he limped forward and began to lift the crossbeam. Once it was settled heavily upon his shoulders, Joshua stepped offstage and everything went dark.

*~*~*

Though not unmoved by the number, Devin found himself to be the only person in the projector room not sobbing. Seeing that Catherine and Vincent were comforting each other, he patted his father's back. "That's got to be tough. Watching a friend act that out, I mean. I know you all have grown close to this Joshua guy."

Jacob swiped at his eyes and peered at his elder son. "You have no idea, my boy," he murmured.

Devin looked to his brother for some explanation but Vincent's attention was already focused back on the stage.

*~*~*

JenniAnn slowly exhaled as she applied the last bit of makeup to Joshua's face. "Okay..."

Joshua squeezed her hand. "Thank you. I'll see you in a little bit, okay?"

She nodded and grabbed hold of Andrew's arm.

The angel looked to Joshua with a sad smile, silently promising him to take care of her.

Edward sniffled. "We ready?"

Joshua picked the crossbeam back up. "Ready."

Mindful of his makeup, Caleb rested his hand on Joshua's shoulder for a moment before opening the doors.

As soon as Joshua stepped through, Andrew and JenniAnn made their way backstage.

*~*~*

Zeke whispered a quick prayer before turning away from the screen depicting earlier moments from the show. Maybe it was the audience of strangers or simply that it was officially opening night but, for some reason, everything seemed more real to him. The sentiment was apparently shared based on whisperings he'd heard as everyone had rushed around backstage as they waited for their next numbers.

While Brittony and Rose danced on either side of him, Zeke stared and pointed at Joshua and began to sing. "'Every time I look at you I don't understand. Why you let the things you did get so out of hand. You'd have managed better if you'd had it planned. Now why'd you choose such a backward time in such a strange land? If you'd come today you could have reached a whole nation. Israel in 4 BC had no mass communication. Don't you get me wrong. Don't you get me wrong...'"

Everyone in the audience turned to the aisle and watched with tears in their eyes or dismay on their faces as Joshua struggled to keep from failing.

Zeke jumped off the stage and approached Joshua "'I only wanna know... only wanna know... oh... oh... oh... only wanna know!'" he taunted as he got in front of the exhausted, panting man's face.

Joshua fell to the floor, the cross slamming onto his back.

Zeke jumped back, the leering grin fading from his face and replaced by a grimace of horror.

Lining Joshua's path to the cross, the rest of the onstage cast save Emma, Violeta, and Arthur began the chorus. "'Jesus Christ, Jesus Christ, who are you? What have you sacrificed?'"

Zeke backed away and reclaimed his spot near Rose and Brittony as Joshua painstakingly climbed the steps.

"'Jesus Christ, superstar, do you think you're what they say you are? Jesus Christ, superstar, do you think you're what they say you are?'"

Offstage, with shaking hands, Andrew gave Cira the box of nails. She handed them to Eli who passed them further down the line until they reached Adam who placed them on the floor near where the vertical crossbeam lay. The hammer appeared in a similar fashion.

Zeke approached and took one of the nails into his hands. Riled, he turned on Joshua again. "'Tell me what you think about your friends at the top. Now who'd you think besides yourself was the pick of the crop? Buddha, was he where it's at? Is he where you are?'"

Joshua fell again when he reached the top of the steps. He remained on the ground until Edward's boot made contact with his ribs.

"'Could Mohammed move a mountain or was that just PR?'" Zeke looked down at the nail in disgust and dropped it back into the box.

Joshua got to his feet again and managed a few more paces before he collapsed for a third time.

Zeke waved to the hammer and nails as he crouched beside the fallen messiah. "'Did you mean to die like that? Was that a mistake or did you know your messy death would be a record breaker?'" he demanded as Joshua crawled, dragging the crossbeam with him until he again stood. "'Don't you get me wrong... don't you get me wrong...'"

Arthur softly swayed back and forth as he held Violeta. Glancing over at Emma, he saw that she was gazing at Joshua with such intensity that Arthur was afraid she would forget to breath. He rested his hand on her shoulder for a moment and she stirred. Tears formed and spilled down Emma's cheeks.

The chorus swelled. "'Jesus Christ, Jesus Christ, who are you? What have you sacrificed? Jesus Christ, Jesus Christ, who are you? What have you sacrificed?'"

Edward and Caleb pulled the crossbeam away from Joshua. The former began to fasten it to the vertical beam and the fly system while Joshua, looking dejected and lost, peered out into the audience.

In the projector room, Vincent let out a shuddering breath. He felt as if Joshua was looking right at him.

"I died to put things right... for the forgiveness of sins. There was never an asterisk that said 'But not for the sins of Vincent Wells.'"

Catherine clung to her husband as he sobbed. She rested her cheek on his hair and gazed tenderly back at the man onstage.

"I love you both so much! So much!"

"That much..." Catherine thought to herself as Caleb tore Joshua's robe off.

Tears rolled down Jacob's cheeks but he wouldn't look away.

"Just because you weren't talking to us doesn't mean we weren't listening. I was there with you through it all, Jacob."

On the stage, Zeke looked on as Caleb shoved Joshua to the ground. "'Jeeeesussss... I only wanna know. Tell me, tell me...'"

Joshua laid down on the cross and closed his eyes... remembering.

"'I only wanna know...'" Zeke lamented as Rose and Brittony danced around him with dizzying speed and the chorus grew louder.

As Edward raised the hammer, Zeke stepped backwards towards stage left. He stopped just behind Arthur and continued to stare at Joshua. "'Are you what they say you are, Jeeeeesussss?'" he belted out before falling to the floor as the lights went out.

After a few moments, the stage was lit again but with a gray, gloomy glow. Several members of the audience jumped when Edward pounded the first nail and Joshua screamed. Even knowing that he was only hitting a block of metal, Edward wept. Tears flowed down his brother's face as he drove the second nail. Joshua attempted a calming, reassuring smile but knew the illusion was too strong. Menacing laughter reverberated as they continued.

The chorus started up with eery, discordant cries as the cross rose into the air. For a brief moment, there was utter silence until Joshua gasped. Straining to pull himself up, he spoke. "'Father, forgive them... They don't know... what they're doing.'" He sunk back down and rasped for a few moments as the cacophony resumed.

Emma, Violeta, and Arthur crawled nearer and knelt at the foot of the cross. Zeke remained where he was and buried his face in his hands. Violeta reached up towards Joshua.

He again pulled his body upwards. "'Wo-woman... behold... your son.'" Joshua peered down at Arthur. "'Behold... your mother.'"

Arthur clasped Violeta to him as her body quaked with sobs.

Offstage left, JenniAnn knelt beside Andrew, her arms strewn around his neck as they watched. Knowing that they had everything down, it was the first time the angel had truly watched the Crucifixion scene without distraction. Andrew gripped JenniAnn's hand tightly, letting her tether him to the present.

As they moved to their knees, Owen clasped Kemara's hand in his. When she looked tearfully at him, he pulled her close.

Joshua groaned softly as he strained to speak again. "'My God... My God... Why have You... forsaken me?'"

After another few agonizing moments of silence, Joshua rasped, "'I... thirst.'"

Caleb stabbed at a sponge in a bucket and raised it towards Joshua but he turned away.

The haunting voices were joined by a disturbing blend of chimes and clanking piano notes.

Joshua peered up past the crown of thorns and to the ceiling. "'It... is fin-nished. Father... into your hands... I commend... my spirit.'"

The lights flickered and thunder roared as Joshua's head lolled forward and he was still. The spotlight shining on him dimmed and then went out.

In the near darkness, Adam, Henry, Eli, and Shane made their way offstage right. They hugged, with Monica joining them, and remained huddled together to watch the rest of the show.

As Andrew, JenniAnn, and Fr. Mike slid the tomb into place, Caleb and Edward hurried to the left so they could change costumes.

After a few moments, the orchestra began to play the mournful strains of "John Nineteen: Forty-One."

Andrew handed a votive to Max who passed it down the line of disciples staggered around the cross. Soon everyone had a candle except Arthur and Owen who were mounting ladders perched against the cross, a white sheet folded beneath the latter's arm, and Emma and Violeta who were seated on the floor, unfolding another sheet. Also candle-less, Zeke wandered aimlessly among them.

After securing the sheet under Joshua's arms and around his chest, Arthur and Owen loosed his hands and his feet. With great care, they lowered him from the cross and settled him into Violeta's arms.

As he'd warned the angel he would, Joshua kept his eyes closed. He knew that if he looked into her eyes or Emma's, he wouldn't be able to resist the impulse to reach out to them.

Violeta kissed Joshua's forehead and then, focusing on what Tiva had taught her, she anointed him and gently washed his face and hands while Emma wiped the paint from his feet.

Edward and Caleb reappeared, carrying a pallet.

Violeta carefully lowered Joshua onto it then, weeping softly, tucked the clean sheet around him.

The twins lifted the pallet and carried Joshua into the grave.

Arthur held Emma and Violeta close as the brothers sealed the tomb.

Zeke stepped forward, set his hand on the stone covering the tomb's opening, and sank to his knees. Soon he was alone on the stage except for Peter who stood to the left of the tomb with Violeta to the right, both holding candles.

"'Yit'gadal v'yit'kadash sh'mei raba,'" Peter prayed.

"'May His great Name grow exalted and sanctified,'" Violeta echoed.

"'B'al'ma di v'ra khir'utei.'"

"'In the world that He created as He willed.'"

"'V'yam'likh mal'khutei b'chayeikhon uv'yomeikhon.'"

"'May He give reign to His kingship in your lifetimes and in your days.'"

Behind the stage, as JenniAnn fussed over him, Joshua was changing into the robe his Ama had made for him.

Andrew beamed. "Always glad to see you back in that one," he whispered.

Joshua returned the smile. "Glad to be in it." He chuckled quietly as JenniAnn tried to help him with his cloak and wound up draping it in front of his face.

"Oops..."

Joshua hugged her. "No problem." He stepped back. "Do I look okay?"

"Beautiful," JenniAnn murmured.

Several of the others approached, vying for quick hugs which Joshua readily gave before he moved offstage left and waited.

*~*~*

The audience began to shuffle, wondering when the house lights would come back on so they could leave to recuperate from the tragedy they had just witnessed. Only those who had carefully read their program knew that there was more to come.

When the lights came back up onstage, the cross was gone. Bushes and other flora surrounded the tomb. An excited chatter began when the audience realized that the stone had been rolled away.

Tears in her eyes, Emma stepped onto the stage. She peered up at the heavens and sang. "'I've been living to see you... dying to see you but it... it shouldn't be like this. This was unexpected. What do I do now?'"

From offstage, a male voice responded. "'Could we start again, please?'"

A woman in the audience gasped.

Up in the projector room, Jacob jumped to his feet with a long-lost nimbleness. Catherine and Vincent followed suit and, not wanting to be the odd man out, so did Devin.

Emma frantically spun around but, seeing no one, continued her mournful reprise. "'I've been very hopeful so far. Now for the first time, I... I think we're going wrong.'" She turned towards the tomb and began to weep and tremble when she saw it was open. Grieved by this new horror of a desecrated grave, Emma pleaded. "'Hurry up and tell me this is just a dream. Oh, could we start again, please?'"

Unseen by her, a cloaked figure stepped onto the stage. As he lowered his hood, Joshua smiled and sang. "Now let's start again."

Emma ran to him and there was a thunder of applause as the two embraced then laughter as Joshua spun Emma.

First one by one and then by twos and threes, most of the rest of the cast ran onto the stage and greeted their risen Lord as the orchestra continued with the "Could We Start Again, Please?" instrumentation. With his right arm around Violeta's shoulders and his left around Emma's, Joshua led the cast off the stage and down the center aisle as the audience stood and clapped. Back onstage, Zeke stepped out. "Judas" looked to the tomb, surprise evident on his face, and then to the retreating figures of his friends. Lastly, he cast an enigmatic look at the audience and held it as the house lights went down.

As the audience clapped and cheered, the orchestra played a medley of songs while the performers raced from the lobby to backstage. After an energetic curtain call, Joshua introduced Andrew who invited the audience to stay in the theatre for a Q and A session with the cast and crew.

Not one person in the audience moved.

*~*~*

JenniAnn tore up the stairs and into the protector room. "So!?" she inquired excitedly.

Vincent pulled his goddaughter into a tight hug. "Magnificent!"

Catherine was next to embrace her. "I don't know how all of you kept that finale secret!"

JenniAnn grinned. "It was important to Joshua so... we did."

"Everyone was phenomenal but seeing him..." Jacob's eyes welled. "A blessing."

"Sheesh. Should I be worried about this guy?" Devin asked. "He seems to have everyone wrapped around his finger."

"No," Catherine, Vincent, Jacob, and JenniAnn replied in unison.

"Okay, okay!" Devin chuckled and squeezed JenniAnn's hand. "Great job, kid. You did that makeup?"

"Planned it out but had lots of help. So... they're gonna start the Q and A soon. Andrew can take you to the Tunnels now but if you'd prefer to wait, we can probably sneak out after that. Likely people will still want photos."

"Let's wait," Catherine replied. "Can we?"

Jacob and Vincent eagerly nodded while Devin gave a noncommittal shrug.

JenniAnn smiled. "Great! I'm gonna get back down there. I wanna be near Andrew during the Q and A... just in case. But I'll be back later."

Vincent hugged his Psyche once more and smiled after her as she went to join her friends.

*~*~*

After all the actors had a chance to grab something to drink, they gathered back on the stage and casually took seats on the floor or the risers that had been brought back out.

Andrew stood and moved downstage center. "So we're going to do this town hall style. If you have a question, please come up to that mic right there in the aisle and we'll get started! If you could refrain from asking for photos, we'd appreciate it. Everyone up here's happy to wait around after the Q and A so we'll handle photo requests then. All right! Who's first? Oh and please introduce yourselves!"

A woman quickly made her way to the microphone. "Hi! My name is Donna and that was amazing! And surprising, I gotta say! Whose idea was it to include that wonderful Resurrection scene?"

The cast all turned and looked at Andrew who chuckled. "Okay, I guess that's for me to answer. We talked about it early on in our rehearsals. It was Shane there who first brought it up and it was a unanimous decision from there. But we didn't really know what we wanted to do until Joshua came on board and brainstormed what you saw so... Joshua?"

"I think all of us up here and I'm sure all of you in the audience have had enough sadness in your lives, hard times. Knowing that, we all wanted to leave our audiences with hope and joy. So the Resurrection was a must. And I especially liked the idea of reprising 'Could We Start Again, Please?' because that's exactly what Jesus was offering: a new start. I'm very glad you liked it, Donna." Joshua smiled at her.

Donna returned his smile. "Thank you."

Another woman stepped forward. "Hello. My name's Leonora and I was just wondered if having a woman sing 'Pilate's Dream' was a new thing or specific to your production? Loved it, by the way. Took on a whole other level."

Kylie smiled shyly. "Thank you. I really appreciate that."

Adam hugged her.

Feeling more settled, Kylie continued. "If anyone else has a woman singing it in their production then we don't know about it. Andrew and Emma approached me about trying it out and, with some encouragement from my fake husband here... who is infinitely nicer than Pontius... and Joshua, I agreed. Just seems right since Pilate's wife really is the one who had the dream."

"Cool, thanks." Leonora smiled and reclaimed her seat.

"Yeah, my question is actually related. Sorry, my name's Martin. The guy playing Pilate... How hard was that for you? I mean Annas and Caiaphas are tough roles, too. And Judas, of course. But you're the one counting off the lashes."

Adam nodded. "Yeah. Umm... well, it was really hard at first. My first rehearsal was shaky. But Joshua... we talked about it. A lot. Edward and Caleb, too. This is a role Joshua feels really, really... really strongly about. He didn't phone anything in and it didn't seem right for any of us to. So we didn't. And if that meant callously counting off lashes... that's what I was going to do."

Joshua reached over and squeezed Adam's hand.

The angel smiled. "And what you saw up there, that's only a small part of how I spend my time here. We've had so much fun rehearsing together, spending time together, volunteering together. It's been incredibly rewarding."

Martin nodded appreciatively. "Great, thank you!"

A girl wearing a Fordham T-shirt approached the microphone once Martin had stepped away. "Hi there. My name is Katrina and I'm a Theology student. Our professor is giving us extra credit if we come here."

Several people laughed.

"But that's not why I came!" Katrina rushed to assure. "I've just always really liked Jesus Christ Superstar and I loved this version. But I have a question for, umm, Jesus."

Joshua smiled. "Lemme hear it."

"We just, umm, read about the Crucifixion. I mean of course we've read about it before in... in the Bible. But this was, like, a scholarly thing."

Joshua noticed the tears in Katrina's eyes when she looked up at him.

"A-and it said that Jesus... to talk or... or even breathe... would have had to push himself up. And I... I noticed you doing that. How did you know to do that?"

The cast all tried to mask the emotions that rose up in them upon hearing the question.

Joshua looked tenderly at the girl. "I know about those essays and studies, too, Katrina," he answered simply.

Katrina swiped at her eyes. "It's just... I... I knew it had to hurt really, really bad b-but I didn't know it was that... that bad and..."

Joshua stepped off the stage and approached the girl. He reached out to touch her shoulder but she moved in for a hug and he readily obliged. "I'm sure that it means a lot to Jesus that you're trying to learn more about his life. But don't get so bogged down in the terrible details and lose sight of the overall message of hope and life and his love for you, okay?" he counseled.

Katrina nodded. "Th-thank you. You... you really are a good Jesus."

Joshua smiled. "Thank you. I'm glad you think so."

With a sigh, Katrina stepped away and returned to her seat.

Andrew smiled proudly from the stage as Joshua made his way back to them, getting hugged by Emma, Diana, Zeke, and Kemara as he passed them. "Thank you for all the great questions so far. Anyone else?"

A woman waved and stepped to the microphone. "Yes, my name is Mallory and, actually, I used to come to shows here quite often in my younger years. Actually knew Doug and Lucy. Miss her."

"So many of us do. She was a wonderful lady," Emma replied. Though there were tears in her eyes, she smiled. Of late she'd come to truly believe that Lucy was in a better place... a place with Jesus.

"That she was. And I know she and Doug actually met and fell in love while playing Mary and Jesus. So... any sparks between this Mary Magdalene and Jesus?" Mallory asked with a grin.

Emma laughed and smiled at Joshua. "No. No sparks. But Joshua's an amazing person and... and he's been a wonderful friend to us all. I can't imagine these last few weeks with out him."

Zeke clapped Joshua on the back. "What she said!"

Joshua smiled and patted Zeke's hand.

"And, well, I'm actually with someone else," Emma continued. On impulse, she turned to Peter and beamed.

Blushing but smiling from ear to ear, Peter took her hand.

Several of the cast members applauded this "official" announcement causing Emma and Peter to smile shyly but with obvious delight.

Joshua grinned at them both then turned to the audience. "I think that, in real life, Jesus utterly loved each and every one of his disciples but I don't think he had a romantic relationship with any of them."

"You don't think he did? Memory getting foggy, Boss?" Adam teased under his breath.

Joshua struggled not to laugh. "So... well, that's how I feel about my fellow castmates and the crew here, too. This is a very lovable group of people."

As several members of the audience "awwed," Mallory thanked the cast and went back to her seat. A preteen boy soon took her place.

"So did they really..."

"Tell them your name," a woman who appeared to be his mother whispered.

"Oh yeah. My name is Carson and I was wondering if they really hit you with that whip?" he asked Joshua.

Joshua shook his head. "No. Not once. Edward there had really good control of the whip the whole time and we'd spaced everyone out so that no one would get hit."

"But then where did all the blood come from? And what about on the cross, too?"

Joshua turned to JenniAnn to see if she wanted to answer. He smiled encouragingly at her when she nodded. "I'll let JenniAnn, who did my makeup, explain that."

"That was all makeup and paint, Carson," JenniAnn explained. "If you really pay attention during and after the scourging, you'll notice that Edward, Caleb, and Adam who played the Romans and Pilate, each touch Joshua at some point. Well, Monica, who worked on the costumes, and I hid paint packets in their cuffs. So when they pressed those against Joshua's back, the paint spilled onto his back. And then, right before 'Superstar,' I put an invisible powder on Joshua's wrists and feet. When you add water to it, it turns into a red liquid. So Edward and Caleb had some water hidden in with the nails."

"Oh. Okay. Cool. Thanks." Carson rejoined his mother then stood up again. "I'm glad you didn't really get hit."

Joshua smiled. "Thank you. Me too."

An older gentleman made his way to the microphone. "Good evening. Franklin here. I wanted to say that I very much enjoyed every moment of this show. Well, of course, 'enjoy' isn't quite the word for some parts but you know what I mean. I appreciated the inclusion of the Resurrection but I do have one question about it. What was meant to be implied by Judas' appearance at the tomb?"

Since Franklin was looking at him, Zeke spoke. "Judas' fate was something we discussed as a group along with the Resurrection. Thing is only the Lord can say what Judas' ultimate fate was. But it was our feeling that, at that point, Judas is really more a symbol for everyone who feels separated from God. In our show, Judas has this moment past when many would have given up on him... his physical death... to reconsider. What does he decide? We left that up to the audience to think about. And we're hoping you all do think about it and remember that even when you feel like the Lord could never forgive you... that promise of the empty tomb is still there for you if you want to accept it."

"Strong stuff," Franklin commented.

"And true, I believe," Joshua added. "God never gives up on His children... not even Judas." He sighed and smiled tenderly when Monica clasped his hand.

Franklin nodded. "Thank you. Good to hear... and see. Thank you all."

After waiting a few moments and observing that no one was making a move to approach the microphone, Andrew stood. "Well, if any of you want photos or autographs, let's have you line up in the right aisle over there. Thanks for coming everyone!" The angel smiled when, just like the previous night, there was a rush to form a line.

*~*~*

While most of the cast had departed much earlier, Joshua lingered at the theatre until nearly midnight when the last audience member had left. Andrew and Max had both offered to take JenniAnn, Kemara, and Violeta back to the house but they chose to stay with Joshua. When they finally got to the Jolly Green, JenniAnn sat up front with Andrew while the other three climbed into the second row. The van was only a couple of blocks away from St. Genesius' when Kemara and Violeta fell asleep with their heads resting on Joshua's shoulders. Spotting the tender scene in the rearview mirror, Andrew smiled softly and JenniAnn reached back to squeeze Joshua's hand.

Due to the late hour, Vincent had decided to wait with the others at Cora's and not have Joshua make a trip Below. When Joshua stepped inside the house, he was greeted with hugs from the Wells clan and smiles from Allison and Robert who had been babysitting their granddaughter while the others were at the theatre.

Catherine patted Joshua's cheek. "You were so wonderful, Joshua." She smiled at the rest of the household as they entered. "All of you were!"

"Thank you! But Joshua is most definitely MVP!" Violeta gushed having recouped her energy during the brief nap in the van.

With a sleepy smile, Kemara nodded.

Vincent's eyes brimmed as he spoke to Joshua. "I will never forget this night and all... all you did to make it happen."

Sensing the depth of meaning behind the words, Joshua's own eyes filled. "Thank you, Vincent. Everyone did such a great job. I am so proud." He smiled at Andrew and the girls. "And very glad you enjoyed it."

"They haven't stopped praising the whole show and you especially since they got here, Joshua," Allison relayed.

"We'll be there sometime yet this weekend," Robert promised. "Planned to go anyway but now we can't wait."

JenniAnn hugged her parents. "Good. I'm glad. How was Belle?"

"Perfect," Robert replied proudly.

Andrew smiled at them both. "Thank you so much for watching her. I'm sure she loved spending the time with you."

"She was a dream..." Allison murmured. "We had plenty of cuddle and play time but she's sleeping now."

"As you all should be," Jacob piped up. He clasped Joshua's right hand in both of his. "It would not do to wear you down in your state," he whispered with a smile.

Joshua wearily returned the smile. "Yes, doctor. But first..." He extended his hand to Devin. "Good to see you, Devin. Your family speaks very highly of you."

"All liars," Devin joked. "Glad I could come tonight. That was something else! Hopefully I'll catch you around in the Tunnels, Joshua."

"I hope so." Joshua smiled at him. "Thank you for waiting up for us. I'll come Below soon, I promise."

"We will look forward to it," Vincent replied, beginning another round of hugs. "I hope you all sleep well."

Once the good nights were finished, Allison and Robert accompanied the Wellses to the Tunnels where they were staying for the weekend.

"That Joshua's a nice fellow," Robert mused. "Wasn't too keen on how quickly they moved him in but it seems to have worked out well."

Vincent smiled to himself. "Very well."

Catherine took his hand in hers and smiled at her husband as they led their guests and her very curious brother-in-law into the Tunnels proper.

*~*~*

In the Garden

Saturday, April 5th

Despite the late night, Joshua woke around 6:00 the next morning. The others had fared better and were still asleep. Joshua grabbed a notepad from the counter and wrote a quick note promising to be back by 7:00... with doughnuts. He smiled when he found his keys on the table near the front door.

"Thanks, Abi," he whispered. There was really no reason for them to be sharing a car beyond sentiment but sentiment was enough for them to keep it up.

As he drove to St. Genesius', Joshua revisited the previous night. While the two rehearsals and Military Night had both been moving and rewarding, opening night had been even more so in some ways. Most of those in attendance had no prior bond to the rest of the cast and crew. In addition, they had paid for their seats and, thus, were more apt to have been critical. But they had loved it... And Joshua had loved spending the time with them. He had rejoiced as he saw the rest of the cast, angel and human both, light up at hearing the applause of strangers. During the show, there had been a few eery moments when his past seemed particularly near. Violeta cradling him after the Crucifixion had been particularly affecting. Even before that, when he had glimpsed Owen and Kemara kneeling before him, he had been struck by the gift given to him. As haunting as it could be, reliving his own death with only mild discomfort in the place of agony and clear thinking instead of confusion and depression allowed him to experience it differently. Not needing to really struggle to breath or speak, he could focus solely on them: the cast, the crew, the audience... all of them his own. During those dark, forsaken hours on Golgotha, he had wondered if he would succeed in delivering them. Joshua smiled. He had.

"Thanks, Dad," Joshua murmured as he pulled into St. Genesius' lot. For a few moments, he remained in the car and prepared himself for whatever he would or wouldn't find. He had been so tired when they'd left the night before that he hadn't checked the lean-to. He couldn't wait any longer.

Joshua knelt by the lunchbox. It was closed but he wasn't without hope. Opening it, he saw his hope wasn't misplaced. The food was gone and the visitor had moved the silver pieces into the box. The collection had been added to: another earring, the busted off handle of what had once been either a spoon or a fork. Joshua closed his eyes and drew in and let out a deep breath. He added more food to the box and then reached into his pocket. On top of the food, he laid one of the wooden pocket crosses he had made. He prayed for the well-being of whomever was leaving the items then closed the box and left to retrieve the doughnuts he had promised.

*~*~*

Sunday, April 6th

Emma stood anxiously by as Andrew checked the theatre's email following their afternoon show. She was still in costume and not inclined to change. Nor were Peter and Joshua who stood on either side of Emma.

Walking into the office, Shane paused, whipped out his phone, and took a picture. "And then, upon entering Bethany, the Lord, Mary Magdalene, and the Apostle Peter checked their email."

Joshua turned around and grinned. "Woulda been nice but... no. I bet there would be a lot more epistles in the New Testament if Paul and Co. could have just typed them into Word and hit Print, though."

Shane laughed. "Spellcheck would have gone crazy with some of those names and places." He clapped Joshua on the back. "So what's going on really?"

"Andrew's checking for any new online orders and..." Emma looked expectantly at the director.

Andrew chuckled. "There are some. Just doing a count. Hang on, please."

"Well, that's a good sign that you have to count them," Peter cheered, hugging Emma.

Behind them, Shane grinned at Joshua, mimed slipping on a wedding ring, and then tilted his head to the two. Joshua simply smiled.

Andrew jotted a few notes onto a piece of paper and then turned around. "That's 21 more tickets on top of what we had this morning so... we're at 62% capacity for tonight."

Emma shrieked with happiness. "That's awesome! And I bet next week will be even bigger!"

Shane nodded. "Probably so. I bet there were people who heard about it from friends this weekend but it was too short notice to come so they're planning for the second or third week."

"Well, we already have orders in for..." Andrew turned back to the computer. "Forty eight tickets on Friday and around sixty for each of the Saturday shows and forty for the Sunday ones. And considering JenniAnn and I have been hopping in the ticket office before every performance this week... we could have a lot of walk-ins next week, too."

"And how have Monica and Tess been doing at the T-shirt table?" Peter questioned.

"Monica told me they had to start a list of people wanting mediums because they ran out yesterday. That's got to be a good sign, doesn't it?" Joshua asked.

"It is," Andrew replied. "They cleared about $500 between yesterday's two shows. And that's not counting the people on the waiting list because they didn't take money from them. And... there's something else but I'd like to share about that with the others. Let me run these new orders out to JenniAnn and Kemara and then the three of us will meet everyone on the stage."

Joshua smiled. Andrew had already shared the news with him and he knew the others would be ecstatic. "Let's go then!"

Emma, Peter, and Shane didn't need any more prodding. They chatted amongst themselves as they followed Joshua, each trying to figure out what Andrew's news was.

"Maybe JenniAnn is pregnant!" Emma guessed.

Peter started to choke. Though Andrew hadn't gotten into the particulars with him about JenniAnn, he knew that wasn't happening.

Chuckling, Joshua set his hand on the man's back and soon he was recovered. "No, that's not it."

Shane, who had tried his best to not burst out laughing, drew in a deep breath before speaking. "I was thinking it had to do with the theatre. At least, I'm hoping it does..." He gazed around the house fondly as they stepped onto the stage. "I'll go tell everyone backstage to get out here."

Joshua moved to center stage and spoke to the cast and crew members scattered among the seats. "Andrew has something he'd like to share so please move closer if you don't think you'll be able to hear." He smiled brightly to assure them it was good news.

Several people hurried forward, many of them moving onto the stage. Soon after, Andrew entered with Kemara and JenniAnn. He moved to stand near Joshua and smiled at the assembled crowd.

"So... after yesterday's afternoon show, I was approached by an older lady named Martha who was really taken with the show. And... she gave me a check for $5,000," Andrew related, beaming as he did.

While some of the cast gaped, still others cheered.

"I spoke with Doug and turns out this lady used to be a sponsor of the theatre. Actually, she and her husband were. He passed away a couple years back and she's kinda... laid low for a while since then," Andrew continued.

Peter bowed his head. He knew what that meant. The poor woman's grief had likely weighed so heavily on her that she'd had difficulty leaving her house. He remembered the days when only the necessity of earning a paycheck had trumped his heartbroken wish to hide away. He smiled when Emma's hand found his.

"I... I wonder if that was the lady who was clinging to Joshua for a while," Emma whispered. "Remember?"

Peter nodded. There had been a petite, silver-haired woman who had been very taken with their lead.

Emma blinked back tears. "So generous..."

"The gift doesn't pull St. Genesius' out of the red," Andrew counseled. "But... it puts us close and when coupled with ticket sales... I spoke with Doug on the phone this morning and he's extremely optimistic. And so am I! When Doug's back in town, he wants to meet with Martha to discuss memorializing her husband and honoring her. But in the meantime... I thought maybe we could make a thank you video for her. How about it?"

"Great idea!" Zeke shook his head in wonder. "Wow... So we shooting this now?"

Andrew nodded. "I'll give everyone some time to think about what they'd like to say but, yeah, I thought that seemed best. Let's get the Gethsemane background out. Owen did a beautiful job with that and I think it'd make for a nice backdrop."

A couple of the men hurried to put it in place.

"Let's meet back here onstage in twenty, okay?" Andrew suggested. After receiving ready agreement from the cast and crew, the angel approached Joshua. "Martha will like that, won't she?"

Joshua nodded. "Definitely. And I also know she loves 'In the Garden.' Let's ask folks to sing it for her. Whomever wants to."

Andrew hugged him. "Of course. Did you know she was coming?"

"I did once," Joshua replied with a thoughtful smile. "But not yesterday. I'm glad. She's been alone too long."

"Hopefully not anymore. Maybe we can draw her out and, when Doug's back, I'm sure he'll keep her involved."

Joshua gave no response and only smiled.

*~*~*

As they awaited their turns to appear on the video, the cast congregated offstage. Conversation turned to their completed shows and the audience reaction.

"I just love watching the kids during the meet and greets... They're just so starstruck with Joshua! Understandably." Diana smiled as she remembered.

"It is really cute but I am kind of surprised by how young some of the kids people have brought are. That one little girl in the purple dress last night didn't look like she could have been more than eight." Emma frowned. "I think I would have been devastated seeing this at eight."

Peter squeezed her shoulder. "Hopefully her parents know her well enough to make that call. And that's why I'm glad Joshua is doing the meet and greets. Let the kids see he's okay."

Shane nodded. "I still get annoyed when I think back to a production I saw when the actor playing Jesus didn't. Guess he was hiding out in his dressing room. Such a downer. Thankfully, we got ourselves a good one." He grinned at Joshua.

"Thank you. Everyone is good... more than good... in their part," Joshua replied. He turned to Henry and Eli and smiled proudly. "You two did great with those kids who were scared of you."

Eli laughed. "Thanks. Hard to be scared of anyone singing 'Let It Go' in falsetto, I guess."

"'Don’t let them in, don’t let them see! Be the good girl you always have to be,'" Henry chortled in a voice as high as he could manage.

"Do I hear dogs barking?" Adam teased.

Kylie laughed. "You know... one girl asked me if you were single, Adam."

The angel of death's cheeks flushed. "Seriously?"

"Yep."

"Well... what did you say?"

"I said you were married to your work and darn good at said work."

Adam smiled. "Thank you."

"Welcome." Kylie affectionately patted his hand then squeezed it.

Smiling, Joshua turned to Emma. "I heard several people commenting about 'I Don't Know How to Love Him', Emma. They all loved it."

Emma blushed. "I'm glad. It is such a beautiful song."

Joshua reached over to squeeze her hand. "They spoke more often about the beauty and feeling of how it was performed... about you, Emma. Not just the song."

The rest of the group tried not to look expectantly at Emma. If not told, they had through little comments here and there gathered that Emma didn't know about Joshua. He was looking at her so gently and with such love. Surely...

"Well, I... I suppose it's just because I can relate a bit. I do feel like 'in these past few days, when I've seen myself, I seem like someone else.' Being in the show... it's helped. And..." Emma smiled at Peter. "Other things have, too."

Peter gently returned her smile but his heart ached. He loved her tremendously but he knew he wasn't the one who loved her best in their little circle. He couldn't bear to look at Joshua for a moment.

The tender smile remained on Joshua's face. "I'm glad, Emma. But you, umm, you know you were always loved. Even before you were 'someone else,' right?"

"Oh. Yeah," Emma replied after a moment. "Sure." Not really but if it was going to make Joshua feel better for her to say so...

"You should sing the hymn," Zeke blurted out. "With Joshua. On his guitar." He hoped it would help.

"Oh, thanks, Zeke. But, actually, I think at Peter's church recently was the first time I ever even heard it. I don't know about singing it," Emma protested. "Besides, I thought you were going to."

"Yeah but the more I think about it... maybe Martha would like to hear a woman sing it. You know... being a woman."

Touched by his fumbling attempts, Diana stroked her husband's back. He was a good man, a good father... and he would need to be for a good, long time.

Emma shrugged. "Well, okay. Let me look it up on my phone and listen to it a few times."

"I'll come practice with you," Joshua offered.

After they had walked away, the remaining group looked to Peter.

"It's so hard not to just tell her," he murmured. "You don't think he secretly wants me to, do you?"

Henry shook his head. "No. Joshua wouldn't do that. He wants her to know but..."

"But not at the risk of hurting her," Eli continued. "If she's not yet at a place where she feels safe accepting who he is, pushing her there will only do more harm than good."

Peter nodded. "Okay."

"How are you doing, Peter?" Kylie asked.

Peter smiled. "Other than that... great. Really great. I'm... happy. I've got a girlfriend and I'm hanging out with God." He let out a deep breath. There, he'd said it. And he was okay. He didn't feel the need to run after Emma and out Joshua. "What more could a guy ask for?"

"Pineapple daisy?" Gloria asked, approaching and waving a stick of fruit in front of him.

Peter laughed. "Well, sure. Thanks. Where did this come from?"

"Maddy's Bible study group sent a few bouquets over. They're coming tonight, you know," Gloria replied. "The fruit is in the office. Go help yourself."

"Yes, please!" Shane enthused before leading the group in a race to the fruit.

*~*~*

Appropriately, Andrew had asked Emma and Joshua to move to the grotto to perform the song for Martha. Several others hovered around behind Andrew and the camera, snacking on fruit kabobs.

Emma giggled when she saw Peter with hamster cheeks. "Enjoying the honeydew and cantaloupe, I take it?"

"Mmm hmm."

Just as they were about to begin, Maryam and Yosef pulled up with Yoktan.

"What is this?" Yosef asked as they approached.

Yoktan entered the grotto and settled at Joshua's feet as he sat on the bench with Emma at his side.

"Yoktan..." Yosef moved to lead the donkey away but he brayed and appeared to shake his head.

Andrew laughed. "The donkey stays in the picture, I guess. It's fine. Cute, actually. Hopefully he'll keep quiet."

Joshua stroked the donkey's mane. "He will." He smiled up at his parents. "Hi, Ama and Abi."

Emma rose and hugged them both. "You came just in time!" She turned back to Andrew and Joshua. "Do they know?"

"Be right back," Joshua assured Yoktan before rising.

"Know what?" Maryam inquired.

Joshua hugged her and then Yosef. "Andrew has good news."

"Someone donated $5,000 to the theatre. A lady named Martha. So we're making her a thank you video. Emma's going to sing 'In the Garden' which is Martha's favorite hymn."

Maryam clapped lightly. "Oh, that's so wonderful! That must help with the theatre's finances, yes?"

Andrew nodded. "It certainly does. So... you two ready?"

Emma and Joshua nodded and returned to their places.

Andrew adjusted his camera and smiled at them. "Okay, we're set."

Joshua began to strum the soothing tune. After a few moments, Emma began to sing. "'I come to the garden alone, while the dew is still on the roses, and the voice I hear falling on my ear, the Son of God discloses. And He walks with me, and He talks with me, and He tells me I am His own; and the joy we share as we tarry there, none other has ever known.'"

Tears slid down Maryam's cheeks as she watched. Yosef moved behind her and linked his arms around her waist. Along with the others gathered around them, they prayed that soon Emma would realize it was the Son of God walking and talking with her night after night and day after day.

Joshua's eyes filled as Emma sang the last verse.

"'I’d stay in the garden with Him though the night around me be falling, but He bids me go; through the voice of woe. His voice to me is calling.'"

"I'm here, Emma. With you. Always."

Andrew stepped away from the camera and swiped at his eyes as Emma continued with the final chorus. He smiled softly when JenniAnn rubbed his shoulder and Violeta took his hand.

"So how was it?" Emma asked shyly after the song was done.

"Beautiful," Andrew answered. "Perfect."

Joshua set down his guitar and hugged Emma. "Thank you."

Emma looked curiously at him. "For what?"

"Singing that. It did me good to hear it."

Noticing the tears in his eyes and wondering what was wrong, Emma returned Joshua's hug. "I'm glad. Are you all right?"

Joshua nodded and squeezed her hand. "I'm fine." He took in a deep breath and smiled. "Want to eat fruit flowers with me?"

Emma laughed. "Sure."

Andrew and JenniAnn returned to the office to bring out the bouquets.

The few audience members who arrived an hour early came upon the scene of Jesus, his apostles, and his detractors merrily eating fruit and playing with a donkey.

*~*~*

Later that evening; Joshua, Zeke, and Diana stood offstage left, watching as Emma took the stage with a votive cupped in her hand.

With tears in her eyes, "Mary Magdalene" began her melancholy ode to her imprisoned Lord. "'I've been living to see you. Dying to see you, but it shouldn't be like this. This was unexpected, what do I do now? Could we start again, please?"

Diana sighed. "This song always kills me," she whispered. "A prayer vigil for God... for you."

Joshua hugged her.

Diana patted his cheek and then turned back to her husband whose makeup she was touching up.

Out of the corner of his eye, Zeke saw Peter approach Emma. "I love hearing them sing together."

"'I think you've made your point now. You've even gone a bit too far to get the message home. Before it gets too frightening, we ought to call a halt, so could we start again, please?'" Peter begged his unseen friend.

Zeke's eyes misted. "I... I wish we could start again." He clasped Joshua's hand. "Actually, I wish we could just... just live in a loop of these few weeks... together."

Joshua carefully hugged him so as not to mess up Diana's work. "I'll always be here. Besides, living in a loop might be hard for Diana."

Diana smiled at him.

"Okay, so living in a loop might not be ideal but what..." Zeke tilted his head. "You two've got something going on..." He grinned. "So what is it?"

"I guess I better make this quick so... a little before the show, I started to not feel well. And so I told Joshua and he... well, he told me why I wasn't feeling well and then he told Maryam and she gave me some tea that helped immensely." Diana's smile brightened. "She used to drink it when she was expecting Joshua."

"Nice. Glad she could hel..." Zeke's jaw dropped. "Expecting..."

Tears welled in Diana's eyes. "Honey, I... I'm pregnant."

Zeke pulled his wife and Joshua to him. "A... a baby... Thank you, Lord. And my girl... my girl..." He kissed Diana.

Joshua patted both their backs. "Congratulations. You're both wonderful parents and this child will be so blessed. And the kids will be thrilled!"

"I love you... both of you and them and..." Zeke pulled back and set his hand on his wife's belly. "A-and you. How far along?"

Unsure herself, Diana peered at Joshua.

"A little over a month," he replied, grinning.

Diana and Zeke both latched onto him again.

"'Could we start again?'" Emma sang, her voice forlorn.

Zeke jolted. "I... I gotta get out there! But..."

Diana laughed. "I'll still be here when you're done."

Joshua clasped his hand. "I'm so happy for you both... and for me."

Zeke chuckled and nodded then turned towards the stage.

When "Judas" made his entrance, only Diana and Joshua knew that his tears were really from joy and not devastation.

*~*~*

After the show, Allison and Robert Chandler lingered towards the back of the lobby to wait for the crowd to die down.

"That Joshua is something else, isn't he?" Robert observed. "That was almost too real."

Allison nodded, brushing at her eyes. "It was. Thank God for that finale. It's hard to think of our JenniAnn doing that makeup, though. Just the way she is..."

Robert looked across the room to where his daughter was crouching on the floor with Joshua. She was holding his hand out for a young girl to examine, seemingly explaining the makeup to her. The child smiled and then hugged the man. JenniAnn ducked out of the way when the girl's mother snapped a photo. "I have a feeling Joshua talked her through it. He seems to have a good head on his shoulders. And Andrew likely helped with pulling her out of any funk she may have fallen into."

"True. It's just..."

Robert squeezed his wife's shoulders. "What is it?"

"I ran into Violeta out here before the show. I was just asking her how things were. I was worried that maybe... I mean I've sometimes felt like Andrew and JenniAnn coddle her a bit. So I wanted to make sure she wasn't feeling put out with Belle. But her face just lit up and she went on and on about Belle and then about how much Belle loves Joshua and how happy she is that he took her eczema away. Then she got really quiet and said she had to go." Allison peered up at her husband. "So what... what do you make of that?"

Robert blinked. "Maybe he just knew about some home remedy that was especially good?"

"Yeah. Maybe that's it," Allison replied, unconvinced. "Oh, here she comes."

JenniAnn was grinning when she reached her parents. "So what did you think?"

"It was amazing, sweetheart! Easily the best Superstar show I've ever seen," Robert complimented.

"Isn't Joshua awesome?" JenniAnn craned her neck to smile back at him.

"He really is," Allison replied, stroking her daughter's hair. "You've enjoyed having him stay with you, Andrew, Belle, and the others?"

Turning back to her mother, JenniAnn nodded. "Tremendously, Mama. We, umm, we've invited him to stay in Dyeland for a while after the show closes. Andrew and I want Joshua to be there for Belle's baptism."

"'Jesus' at my granddaughter's Baptism. I like it!" Robert declared with a chuckle.

Allison saw the way her daughter's eyes teared up when she smiled then looked across the room to the carpenter. She filed that look away in her heart and mind and wondered.

*~*~*

While the girls got ready to leave that night, Andrew accompanied Joshua out to the nearly empty parking lot. The previous night, the box near the lean-to had been left untouched. For Joshua's sake, Andrew hoped that would not be the case again. He watched as Joshua knelt in front of the box and opened it.

"The food... gone. The cross, too."

Andrew smiled back at Joshua when he beamed at him.

"I'm glad he took the cross."

Andrew choked back a lump in his throat. It was the first time Joshua had assigned a gender to the stranger. "Me too."

Joshua looked through the silver items. "A broken bit of something, another silver dollar, and a tiny bell." He picked the latter up and held it out for Andrew to see. "Even rings a little."

Andrew knelt beside him and sat a hand on his back. "I'm glad he came back."

Joshua passed the bell from hand to hand for a moment. "I know it might not be him. I won't be crushed, Andrew. Whomever it is, I think they're reaching out to me, though. And no matter who it is... that's a blessing."

"Yeah, it is." Andrew's smile was more serene when he looked at Joshua.

"So... I have a question."

"Yeah?"

"Think the girls would go for me bringing Ama Below for classes tomorrow? And I thought I might drop Abi off with the work crew. He's been having a blast helping Arthur and using power tools but I think he's itching for some more traditional methods."

Andrew laughed. "I think the girls would be through the roof about your Ama! And, from what I hear, they wouldn't be the only ones. I heard some things about dried roses..."

Joshua grinned. "I'll be sure Jacob meets her."

"And, if it's okay, maybe I could tag along? Might learn some things from your Abi."

"He'd love that. Now... let's go home."

Andrew hugged Joshua. "Home..." he echoed. Though Cora's house wasn't properly home... or Home... it was so long as Joshua was there.

*~*~*

Monday, April 7th

"It's just so lovely to have you join us!" JenniAnn gushed as she and Belle led Maryam, Joshua, Kemara, and Violeta back to the classroom after they had walked Yosef and Andrew to where Eliot, Vincent, and some others were working on a suite of new chambers. "And the kids will be thrilled. They adore Joshua so to met his mother..." Tears filled JenniAnn's eyes.

Maryam smiled. "It will be a delight to meet them. What is your lesson today?"

"On Wednesday, Rabbi Yakov is coming to give a lesson about Passover. So we're going to read the biblical account and the kids will come up with questions to ask him. And Joshua said he'll sing 'Go Down, Moses' and 'Eliyahu Hanavi' for us."

"Perhaps you could sing the latter with me, Ama?" Joshua requested.

Maryam hugged him and nodded.

Violeta squeaked with excitement.

Kemara smiled. "I can't wait."

JenniAnn could only grin with glee as they all entered the classroom and Joshua was promptly mobbed by the children.

*~*~*

The melodic, mystical tune beckoned to Jacob as he took his mid-morning stroll through the more widely used passages. He smiled. Surely it was Joshua singing. Rabbi Yakov wasn't due until Wednesday and the voice was far too deep and steady to belong to Isaac. And, as far as Jacob knew, there were no other Hebrew speakers in JenniAnn's class.

A more lilting, softer voice echoed Joshua's and the patriarch was transfixed. He approached the classroom and peeked his head in. He only needed to see her eyes to know who the woman was. The old man's cane clattered to the ground and his eyes welled.

Spotting him first, Kemara tugged on JenniAnn's sleeve and tilted her head towards the entry.

"Oh... Father..." JenniAnn murmured.

Violeta, holding Belle, cuddled her close and prayed.

Joshua and Maryam finished the song and the former smiled at the children. "So that's a song asking the prophet Elijah to come to us. And I think JenniAnn said she had something for you to read about him so Ama and I are going to step out into the corridor for just a little bit while you do that."

Jacob stumbled back further into the corridor, out of view of those in the classroom.

Joshua took his mother's arm and exited the chamber with her. He smiled at the man. "Jacob, I'd like for you to meet my Ama, Maryam."

Jacob could not speak. He only stared, feeling like the six year old boy who had fled his mother's funeral in tears and wound up in a chapel, gazing up at the Lady.

"Jacob," Maryam greeted. "I am so pleased to meet you like this... and pleased you found the roses." She smiled.

"Lady..." Jacob murmured.

Maryam released her hold of her son and stepped forward. She gently stroked the patriarch's thinning hair. "I am here."

Joshua watched the two with tears in his eyes. He stepped forward when he saw the elderly man began to teeter. "Jacob, let me help." He guided him to a bench hewn from the stone wall.

Maryam followed and took a seat beside Jacob. Then, because she remembered the grieving six year old boy, too, she wrapped her arm around the old man's shoulders and softly sang her lullaby.

*~*~*

The Birthday Party

Joshua hurried down the stairs and into the living room. "So do I look presentable?" he asked Andrew, JenniAnn, Kemara, Violeta, and Max.

Max laughed. "Well, sure. A little... preppy but I like it."

"The colors are so pretty!" Violeta admired, taking in Joshua's argyle sweater vest over a sky blue button up.

Joshua glanced at himself in the hall mirror. "Yeah... I know. But I thought Owen's dad might be more apt to give me the time of day dressed like this."

Kemara nodded. "Probably. But how do you feel? Is it comfortable?"

"Oh yeah. I feel fine. Thanks." Joshua smiled at her. "What are you five and Belle, when she wakes up, doing this evening?"

"Sleeping," Andrew replied, showily resting his head on JenniAnn's shoulder.

JenniAnn giggled and messed with his hair. "They make things called pillows for that, ya know."

"Yeah..." Andrew straightened up and grinned. "Maybe we could watch a movie. Something low key."

"Whatever you decide to do, I hope you have a nice time. And... I hope Owen does, too. And Olivia." Joshua settled into a space on the couch beside Kemara.

"When is Owen supposed to be here?" Max asked.

"Any time now. We found out that the party starts at 7:00 and he wanted to get there not long after so..."

"I'm here!" Owen entered the living room and laughed. "Well, Joshua, when I left your parents were telling stories about you to Father, Vincent, and Catherine. So what's this about multiplying pastries when you were a little boy?"

Joshua blushed and folded his arms over his chest. "I only did that once! And I did share but... I got sick... along with a couple friends... so I never did it again."

Andrew chuckled. "I remember that. You wouldn't eat anything involving almonds for years after that. Neither would the other boys."

Joshua grinned. "Yep, I was terrible."

"Oh, no. You were holy and serene all the time. All the art says so," Kemara teased.

Joshua laughed. "It also says I have prettier hair than I do."

"Prettier maybe. But not better," JenniAnn assured.

"Not better at all," Violeta agreed.

"Thank you, girls. Well..." Joshua looked to Owen. "Should we get going?"

Suddenly nervous, the man only nodded in reply.

JenniAnn got to her feet and hugged her friend. "You'll be fine. You're in good hands, O."

"The best," Andrew added, taking his turn to hug Owen and then Joshua.

"We'll be praying," Kemara promised.

"And waiting up. Well, some of us." Violeta grinned at Andrew.

Max smiled. "I know it'll go really well. And just keep focused on your Grandma and how excited she'll be."

"I will. Thanks." Owen sucked in a deep breath and turned to Joshua. "Ready to crash a party?"

"Very much so." Joshua beamed then squeezed Owen's shoulder. "As much as Yoktan would have loved joining us, I thought I'd drive."

Owen laughed. "Good decision."

The remaining five watched from the window as the two made their way to Joshua's car.

"Father, please let Owen's parents truly hear Joshua out and welcome their son back," Andrew prayed aloud.

"Amen," the others echoed as Joshua drove off.

*~*~*

"You ready?" Joshua asked once he'd parked the car.

Owen stared up at the stately house. He looked down at his hands and saw they were shaking.

Joshua took Owen's left hand in both of his. "It'll be fine... probably dramatic, maybe loud, likely some anger... but it'll be fine. And focus on your grandma. I know she's been longing to see you, Owen. I'll take care of the rest."

Owen responded with a shaky smile and nodded. "Yeah, okay. I know. Thanks."

The two got out of the car and headed to the door. Owen raised his hand to knock but the door swung open, leaving his fist hanging in the air. He stepped back when he saw his father.

Calvin Olsen stepped outside, forcing his son and Joshua to move back. "What the hell are you doing here?" he demanded, his rage evident as his eyes traveled back and forth between the two.

"I, uh, I, umm..." Owen stammered.

Joshua set a hand on his back. "Owen would like to wish his Grandma Olivia a happy birthday. He's being a good grandson. Surely you can appreciate that, Mr. Olsen."

"I have no son," Calvin spat out.

Owen hung his head and tears pooled in his eyes.

Joshua tilted his head. "Funny. I think biology would have to disagree with you there, Mr. Olsen. Not to mention morality."

"Morality... from you?" Calvin scoffed.

Joshua smiled. "Yup."

The front door flung open and Olivia appeared, her entire face glowing with a smile. "Owen! And Joshua!" She wrapped her arms around her grandson first. "Oh, darling, I've missed you so, so much."

"Grandma..." Owen murmured, holding her tightly. "Happy birthday, Grandma."

Calvin and Joshua continued their staring contest.

Olivia stroked his cheek. "You're my best birthday present." Keeping one arm linked through her grandson's, the woman turned towards Joshua who finally looked away from her son. "And Joshua!" Her eyes welled. Somehow, without her direction, he had found her grandbaby and made good on his promise. Or so it seemed. She had not missed the wooden cross hanging around Owen's neck. She pulled Joshua to her. "How are you, my boy?"

Joshua smiled at her. "Really good! So glad to be here with you. Happy birthday, Olivia!"

"Thank you. Well, come in, come in! So much food... you boys hungry?"

Calvin glowered but said nothing as his mother ushered the two men inside.

Dalia Olsen, who had silently watched from the window, approached her husband when he stepped inside.

"We have to get those two out of here," Calvin growled under his breath.

Dalia shook her head. "You'll only create a scene. Or your mother will. Just keep quiet about it. We can tolerate them for a couple of hours. And I don't know why but... but there's something about that man who came with Owen. No fear. No shame. He scares me, Cal. Just... watch him. But don't make him angry. You know how those people can be."

Overhearing this as she came out of the coatroom, Owen's cousin Shannon rolled her eyes. "Good one, Dalia! Homophobia and xenophobia in one little speech. Kudos."

"You keep your mouth shut, young lady," Calvin demanded.

"I'd rather not. Thanks!" Shannon grinned and made her way over to Owen, eager to meet his friend.

Calvin and Dalia stared at the group and stewed.

*~*~*

After Shannon had inquired about her cousin's work with the Superstar production, the topic dominated the conversation with Owen, Joshua, and Olivia. Interested, Shannon's parents had moved to where Olivia held court in the parlor.

"And you're playing Jesus?" Shannon's mother asked Joshua.

Joshua nodded and smiled. "Yeah, that's me."

Owen beamed. "He's the best, Aunt Gwen. You have to come see. I promise you won't regret it. And not because you'll get to see me dance."

Hovering at the outskirts of the group, Calvin grumbled.

"Which he does very well!" Joshua complimented. "Everyone involved with the show is just amazing. And the backdrops Owen painted are beautiful. And Andrew, our director, asked him to bring a few paintings up to display in the lobby which resulted in a couple commissions." He smiled proudly at the artist.

Olivia hugged Owen. "Oh that's just wonderful! I'm so glad."

"O, why don't you show Grandma your recent work," Shannon suggested. "If you don't have it on your phone, I still have the couple pics you sent me on mine."

"Sure. I got it." Owen pulled his phone out of his pocket and brought up images of the paintings he'd done of Joshua.

"Oh, darling boy... Those are beautiful." Olivia's eyes welled as she looked. "Gwen, Billy... look."

Owen blushed as his aunt and uncle cycled through the photos.

"Sweetheart, these are amazing," Gwen praised. After squeezing Owen's hand, she smiled at Joshua. "You're a wonderful model."

Hearing this, Calvin stalked over to them. "Let me see that," he demanded.

"Geez, bro. Settle down," Billy corrected under his breath.

Calvin grabbed the phone from his sister. He blinked at the painting of Joshua hovering above the Fields of Gold. It was not what he was expecting. "Just because he's playing Jesus doesn't mean he is Jesus." He glared at Joshua.

"Well, he looks a heckuva lot more like Jesus than whomever other artists use as models. You really think..." Shannon waved to a painting of Jesus in the hall. "That just popped into someone's head? They may very well have had a model and if that artist can have some white guy with blonde highlights model for Jesus, why can't Owen have Joshua do the same?" she challenged.

Calvin said nothing and an awkward silence ensued.

"Well... I could do with a refresher on my drink," Olivia announced, moving to her feet.

Joshua shot up. "Please sit, Olivia. It's your birthday. You shouldn't have to do a thing. I'll get that for you. What are you having?"

Olivia smiled. "Lemonade on the rocks with a shot of tequila, please."

"You got it." Joshua took her glass and headed to the kitchen.

Owen looked on with concern when his father followed him. Then he smiled. Joshua could definitely handle himself.

"So now tell me more about your part in the show, Owen?" Olivia encouraged.

"Oh, well, I actually have a couple parts. See, we wanted to do something with the 'Overture'... something special and so there's this opening video. And the girl playing Mary, Jesus' mom, is a friend so she asked me to play Joseph."

"My grandson as St. Joseph!" Olivia admiringly interjected.

Seated nearby, Dalia only shook her head.

*~*~*

Joshua was dropping a few ice cubes into Olivia's drink when Calvin spoke.

"Are you with my son?" he demanded.

Joshua calmly covered the ice bucket and returned the lemonade to the refrigerator. "I love your son and I'm always with him. But, no, I'm not 'with' him in the sense you mean."

Calvin gawked. He had never met anyone who seemed so utterly unimpressed by him... well, no one except his mother and his sister's family. "Are you gay?" he demanded.

Joshua turned to the man, his eyes glinting mischievously as he responded. "I am who I am."

"My mother says you are... 'a very godly man.'" Calvin crossed his arms over his chest, sizing Joshua up. "How do you accept my son's disgusting lifestyle? Paul said..."

"What Paul said has been translated many times and what you take to be a reference to homosexuality, many are convinced is actually about pedophilia... and that I find horrific and devastating and I am very confident Jesus agrees. I also think Jesus knew the implications of people engaging in casual, uncommitted sex and was very much opposed to that... both among straight people and gay people." Joshua paused to give the man a few moments to process his words. "You know, Calvin, I find it interesting that so many have grasped onto that passage and use it to attack gay people when Jesus so often expressed his anger towards those who pass judgment on others while leading far from godly lives themselves. Sad really. They're often in more danger of falling away than those they turn their backs on. Thankfully, God is merciful... including to those who have an affair with their secretary and then fire the poor girl when she becomes 'an inconvenience and too needy.'" Joshua sighed. "If only they would repent and ask for forgiveness.'"

Calvin's face turned bright red.

"You look flushed, Calvin. Can I get you anything to drink?" Joshua asked.

"How... how did you... But..." Calvin rubbed at his temples. "Dalia..." he hissed.

"Your wife didn't tell me. I knew." Joshua peered into the man's eyes. "Like I said, I am who I am."

Calvin's fists balled. "Stop talking like that!"

"Like what?" Joshua challenged.

"Get out! You're no longer welcome here! Not you and not Owen!" the man bellowed.

Olivia, who had been observing with the others from the hall, stepped forward. "If he's no longer welcome then I don't want to be here myself any more, Cal." She turned to the rest of her family, her eyes welling. "I can't stay here any more. Please don't make me."

Owen hugged his grandma.

Gwen and Billy, who had until that point bowed down to her elder brother's wishes, began their revolt.

"Shannon, go help your mother pack up Grandma Olivia's things," Billy directed, not taking his eyes off his raging brother-in-law.

"Absolutely not!" Dalia protested, moving to block the hall.

Shannon shoved past her aunt. "Watch me."

Joshua handed Owen his car keys. "Get your grandma settled into the car. I'll be right out."

Owen nodded, accepting the keys. "C'mon, Grandma."

Olivia hurriedly kissed Joshua's cheeks and then went with her grandson.

"I'm calling the cops!" Dalia shouted. "This is kidnapping!"

Billy laughed. "Oh right. You really think Olivia's going to tell the cops that, yes, she was kidnapped? You'd wind up hauled in for false reporting."

Joshua looked first to Dalia and then to Calvin. "I'm sorry it's come to this. I hope, when you've had a chance to think about some things, you might reconsider the way you've been treating your son. If you do..." He reached into his pocket and handed Dalia a folded Superstar poster. "I hope you'll come to a show. It'd mean a lot to your boy. And he is still that: your boy. God doesn't make mistakes. Owen is meant to be yours. Act like it. Please."

Dalia stared at the poster while Calvin silently fumed.

Joshua approached Billy and whispered. "There's a really nice cafe, Adrian's Coffeehouse."

"Yeah, I know it. Meet there?"

Joshua nodded. "I'll go get Owen and Olivia settled in there. Unless you'd like me to wait?"

Billy grinned. "No, for once I think we got them handled. Thanks, Joshua."

"You're welcome." Joshua returned the smile. "We'll see you, Shannon, and Gwen shortly."

"Cool."

Billy continued to smile at Joshua's retreating figure then turned back to his seething in-laws. "Well, look at it this way. How many people get to say that Jesus crashed their party?"

Dalia and Calvin were not amused but said nothing.

*~*~*

After everyone had enjoyed friendly conversation and delicious food and drink at Adrian's, Olivia's make-up birthday party began to wind down.

"So there are still tickets left for Friday?" Shannon asked as she pulled on her jacket.

Joshua nodded. "Sure. Will all four of you be there? We can hold tickets."

"Maybe wait," Olivia answered. "I'm moving back into Abundant Living tomorrow. I'd like to ask some friends along."

Owen grinned. "Great!" He hugged his grandma after helping her into her coat. "I'm so glad. And... and I'm so happy that I... I got to see you on your birthday. I'm sorry that it turned out..."

Olivia clasped his chin. "Your parents should be sorry. Not you. And... I hope that one day they will be. But if not... that's on them, my boy. Not you." She returned his hug and then turned to Joshua. "And you.." She stretched up to kiss his cheek. "Thank you."

Joshua kissed her hair. "You're welcome. I'm glad you're heading home, Olivia."

"You and me both!"

"I'm sorry we didn't intercede sooner, Mom," Gwen apologized. "We just..."

Olivia squeezed her hand. "I know, dear. Calvin's got himself past the point of listening to anyone. But maybe there's hope..."

Joshua nodded. "There's always hope."

Billy hugged his nephew and then Joshua. "You guys take care. We'll see you Friday. Owen, it was really good to see you. Don't be a stranger. And Joshua... great to meet you." He clapped him on the back. "Always great to meet someone who doesn't take crap from King Calvin."

"Thank you," Joshua replied with a chuckle.

"You sure you won't let us chip in?" Gwen asked.

Joshua shook his head. "Thank you but it's my treat. Go home and get your mom settled in for the night."

"Okay." Gwen smiled and hugged him. "I like you, Joshua Davidson."

Owen beamed at his aunt.

"Heck, I'll start a fan club after seeing what I did tonight!" Shannon added.

Joshua blushed. "Thank you both. I'm glad I could help."

Olivia stole another hug. "Thank you so much."

"You are very welcome," Joshua replied. He turned to Owen. "Why don't you escort your family out while I settle up in here?"

"Okay." Owen squeezed Joshua's hand then went with his family.

Before approaching the counter to pay, Joshua smiled out the window at the family. The sight was a very welcome change from his visit with a distraught Owen in that same spot only a month before.

*~*~*

Tuesday, April 8th

Andrew smiled when he entered the kitchen with Belle and found that Joshua was already up and making coffee.

"Hey, good morning! How was last night?" Andrew asked. "Sorry I couldn't wait up."

Joshua smiled and reached over to caress Belle's cheek. "You needed sleep and I'm glad you got some. Last night was good. Calvin and Dalia didn't see the light but Owen got to spend time with his grandma, Olivia gets to go home, and Owen's aunt and uncle stood up against his parents for the first time. And they did not back down! I know Owen still misses his parents and I'm really hoping they come around but... even as it is, he's in a much better place."

Andrew let out a sigh of relief. "I'm so glad. I know, whatever you did or said, you were great."

"I spoke the truth. Now it's up to Calvin and Dalia to accept it. So JenniAnn still sleeping?"

The angel shook his head. "No. Changing. Belle spit-up on her pajama top." Andrew kissed the baby's hair and sat down, rubbing her back. "A little too eager with that bottle, huh?"

Belle cooed.

Joshua chuckled. "So what are your plans for today?"

"It's so nice that JenniAnn and I thought maybe we'd take Belle and the dogs for a walk and just lay low until she heads to the Phoenix. How about you? Oh, hey, thanks." Andrew took a sip of the coffee Joshua handed to him.

Joshua took a seat across from the two. "As soon as we've had breakfast, I thought I'd swing by Pleasantview and see how things are going there. If there's anything to be done, maybe the two of us could work on that for some practice."

Andrew beamed. "I'd love that."

"Great. So then I'm picking Ama and Abi up at the diner at 10:00, dropping Abi off at True Light, and then bringing Ama with me to the Phoenix so we can read to the kids." Joshua sighed happily. "I'm glad I'm able to go there."

Andrew squeezed his hand. "I knew you'd get there eventually as soon as Laja learned who you are. And then when Catherine did... it made it all the easier. So... since you'll be gone all morning, would you like to hold Belle now?"

"Yes, please." Joshua snuggled Belle when Andrew had transferred her to him. "That feeling never, ever gets old," he murmured when Belle reached up and sat her hand against his face.

JenniAnn entered the kitchen just in time to see Joshua bowing his head to kiss Belle's forehead. "Nice sight to see on an early morning." She bent to kiss Joshua's cheek and then Andrew's. "G'morning." After getting coffee, she sat between them at the table. "Got a text from Owen a bit ago. He says you were wonderful and he's feeling really good." JenniAnn smiled at Joshua and clasped his hand. "It's just... having spent all these years hoping he would see and believe a-and even though not everything is perfect and his parents are still being jerky... it's wonderful to have O be so peaceful and happy. Thank you for that."

Andrew brushed at tears as Joshua's eyes welled.

"It was my pleasure. I'm very glad to see the change in Owen, too."

Belle gurgled and smiled.

"And Belle's glad, too." Joshua smiled. "So... any idea how long my parents stayed Below?"

Andrew laughed. "Why? Are you worried they might have told more tales?"

Joshua grinned. "Very."

"You could always do damage control by telling us yourself..." JenniAnn suggested with a sly smile.

Laughing, Joshua nodded. "I suppose I could."

Over a breakfast shared with Max, Kemara, and Violeta; Joshua did exactly that.

*~*~*

Fighting the Past

Emma sat on her favorite park bench, enjoying the last of her lunch during a break at the diner. She smiled as she thought about earlier that morning. As usual, Maryam and Yosef had arrived for breakfast. Around 10:00, Joshua had stopped in to pick them up. As beautiful as Maryam always looked, Emma thought she lit up even more whenever her son was near. Emma had suggested that Joshua join his parents for breakfast now and then and he'd seemed pleased with the idea. Emma hoped he would. She liked seeing the interaction between the three: Maryam and Yosef doting yet not cloying towards their son, Joshua always smiling proudly and lovingly at them. It was interesting and appealing to Emma. Serving families in the diner, including families with adult children, was an everyday occurrence for her. Often she sensed a sort of interdependence, a neediness, a struggle for control. She'd once served a mother and adult son pair and been horrified when the mother had ordered for her son while he seethed with resentment. But that dynamic seemed to be entirely absent with the Davidsons. They appeared to spend time together solely because they enjoyed spending that time together.

Noticing the time, Emma threw away her trash and headed back to the diner. She was so lost in her musings about the family and about Peter that she didn't notice the man lurking in the alley, not until he'd grabbed her arm. In shock, she couldn't even scream, only let out a strangled squeak when she saw Derek's face.

"What the hell did you think you were doing writing that letter?" he demanded as he pushed her against a wall. "Think you're some sort of victim, Emma? Were you a victim when you drove yourself to my office? To the motels?"

Desperate for him to let her go, Emma shook her head.

Derek laughed cruelly and used his body to pin her against the wall. "That's right, Emma. You were only too willing to screw around again and again."

Emma wept when his left hand clapped over her mouth and his right groped her breasts.

Derek leered at her. "You listen to me, you little slut. And that's exactly what you are and don't you dare think any differently. You pull that again and I'll come back here and that'll be the end of you. This is a warning, Emma." He grabbed her by the shoulders and shook her, causing her head to hit the wall. "Underst..."

"Get away from her."

Derek turned to see a dirty, disheveled man in gray tatters.

"Get away from the girl."

Derek laughed and turned back to Emma. "Street trash comes to defend you, my dear. How apropos."

Tears rolling down her cheeks, Emma couldn't even see the man. His voice was vaguely reminiscent of Yosef's and it made her ache for the couple and for Joshua.

The man drew closer. "Let her go. Now."

Emma tried to struggle but Derek's grip held. Finally finding her voice, she screamed.

*~*~*

The previous night, John had gotten it into his head that he would make his parents a movie about his time in New York. Thus, he stood near a corner frequented by street preachers and, holding his phone aloft, spoke.

"This is where I have met many friends. Some, I fear, are unwell and I am trying to help them but others truly have embraced Yeshu's message and proudly share it. In fact..."

John jolted when he heard a woman scream. Without thinking, he ran in the direction the sound came from. Rounding a corner, he saw a man... two men... and one of them was hurting Emma. At the sight of John, the man a few paces away ran off.

"Get your hands off that girl this minute!" John growled.

Derek turned to him and scoffed. "Girl? All I see is an ungrateful, sniveling whore."

Emma wept and tried to hide her face from John.

John stepped closer. He considered launching himself at the man but, worried he may be armed and injure Emma, he suppressed the urge. "You don't want to know what I see when I look at you. Let her go or I will call the police." John held his phone up. "Nine... one..."

Derek stepped away from Emma and released her but continued to stare at her. "Remember what I said. You keep your mouth shut or bad things will happen to you, Emma. Nothing you wrote in that letter was true. You came onto me and..."

"Enough," John demanded, stepping towards Derek.

Noting John's size, Derek moved further away.

John traced his steps.

Derek turned around and ran.

John approached Emma, holding his hand out to her. "I am so sorry."

Emma turned away. "Please, jus-just leave."

"Emma... Please know that I don't believe anything he said about you."

"You... you should."

John's heart ached over the change in the girl. Her angelic voice was broken and her head was bowed, her face mostly concealed by her hair. "I think not," he murmured. "Did he hurt you? Or the other man?"

Emma shook her head. "The... the other man was trying to hel-help."

"I see. Can I walk you to wherever you were going?" John offered.

Emma's fear outweighed her shame and she nodded.

A sudden thought came to John. "Emma, I... I was filming a movie. I heard you scream and I didn't turn the camera on my phone off." John paused to do so. "While I am sure only cement or perhaps my hand are visible, the audio is on my phone. Emma, that man threatened you. You should take the proof to the pol..."

"No!" Emma shouted. "No... please... please don't let anyone see or... or hear that. Please, John."

Afraid she would run off if he pressed, John nodded. "Okay. Where are we going?"

"The diner."

"Emma, perhaps you should go home."

Emma shook her head. "The diner," she repeated.

"To the diner then." John walked beside her. After a few moments, he spoke again. "Would you like me to call someone? Peter?"

Emma turned to John and grabbed his hands. "Please... please don't tell Peter. Promise me."

"Emma... I... You have been the victim of a crime. You need support," John gently protested.

Fresh tears welled in Emma's eyes. "Please," she begged.

John nodded and prayed she wouldn't ask him to keep it from Joshua. "I promise."

Emma forced a smile. "Thank you."

They walked further and soon reached the diner. Emma took a few deep breaths.

"Are you sure you shouldn't go home?" John questioned.

Emma nodded. "Thank you, John. And remember..."

"Yes."

"Thank you."

John watched her enter the diner. As soon as she was out of view, he ran as fast as he could towards a subway entrance. Once he was seated on the train, he dialed JenniAnn, knowing she could get word to his cousin.

*~*~*

JenniAnn had been laundering some new clothing donations when she received John's call. Though he'd been very vague, she had been able to tell that something was wrong. He sounded shaken and JenniAnn couldn't imagine what could rattle a man who had taken on religious leaders and royalty. He'd asked her if Joshua was still at the Phoenix and, if so, could he stop by? While uncleared male visitors were strictly forbidden, she had assented. After all, he was a literal saint and Joshua's cousin. But she had to alert Joshua...

Stepping into the children's playroom, JenniAnn was enchanted by the sight before her. Joshua was reading to the children, including a little boy on his lap. Beside him, Maryam had two children in her arms and was stroking the hair of a third whose head was rested on her knee. Sitting amongst the other children, Kemara, Kylie, Cira, Crystal, and Violeta were as entranced by Joshua's storytelling as the kids were. One of the Phoenix's newest guests, a pregnant woman named Gracie, had apparently met Maryam and Joshua. She had shadowed them since they'd arrived and looked on in wonder as Joshua read. Catherine, with Jacob in her lap, was seated to Maryam's other side. Though she smiled, her eyes showed signs of recent tears. Thankfully, they had been peaceful tears. Though she had not been privy to the conversation, JenniAnn suspected that Maryam and her cousin had visited about their shared bond as mothers who had buried their sons. Their talk appeared to have granted Catherine more solace and JenniAnn was grateful. It made her all the more reluctant to disrupt the storytelling but she knew she had to.

Joshua looked up and saw JenniAnn standing in the doorway, beckoning to him. "'Then one morning a little girl stopped and looked straight into Corduroy's bright eyes.'" Joshua smiled at the children. "And I'm going to let my Ama tell you what happened next. I need to go check on something but I'll be back, okay?" He hugged the boy he was holding. "I'll be back, Grayson. Promise."

The little boy nodded and planted himself in Violeta's lap.

As Maryam resumed the story, JenniAnn and Joshua stepped out into the hall.

"I really don't know what's going on but John called. He said he needed to see you immediately so he's coming here. Any minute now. He was headed here when he called. He sounded... shaken," JenniAnn relayed.

Seeing her distress, Joshua hugged her. "Thank you for letting me know. Come wait with me in the common room?"

JenniAnn nodded.

Joshua took her hand and led her there. They sat together on a couch. Joshua smiled at JenniAnn. "It's been a blessing to be here today. I've longed to see everyone here but I knew that hinged on you and Catherine recognizing me. It continues to mean so much to me that you did, dear one."

"I'm glad," JenniAnn murmured. "And I wish everyone could have that."

Knowing she was thinking of Emma, Joshua hugged her. "I know. Me too."

"Hopefully soon..." JenniAnn smiled at him then turned away when she heard a knock at the door. After checking the security monitor and verifying that the visitor was John, she let him in. "Hi John."

"Hi JenniAnn," he greeted with an unconvincing smile.

Joshua rose and embraced his cousin. "Are you okay?"

John nodded. "I am, yes. But I need to talk to you."

"I'm sure Catherine won't mind you using her office for privacy," JenniAnn suggested. "C'mon, I'll show you."

Joshua squeezed her hand. "Thank you."

"You're welcome." JenniAnn led them into the room then closed the door behind her.

"What's going on?" Joshua asked, motioning for John to take a seat.

"I was recording a video for my parents when I heard a woman scream."

Joshua closed his eyes and sighed raggedly.

"I ran to her and... and it was Emma. There was a man... he had her pressed between himself and the wall of a building... it was in an alley." John paused and reached out for his cousin's hand before continuing. "The horrible man... he said she was an 'ungrateful whore.' Joshua, it was terrible. Emma's face... She hung her head a-and wouldn't look at me."

Joshua handed him a tissue. "Derek..." he muttered. He rose and began to pace the room.

"I threatened to call the police and that seemed to scare him," John continued. "But before he ran off, he told Emma that bad things would happen to her if she didn't keep her mouth shut. He said something about a letter she wrote to him. He claimed it was untrue and that... that she 'came unto him.'"

"That is not true," Joshua cut in, his voice shaking with anger. "Where is Emma now?"

"I wanted to call the police even after he ran off. After all, he had threatened her and I had proof... my phone recorded his words. But she said she was unhurt and she made me promise not to tell Peter. She allowed me to walk her back to the diner but... She was distressed. I tried to tell her I didn't believe what the man said but she said I should. Joshua, what is going on?" John crumpled the tissue in his hand as a renewed wave of indignation and anger hit him.

"I don't know everything that's happened since I came here. But I do know that the man you saw... I'm sure it's him... he mistreated and used Emma, selfishly and cruelly, when she was a teenager. But he would never see it that way... and because of the blame others placed on her, Emma never saw it that way, either." Joshua began to weep. "But lately... lately I felt like she was seeing things as they actually had been... and recognizing that she is loved and valued. I think Peter helped her to see that. Ama, too. I thought... I felt like everything with the show was encouraging her in that. Now Derek... that man... has got her feeling as... as low and as unworthy as he made her feel all those years ago. I have to talk to her but..."

John frowned. "But if you do, she'll know I talked to you."

Joshua nodded and rubbed at his eyes. "Which might only make her pull away from all of us. You said you walked her back to the diner?"

"Yes."

"She'll be safe there. Dusty wouldn't let anything happen to her. Her shift won't end for another two hours. By then Peter will be off. Maybe they'll meet up," Joshua reasoned.

"And the man... this Derek? Do you think he'll come after her again?"

"I have no idea... but he... he's capable of it. Can I borrow your phone?"

John handed it over. "What are you going to do?"

"I'm calling Peter and I'm going to ask him to go to the diner when he's off work. He can escort Emma home or wherever she wants to go. I don't think Derek would approach her with Peter there."

"Probably not. He seemed afraid when I made a move towards him," John noted. "But then won't Emma know I told you and you told Peter?"

Joshua shook his head. "I don't think so. I'm going to ask him to tell Emma, if she wonders at his appearance, that... that the still, small voice of God told him to come. Then I'm going to pray that she confides in him."

John sat silently in the chair as Joshua called Peter. Even only hearing one side of the conversation, John could tell that the man was surprised by the request and concerned but more than willing to do as Joshua asked.

Joshua sighed once he'd ended the call and returned the phone to John. "Thank you."

"You're welcome." After tucking the phone into his pocket, John patted his cousin's shoulder. "Are you all right?"

Joshua found himself unable to answer. Finally, he made the only answer he could. "I need to talk to Dad."

John nodded and hugged him. "I understand. I don't want to alarm anyone so I'll show myself out. Call if there's anything more I can do."

"I will," Joshua promised. "Thank you."

"You're welcome." John smiled for his cousin and turned to the door. Just before he stepped out, he saw Joshua fall to his knees.

"There... there is so much wrong with this, Dad," he murmured, hot tears rolling down his cheeks. "We created the universe and yet the best way I can think of to protect Emma today is to have Peter escort her around her own city. I know we're always with her. I know our angels guard her. But... but Derek can't see them. Please don't let her internalize what he said. You and I both know that... that Derek preyed upon her. I don't want her to go back to believing she's an adulteress or... or a whore or a slut or any of the other cruel, judgmental words they heaped onto her. She's our daughter. She's Peter's beloved. She's a friend to so many people, Ama included. And she... she's Emma. Emma for... for whom I would nail myself to a cross to save her. Emma who I love. Abba..." Joshua rubbed furiously at his temple.

Joshua didn't hear the door open and close but he felt the light touch on his hand. He turned and saw his mother. "Ama..."

Maryam knelt beside her son. She wrapped her arms around him and softly swayed. "My own..." she murmured, kissing his birthmark.

Joshua wept in his mother's embrace until he had calmed. After drawing in a deep breath, Joshua kissed Maryam's cheeks. "I love you, Ama."

Maryam again kissed his temple. "I love you, too, Yeshu." She pulled a handkerchief from her pocket and wiped at his tears. As she did, she remembered doing the same on so many other occasions when village children teased him but the worst, the hardest crying always came when someone else was hurt. Though JenniAnn had given her no explanation, Maryam knew in her heart that something had happened with Emma. She prayed fervently for the girl's well-being.

After another embrace, Joshua helped his mother to her feet. They returned to the playroom and resumed reading to the children. As Joshua kept his promise to them, he prayed that Emma would allow Peter to keep the promise he had made to not leave her.

*~*~*

Peter stepped into the diner and looked around for Emma. It was fifteen minutes until her shift ended but she was no where to be seen. And Dusty was taking orders. Peter knew that wasn't good. Samson stepped out of the kitchen with his dish cart and spotted Peter. He hurried over to him.

"Thank God!"

"What's going on? Where's Emma?"

"In the kitchen." Samson pulled Peter away from the occupied tables. "Something ain't right with her. Hasn't been since she came back from lunch."

Peter gulped. Joshua had called him not long after lunch time.

"Then about half an hour ago, a few guys came in. Drunk off their asses. One of them tried to grab Emma. He didn't. I was right there and slapped his hand away but she freaked out. Dusty kicked the lot out and banned them but Emma was inconsolable."

"Dusty didn't get angry at her, did he?" Peter asked, eying the proprietor.

"No. Not at all. But he sent her to the kitchen. He wanted her to go home but she wouldn't. Maybe she'll go with you."

"I... I hope so. Can I go in there?"

"Sure. Good luck."

Peter nodded. He knew he'd need more than that. Silently praying, he stepped into the kitchen and saw Emma slumped into a chair. "Emma..." He pulled Dusty's chair beside her, sat down, and hugged her. He bit his lip and tears welled in his eyes when she didn't respond.

"Why are you here?" she asked, her voice hollow.

"I... I felt I had to come here. That... that God wanted me to," he answered. "Emma, what happened?" He stroked her face. "Tell me, please."

Emma at last looked into his eyes. "Take me home?"

The tears he'd held back slid down Peter's cheeks and he nodded. "Of course."

Emma stood and headed out of the kitchen.

Peter grabbed her purse and followed her. He gave a slight wave to Samson and Dusty before leaving the diner. As they walked, Peter observed that Emma seemed almost zombie-like. He tried to hold her hand and she let him but her fingers were limp. She didn't say a word during the whole ride or the walk to her building. When she didn't protest, Peter entered the building with her and followed her to her apartment. She held the door open for him as he stepped inside.

"I'm going to make you some tea, okay?" Peter offered as he did the locks.

"I need to take a shower."

"I'll wait to put the kettle on then."

Emma nodded.

Peter listened when the water started. He wondered how long it normally took her to shower... and how long before he would have reason to worry that she was harming herself. He wished he could call Maryam or Joshua over but Peter understood that was impossible. Though Joshua had not told him what had occurred, he had said that John had witnessed it and Emma had sworn him to secrecy. If she believed John had told anyone and they had then communicated with each other... even without Joshua's guidance Peter would have known that Emma would cut them all off. So it was that he had to remain in the dark, hoping she would confide in him. Then, in the morning, Maryam and Yosef would come to the diner as usual, bringing Joshua with them at Emma's request. She wouldn't suspect anything that way and then... then they could try to help her. For the rest of the afternoon and through the night, though, Peter vowed to do his best for her.

Peter sighed with relief when he heard the water stop. He rose and started the kettle. When it began to hiss, Emma returned to the living room. Peter smiled at her. "Just in time."

"Thank you." Emma collapsed onto the couch.

Peter brought the tea to her. "Can I get you anything else?"

Emma shook her head.

Tentatively, Peter reached out to stroke her hair. He smiled softly when she didn't pull away. "Okay."

"Are you staying?" Emma asked.

"Would you like me to?"

Emma nodded.

"Then I will. I'm going to pour myself a cup of tea in that case."

For several moments, they were both silent. Finally, Emma reached for the remote and turned the TV on. She watched blindly as Niles and Frasier Crane engaged in their highbrow antics.

As the sitcom continued, Emma drew closer and closer to Peter. By the time a second episode started, she was leaning against him. Peter wrapped his arm around her shoulders. At the commercial break, he realized she was sleeping. Peter turned the TV off and prayed.

*~*~*

Andrew and JenniAnn stood in the doorway to Joshua's room, silently observing. The day before they had promised to let Jacob and Shelby spend the night and were glad they had. Joshua needed the easygoing company.

Joshua had made nameplates for each of the Tunnel children to set on their desks. He had also carved small alphabet letters for their names. Shelby and Jacob were helping him sort the letters and put them in paper bags bearing each kids' name. On Thursday, Joshua and Owen would help the kids glue on the letters and paint them.

"How come your mom and dad say your name with a Y instead of a J?" Shelby asked.

Andrew and JenniAnn smiled at each other.

"Because in the place where I grew up, Nazareth, that's how the name Joshua was said and spelled. Joshua, Yeshua, and Jesus are all the same name, just spelled and pronounced differently. Lots of names are like that. Jacob and Rabbi Yakov actually have the same name," Joshua explained.

Jacob grinned. "I like him. And Tiva. She brings me treats."

Joshua laughed. "She's a good baker, isn't she?"

Shelby nodded then noticed Andrew and JenniAnn. She smiled and went to them. "Come look at what Joshua made and we're helping with!"

"Very cool!" Andrew declared as he admired the handiwork.

"Joshua made one for Asher even though he's in college and doesn't need one," Shelby continued. "I'm painting it for him."

JenniAnn smiled at the girl and Joshua. "I'm sure Asher will love it. Well... Andrew and I came up here to tell you that dinner's ready. Homemade pizza..."

"Yay!" Jacob jumped to his feet and reached for Joshua's hand. "Come on!"

Joshua squeezed his hand. "I'll be right down. I just want to talk to Andrew and JenniAnn really quick."

"Why don't you go see if Violeta needs help?" JenniAnn suggested. "Since it's so nice, we're eating outside. Maybe she needs help spreading the blankets."

Thrilled by this detail, Jacob and Shelby dashed out of the room.

"Careful on the stairs!" Andrew called. He smiled when the rapid footfalls slowed.

"So how are you doing?" JenniAnn asked, hugging Joshua.

Joshua kept hold of her for a few moments. "Spending time with the kids has helped. And just being here... Are Kemara and Max joining us?"

Andrew nodded. "Rose, too."

Joshua sighed. "Good."

Andrew took his turn to hug Joshua. "I'm sorry about whatever's happened with Emma. Is there anything any of us can do?"

"Yes. Peter is going to need help. He might come to you and Mike again. Just... be there for him. And, depending on how it goes, maybe I can be there, too." Joshua smiled sadly.

"I hope so." JenniAnn looked from Joshua to Andrew and back. "Let's go eat. Hopefully the sunshine will help. And the company." Even as she said it, she knew neither was a cure-all. Joshua would be happy with them but that camaraderie could not take away the sting of feeling the distance between himself and Emma grow again.

Andrew squeezed both their hands and led Joshua and JenniAnn down the stairs.

*~*~*

Emma had awoken around 6:00, just in time for dinner. Peter had offered to go get something but immediately saw the fear flare up in her eyes over the prospect of his going. Thus, he had decided to order in and was relieved when the deliveryman arrived promptly. After paying him, Peter stepped back into the apartment and set the cartons of Chinese food on the table.

"Smells good!"

Emma responded with a slight smile as she poured iced tea.

"Chicken fried rice for me, sweet and sour vegetable for you, and egg rolls and crab rangoons for both of us. And chocolate bundt cake. I'm not quite sure why that was on the menu but I figured why not give it a go?" Peter smiled.

Unable to resist his goofy smile, Emma hugged him. "Thank you. For everything today."

Peter kissed her forehead. "You're welcome. I... I wish you weren't upset. I wish whatever happened hadn't but... but I'm glad I'm here."

Emma caressed his cheek. "Me too. Maybe after we eat... we can talk."

"Okay." Peter pulled out a chair for her then slid into the other. He reached for her hands and bowed his head. "God, please bless this meal. May our bodies be nourished and strengthened by this food as our souls and spirits are nourished and strengthened by Your love. Amen." He noticed that Emma didn't echo his 'Amen' but he said nothing.

"How was work?" Emma inquired.

"Busy. Lots of calls. They want us to meet our sales quota by mid-month so they can impress the bigwigs but... I don't see that happening. Oh the joys of selling software!" Peter shrugged. "But it's a living."

Emma nodded. "Do you know yet when your family is coming to see the show?"

"Sunday night, actually. They didn't think they could swing it until next week but then my dad got Monday and Tuesday off so... they're leaving Friday late afternoon and trekking here then driving back. They'll spend more time in the car than here but... it's worth it to them. They're mostly coming to meet you, Emma." Peter smiled and reached for her hand.

Hearing his words, Emma was consumed with guilt. Whatever Peter's family imagined about her, whatever he'd told them, she couldn't possibly measure up. She wasn't worth a trek across the country. And it wasn't fair for Peter to be saddled with her. She was damaged goods, a whore, a slut, a home-wrecker.

Peter jumped out of his chair when he saw Emma's body began to quake as she sobbed. "Emma... Emma, tell me." He tried to embrace her but she wriggled away and ran into her room. Devastated, Peter sunk against the door she had slammed shut. "Emma..." He closed his eyes and prayed harder than he'd ever prayed. Then he heard the still, small voice.

You have to go in there, Peter.

Peter threw open the door and stepped inside. "No!" he shouted. He grabbed Emma's left wrist and reached for the broken scissors blade she was holding in her right hand.

Emma tried to pull away. "Leave me alone!" she shrieked.

Peter winced.

"Oh God... Oh God, oh God..." Emma moaned when she saw the blood on Peter's palm. She ran into the bathroom and returned with a hand towel which she wrapped around the man's right hand. "I... I..."

"Emma, look at me."

Emma shook her head, staring at the towel.

"Emma... please," Peter begged.

Emma finally looked into his eyes.

"I'm okay. It just grazed me. But you're going to have to help me, okay?"

Emma nodded.

"Do you have a first aid kit?"

"Y-yes."

"Go get it, please."

Weeping, Emma fetched it from beneath her kitchen sink.

Peter pulled away the towel. It was a nasty looking cut but one he knew didn't require medical attention.

Emma whimpered when she saw it.

Peter covered the wound back up and pressed down with his other hand.

"I... I'm sorry. So sorry."

"I know." Peter moved his hand under his right thigh and used his left to take Emma's hand. "I care a lot less about my hand than I do what... what you were about to do."

Emma hung her head.

"Emma, I saw the scars. That first night we slept on the couch. Your... your shirt hiked up a little and I saw."

"I... I'm a freak. I'm so sorry."

Peter brushed away the hair that was hanging around her face. "You are not a freak, Emma. But you... you need to let people help you. There are better ways to deal with your pain. Emma, I love you. But I... I can't watch you self-destruct. I can't. I can't be... be left alone again. I don't have the strength to... to mourn like that again."

At last coming out of her stupor, Emma wrapped her arms around his neck and wept into his shoulder. "Peter... I... help me."

"I will help you any way I can, Emma. Tell me what happened today?"

"Can we take care of... of your hand first?"

"Sure." Peter again unwrapped the towel and was glad to see that the blood was no longer trickling. "I need to wash it."

"I will. Stay there." Emma stepped into the bathroom and returned with a soapy washcloth.

Knowing she was already racked with guilt, Peter strove not to flinch or make a sound as she cleansed the cut.

Once it was cleaned and dried, Emma dabbed antibiotic cream onto it then covered it with a bandage.

With both hands free, Peter pulled her to him. "We didn't get much dinner. Are you hungry?"

Emma shook her head. She had no appetite.

"Me neither. But we might as well put it away for later."

"Okay."

They moved to the kitchen and silently boxed and wrapped up the food. Then Peter took Emma's hand and led her back to the couch.

"I... I don't deserve you," Emma lamented.

"No. And I don't deserve you. Emma, love... real love... it's not like that. God doesn't give people to other people because they're nice or polite or moral or devout. I believe in soulmates and I believe God will guide us to them if we let Him. But you shouldn't have to earn love. Do you really believe that you do?" Peter gently questioned.

Emma didn't answer. For a moment, she was on a different couch, listening to a different man.

"Don't I deserve to be loved? Everything I've done... all the people I've helped! And to spend so much time feeling unloved... unwanted... You know how that feels, don't you, Emma? Don't we deserve this?"

Peter gently cupped his girlfriend's chin and met her eyes. "Emma?"

"I... I'm trying not to," she replied, coming back to the present.

"Good."

Emma snuggled against Peter's chest.

Peter stroked her hair, waiting for her to speak.

"I... I wrote Derek a letter."

Peter blinked. He opened his mouth to ask why she had and when but decided to keep quiet.

"It was after I told you a-and you were so good and I started to believe that... that he had mistreated me. So I wrote him a-and told him s-so. I didn't put my address b-but I didn't think about the postmark. I... I guess maybe he used it to find out I was in Manhattan a-and then..."

Peter felt as if every muscle in his body had tensed. "Emma, did... did he come after you?"

Emma sobbed and nodded. "He... he somehow found out I... I worked at the diner a-and he was hiding in an alley I... I passed coming back from lunch."

Peter thought his heart was going to pound out of his chest. He would find Derek and he would kill him...

"He... he pulled me into the alley a-and he said he'd kill me if... if I wrote any more letters." Hearing Peter's breathing become irregular, Emma pulled away and shook her head. "He didn't... didn't rape me or... or anything like... like that but..." She began to shake as she remembered. When his hand had come over her mouth, she had thought he would. The fear had surged when he'd groped her.

Peter was sure Derek had done something. Only the reality that Emma needed him to stay with her kept him from running out of the apartment in hopes of finding the monster.

Emma pulled away. "Peter, he... he reminded me of... of how... I... I would drive myself to... to where he wanted to meet."

"When you were sixteen!" Peter exclaimed. "I am sorry, Emma, but I just... I can't accept that a truly consensual relationship can exist between a sixteen year old and an adult who is fifteen, twenty, however many years older than her. I can't! Not in this day and age. Derek was... vile and manipulative and... and a disgrace to the human race! And still is! Tell me this, Emma: when that was going on, did you ever want it to stop?"

Emma nodded.

"Did you tell Derek that?"

Emma shook her head.

"Can you tell me why not?"

Closing her eyes, Emma wept silently for a few moments before speaking. "Because... cause even though it felt wr-wrong... at least he loved me somehow, I... I thought. No one else d-did. A-and... and... there was this boy. I... I kinda liked him and I think maybe he... he liked me. He offered to walk me home so I... I said yes. Then the... the next day, I... I was called to the principal's office. Derek was there. He... he'd told the principal that the kids were home sick and he and his wife both had work commitments and they wanted me to watch the kids."

Peter's mind reeled as he wondered what sort of principal wouldn't have seen through the story and objected over pulling a student from class to babysit.

"So... so the principal let me go a-and as soon as we were in the car, Derek demanded to know about the boy a-and if I'd slept with him. I... I told him no. That I... I only loved him but he said he didn't believe me. He... he said that if he ever saw me with that boy again then... then we'd both pay. Then he took me to the house a-and we had sex and..." Emma sniffled. "I... I was scared after that. But I... I still came whenever he a-asked."

Peter enfolded her in his arms. "Emma, you just described a psychopath. Don't you see that he had you so... so under his control that... that you feared going against him? And because of that, you can't blame yourself. And it's absolutely disgusting that he would blame you. It's just... so wrong. So wrong! And that you got away from that awful man and that toxic school and neighborhood and rebuilt your life..." He kissed her hair. "I am honored to know you a-and I... I feel so blessed that you... you want to be my girlfriend."

Emma clung to him. "I love you, Peter. More than... than I ever thought I... I could love."

Peter rested his head on hers. "I love you, too, Emma. Can... can you promise me you won't hurt yourself? I... I really can't bear to lose you."

"I promise," Emma vowed. "But I... I wish you hadn't seen the scars." She hung her head. "There was this one guy I met at a club who... he just looked so disgusted when he saw them a-and ran off."

"I will never run off," Peter promised.

"Will you... stay tonight?"

"If you want me to."

"Yes, please."

"Then I will. Are you tired now?"

"A little bit."

"I think an early night to bed would do us both good." Peter stood and retrieved his briefcase from where he'd left it by the door. He blushed. "I, umm... just in case," he explained as he pulled flannel bottoms and a T-shirt out.

Emma smiled. "Good. I'm going to change and umm... It... it won't take long." She would hurry through her routine, knowing he would be anxious given what had just occurred in her room. As soon as she was in her room, Emma tossed the halved scissors into the trash can. That part of her life was over.

*~*~*

Wednesday, April 9th

Emma went through the motions at the diner the next morning. Despite Peter's constant presence and care, it had been a rough night plagued by nightmares. There had been terrifying visions of Derek attacking her, of Peter bleeding out, of Derek hurting Peter, and, somehow worst of all, of Derek flogging Joshua. Each time she had awoken, Peter had held her and prayed. Hearing him soothed her. Derek's assault had shaken her newly restored faith, bringing forth the old feelings of unworthiness and filth. But, word by word, Peter had helped shore it up again. Still, Emma was exhausted and shaken. She began to wish she'd agreed to Peter's suggestion that they both call in.

Then the Davidsons entered the diner, all three of them. Emma thought she might weep but kept the tears at bay as she greeted each of them with a hug. "Good morning. It's so wonderful to have all three of you here!"

Maryam patted Emma's back as they embraced. "It is wonderful to see you, too, dear. How are you this morning?"

Emma noticed Joshua peering at her and, for a moment, she wondered if John might have told him about Derek. However, a moment later he smiled. "I'm good. Tired but good. Here, your favorite booth is free." She had been deliberately leading other customers away from it all morning. "How are the three of you?"

"Well. Looking forward to an update from Andrew," Yosef replied with a smile.

"An update?" Emma questioned.

Joshua nodded, his eyes alight. "He and Belle are at the theatre. Owen's grandma called and said the answering machine wasn't accepting messages."

Emma was confused. "Well, why wouldn't it?"

Maryam squeezed her hand. "Because it is full, Emma."

Emma smiled. "Full! Like with ticket requests?"

Joshua chuckled. "Yeah, we're pretty sure. We've borrowed John's phone so Andrew can call with the tally."

Emma again grew anxious over the reference to John but decided not to inquire. "Please let me know when... when you hear. So what can I get for you? Yosef, the usual?"

"Yes, please."

"Got it. Maryam?"

"I will have the triple berry crepes with tea, please."

"Those are awesome. Joshua?"

"I'll have the same as Ama, please. Emma?"

"Yep?"

Joshua smiled up at her. "Thanks for asking me to come. I meant to come eventually but it meant a lot to have you invite me."

Emma wanted to hug him and never let go but settled for a nod and smile. "My pleasure. I'm going to go put those orders in and I'll be right out with your drinks."

As soon as she was out of sight, Joshua's head rolled back. "Thank you, Dad," he whispered.

Maryam clasped his left hand in hers. "She does seem tired and teary but well."

"Peter..." Joshua wiped at his eyes with a napkin Yosef handed to him. "Peter is amazing. A-and so is she. To... to trust him so much after what... what happened."

"There truly is no power stronger than love." Yosef reached over to set his hand over his wife's and son's hands.

Joshua smiled. "No, there isn't. Made sure of that. Now we pray that Derek makes no other attempts at contact."

Maryam and Yosef nodded.

"We will, son," Yosef promised.

"Unceasingly," Maryam added.

Just as Emma headed towards them with the drinks, Joshua twitched.

"Oh right. Phone." He laughed and withdrew it from his pocket. "Hello? Hi Andrew! So it really was full. Wow... Amazing. I'll let them know. Thank you! I'll see you there later. Bye!"

Emma set the mugs on the table. "So..."

Joshua grinned. "There were several ticket requests for this weekend and next but the best part is Friday's show... 76% capacity is sold!" He stood and hugged Emma.

It was the last straw in Emma's battle against crying but she was glad that the tears were happy ones. For a moment, she rested her head on Joshua's shoulder as they embraced. "I'm so glad," she murmured. Only the door chiming made her step away. "I need to go see to them but thank you for telling me. I... I know a lot of the success is because of you, Joshua."

"All... all of us," Joshua choked out.

Emma smiled tenderly before walking away.

"She... she hugged me," Joshua murmured when he sat back down.

Maryam closed her eyes, praying in thanksgiving as she rubbed her son's back and felt the tension he'd carried since John's visit begin to dissipate.

"She cares much for you, Yeshu," Yosef assured. "May that love protect her."

Joshua squeezed his Abi's hand. "Amen, amen."

*~*~*

Peter was relieved to find Emma in an excellent mood when he reached the diner after finishing his day at the office. She greeted him with a hug and a glowing smile.

"Guess what?" she asked.

"What?"

"Maryam, Yosef, and Joshua were here for breakfast and, while they were here, Andrew called. 76% of the seats for Friday are sold! There were so many phone requests that the machine filled up! And that was this morning. Who knows what it is by now!" Emma enthused.

Peter grinned and hugged her. "That's amazing! 76%... Wow!"

"Joshua also mentioned that him and Andrew and a few of the others are there. Probably now. A shipment of T-shirts was arriving and they were going to unpack, tag, and fold. I thought maybe we could go?"

"Sure. You ready?"

Emma nodded and went to fetch her purse.

Peter smiled after her then jumped when he felt a hand on his shoulder.

"Sorry!"

Peter turned around to find Samson. "Oh hey! No problem. Just a little jumpy, I guess. How are you, Samson?"

"Good. I just wanted to say thanks. Dusty and I were really worried about Emma yesterday but this morning... it's like night and day. So, uh, good job."

Peter smiled. "Thank you. She's a strong lady."

Emma reappeared. "Ready?"

"Ready."

"Bye Samson!" Emma called. Just before stepping out the door, she turned around. "You're coming to the show, right?"

Samson nodded. "Sunday afternoon. I'm Jewish with Christian leanings so I want to see what this Joshua's done with the show."

Emma smiled. "I didn't know that about you, Samson! I wish you'd been here earlier when he was in for breakfast. But you can meet Joshua on Sunday then! Cool! I hope you love it. See you tomorrow!"

Peter clapped the man on the back. "See ya, Samson."

"Have a good one!" Samson smiled after the two as they headed to the subway.

*~*~*

"I think we should all have pictures taken together in these before the show wraps," Andrew suggested as he cut open another box of T-shirts.

"I love that idea," Peter agreed. "And maybe we can put it on the wall of fame over there." He gestured to the wall of photos.

Emma smiled as she folded. "I think Lucy would like that. That wall was her baby. She said she wished she'd put up more behind-the-scenes stuff."

"Then I say we do it," Andrew averred.

JenniAnn re-entered the room with Belle. "All clean! Sorry about the smell earlier."

Joshua stepped away from the table he was sanding and approached, patting Belle's back. "It's okay. She can't help it."

Belle kicked her legs and smiled.

JenniAnn snuggled her. "She's so active lately. And I'm glad but I hope it doesn't mean she's gonna be one of those babies who grows out of wanting to be held really quickly."

Andrew approached and hugged her. "I doubt that, Laja. I think she'll have a mind of her own but that she'll be cuddly."

"She'll have come by it honestly if she is," Owen called from where he was painting. Though he could paint Joshua anywhere, he found the experience was even deeper when Joshua was nearby.

JenniAnn smiled. "Well, then all the more reason to be cuddly myself!" She approached Owen and admired the scene of Joshua standing behind a policeman and policewoman, his hands on each of their shoulders. "That's wonderful, O."

Joshua joined them and squeezed Owen's shoulder. "It is. Thank you," he whispered.

Owen patted his hand. "You're welcome."

"So why are you sanding that table, Joshua?" Peter asked.

"We're putting it behind Monica and Tess. Last week they only had one table and ended up having to sort through boxes and pull T-shirts out as people were buying. So this way they can put more shirts out initially and be less rushed. But my sandpaper is getting dull. I have some more in the office. Just gonna go grab it then I'll be back."

"Okay!" Emma smiled after him. "He was so cute with his Ama and Abi earlier. Teasing Yosef about all the syrup he uses and Maryam was laughing so much."

Andrew beamed. "They're definitely a great family."

"Yeah..." Emma glanced over at Peter who had an enigmatic look on his face. She smiled and he returned it then squeezed her hand before they refocused on the T-shirts.

*~*~*

Just as Joshua was leaving the office with his sandpaper, he noticed the voicemail light was on. Deciding he would save Andrew the trouble, he sat down at the desk, grabbed a pad and pencil, and pressed the button. It only took a few words for him to recognize the voice and realize the caller was not wanting tickets. Joshua hurried to close the door and held his head in his hands as he listened.

"This message is for Emma Dawes. You listen to me, girl. I don't know what your deal is but you are sorely mistaken if you think you're some sort of victim. And the audacity of you thinking you deserve to portray a saint... even that saint! Whatever Mary Magdalene did, I can bet you it was nothing compared to seducing a married father of two! Shame on you! Do you have any idea how messed up the kids are hearing whispers about how their dad and the babysitter... a babysitter they thought loved them... were screwing?"

Joshua jolted when he heard a sob. He was aghast when he saw that Emma had entered the room. He had been so heartsick listening to Jodi, Derek's wife, that he hadn't heard the door. Joshua scrambled to stop the message.

"Burn in hell, you sl..."

Joshua hurried to Emma once the machine was off. Tears were in his eyes and he rested his hands on her shoulders. "Emma, I'm sorry. She... she's in pain and she doesn't know..."

Emma stepped back, her cheeks burning. Joshua knew... and she couldn't bear that he did. Her shame and her guilt kindled... the kids, of course she'd hurt the kids. No matter what the circumstances, nothing could forgive that. Devastated, she turned on Joshua. "And what do you think you know about it?" she demanded as tears streamed down her cheeks.

"I... I know that... that what happened to you when you were younger was terrible and it... it wasn't your fault. And I know that God loves you so much, Emma, and..."

Emma shoved him when she stepped forward. "Stay away from me! All... all you do is... is talk about how God loves everyone! Well, where... where the hell was God when my dad left? Where was He when I... I was just trying to comfort that man and he... he..." She pushed Joshua again. "Where was God yesterday when he... he had me pinned against a wall a-and I... I was so terrified that... that he was going to rape me? I know exactly where He was! Paying attention to... to someone better and purer and holier and..."

Joshua frantically shook his head. "No, Emma. No. He does love you. He... he died for you and..."

Emma laughed bitterly. "That's right. Jesus was tortured for hours to redeem us all b-but I... I guess saving me from Derek was... was just too... too much to ask."

Joshua spoke through his sobs. "He tried, Emma. He... he did but... but free will..." He ached as he thought of all the times he'd whispered to her mother, the principal, the parish priest, Jodi, so many people.

This isn't right. Look! Look at what Derek's doing! You have to get Emma away from him! Pay attention. Please! I know it hurts. I know it's uncomfortable but you've got to do something! Talk to your daughter! Now! She needs to learn what's appropriate and what's not! This isn't about you! Help this girl!

They all ignored him. So had Derek. And when Emma had heard him, he'd been overridden by Derek's claims.

Emma scoffed. "Do you have any idea what it was like, Joshua? 'Jesus loves you... oh but not anymore since you... you lost your virginity to a married man.' 'Jesus forgives... but not you, whore.'"

"Emma..." Joshua reached out to her. "Please, don't... don't listen to those voices from back then. Don't... don't listen to her." He waved to the answering machine. "Listen to me. Please."

"Why should I listen to you?" Emma screamed. "You... you're just a carpenter. Noth-nothing more. Just a... a homely, nothing car-carpenter."

Joshua's hand continued to hover in the air. "Emma, I... I love you."

Emma gaped at him then turned when she heard the sound of weeping.

Maryam was standing in the hall, anguish writ across her face.

Horrified at what she'd done, Emma pushed past Joshua and ran out the back door.

"Peter!" Joshua shouted. He swiftly embraced his mother and then followed Emma.

"What's going on?" Peter asked when he saw how desolate Maryam looked.

"Emma ran off. That way. Yeshu followed."

Peter gasped and raced out the door.

Yosef and Andrew hurried into the hall.

"Maryam! My love!" Yosef pulled his wife to him.

Andrew saw that the door was open so he ran into the lot. He was just in time to see Peter disappear around the corner of the building. The angel followed.

*~*~*

After a few blocks, the increased crowd slowed Joshua down. Soon he lost sight of Emma. He continued for several more blocks, peering down alleys and side streets. She could be anywhere and he knew it.

Peter reached him first with Andrew only a few paces behind.

"Oh... oh no..." Peter muttered when Joshua began to rub at his chest.

Andrew steered Joshua to a bench. "His heart's fine. It... it just hurts." He pulled a handkerchief from his pocket and mopped the sweat from Joshua's face.

"I... I have to find her." Joshua stood but Andrew pulled him back down.

"Joshua, you need to rest," the angel counseled, tears dotting his beard. "You... you can only strain this... this body so much." What he didn't say was that clearly Emma didn't want to speak to him or see him.

Peter began to cry. It was awful. He longed to have Emma near but he had only known and loved her for weeks. Joshua had loved her forever. "I'll find her," he promised. "And I... I'll let you know when I do. Andrew, you have your phone?"

"Yes."

"Good. Before I go... what happened?" Peter asked. He hated having to ask, knowing that answering would pain Joshua, but he needed all the information he could get.

Joshua stared out into the street. "Derek's wife called. I listened to the message because I thought it was a ticket order b-but Emma came in and... and she heard it and knew I heard it and she got angry. So... so much anger and grief. And she doesn't believe I love her." Joshua bowed his head and wept. "Dad... please help." He clasped Peter's hand in both of his. "Please guide Peter. Help him to find a-and reach our Emma. Help her to hear him a-and know how greatly she is loved. Amen."

"Amen," Peter and Andrew echoed.

Peter hugged Joshua. "I will find her," he reiterated. "And I... I will bring her back to you."

Joshua patted Peter's cheek. "I am so... so proud of you, Peter. And I love you... so much."

Peter held the embrace for a moment more then pulled away. "I... I'll call when I have news." He looked to Andrew and tilted his head towards Joshua.

Andrew nodded. "Joshua, let's go back to the theatre. I think you should be with your parents."

"Ama..." More tears filled Joshua's eyes when he recalled her grief. He got to his feet.

Once he saw that they were off, Peter turned and began his search.

*~*~*

It had been decided earlier in the week that Joshua and the whole household would go to dinner at the Wilsons' that evening to celebrate Diana's pregnancy. When Zeke was informed of the afternoon's sad happenings; Owen, Maryam, and Yosef were immediately added to the guest list. Once Kemara and Violeta were retrieved from the Tunnels following their dance class, the group headed to the Wilson residence. Andrew drove his friends in the Jolly Green while Yosef followed in Joshua's car with his wife and son.

"I know Zeke and Diana know something of what happened to Emma," Joshua began. "So if... if they bring it up then I think at this point... we'll still want to keep it vague. She... she deserves her privacy. Especially since... since she didn't have much in... in the past."

Maryam wrapped her arms around him, glad she had decided to sit in the back seat with her son. "Yes, Yeshu."

"But this party is for Diana and the baby a-and the whole family." Joshua smiled. "It's a happy occasion. I don't want to take away from that."

Yosef glanced at his wife in the rearview mirror. In spite of Joshua's wishes, he wondered how easy it would be for the others to maintain a happy mood when they knew how much he was hurting.

"They've wanted that little one for a long time and I've wanted them to have him or her for a long time. I am very, very happy for the little one and his or her family," Joshua continued.

Maryam smiled. She strongly suspected that Joshua knew the baby's gender but he was doing an admirable job of keeping it to himself, not even telling her. "We will be happy, my own. We will. You are with us." She kissed his temple.

"If they are not happy, I will simply resort to telling more tales from your own infancy," Yosef assured. "And what you put your mother through even before! All the kicking! More than once you kicked so hard that I even felt it and got woken up!"

Joshua smiled. "I always loved dancing..."

"Me too," Maryam agreed.

"Got that from you then."

"Or, perhaps, I got it from you?"

Joshua laughed at his mother's teasing. "Perhaps."

Yosef smiled as he drove on.

*~*~*

The Jolly Green was abuzz with activity. Andrew was trying to focus on the road even as his mind was reeling. JenniAnn was behind him, trying to soothe Belle who hadn't stopped wailing since they'd left the theatre parking lot.

"I know, sweetheart. I know..." JenniAnn was convinced the baby knew Joshua was upset and was crying for him.

Sitting to Belle's other side, Max was trying to help. "Hey there, Bellaluna! Look... look at the bear!" He waved a brightly colored plush bear in front of her. "Silly bear!" Finally, he gave up and kissed her hand. "It'll be okay. Joshua will be just fine." He tried to suppress his tears as he remembered arriving at St. Genesius' just in time to see Andrew and Joshua returning, the latter looking haggard.

Behind them, Kemara was busy texting from Andrew's phone. The plan was to give Joshua the phone so he would be the first to know if Peter made contact. However, they didn't want random texts from their friends giving him false hope. Thus, Kemara was asking those most likely to text or call to please use JenniAnn's number instead.

Owen was staring out the window, remembering his own dust-up with Joshua. He prayed that, just as he had, Emma would see the light.

In the front passenger seat, Violeta was hiccuping. Joshua had looked so sad... She couldn't stop thinking of how happy he and Emma had been after the last show. Emma loved Joshua. Violeta knew she had to. So why had she left him?

Andrew reached over and stroked his trainee's back before speaking. "I know everyone's upset but it's important to Joshua that Diana and the baby remain the focus of this dinner, okay? So... try to be happy. For Joshua. Okay?"

"Yeah."

"Definitely."

"For Joshua..."

Andrew smiled. "Thank you. You know, I... I have to believe everything will work out. I do believe that. Sometimes... sometimes it's the darkest before the dawn."

"Good Friday before Easter..." Kemara added.

"Exactly," Andrew assented. He drew in and let out a deep breath. "There's the house." He turned into the driveway, hoping that at some point during the dinner, Joshua would hear from Peter.

*~*~*

While the men congregated around the grill in the Wilsons' backyard, the women helped Diana put the finishing touches on side dishes.

"This is an incredible spread, Diana!" Kemara complimented.

"Oh, thank you. All easy, make-ahead recipes. And, thankfully, I actually feel like eating some of it." Diana sipped her tea and smiled at Maryam.

"So you are feeling well other than the morning sickness?" she checked.

"Oh yeah. I feel great. I am a little surprised at how early the queasiness and everything hit. I was in my second month before I got sick with the other three but then again, I'm also quite a bit older now!"

"So what did you think when your parents told you the news, Hailey and Kendra?" JenniAnn asked with a smile as she sprinkled feta onto a salad.

Kendra grinned. "I started screeching. I always, always, always wanted a baby brother or sister! And now I'll have one!" She hugged her mother.

Diana kissed her hair. "Ever since I was a little girl, I was convinced I would have four kids. Zeke and I tried and tried but... well, we considered ourselves blessed with our three. But now... we'll have our four."

Hailey smiled. "And I shall have another minion." She ruffled her sister's hair.

Kendra rolled her eyes. "Right..."

Laughing, Hailey continued. "No, I think this baby is going to have us all wrapped around his or her little finger. Sy is super-excited. He wants a little brother but he says he'll love the baby no matter what... and even change diapers." She peered out the window at the boys. "I have something I wrote for Sunday school that I wanted Joshua to read. Can I go show him?"

"Sure, baby."

"Can I go, too, Mom?" Kendra asked.

"You bet."

Once the sisters were gone, the conversation took a turn.

Diana rested her hand on Maryam's back. "How is Joshua really doing?" He'd entered the house all smiles and laughter but both she and Zeke had seen the pain in his eyes.

Maryam sighed. "He is hurt. Even like this, he is capable of feeling so much more at once. He feels so much joy for you and Zeke and the children. He is filled with happiness to be here with all of you. And yet... he is also consumed with concern and sadness over Emma. And that is only what I can account for. Yeshu is, in many ways, unknowable to me."

Violeta who had been quietly peeling fruit approached and hugged Maryam.

"Sweet Duckling," the woman cooed, kissing her hair. "Yeshu does feel so much love from and for each of you. That most assuredly helps him now."

Kemara swiped at a tear. "I'm glad."

"Me too." JenniAnn sighed as she looked out the window. Andrew was swaying with Belle but he kept looking over at Joshua who had joined the Wilson kids at a picnic table.

"I don't really know what happened but I get the impression Emma did something a long time ago that she regrets. Is that right?" Diana asked.

"It is more complicated than that but, in a manner, yes." Maryam nodded.

"So maybe she doesn't think Joshua, either as himself or Himself, could possibly forgive her. Maybe she fears he'd outright reject her, cast her off. There's this behavior that happens a lot with the kids at school. Sometimes with any and all of them right before summer but we see it especially with the kids who are going to graduate. Kids who got along, kids who were amazing friends... they just start lashing out at each other over the silliest things. We think it's because they're try to separate on their own terms. They know that soon they won't see those people every day. So they push them away so the final parting is easier. What if Emma acted out because of that?" Diana reasoned.

"Possibly... Actually, that makes a lot of sense," JenniAnn agreed. "I've seen it some with kids Below who are going to move away. But... Joshua wouldn't have rejected Emma. How can we help her see that?"

Tears welled in Maryam's eyes. "I do not know... but she must see. I... I do not want to lose her and if I feel that so strongly..." She looked back out at her son.

Diana embraced Maryam as they both saw Joshua put down the paper Hailey had given him and pull her into a hug.

Kemara, JenniAnn, and Violeta all looked at each other when, a few moments later, they saw Joshua reach into his pocket.

*~*~*

Zeke and Andrew approached Joshua after they saw him end the call.

Joshua attempted a smile. "That was Peter. Emma's in her apartment. She won't let him in but when he told her that he was worried, she slid a paper beneath the door telling him that she was fine and had no plans to hurt herself but she needed some alone time. So... so he's not doing well." He brushed at the tears on his face.

"Did you ask him to come here?" Zeke inquired. "He shouldn't be alone."

Joshua nodded. "I did. But he said, as happy as he is for you and the family, he just can't do a party right now. He was going to see Mike. Mike will take care of him."

"He will." Andrew smiled softly as he thought of the priest.

"Joshua, are you sure you're up for a party?" Zeke questioned. "Diana's still going to be pregnant next week. Maybe..."

Joshua adamantly shook his head. "No. We have reason to celebrate now." He smiled at his Abi who was teasingly suggesting tongue-twisters of baby names from their time to the Wilson kids for consideration. Joshua hugged Zeke. "I am so thrilled for you and Diana and the kids. So c'mon. Let's go celebrate. Besides... I'm hungry."

Zeke smiled and hugged Joshua. "Then let's go eat."

*~*~*

After dinner, when everyone else was gathered around Maryam and Yosef listening to stories, Joshua went on a walk with Zeke and Diana.

Joshua smiled at them. "Thank you for coming with me. I just... I wanted to thank you both."

"For what, Lord?" Zeke asked, taking his wife's hand.

"Being such good, devoted, responsible parents. It's hard sometimes. I... I hold them first. And then I send them into the world, hoping that they will be loved and cherished. Sometimes I'm disappointed... achingly disappointed."

Diana squeezed his shoulders, knowing he was thinking of Emma and so many others... some likely known only to him and his Father.

"But the two of you... you have taken such care with Hailey, Sy, and Kendra. And I know when I release your new baby, I'll do so knowing that he or she will have amazing parents." Joshua's eyes glistened with pride.

Diana smiled. "Th-thank you." She kissed Joshua's cheek. "Thank you for entrusting them to us. And..." She looked to Zeke.

"Thing of it is, you know that when a few years went by after Kendra was born and we weren't getting pregnant, Diana and I both got checked out and... and the doctor told us that we should be satisfied with our three because that is all we were going to have. And you said Diana was a little over a month pregnant." Zeke chuckled. "You know I was thrilled that day, a little over a month ago, when we had our first rehearsal all together, knowing the show was back on track. And Diana was ecstatic, too. So... we celebrated that night..."

Joshua bowed his head and laughed. "I gathered."

Zeke grinned. "So how did that happen... the baby, if you don't mind our asking?"

Joshua looked up and cocked his head. "Zeke, you know where babies come from. Diana, back me up here."

Diana laughed. "Yes, he knows..."

"You know what I mean!" Zeke chuckled again then squeezed Joshua's hand. "I think you did something."

Joshua nodded. "I healed what needed healing."

Tears welling in their eyes, Zeke and Diana hugged him.

"Thank you, Lord," Diana whispered. "Thank you..."

Joshua kissed her hair. "You're welcome."

"No words are enough," Zeke lamented.

"You'll thank me every time you care for your kids, Zeke. You both will." Joshua smiled at the couple.

Before they released him, Diana and Zeke prayed. Joshua had given them the child they had longed for. They petitioned his Father to bring the child he longed for back to him.

*~*~*

When Peter had arrived at St. Mary Magdalene's rectory, it was John who had opened the door. He'd practically lifted Peter off his feet when he'd hugged him. Then he'd politely excused himself so Peter could confide in Fr. Mike.

The priest listened patiently, sometimes crying along with Peter.

"She... she says she won't hurt herself but how do I know that?" Peter questioned.

"Peter, it seems to me that Emma truly loves you. And you've made it very clear to her how much losing her would hurt you. You mentioned how distraught she was over the cut on your hand. If she grieved over a minor injury she caused you then I'm sure she would do what she could to protect you from a major one... like losing her. I think right now she's embarrassed and angry. Surely Joshua tried to help her see that he's not angry with her or judging her or... or disgusted by her. Maybe if she has some time to mull over his words then even by tomorrow things could look better," Fr. Mike encouraged.

"But what if it doesn't?"

"Did Andrew get back to you about his talk with Catherine?"

Peter nodded. "He got a referral from her. I kept the lady's card."

"Good. Peter, I know you're doing everything you can for Emma. And, God knows, she has so many people praying for her. Prayer can work miracles. But Emma was traumatized. If she won't talk to the counselor, maybe you could at least call her for guidance for yourself."

Peter exhaled slowly. "Okay. Yeah, that could work. Fr. Mike?"

"Yes?"

"As much as I want Emma back, I... I want more for Joshua to have her back." Fresh tears trailed down Peter's cheeks.

Fr. Mike hugged the man. "And that is why you're exactly the sort of person Emma needs in her life, Peter. This Derek used her for his own needs. You... you're willing to deny your own needs to get her what she needs. And in that... you very much remind me of our friend Joshua, Peter."

Peter shook his head. "I don't think so."

"I do," Fr. Mike stressed. "Would you like to come pray with John and me in the chapel?"

"I would," Peter accepted.

The priest waited for the beleaguered man to get to his feet and then led the way, hoping the time spent in prayer would offer Peter solace.

*~*~*

The Good Shepherd

Thursday, April 10th

“'Suppose one of you has a hundred sheep and loses one of them. Doesn’t he leave the ninety-nine in the open country and go after the lost sheep until he finds it? And when he finds it, he joyfully puts it on his shoulders and goes home. Then he calls his friends and neighbors together and says, ‘Rejoice with me; I have found my lost sheep.’"

JenniAnn returned her Bible to the nightstand and reflected. Oddly, she had seldom touched her Bible since learning who Joshua was. It was too overwhelming to read the same words she'd read so often and realize that their Speaker was in his room sleeping or in the kitchen sipping coffee ortending to her baby or in the yard showing Andrew how to carve or build whatever they got it into their heads to make that day. But JenniAnn realized that the Bible could serve a new purpose: a sort of forecast for what Joshua was going to do. Of course he would go after Emma. It was just a matter of time. She wondered where he would go and when and how Emma would react.

A soft knock on the door disrupted her thoughts.

"Come in," she called.

Andrew poked his head in and smiled wearily.

JenniAnn motioned him into the room.

The angel kissed her forehead. "Good morning. I, umm, just wanted to see Belle."

Smiling, JenniAnn stroked his cheek. "She's about due to get up but... let's watch her."

The two crouched beside the cradle and, after a few moments, JenniAnn noticed that Andrew was crying softly. "Love... What's wrong?"

Andrew wrapped his arms around her. "I... I had a nightmare."

"Andrew..." JenniAnn brought his right hand to her lips. "About Joshua? An assignment?"

"No. It was silly really. I dreamed that Belle was older. A teenager."

"That is a nightmare..." JenniAnn reached out to stroke the baby's tummy.

Andrew smiled, chuckling softly. "Yeah. But then it got worse. She... she got really mad at me and she stormed out of the castle a-and we couldn't find her and I... I felt like my heart was... cracking."

Listening to him, JenniAnn concluded that the dream really was about Joshua... and Emma. She hugged Andrew tightly.

Andrew nuzzled her hair then peered at his baby. He replayed the scene in his mind, reliving the heartache. He was sure that was what Joshua had felt with Emma and it was awful.

Belle began to squirm and blink.

"Morning, sweetheart," JenniAnn cooed. "I'm glad you're awake." She scooped her up out of the cradle and placed her in Andrew's arms. "I think Uncle Andrew could use some cuddle time, okay?"

Andrew blinked back further tears as Belle gazed up at him. He smiled when she did. "G'morning, my girl."

Belle snuggled against his chest.

Andrew thought of the even tinier baby in the alley. The little stranger he had fretted over... his daughter. His and Laja's. "I will always come find you when... when you need me," he vowed.

JenniAnn rested her head on his shoulder, knowing that such devotion ran in the family. She glanced up at the ceiling and wondered how Joshua was doing.

*~*~*

Joshua had stayed up late into the night, putting the finishing touches on Emma's gift. He was even more uncertain of when he would be able to give the present to her but it had to be ready. When it was completed, he'd set it on the table and stared at it for a long time, praying as he did. It was the first thing he looked at when he woke up.

Feeling lonely, Joshua hurried through his morning routine. His beard was getting lengthier than he liked but he decided he'd deal with that some other time. Throwing on jeans and a flannel shirt, he made his way downstairs. He smiled when he passed the living room and saw Andrew and JenniAnn sprawled on the floor on either side of the blanket Belle was laying on for tummy time. Joshua chuckled as the two parents made faces and the baby cooed.

JenniAnn looked up and smiled. "G'morning."

"Good morning," Joshua replied warmly. "Looks like fun."

"It is. But... I need coffee." Andrew moved to his knees, yawned, and stretched.

"Me too," JenniAnn agreed. "You want to hold her?" she asked Joshua.

Joshua nodded and picked the baby up.

Belle grinned.

Joshua returned the smile and kissed her forehead. "Good morning, Belle."

JenniAnn rested her hand on his shoulder. "I talked to Mom and Dad last night. They're really anxious to watch Belle overnight so... Andrew and I suggested maybe tonight. Just because... we really do like having her here after a show. But if you'd rather we not..."

Joshua shook his head. "No, it's okay. Robert and Allison should have grandma and grandpa time. And I... I would like to have Belle here tomorrow night, too."

JenniAnn kissed his cheek. "Okay." She moved into the kitchen to make the coffee.

Andrew hugged Joshua. "How are you doing this morning?"

"Fine. Any word from Peter?"

"Not since the message saying he was staying with Fr. Mike."

"Okay."

"Laja and I were talking and we know you're joining Owen for his class this morning to help the kids with their nameplates. But we were wondering if maybe you'd want to do something this afternoon? Maybe see if we can lend a hand at True Light?"

Joshua knew they were trying to fill his day and keep him occupied. Touched, he smiled and nodded. "Yeah. Thanks. I'd like that a lot. Monica should be there. Arthur, too, of course. I'd like to give them their gift."

"Then I'll call and let Arthur know to expect us. What do you think on time? Robert and Allison are coming here at 2:00 to pick-up Belle so maybe we can be there by 3:00 and then help serve dinner later?"

"Sure. Sounds good."

"In the mood for anything particular for breakfast?"

Joshua shook his head. "I'm fine with cereal."

"I think we can do better than that..." Andrew protested with a smile. "How about biscuits and gravy... and cereal?"

Joshua smiled. "Sounds good. Thank you." He squeezed the angel's hand. When Andrew went to the kitchen, Joshua stepped towards the window and pointed the birds out to Belle.

*~*~*

Joshua's mood was greatly improved by the time spent Below with the children. Then he and Owen had shared lunch in his chamber. Joshua had listened intently to Owen's description of the paintings he wanted to work on once the show wrapped. After that, Joshua had returned to Cora's house to wait with Andrew and JenniAnn for the Chandlers' arrival. Though the two parents had been a little weepy, it was obvious to them all how much the opportunity to babysit Belle overnight meant to Allison and Robert. At odd moments, Joshua had been sure that he'd caught Allison staring at him but he'd only smiled. She had smiled back but said no more than pleasantries.

Once the Chandlers were off to the portal from which they would go to Dyeland and then to Nebraska; Andrew, JenniAnn, Violeta, and Joshua headed to True Light. Kemara was already there having taken a PR writing assignment from Arthur. The first couple hours flew by as Joshua was whisked away by Tim, Tyson, and Jeff who ensured he was properly introduced to every single resident. Once they'd made their way through the facility, Joshua had a whole classroom full of men eager for a basic carpentry class which he happily provided.

Joshua was halfway through a lesson on installing door knobs when Yosef entered the room.

"Okay, so why don't you all practice and I'll come around and take a look in a little bit," Joshua suggested.

The men set to work as Joshua made his way to the back of the room where he embraced his father. "Abi, I'm glad you're here. Is Ama?"

Yosef nodded. "She's in the kitchen with Monica and some of the others. Yeshu..."

Joshua clasped the man's hands. "What is it?"

"We went to the diner this morning and Dusty told us that Emma called in sick. So we went to the apartment building. Your Ama was on that messenger system off and on for nearly an hour before Emma finally answered. She only told us that she was fine but needed sleep so to please stop ringing her. Maryam was crushed. I took her Home but she insisted we come back." Yosef pulled his son to him. "I know this will turn out rightly. It must. I just wish I knew how and when."

Brushing at tears, Joshua nodded. "I wish I knew, too." He sighed raggedly and released Yosef. "But at least we know Emma is home and... and alive."

"Yes."

Joshua waved to the worktables. "I'm teaching how to install door knobs. I want to check in with each of them but then can you take over for a little bit? I want to go see Ama."

"Of course," Yosef agreed as they began their rounds.

*~*~*

JenniAnn stepped away from the batter she was stirring and pulled her phone from her pocket. "It's a text from Emma!"

Maryam sat down the potato she was peeling and drew closer.

"She says she'll see us tomorrow!" JenniAnn cheered. "See, I... Well, I thought maybe it would help if she heard from someone at the house. So she'd know that we weren't all furious with her. She didn't really acknowledge anything I said but... that reply's good, right? I mean... we want her to know and understand that Joshua's not angry but, whether she gets that or not, sticking with the show is good!"

Maryam hugged her. "Very good."

Monica smiled. "St. Genesius' means so much to Emma that I couldn't imagine her walking out on the show but... I do feel better knowing she's said as much."

"Someone should go tell..." Kemara smiled when Joshua entered the kitchen. She squeezed his hand. "Joshua."

JenniAnn hurried over to him. "Emma texted to say that she'll see us tomorrow!"

Joshua smiled and stroked her hair. "I'm very glad. Thank you." After hugging Violeta, Kemara, and Monica; he embraced his mother and kissed her forehead. "Ama... how are you?"

"Better now." Maryam brushed a curl from his brow.

"I haven't touched it all day," he assured, knowing she was checking the birthmark.

"Good." Leaning up to kiss it, Maryam clasped her son's hand. "How is your class?"

"Eager to learn. I left Abi helping them with door knobs. I wanted to see you but I should probably head back. Are you staying for dinner?"

"Oh, I hope you do, Maryam," Monica interjected.

"We would love to. Thank you."

Joshua hugged his mother again. "Good. And Monica, I was hoping to visit with you and Arthur after dinner?"

Monica's face flushed. "Both of us together?"

Joshua chuckled. "Yes, please. Relax. It's a good thing. I promise."

The caseworker smiled. "Okay. Thank you. We'd love to."

All five of the women watched Joshua as he left the room.

"He seems better than last night," Kemara opined hopefully.

Violeta nodded. "Maybe by this time tomorrow, everything will be well again!"

JenniAnn hugged her. "I hope so."

Maryam smiled at each of them. "I am so glad he has all of you close. Your love and care mean so much to Yeshu... and to Yosef, the Father, and me."

Kemara embraced her. "Seems like... like the least we can do after he gave so much... everything."

Maryam returned the hug and then they got back to work, wanting to give Joshua and the others a meal to remember.

*~*~*

Arthur felt like he was waddling as he led Monica and Joshua to his office after dinner. "I don't think I have ever eaten so much food all at once in my life!" He smiled at Monica. "You ladies worked wonders!"

Monica beamed and glanced at Joshua. "We had an excellent helper. Although I think Maryam wishes dishwashers had existed when she was growing up."

Joshua laughed. "I'm sure she does. And now Abi is convinced he needs to get her one because he thinks, surely, that must be part of an 'obedient home.'"

Arthur blinked. "Do you need dishwashers in Heaven?"

"No. But if it'll make Abi happy..."

Arthur chuckled. "Joshua, I gotta say. Your parents are a little more... couple-y than I ever imagined them."

"I hear that a lot. Sometimes I tease them that their tagline should be 'Happily shocking people for 2,014 years.'" Joshua smiled wistfully. "It's fun, you know. How many people get to watch their parents fall in love?"

Monica sighed happily. "You were pretty cute watching Yosef propose."

Arthur squeezed her hand. Sometimes, when she talked like that, he could scarcely believe she was truly there.

"Thank you," Joshua replied. "And here we are..."

"Are we, umm, supposed to sit in a certain spot?" Arthur asked.

"How about you two take the couch?" Joshua suggested.

Monica sunk against the cushions and took Arthur's right hand in both of hers then looked expectantly at Joshua.

Joshua pulled a chair in front of them. "So you've probably heard that I've been making gifts for everyone involved in the show. Well, in your cases, I thought maybe it would be better for you to share your gift. I hope you like it." He held the gift bag he'd been carrying out to them.

Since Monica had started crying, Arthur accepted it.

"You open it," the angel urged.

Tears in his own eyes, Arthur smiled at Joshua then reached into the bag. He removed a mass of tissue paper wrapped around an object which he sat in his lap.

Monica rested her chin on his shoulder as he pulled the paper away to reveal a statue in the same style as the one Belle had received. "Oh..."

Arthur stared at the male figure embracing the female figure who was slightly turned so both of them were looking to a lilac bush settled onto the base an inch from them. "Joshua, it... it's beautiful. Thank you." The tears rolled down Arthur's cheeks. It wasn't simply beautiful artwork he saw but also acceptance and love in every detail. He reached out to the carpenter.

Joshua moved forward and hugged them both. "There are so many adventures ahead for both of you, together and apart. Whenever the challenges seem insurmountable, remember this moment. Remember that I'm with you. Remember that I brought you together and I will keep you together if you let me. Remember that I love you both so much and that I am proud of you. Your way is not easy and it's one chosen by very few through time. But you bravely chose it and the Father and I are pleased." He kissed their cheeks. "Don't be afraid to talk to me about anything. I'm always listening. Okay?"

Arthur and Monica nodded. Then, once Arthur had moved the statue to his desk for safekeeping, they embraced Joshua and clung to him for a few moments.

As she held onto the two men she loved best in all the worlds, in all time; Monica thought back to the day thirteen years before when she had felt so lost. As she had many times since Arthur's re-entry into her life, she reflected on how inferior Satan's counterfeit was to the beautiful reality Joshua had given to them.

*~*~*

The rest of the evening passed pleasantly although, by the time the group from Cora's house left True Light, everyone was tired. As Andrew and the girls waited in the Jolly Green and watched Joshua bid his parents good night, for a moment each of them wished that Maryam and Yosef would take him with them. Though they longed for Joshua's continued presence among them, he needed a rest they worried he wouldn't be able to find on Earth. However, Joshua soon boarded the van, smiled at all of them, and then they set off.

They each warmly greeted Max who had been out on a date with Rose then, not long after, they all retired to their rooms. JenniAnn was just settling into bed when her phone ribbitted, signalling a text message. Digging through her purse, she pulled the phone out and looked.

"Oh no..." she moaned before hastily typing back a reply. "That doesn't seem safe... Do you even know anyone there?"

A few moments passed before she received a response which came in a tirade of several texts about "needing to have some fun and unwind," "life is for living!!!," and a few screeds about Joshua.

JenniAnn groaned and checked on Belle who was, of course, not even there. She threw on her robe and hurried into the hall and towards Joshua's room.

JenniAnn hesitated at the bottom of the stairwell. Maybe she shouldn't disturb Joshua. It had been a long, emotional day and he'd been looking a little ragged. But then she thought again about the text messages from Emma. She should definitely tell Joshua... Of course, if he was asleep then she wouldn't wake him. Or maybe she would... She hoped he was awake... or maybe not. And, really, maybe Emma was okay, JenniAnn reasoned. It wasn't like she had much experience or knowledge about dance clubs. Maybe Emma was perfectly fine, perfectly safe. Surely there had to be nice dance clubs. Maybe there was no reason to panic. For all she knew, Emma was waltzing around with some old friends. Okay, maybe not waltzing but still... Not everyone's idea of fun involved slow dancing with an angel of death and that was okay. No reason to panic... Maybe panic?

As quietly as possible, JenniAnn climbed up the steps and towards Joshua's room. If his door was closed then she'd forget about the texts and go back to her room. If it was open, she'd speak to him. Only a few more steps...

JenniAnn wasn't sure if she was glad or not when she saw that Joshua's door was open and the light was on. Peering around the frame, she found him tucked into the window seat and staring out at the stars.

"Can't sleep?"

The woman jumped. "Can you, uh... know things now? I mean are all... or some of... your powers... back?"

Joshua turned away from the window, shook his head, and grinned. "I saw your reflection in the glass."

JenniAnn blushed. "Oh... Duh."

"And the floor creaks a little."

"Ah. Yeah. It does."

"'Live feed' is still down."

JenniAnn laughed. "You don't have to call it that. I know it's goofy."

"I want to. I think it fits perfectly. But now... you didn't answer me about sleeping." Joshua slid to the right side of the seat and held out his hand. "Talk to me."

JenniAnn clasped his hand and settled beside him, searching for the words she needed.

"I know it's difficult to be away from Belle," Joshua consoled, guessing that was the reason for her insomnia. "My Abi said Ama didn't sleep at all during my first night with my grandparents. But it meant so much to them. And to me, too."

JenniAnn nodded and looked up at him with a wavering smile. "It was different leaving Belle with you. And it's not that I don't trust my parents. I do! But... yeah, it is hard. I... I've caught myself peeking into her cradle three times already but... but that's not why I came looking for you."

"Oh? You know you can talk to me about anything." Joshua's smile grew more gentle. "You always have."

"Yeah..." Drawing in a deep breath, JenniAnn began to prattle. "I, well... I was just about to go to sleep and then... Actually... it's about that. Partly. Talking to you, I mean. And I... I'm not sure about something. So if... if there was something that I normally would tell you about... pray to you about... then... am I supposed to tell it to you now? Like to... to your face?"

Joshua squeezed her hand. "I'd like that. But if you'd feel more comfortable not telling me like this then..." He looked around the room, his eyes sparkling when they alighted on the closet. "I could go stand in the closet and you could tell me through the door."

JenniAnn laughed and with her laughter felt more at ease. "No. I mean it's not that I'm uncomfortable. It's just different. But I guess not really. You're still... You."

"Still me. So what's going on?"

JenniAnn reluctantly released Joshua's hand and pulled her phone from her robe pocket. She called up the texts then looked into his eyes. "It's Emma, Joshua." She immediately saw concern cloud his features.

"What about her?"

"She started texting me a few minutes ago. I... I think she was intending to gloat but... I'm really worried. She's at some club and she sounds pretty out of it and... Okay, I know that's hard to determine from texts but... I dunno." JenniAnn handed over the phone

Joshua accepted it. "It's locked."

"Oh, sorry. I need to reset the time-out sometime..." JenniAnn took it back and tried to type in her password.

Joshua noticed that her hands were shaking just as they had been when she'd come in, stopping only when he'd held her hand. Either she was very worried or very angry... or both.

JenniAnn grimaced. "So clumsy. I just can't seem to..."

"I... well, I know the password. Unless you've changed it since I came here."

"But how..." JenniAnn shook her head. "Right. No, I've not changed it." She returned the phone to him and watched. "It should still be up. I didn't close out."

Joshua got into the phone and frowned as he read the most recent text about "getting my gah-roove on!!!".

"Did she say anything else?"

JenniAnn nodded. She didn't want to repeat the words but neither did she want him reading the messages himself. Surely he wouldn't just start looking at them...

The phone beeped and Joshua glanced down at it. "It says she sent a photo. Should I open it?"

"I think so."

Joshua downloaded the photo and let out a soft groan.

"What is it?" JenniAnn questioned in alarm. She peered over his shoulder. Emma was mugging for the camera and looked completely wasted. And it certainly didn't look like a nice dance club...

Joshua jumped to his feet and headed to his closet. "I need to get there."

"Alone?"

"I'll ask Andrew to come along."

"What are you going to do?"

Joshua pulled his hoodie on over his T-shirt. "I have to talk to Emma."

JenniAnn stared at the carpet. "Joshua..."

"I'll be fine."

"I know but... please let me go with you."

Joshua looked to her. "JenniAnn, you won't be comfortable there."

"I know but..." She brushed at a tear. "She... she won't want to talk to you. " Another tear rolled down her cheek.

Joshua approached and hugged her. "Tell me."

She rested her forehead against his shoulder. "Don't want to."

Joshua smiled sadly. It was no obstinate refusal, merely the truth. She was trying to spare him pain. "Please tell me. I'll be okay."

Reluctantly, JenniAnn pulled away and retrieved the phone from where he'd left it on the window seat. "You can read the whole conversation just... please sit with me while you do." She reclaimed her spot and waited.

"All right." Joshua sat beside her and took the phone. He unlocked it again and began to read, scrolling quickly in his desire to get to Emma.

JenniAnn shuddered when a tear slid down his cheek. She brushed it away with the sleeve of her robe. "She can't really mean it all! She... she's just drunk, Joshua."

Joshua made no comment. Emma's anger had roots far deeper than drunken carelessness. She meant what she said. "She does. And she doesn't just mean it about Joshua Davidson."

Jolting, JenniAnn let out a choked sob. Emma was mad at God. She recalled the times she herself had been angry at God. Somehow she hadn't thought she could actually hurt him but, in that moment, Joshua looked crushed. She threw her arms around his neck. "I... I love you."

Joshua smiled tenderly. "I love you, too. But now I have to..." He patted her hand and moved away.

The phone beeped again.

Nervously, JenniAnn reached over to unlock it and download the photo.

"No... Not again," Joshua muttered when the image appeared. His eyes narrowed when he saw a man leering behind Emma. He stood and went to retrieve his car keys from the bedstand. "JenniAnn, I need to go. I need to go see her and at least try to get her to hear me out before... before she gets hurt." He crouched in front of her and squeezed her hand.

She didn't let go. "Emma... if she... if she's really mad at you... She'll get one look at you and she'll run. Maybe to a door. And maybe you can catch her. But even more likely... Emma will try the same trick I do... the same trick many of us do... when we're in a public place and some... some guy we d-don't like keeps trying to make contact. She'll bolt for the ladies room. And then what will you and Andrew do?"

Joshua sighed. She had a point. And as vitriolic as Emma's messages were, at least she was talking to JenniAnn. "I don't like the thought of you following her alone."

"Then I'll ask Kemara. If Emma does bolt, we'll bolt after her. Together. Please, Joshua. If... if it were Belle, I would want someone to try to help her."

Joshua peered into her eyes. He could make no further argument. "Okay."

JenniAnn reached up to kiss his cheek. "I'll get Kemara up and go get dressed. You can get Andrew and then we'll meet in the living room. Five minutes?"

Joshua nodded then watched her flee the room. As he made his way towards Andrew's and Max's room, he prayed that he and Andrew would be able to keep the girls safe.

*~*~*

Kemara woke up with a jolt when she felt someone shaking her arm.

"Kemara, ya gotta get up. I'm sorry but it's really important."

Hearing JenniAnn's voice, Violeta stirred. "What's going on?"

"I don't know," Kemara replied, rubbing at her eyes.

"Kemara, we need to go with Joshua and Andrew. Emma's at some freaky looking club and Joshua is going after her but I'm afraid that if just the two guys go..."

"Restroom trick..." Kemara frowned as she got up to grab some clothes.

JenniAnn nodded. "Yeah."

"Huh?" Violeta looked confusedly between the two. "Can I go?"

While JenniAnn understood her desire to help, the idea of Violeta in such a place made her feel ill. She sat down on the edge of the bed and hugged the angel. "Sweetheart, Emma's in a place that... that, trust me, I would never go to myself. Nor would Andrew or Kemara. It's very... seedy. That's why we need to go get her, if we can. Hopefully, she'll come with us and then we'll bring her back here. So could you please stay and get the guest room ready?"

"But I..." Violeta stopped when she saw there were tears in the woman's eyes. "Okay."

"Thank you." JenniAnn squeezed her hand. "You wanna go sit with Joshua for a little bit while Andrew, Kemara, and I get ready? He's in the living room."

Violeta nodded then hurried out and clung to Joshua until it was time for the four to leave.

*~*~*

Andrew reached over and took JenniAnn's hand after he saw her anxiously glance at her cell phone. "How ya doing?"

"Oh... uh... fine. Just... Well, I guess I never envisioned myself trying to get into a sleazy nightclub with you and Kemara and, well..." JenniAnn looked at the driver.

Joshua peered into the dashboard mirror just long enough to meet her gaze. "I won't let anything happen to any of you. Promise."

"I know. It's just..."

"Weird?" Andrew suggested.

"Surreal?" Kemara ventured.

"Weird. Surreal. Yep. But I'm glad I'm going. Kemara and I can follow Emma if we need to. And then maybe if we can just get her back to Cora's and sober her up... Well, maybe she'll..." JenniAnn sighed.

"We'll do everything we can to help her, Laja. But in the end... it's Emma's choice. In the meantime..." Andrew tried to think of something to distract the two girls. After a moment's thought, his eyes lit up. "Hey! Think of all the fun scrapbook pages you can make! I can already see the sparkly titles. Maybe... 'Rocking Out with the Rock.'"

Joshua kept his eyes trained on the street and other cars but couldn't resist another glance to the back and over to the passenger seat. He smiled when he saw JenniAnn and Kemara begin to giggle.

"'Dancing with the Deliverer?'" the angel continued.

"'Clogging with Christ,'" JenniAnn added, smiling at Joshua.

"'Waltzing with the Word,'" Andrew offered.

Joshua piped up. "I like 'Rumbaing with the Redeemer.'"

"'Stepdancing with the Savior?'" Kemara suggested.

"Definitely," Joshua agreed with a grin.

"How about 'Ballet with the Bread of Life?'"

"I love ballet but, trust me, tights do not become me."

JenniAnn began to laugh so hard she could barely talk. "'Cutting a Rug with the King of Kings,'" she finally choked out.

Kemara chimed in again. "'Hula with the Holy One.'"

JenniAnn beamed at the back of Joshua's head. "'Line Dancing with the Lion of Judah.'"

"I've got it!" Andrew cried. "'Moshing with the Messiah!'"

Joshua laughed. "Oh... if the Pharisees could see me now!"

"Square Dancing with the Son of..." JenniAnn's voice trailed off when Joshua made a turn and the atmosphere changed. The garish, bright lights and fancy storefronts were replaced by dimness and decrepitude.

Andrew clasped JenniAnn's hand.

Joshua parked on the street across from a line of people smoking outside a building. He sighed and looked away from the sight of a man and woman groping each other as they made out against a car. "Kemara, do not let go of my arm. JenniAnn, don't let go of Andrew... not unless you do have to follow Emma into the ladies' room. And if that happens... we're walking you right to the door and we're waiting right there until you come out. If... if someone speaks to you disrespectfully..."

"Don't respond," JenniAnn and Kemara finished in unison.

Joshua closed his eyes and nodded. He hated having to give such direction.

"Let's go," Kemara suggested. She figured their nerves would only grow worse the longer they waited.

"Slide out my door, please," Joshua requested.

"Sure."

"Laja... same thing."

"I know."

When they were out of the car, Kemara linked her arm through Joshua's while JenniAnn hugged Andrew's tightly.

The smokers and the enraptured couple paid them no mind as they stepped into the club.

JenniAnn and Kemara gaped at the scene before them. They'd only seen such places in movies and on TV. There were people passed out in booths. Couples danced in ways neither woman had ever seen before. They both looked to Joshua and then promptly away. The expression on his face made them want to burst into tears.

Andrew spotted Emma first. "There. She's over there. By that table in the corner."

"You okay to head over there?" Joshua asked Kemara.

She nodded even though the idea of moving further into the room terrified her.

Joshua tightened his hold on Kemara's arm and led Andrew and JenniAnn through a maze of people.

When Emma saw them, she laughed. It was a dry, unpleasant laugh that only Joshua had heard before. Andrew, JenniAnn, and Kemara were taken aback at hearing it.

"I would never have imagined this being your sort of scene... any of you." She glared at Joshua. "Especially not yours."

"Emma, we're worried about you. I think you should come with us. Please," Joshua requested.

Emma shook her head. "Nope. I like it here. Used to be my favorite place to be. Been too long." She picked a glass up from the table behind her and took a drink. "Oh... almost empty."

A man sauntered towards her. "Need a refill, baby? Let me get that for you."

Joshua reached out and set his hand on the man's arm. "No. She's had enough, Kai."

For a moment, Kai wondered at how the stranger knew his name but only scoffed in reply and turned to Emma. "Who the hell is this? Your dad? Doesn't look much like you. You're too pretty to have come from that." He stroked Emma's face. "How about we head back to your place? Get away from them?"

"Emma, come on now. We have a show tomorrow. You need some rest," Andrew tried.

Emma pulled away from Kai and shook her head. "I got a show now." She pushed between JenniAnn and Kemara and headed to the stage.

Joshua stood as still as stone as Emma sang. The only movement were tears that Kemara was tempted to brush away but she was too horrified to move.

"'You had Jesus on your breath and I caught him in mine. Sweating our confessions, the undone and the divine. This is his body! This is his blood!'" Emma belted out.

Kai jumped onto the stage and began to dance suggestively with Emma.

"Andrew... please... we have to do something," JenniAnn pleaded when she saw how broken Joshua looked, as if each word was pulling strength from him.

Andrew clung to her, weeping himself. "I... I don't know what to do."

When the performance finally ended, Emma stepped off the stage and bumped her shoulder against Joshua's as she passed him. Kai hurried after her.

"So hot, girl," he praised. "So now how about heading back to your place?"

Joshua turned to JenniAnn. "Can I borrow your notepad and pen?"

Though confused, JenniAnn pulled them from her purse and handed them to Joshua.

Emma was smiling and shaking her head as she played with the collar of Kai's shirt.

"Aww, come on. You know you want..." Kai turned around when Joshua tapped him on the shoulder. "Jesus, man. Get a clue."

Joshua held a piece of paper out to him. "Read it," he demanded.

"For crying out..." Kai went ashen when he read the note.

Joshua peered into the man's eyes. "Go to your own home and take care of your wife. Now."

Without another word, Kai ran towards the door. He occasionally looked back to see if Joshua was following him.

"What did you do?" Emma shrieked. "You have no business getting into my business!"

"Emma, we're just trying to help you," Kemara assured.

"You can't tell me you're really happy here, Emma," JenniAnn added. "And... and what about Peter?"

Emma's brazen facade began to crack. "Peter..."

"He loves you, Emma. We all do. And we need you healthy and well. Not just for the show but because you're our friend." Andrew reached out to her.

Emma flinched when Andrew's hand settled on her shoulder. She shook her head. "Better with... without me."

"That's not true, Emma," Joshua countered as he gazed tenderly at her. "Please... please come with..."

Emma bolted away and, just as JenniAnn had predicted, ran into the ladies' room.

JenniAnn stepped forward. "Come on."

"What are you going to do?" Andrew questioned.

JenniAnn shrugged. "Just try to reason with her, I guess."

"And... just be there," Kemara added.

Joshua embraced them both. "Thank you. So much... so... so proud."

They both hugged him back and JenniAnn kissed Andrew's cheek before they entered the restroom.

The air was filled with smoke from cigarettes and other. A woman stood near an empty paper towel dispenser, screaming into her phone. Another was passed out in the corner. JenniAnn crept toward her to make sure she was still alive and then jumped back when the woman hissed.

"Did you happen to notice what shoes Emma had on?" Kemara whispered.

JenniAnn shook her head. "I don't think it matters, though." She motioned to the row of stalls, only one of which had feet protruding from the bottom.

"So do we just wait for her to come out?"

JenniAnn nodded.

They waited.

Suddenly Kemara gasped and pointed.

JenniAnn's eyes went wide when she saw the blood on the floor. "Emma!" she shouted. Not thinking, she kicked at the stall door.

"Leave me alone!" Emma bellowed, dropping her skirt back into place. A broken half of a pair of scissors clattered to the ground.

JenniAnn knelt in front of her. "Emma, we're all worried that if we leave then..."

Emma slumped to the side, her head hitting the wall of the stall.

"Emma!" JenniAnn gently shook her but she didn't rouse. "Kemara, help me."

As carefully as possible, they pulled the unconscious woman from the stall, draped her arms over their shoulders and dragged her out.

Joshua caught Emma up into his arms as soon as he saw the three come through the door.

"She... she was cutting herself a-and then she passed out," JenniAnn explained.

Joshua nodded. "Let's get out of here. Kemara..."

Kemara grabbed Andrew's arm. "I know."

"You both did great," Andrew complimented with tears in his eyes and a proud smile. He kissed both girls' hair and then they followed Joshua back to the car, ignoring the hooting and hollering from the people clustered outside.

After taking the keys from Joshua's pocket, Andrew unlocked the door. "JenniAnn, how about you sit in the back with Emma? Kemara, can you squeeze in with Joshua and me?"

"Sure," Kemara agreed.

"I'll drive," the angel offered.

Joshua settled Emma into a seat then undid his jacket and wrapped it around her.

"What should I do?" JenniAnn asked. "And should we take her to a hospital?"

Joshua shook his head. "She just needs sleep and food, in that order. We'll take her back to Cora's a-and then do what we need to do." He squeezed JenniAnn's hand. "Thank you."

JenniAnn kissed his hand, too stricken to reply. Pain was writ so clearly on his face.

Joshua gently closed the door and then settled into the passenger seat where Kemara hugged him during the entire ride back.

*~*~*

Violeta and Max jumped to their feet when Joshua entered, carrying Emma.

"Is she all right!?" the angel questioned, frantic.

"She will be," Joshua replied.

Violeta hurried into the hall. "I'll go turn down the bed."

Andrew, JenniAnn, and Kemara filed in.

"What happened?" Max asked. He looked to Andrew. "I woke up and you weren't there and then I heard Violeta crying in the hall..."

"Emma texted JenniAnn and we were concerned because she was in a dangerous club and..." Able to let it out since Emma was safely recovered, Andrew collapsed on the couch and began to sob. He was no stranger to that club having had several assignments that had their origins there: brutal fights, rapes, murders.

JenniAnn wrapped her arms around him. "She's safe now. We'll help her get better. We will. I... I'm gonna go do that now. Is that okay?"

Andrew nodded. "Yeah. Laja... Kemara... so proud..." He stood and hugged them both before they went to the guestroom.

"How's Joshua?" Max asked quietly.

"It... it was bad, Max. But he... he'll pull through. He always does. Always." Andrew smiled and squeezed the young man's hand.

They both began to pray.

*~*~*

Gethsemane

Friday, April 11th

Joshua walked through the garden in an attempt to clear his head. He took a seat on a stone bench and stared up at the stars. He could feel his Father's love surrounding him, consoling him... just as it had all those years ago.

And just as happened all those years past, an interloper stepped into the garden. This time, instead of a troop of guards, Joshua's visitor came armed with two thermal mugs and a blanket. He smiled at JenniAnn and patted the bench.

"Chamomile?" she offered once she'd sat down.

"Yes, please. How's Emma?"

"Asleep."

"Glad to hear it. She needs the rest." Joshua took a sip of the tea. "This is good. Different. Thank you."

"Welcome. It's got a lil citrus flavor." JenniAnn set her mug down and unfolded the blanket. "It's chilly and you're not wearing a jacket."

"Emma has it."

Remembering him gently tucking his white hoodie around the woman, JenniAnn nodded. "Well, here." She wrapped the blanket around his shoulders, giggling when some material ended up draped over his head. "You look very... you-ish. Although a bit more colorful than paintings usually depict."

Joshua chuckled. "Regrettably, none of my head coverings were fleece and none of them featured brightly colored hammers and saws." He stroked the soft, warm fabric. "I really do love this. Very much. Thank you."

"You're welcome." JenniAnn returned his smile then finally took in her surroundings as she sipped her tea. When she' been in the kitchen, preparing the tea, she'd been so intently focused on watching Joshua pace that she hadn't fully realized where he was. Cora's rose garden wasn't exactly the Mount of Olives but the comparison chilled her.

Joshua sat his cup down and took her free hand in his. "What's wrong?" He moved to wrap the blanket around her.

"No, no. I'm plenty warm. Fleece-lined jacket. It's nothing. Just... silly."

Joshua frowned. "I think it's probably not silly."

JenniAnn laid her mug down. "Why... why didn't you bring any of the women out there with you that... that last night? In the garden. Maybe... probably... at least some of them would have stayed up with you."

Joshua nodded then tilted his face up to the moon. It looked just as it had that night.

"Then why..."

"I thought I might..." He paused, remembering. He'd said his good byes to the women in his own way... sometimes without them even realizing what it was. But not in the garden.

"I'm sorry, Joshua. You don't have to answer."

Joshua knew JenniAnn meant this but he also knew she needed to know. For reasons he wasn't entirely sure of, it was a pressing matter for her. "I was struggling that night. That much you know. Looking back, I know I was always going to make the decision I did. No matter who was there. But I didn't know it that night. And so... so I was afraid that if I had them with me then I wouldn't be able to leave them... wouldn't have let myself be taken away from them."

The woman flinched. She was sure she would have died on the spot... and would have wanted to had she not.

"I mean... I didn't want to leave any of them. Not any of the Twelve. But Mary and... my... my Ama... that would have been harder still. And to have them see me like that... they'd see enough the next day. But mostly it was just not... not wanting to leave them." Joshua stared down at his hands then smiled when JenniAnn silently hugged him. He sighed. "You're pretty well demonstrating my predicament right now, you know that?"

JenniAnn stared at him. "And nothing... nothing like that will happen this time?"

Joshua returned the embrace. "Nothing like that."

"How..."

Joshua pulled away enough to see into her face and cup her chin. "Say it. Whatever you're thinking. Please. I miss my 'live feed.'"

JenniAnn responded with a wavering smile. "Okay. How are you leaving this time? I know it's not my business and you know best but..." She stood and began to pace in front of the bench. She would try to be calm and mature. "By all means come back like a thief in the night if you want. That... that seems to be the plan. But... but..." She felt neither calm nor mature. She felt like a five year old ready to start sobbing because her mommy and daddy were leaving without her. She knelt in front of Joshua, her folded hands resting on his knees. "Please, promise me you won't leave that way."

"I couldn't. I won't," Joshua vowed.

JenniAnn began to weep. "I... I don't want you to leave at all. I didn't even want Joshua the singing carpenter to leave. But now... now I know you're Joshua the singing carpenter and Joshua who is... everything... and... I really... can't bear..."

Joshua stood up and pulled her to her feet, holding her close. "Dear one, I promise you I'll come back. And I'm not talking about the skies opening up and multicolored horsemen."

JenniAnn smiled.

"I mean a holiday here and there," Joshua continued enthusiastically. "One day you'll sit down to a cup of tea and I'll show up to join you. Another time I'll come to the Tunnels. I won't tell you when because I want you to enjoy each day, not just get through it as you count down... and we both know you excel at waiting." He grinned and stroked her hair. "And always, even when you can't see or touch me, I'm there... and yes, I know that's not the same, JenniAnn. But it is real. I promise."

"I know. And I believe it. Just...don't always feel it."

"I know. Trust me... I know."

JenniAnn nodded. "So you doing okay? I know Emma got a lil..." She chose not to finish the sentence. She didn't think she'd ever forget how hurt Joshua had looked as he'd watched Emma singing and dancing on that little stage, taunting him.

Tears crept down Joshua's cheeks as he, too, remembered. Much worse than the taunts had been knowing the loneliness and pain Emma must have been feeling to drive her to the club and to a man like Kai. "I'll be fine," he assured after a few moments. "I... I just wish I could get through to her. Help her see that I know... everything. And I love her. Nothing that has happened or... or will happen can change that."

"Do you want to come in and sit with her for a while? She was sleeping very peacefully when I checked right before coming out here."

"Yes, please. But if Emma wakes up and gets upset with my being there..."

"We're taking shifts. I'm next. Come get me. But I hope..."

"I know."

Arms linked, they returned to the house.

*~*~*

Emma woke up staring at a ceiling that was not her own. Her heart seized. What had she done? Who had she slept with? How would she tell Peter? Did it even matter any more?

"Oh good! You're up!"

Emma turned to see Violeta standing in the doorway.

"Sorry. It was my turn to be in here but..." Violeta held up a mug. "I was craving cocoa. Do you want me to get you some?"

Emma rubbed at her head which was throbbing. "What happened?"

Violeta blushed. "Umm..." She turned to see JenniAnn approaching. "Oh good!" She waved at Emma and made her way to the kitchen.

JenniAnn stepped into the room. "Hi, Emma. How are you feeling?"

"Confused... How did I get..." Emma froze. In flashes, her memories returned. The club. Kai. That song. Joshua. Andrew, JenniAnn, and Kemara had been there, too. The scissors. Her face flushed. "Oh... oh God..."

JenniAnn sat in the chair beside the bed. "Emma, it's okay. Everyone struggles sometimes."

"There is no way you have ever gotten plastered a-and sung an obscene song in front of four friends while... while some guy was... was rubbing against you." Emma laid back down and turned away, sobbing.

"No. I haven't. But I've said and done things I'm not proud of. I... I've said some terrible things to Andrew. But he forgave me. Because he loves me. And Joshua loves you so much, Emma. Remember what he said that night with the Q and A? He loves us all... like Jesus loved his disciples."

"I... I can't bear to see him. Where is... he?"

"Upstairs. Showering, I think."

"JenniAnn?" Joshua called.

JenniAnn bit her lip. "I guess he's done."

Emma clasped JenniAnn's hand. "I don't want to see him. Just... just let me go home a-and I'll clean up a-and to-tonight... Please... I'll talk to him tonight. Please, JenniAnn."

"Emma, he's not angry. He just..."

"Please!"

There was so much desperation in Emma's voice that JenniAnn nodded. "O-okay." She rose and went to speak with Joshua.

Emma got out of bed on shaking legs. She caught sight of herself in a mirror and her face colored with shame. Someone must have wiped away her makeup but they couldn't banish her horrid dress. She'd bought it intending to wear it as a top with leggings and a shrug. She was wearing neither. Catching sight of a white hoodie, she pulled it on. Likely it was Andrew's. She'd return it later. Slipping into her shoes, Emma poked her head into the hall and tried to figure out where the others were and if she could sneak out.

"I understand. I'll go."

"Joshua!"

"I'll be back for lunch. Andrew and I planned to do some work at Pleasantview, anyway."

"Okay..."

"Just... just tell her that I hope she's feeling better and that I... I'm looking forward to seeing her tonight. Please."

"Of course."

"Laja, tell her that I can drive her home. I'll meet Joshua at the building after that."

"Yes, love."

"Andrew, you go with Joshua. Her apartment's probably not far from the comic book store. I can drop Emma off."

"That'll work. Might be better... Thanks, Max."

"She should eat something first!"

"I'll make her up a plate."

Moved by their concern, Emma stepped back into the room and sunk onto the bed.

JenniAnn returned. "Joshua's leaving soon. Him and Andrew both. So... you can leave then. Joshua wants you to know that he hopes you feel better and he's looking forward to seeing you tonight. Max can drive you home, if you'd like. And..."

Kemara peeked into the room and held a plate out to Emma. "Breakfast?"

Emma realized she was famished. She hadn't eaten since lunch on Wednesday. "Yes, please."

"What would you like to drink? Violeta thought maybe cocoa but she wasn't sure."

Emma nodded. "Cocoa would be nice."

"I'll be right back with that." Kemara smiled and stepped out of the room.

Emma was just about to take a bite of some toast when she heard a car start. She set the plate on the bedstand and moved to the window. She watched as Joshua's old gray car disappeared down the street. "I... I didn't, like, hurt him at all did I? I mean like push, scratch..." She remembered shoving him in the office.

JenniAnn shook her head. "No. Only... only yourself."

Emma's face flushed.

"It's nothing to be ashamed of, Emma. But... I do think you should talk to someone. There's no shame in that, either. I used to go to a psychologist. I had an eating disorder and she really helped me. Andrew and Max both went."

"Peter brought that up..."

"Peter's a pretty cool guy. Worth considering, I think."

"Yeah..."

Kemara returned with a mug. "And here's your cocoa."

"How about coming and sitting on the porch to eat? Fresh air would do you good, I think," JenniAnn suggested.

"That sounds nice. Thank you. Both of you... all of you. I... I'm so sorry."

Kemara patted Emma's shoulder. "We're just glad we found you."

Emma rubbed at her head. "How... I don't even remember leaving the club."

"You passed out in the bathroom. Kemara and I got you out. Joshua carried you to and from the car," JenniAnn answered.

"Oh..."

Kemara quickly batted away a tear as she remembered the shepherd holding his lost sheep.

"C'mon." JenniAnn grabbed Emma's plate and led her out to the porch.

Once Emma was settled, she quietly ate her breakfast and stared out at the yard.

*~*~*

That night brought the largest crowd yet. The theatre was at 92% capacity. This made the quietness behind the scenes even more noticeable. When Emma arrived, she quietly slipped into the dressing room and got into her costume after exchanging pleasantries with Diana, Kylie, and Monica. Just as she was stepping out of the room, Emma bumped into Joshua.

"Hi," Joshua greeted.

"Hi."

"How are you feeling?"

Emma blushed. "Fine. I... I took the day off work."

"I know. Ama and Abi said they missed you. They just arrived with Yoktan."

"Oh."

"Emma, could we talk somewhere privately?" Joshua requested.

Emma stared at her sandals. "I, umm..." She shook her head.

"Well, I... I'll see you onstage then."

"Uh huh..." Emma hurried away.

Joshua clamped his eyes shut.

Gloria had been nearby readying some rigging and had overheard. She approached and hugged Joshua as he softly cried.

*~*~*

The chorus filled the stage. Some were behind booths with bright signs reading "50% off!" and "Will haggle" and "All sales final." Others pushed carts filled with purses, clothing, and gadgets galore.

"'Name your price, I got everything. Come on buy, it's going fast. Borrow cash on the finest terms. Hurry now, it's going fast!'"

The music sped as the merchants spun with their carts and those behind booths jumped onto them, dancing frenetically.

"'Roll on up, for the price is down. Come on in for the best in town. Take your pick of the finest wine. Lay your bets on this bird of mine! Roll on up, for the price is down. Come on in for the best in town.'"

Joshua tore onto the stage with Zeke, Max, and Peter following him.

"'My temple should be a house of prayer!'" Joshua shrieked. "'But you have made it a den of thieves! Get up! Get out!'" He approached the nearest cart and overturned it.

The merchants screamed and ran around the stage as Joshua tore items in the carts and threw them to the ground as tears streaked down his face.

Offstage, JenniAnn buried her face in Andrew's shoulder. Joshua had never cried during "The Temple" before.

Andrew hugged JenniAnn and watched, knowing Joshua was no longer re-enacting. His grief and his anger was real. In his mind, he was in that club again where so many gifts he had given were being trashed and misused.

Joshua pushed a booth over, causing the others to fall like dominoes.

"'Get out! Get out!'" he screamed at the few people who remained.

The stage emptied and grew dim, hiding everything but Joshua who knelt downstage center and peered up at the ceiling.

"'My time is almost through. Little left to do. After all, I've tried for three years. Seems like thirty... seems like thirty.'"

Dull lights illuminated the rest of the stage, revealing figures in rags lurching towards Joshua, grasping for him as they begged for help. Soon Joshua was surrounded.

"'See my skin, I'm a mass of blood. See my legs, I can hardly stand. I believe you can make me well. See my purse, I'm a poor, poor man!'"

Joshua smiled gently at them and reached out to as many as he could. He began to teeter.

"'Will you touch, will you mend me, Christ? Won't you touch, will you heal me, Christ? Will you kiss, can you cure me, Christ? Won't you kiss, won't you pay me, Christ?'"

Some of the "lepers" began to moan while the others continued to plead and press in..

"'See my eyes, I can hardly see. See me stand, I can hardly walk. I believe you can make me whole! See my tongue, I can hardly talk.'"

"'There's too many of you!'" Joshua protested. "'Don't... don't push me.'"

Waiting for her cue, Emma's bowed her head and wept quietly. She had pushed Joshua...

Joshua hunched over. "'Don't crowd me!'"

"'See my legs, I can hardly stand. I believe you can make me well. See my purse, I'm a poor, poor man.'"

The chorus reached further into the air. A couple of them grabbed Joshua's shoulders and began to pull him down.

"'Heal your-yourselves!'" Joshua cried from in the midst of the mob that had swallowed him up.

The audience was captivated but none watched with as much interest as Andrew and JenniAnn when Emma ran onto the stage and began to push her way through the mob, sending them scurrying. Finally, she reached Joshua and wrapped her arms around him.

Andrew and JenniAnn both wept as Joshua clung to her. They knew that onstage had become the only time when he could embrace her.

*~*~*

Emma had managed to avoid Peter prior to the first act. However, her luck ran out during intermission.

"Emma..." Peter murmured as he reached out to her.

Emma made no attempt to close the distance between them. "Peter."

"I... I was so worried about you. How are you?"

"Fine."

Tears welled in Peter's eyes.

"How are... are you?"

"Not... not so good."

Emma head shot up. "What happened?"

"I just... I missed you. And I... you wouldn't respond to texts a-and you didn't come into the diner and Maryam hadn't seen you and..."

Emma hung her head. "I... I know I was a jerk. To everyone. Sorry. Guess I... I'm just not the person you thought I was."

"Emma, I'm not angry! Listen, I shut people out for a while after Jaz died. So I... I can't blame you for doing the same these past couple of days but..." Peter clasped her hand. "I really did miss you. A-and listen, if you don't still want to do the boyfriend and girlfriend thing then... then I'll be sad but I'll understand and I'll respect that. I promise I will. But please... please just let... let me be a part of your life, Emma. Please just... think about it?"

Emma nodded. "I will. I promise. I, umm, I'll see you onstage in a little bit."

"Okay." Peter released her hand.

As soon as he was out of sight, Emma hurried to the blue room and wept. She still loved him so much but too much had gone wrong in their short time together. Peter could be happy with some other girl. She was sure of it. A happier girl without such a sordid past. Someone he could make a life with. She belonged with Kai and his sort. In bed together one night, strangers the next day. That was her life. How could she saddle such a wonderful person with the likes of her? Even if Peter could see beyond her past, and she truly trusted that he could, how could she ask him to stick around when the past's ugly head could rear up at any time? Would Derek and Jodi continue to pop into her life with their horrible reminders of what she had done? How could she ask Peter to deal with that?

She couldn't.

*~*~*

Joshua peered over at the three sleeping men, his hand outstretched. His fingers grazed Arthur's hair but the man didn't stir. "'Will no one stay awake with me? Peter, John, James? Will none of you wait with me? Peter, John, James?'"

After letting out a shuddering breath, Joshua moved a few steps away and looked to the stars. "'I only want to say, if there is a way, take this cup away from me... for I don't want to taste its poison. Feel it burn me... I have changed. I'm not as sure as when we started.'"

Dad, I don't know how this is going to work out. Please, help me. I don't want to... to lose her. My heart...

"'Then I was inspired. Now I'm sad and tired. Listen, surely I've exceeded expectations. Tried for three years, seems like thirty. Could you ask as much from any other man?'"

It seemed like so much time... Two months. Two months to reach them, to tell them I love them. And they... they've exceeded my expectations. But Emma...

"'But if I die... See the saga through and do the things you ask of me. Let them hate me, hit me, hurt me, nail me to their tree. I'd want to know, I'd want to know, my God! I'd want to know, I'd want to know, my God! Want to see, I'd want to see, my God! Want to see, I'd want to see, my God! Why... I... should... die!'"

Joshua fell to his knees and gripped some grass.

I'd die... Again. If it would help her see...

"'Would I be more noticed than I ever was before? Would the things I've said and done matter any more? I'd have to know, I'd have to know, my Lord! Have to know, I'd have to know, my Lord! Have to see, I'd have to see, my Lord! Have to see, I'd have to see, my Lord! If I die what will be my reward? If I die what will be my reward? Have to know, I'd have to know, my Lord! I'd have to know, I'd have to know, my Lord! Why... should I die? Oh why should I die? Can you show me now that I would not be killed in vain? Show me just a little of your omnipresent brain!'"

Show me, Dad. Please, show me how to help her.

Directly behind Joshua, two immaculately white curtains were lowered at an angle, resembling a beam of light.

Joshua got to his feet again and looked up. "'Show me there's a reason for your wanting me to die. You're far too keen on where and how but not so hot on why... All right! I'll die! Just watch me die! See... see how I die!'" He flung his arms out to his side, replicating the cross. "'Just watch me die!'"

Don't let her die...

Joshua collapsed onto all fours on the floor, his chest heaving. He settled onto his knees and began to teeter. The two curtains parted and Monica, dressed in a flowing and filmy but simple white gown with a matching pashmina, approached. With tears in her eyes, she knelt behind Joshua and held him in her arms as he wept. Gradually, his sobs subsided. He nodded. Monica kissed his hair and disappeared behind the curtain which was pulled back up.

Joshua got to his feet. He bowed his head, folded his hands, and again looked to the stars. "'Then I was inspired. Now I'm sad and tired. After all, I've tried for three years... seems like ninety. Why then am I scared to finish what I started... What you started... What we started!'" A small, wearied, pained smile formed on his face. Then he looked longingly over at the sleeping apostles before gazing back up. "'God, thy will is hard but you hold every card. I will drink my cup of poison. Nail me to my cross and break me, bleed me, beat me, kill me. Take me now! Before I change my mind...'"

I won't change my mind, Emma. I love you.

As Zeke passed Emma on his way to the stage, he squeezed her hand and noticed the tears trickling down her cheeks.

*~*~*

Despite the the passion and genuine pain behind his performance that night, Joshua was all smiles as he mingled with the audience in the lobby.

"Joshua! Look who came!" Kemara beamed and motioned to Sean who was at her side.

"Sean!" Joshua enthusiastically greeted, hugging him. "How've you been?"

"Good. Really good. Man... That was something else! You really nailed it!" Sean grimaced. "Sorry... that sounded bad..."

Joshua chuckled. "Naw. It's cool. Thank you. Kemara, give me your camera, please. You two should have a picture together. Okay, one... two... three..."

Kemara and Sean smiled.

"Perfect!" Joshua declared.

"But now can we get one with you?" Kemara requested.

"I'll get it," Eliot offered, taking the camera from Joshua.

Joshua moved to Kemara's left and wrapped his arm around both her shoulders and Sean's.

"Aww. That's great. One, two, three, cheddar!" Eliot snapped the photo.

Giggling, Kemara looked at the photos. "I love them. Thanks, Joshua and Eliot!" She turned to Sean. "Let's go find, Violeta. She's been dying to ask you Irish stepdancing questions."

"Oh boy..." Sean grinned. "Good to see you again, Joshua and Eliot!"

"Joshua!"

Joshua looked across the room to see Aggie Everly standing with Lorenzo and Simona Delgado. He crossed over to them and pulled all three into a hug. "I'm so glad you came! Cómo están los niños?"

The two parents excitedly told him of how thrilled Matilde and Tonio had been with Yoktan and how grateful they were that Fr. Mike and John had taken babysitting duties so they could enjoy the show. They also thanked Joshua for the Spanish script he had provided them with so they could more easily follow along.

"De nada!" Joshua hugged the two again then turned to Aggie when Fr. Mike called with a status report.

The elderly woman beamed at him and set her hands on his cheeks. "I knew you were a godsend, my boy, but... but I've half a mind to decide that you're God Himself after seeing that!"

Joshua responded with a slight smile.

"Oh..." Aggie Everly considered herself a good judge of character and Joshua Davidson had, from the start, struck her a superbly decent, exceedingly humble, righteous man. He would never let such a remark as she'd just made go unremarked upon... unless it was true and denial impossible. "Oh..."

Joshua hugged her tightly. "It's me."

Aggie sighed.

"I love you, Aggie."

"Yes... I... I love you, too."

"I'm very glad." Joshua's eyes twinkled. "Want to snag some cookies with me?"

Aggie laughed. "Yes... Yes, I would."

From where she stood between Kylie and Diana, Emma watched as Joshua led the little, old lady to the refreshments table. She rested her hand over her heart for a moment, wondering at the strange, dull ache she felt.

*~*~*

Shannon streaked across the room when Owen stepped into the lobby. "Awesome dancing, cuz!"

Owen hugged her. "Thanks! Sorry I'm late. Had to change. I was hooting and hollering back there with Edward and Caleb and turns out all the paint wasn't out of Caleb's cuff." He shrugged and smiled. "Your parents here? And Grandma?"

Shannon swallowed a lump in her throat and nodded. "There were eight of us. Grandma brought two friends from Abundant Living."

"But that still leaves two..."

"Owen."

Owen turned to see his mother and, just behind her, his father. They both looked as if they must have sobbed through a good chunk of the show. His mother... his pristine mother... had mascara running down her cheeks.

Olivia approached and kissed her grandson's cheek. "Go on, sweetheart. Say hello to your mom and dad."

Owen stepped towards them. "Mom... Dad."

Olivia hugged Shannon's arm while Gwen and Billy looked on from behind them.

Dalia pulled her son towards her and wept into his shoulder.

Calvin rested his hand on Owen's back. "We... we did a lot of thinking. Praying. Your... your friend there." He turned to where Joshua was kneeling beside a teenage girl in a wheelchair, laughing at something she had said. "He knew... knew things he shouldn't have. And he kept saying... 'I am who I am.' The Great I Am is your friend and we... we have been gravely wrong."

"Forgive us?" Dalia pleaded, gripping her son's shirt as she peered up at him.

"Y-yes..." Owen nodded effusively and clung to his parents.

Olivia, Shannon, Gwen, and Billy embraced with tears in their eyes.

Soon Joshua noticed the cluster of people. Once he finished his conversation, he made their way to them. "I'm glad you're all here. How did you like the..."

The Olsens stampeded him.

Joshua laughed. "That good, huh?"

"Your kids..." Olivia murmured. "That day... in the park. When I told you about Owen. You'd said you'd come to see your kids, Joshua. You meant... all of us?"

Joshua blinked back tears, realizing the whole family had figured him out. "Yes, Olivia. That... that's exactly what I meant." He hugged her and kissed her cheek and then began the rounds.

*~*~*

Home

Saturday, April 12th

Emma peered down at the candle in her hands, feeling all alone. The flame kept flickering and she was afraid it would go out. But she couldn't worry about it. She had to sing. "'I've been living to see you. Dying to see you but it shouldn't be like this. This was unexpected. What do I do now? Could we start again, please? I've been very hopeful, so far. Now for the first time I think we're going wrong. Hurry up and tell me this is just a dream. Oh, could we start again, please?'"

The flame died and everything was blackness. Emma wanted to run but she was afraid that she would fall... fall into the pit without even knowing it was there. She started to cry but then, blessedly, a small light appeared in the distance.

"'I think you've made your point now. You've even gone a bit too far to get the message home.'"

She recognized the voice! Peter! Peter had light and he could lead her out of wherever she was!

Peter smiled and tipped his candle so it illuminated hers. "'Before it gets too frightening, we ought to call a halt. So could we start again, please?'" he sang.

His eyes were so filled with love as he looked into hers.

Joshua walked towards them. He carried no candle. He didn't need one. Light came from him. He smiled and took their free hands in his then joined them together. "Now let's start again..."

*~*~*

Emma woke up crying. Unlike previous times, they were not tears of terror but of longing. She didn't know how she could ever make things right with Joshua but maybe it wasn't too late with Peter. She scrambled out of bed, pulled on the white hoodie she'd forgotten to return, stepped into her shoes, shoved her cell phone in her pocket, ran out of her apartment, down the steps, and kept running right out of the building and down the sidewalk. Ignoring catcalls, not allowing fear to get the best of her, Emma didn't stop until she reached a building she'd only been to once before. She hurried inside and to the night watchman.

"Peter... Peter Garcia-Campbell. I... I need to see him. Immediately."

The man behind the counter looked at her as if she was crazy. "Miss, I can't just let you..."

"Emma!"

Emma stepped away from the desk and looked down a hallway. "Peter!"

Peter ran towards her. "Emma... I... I had this dream. We were singing..."

"'Could We Start Again, Please?'"

"Yes..."

"I... I had it, too. Peter..." Emma reached up and stroked his hair, smiling at his bedhead. "Peter, I... I am so, so sorry for... for running away a-and not talking to you and wor-worrying you a-and not... not loving you as... as I should have but... but I do love you. So much. So... could we start again? Please?" she asked through her tears.

Peter nodded. "Y-yes. Of course. Emma..." He pulled her to him.

Emma rested her head on his shoulder.

Peter closed his eyes and softly swayed.

"Oh for crying out loud! Just take her to your apartment already!"

Emma and Peter looked in shock at the watchman who they had completely forgotten was there. They both began to laugh as they blushed. Peter pulled Emma towards the elevators and out of view of the man.

"I can walk you back to your place or... or you can come upstairs and we... we both need rest."

"We do... Let's go upstairs."

Peter smiled. "Okay. Elevators have been slow. I'm only on the third floor. Wanna walk?"

"Yes, please." Emma laced her fingers through his and they walked hand-in-hand up the stairs.

"Oh... I forgot to lock it," Peter realized when they reached his apartment. He did a quick search, found the apartment empty, and returned to Emma. "I could sleep on the couch if..."

Emma shook her head.

"Okay."

When they entered Peter's room, Emma took off the hoodie and set it on a chair. She knew, because of the tattered bear on the headboard's rightmost shelf, that Peter slept on the right. She rested her hand on the left side of the bed then drew it back. "Do you want me to sleep on the couch?"

Peter folded his arms over his chest and scowled dramatically. "Emma..."

Emma laughed, stepped out of her shoes, and slid beneath the sheet.

Peter laid down beside her and sighed when she settled into the crook of his arm.

"I love you."

"I love you, too."

Peter flicked off the light and soon they were both asleep.

*~*~*

At Cora's house, Joshua awoke to a feeling of great peace.

Emma is safe, son.

Joshua smiled. "Thank you, Dad." He hugged his pillow and sighed. It could take a while yet before things were right between Emma and him as he still hoped they would be. However, simply knowing she was safe brought Joshua much joy.

*~*~*

Joshua surveyed his surroundings as he sat in the swanky lobby of Peter's company. They had made some "improvements" to the space since Christmas and Joshua wondered if the employees felt they were as stark as he did. If he hadn't known better, he might have thought he was on the set of a science fiction film.

Once he had finished contemplating a mess of wires that was apparently a lamp, Joshua mentally replayed his phone call with Peter. The fellow had seemed a little anxious during the call but had assured him that Emma was well. Peter simply had some things he needed to discuss and since Emma's parents weren't ideal candidates for a heart-to-heart... could they speak? Joshua had readily agreed and headed to the office where Peter had gone to distract himself while Emma worked her early morning shift at the diner.

"Mr. Davidson?"

Joshua smiled at the young woman who had returned to her desk.

"Mr. Garcia-Campbell will see you now," she informed, motioning Joshua to an office door.

"Thank you, Clara."

Clara smiled. Few people ever took the time to make note of her name despite it being very visible on her desk. "Thank you. Or... you're welcome."

Joshua smiled again and stepped through the door, closing it behind him.

Stepping out from behind his desk, Peter hurried over to hug Joshua. "Thank you for coming! I'm so glad you're here, Joshua. Let's sit down. I ordered us in some lunch. I hope you're hungry."

"I am. Looks great! Thank you." Joshua sat down at the small meeting table in the corner of Peter's office. "Great chair..."

Peter laughed. "I'm sure you could make better. The powers that be don't skimp on furniture but it's a little too modern for my tastes. Comfy, though. So, umm, have you heard from your parents?"

Joshua nodded. "Yeah. They went to the diner for breakfast. Emma was pleasant to them. Attentive. But..."

Peter bit his lip. "Not really acknowledging their past closeness?"

"Right."

"I'm sure that hurt..."

"Yes. But Ama and Abi are hopeful that with time..." Joshua sighed. "There's always hope."

"Yes. Well... would you say the blessing?"

"Sure." Joshua took Peter's hands and began to pray. "Dad, thank You for this shared meal together. Thank You for Peter's wonderful judgment in choosing it. Everything looks delicious and I'm sure it is."

Peter chuckled.

"Thank You mostly for this time together to talk and to heal. Amen."

"Amen."

Joshua took a bite of his sandwich. "And it is delicious..."

Peter grinned. "Good. So..."

"So..." Joshua returned the grin.

"It's just... it occurred to me that I never... See, I was worried that if... if I told you what I knew... about you... then it would make it even more real and even harder to not... not try to force Emma to see what I did."

"But now?"

"I think I'm okay. It's like... I'm sitting here, totally believing that my lunchmate is a member of the Trinity, the Redeemer, the Alpha and the Omega, and yet... you're just Joshua. Aren't I supposed to, I don't know, feel like running through the halls screaming 'Jesus is here!'?"

Joshua laughed. "Well, that would certainly break up the monotony of the work day..."

Peter chuckled.

"Peter, the Spirit gives many gifts and, for some, that's preaching. If that gift had been given to you... maybe you would be running through the halls. But there are many gifts, all equally important. Your gift is complete agape. Selfless love. It's not often loud or showy. You show your love for me by nurturing and watching over someone who very much needs both." Joshua reached over to squeeze Peter's hand. "I am so grateful for that."

Peter rested his other hand over Joshua's. "I... I'm glad. And I do love you... very much."

"I love you, too, Peter." Joshua smiled and sighed happily.

"Thanks. But... but I worry that... that I'll mess up somehow and Emma will pay the price and... Like... like..."

"Like what?"

Peter blushed. "We've been, umm, sleeping together sometimes. I just mean sleeping! And only a few times. Like lay down, close eyes, go unconscious."

"I am familiar with the process. I do it myself sometimes. Just a few hours ago, actually," Joshua teased.

Peter laughed. "Okay... yeah. But... we both agreed to wait until... til we're married if... if that happens. And I still believe that we need to do that. But aren't we sort of... playing with fire? But at the same time... those nightmares she has..."

"I trust you, Peter. I do," Joshua assured. "Is it always going to be easy to stick to that? No. But you will because you'll know that's best for both of you. And because it's right."

Peter let out a deep breath, relieved at hearing Joshua's vote of confidence. "Right. Beyond the... well, religious consideration... I just feel like... like given what's happened to Emma... she needs a commitment before... that."

"I would agree with that."

"Good."

Joshua beamed at Peter.

"And Jaz... she really is okay with this?"

Joshua nodded. "She is so proud of you, Peter. She never wanted you to be lonely. She's honored that you kept a place for her in your heart for so long. And she know you always, always will. But she's surrounded by love every single moment of her life now. You can have a piece of that bliss here on earth. And Jaz wants that for you. And so do my Father and I."

"I... I'm glad." Peter sighed with relief. "And thank you for your understanding about the sleeping thing. I feel like... like Emma really shouldn't be alone. What's more, she told me this morning that she was scared to be alone. And, to be honest, I'm kind of scared to have her be alone. Those nightmares..." He shuddered. "And what if Derek did come back? So I asked her if she wanted to stay tonight a-and she does, Joshua. But even if we abstain... having her right there... Should I propose? Should we get married soon?"

Joshua shook his head. "No. Don't rush it. Peter, the entire time you and Emma have been a couple, you've gone from one crisis to another. I really do understand why you needed that physical nearness. You're obviously doing an amazing job helping her. But before you two embark on that chapter of your lives, she's going to need counseling. You're many things, Peter, but you're not a trained counselor and you don't need to be. And, even if you were, it wouldn't be right for Emma to turn to you as one given your relationship. There are things she needs to discuss with someone who has the education and the experience to help her... and isn't so intimately involved."

"I understand. And Emma does want to start counseling as soon as the show wraps. But we're talking about possibly years. She... she has a lot to work through." Peter's eyes welled.

"She does..." Joshua let out a shuddering sigh.

"I promise you, Joshua, that I... I won't touch Emma like... that... until she's ready and until we're married. But I also..." Peter bit his lip for a moment, trying to put into words what he needed to say. "I think you were right that those few times, we needed to have each other near. A-and for me... last night... I... I thought I'd lost her so... so having her close did help me sleep. But I also... I don't want to be a crutch. And I definitely don't want her thinking 'I need to get well for Peter.' I want her to get well for herself! And will she if I'm right there all the time?"

"I agree that consistently sharing a bed going forward isn't ideal," Joshua replied. He took another bite of his sandwich and sipped his tea, hoping Peter would alight on the solution. It would mean more to Emma if Peter could honestly tell her the idea had been his.

"I really don't need the office in my apartment," Peter mused. "Maybe it could be a second bedroom... Emma's room. There's already a bed in there... it's just covered with work stuff. But I could clean it off. And then we'd both have space but I'd be near if she had nightmares. And then we could just go sit on the balcony or in the kitchen or on the couch until the fear and anxiety passes. Praying... snacking maybe or just talking."

Joshua smiled brightly. "Sounds like a plan..."

"Your plan?" Peter asked hopefully.

Joshua's smile lingered and he nodded.

"You don't think Emma will be hurt, do you? I don't want her thinking I don't want her in... in my bed but..."

Joshua looked tenderly at the earnest man. "No. I don't think she'll think that, Peter. Emma's troubles all started because a man had her consistently close by and used that to his advantage... used her. Now here's another man. You, Peter. And, with your plan, you'll have even more time and proximity. And you'll use neither to hurt Emma nor take advantage of her. That will mean everything to her. The way ahead will be difficult for both of you but worthwhile. That counseling will help immensely. But it will also force Emma to truly confront what happened and how it made her feel. That's going to be very emotional for you both. Sometimes you'll need to be emotional together but other times... you'll each have your own thoughts and ways of dealing with them and you'll need your own spaces for that. Explain all that to Emma and she'll truly understand that you only and always have her best interests at heart. Okay?"

"Yes... okay. Thank you, Joshua... I... I guess I thought this could be more awkward than it turned out to be." Peter smiled.

Joshua smiled back and clasped Peter's hands in his. "Never be afraid or nervous to talk to me about anything... anything at all. Got it?"

"Got it."

Joshua glanced down at their hands. "Hey, look. Your Abuela Renata was right. Same color."

Peter grinned like the little boy he had been when his grandmother had consoled him by showing off the National Geographic. "Cool..."

Joshua smiled and then they dug back into their lunches and spent the rest of the time discussing the show, questions Peter had been dying to ask about Joshua's life, Peter's career aspirations, and his hopes for a life with Emma. When they were finished, Peter headed to the diner to pick up Emma and Joshua drove directly to the theatre to prepare for the first show of the day.

*~*~*

Eli, Henry, and Shane all ambled around the office at St. Genesius' where they had been summoned by Andrew half an hour before the afternoon show was due to start.

"So have either of you seen Joshua yet today?" Shane asked.

The two angels shook their heads and frowned.

"Last night was rough... I don't think he was acting a lot of that pain. I'm not sure what happened with Emma but, boy, I wish she could see how much he loves her." Shane slowly let out a deep breath.

"There's still time," Henry replied, smiling to assure himself and Eli as much as Shane.

"At least it looks like things are back on track with Peter. As much as I wish she'd talk to Joshua, at least she's talking to someone." Eli sighed. "I have to say... I'm not relishing going out there and singing those songs. It wasn't easy to begin with but with Joshua in that sort of state..."

"I get what you're saying. It's hard for me to be sinisterly gleeful. And Joshua noticed. After the show last night, he asked me how I was doing. His... his kid runs away from him and he asks me how I..." Shane's eyes welled.

Henry hugged him. "Because you're his kid, too, Shane. So, of course, he wants to check up on you. He checked in with me, too."

"And me," Eli added.

"You think maybe it was really him who called us here?" Shane questioned.

Henry nodded. "Could be."

The office door opened and Joshua poked his head in. "Oh good! You're all here."

"There's our answer," Eli commented with a grin.

Joshua smiled back, stepped into the room, and closed the door. "How are you three doing?"

"Well... how are you doing?" Henry asked.

Joshua's smile grew more tender and he pulled the three into a hug. "Better. Thank you. I know last night was hard but today... today I'm good."

Eli let out a sigh of relief. "Then I'm good."

Shane nodded. "Me too."

"That's my boys," Joshua responded with pride. He moved behind the desk. "I have a little something for each of you." He picked up three wrapped boxes of varying sizes and handed them out.

"Wow..." Shane hugged his gift to his chest. "Is this something you made?"

"Each of them. Although I had some help with Eli's. Go ahead and open," Joshua encouraged. "You don't have to take turns."

That was all the three needed to tear into their gifts. Eli finished first. He admired a redwood box with his name elegantly carved into the top. When he lifted the lid, he found four silk ties in various colors. "I love the box and these are beautiful! Did your Ama make them?"

Joshua shook his head. "Not Ama. Someone else."

Eli became teary eyed. "Sophia?"

Joshua nodded and stroked his back. "I asked her to please not say anything when she visited."

"She... she didn't..." Eli caressed the ties. "I'll wear them proudly!"

Shane smiled. "Very cool! But if I can ask... who is Sophia?"

"JenniAnn's godmother. We were... and are... close. She's in Heaven now," Eli explained.

"Normally, that would surprise me but given the circumstances..." Shane smiled slyly at Joshua. "Kind of seems like par for the course."

Henry laughed. "Talk about a 'new normal,' huh?"

"Definitely! But a great one." Shane beamed at Joshua.

Eli clapped him on the back. "You go next, Shane."

"Okay..." Shane finished unwrapping. "A briefcase! And it's got my name right on it so no one will steal it. Well, I guess maybe if their name is Shane."

Joshua chuckled. "No one will steal it. There's a little more inside."

"Wow! This is perfect for school and..." Shane opened the briefcase and his smile grew even more. "These are gorgeous..."

"I know you collect cool pens so..."

"These are the coolest..." Shane marveled at the polished wood pens.

"Two are red. Figured you needed that," Joshua explained.

Shane laughed. "I wonder what my kids would think if they knew their papers were getting graded with pens from Jesus?"

"Talk about pressure!" Henry teased.

"Yeah... Maybe best to keep that from them, Shane," Joshua agreed, his eyes lit with amusement.

"I will... but I will treasure these and the briefcase." Shane hugged Joshua tightly. "Thank you. Love you."

"I love you, too." Joshua smiled at the teacher. "And I'm very proud of you. Of all three of you. Truly proud."

"Proud to be here," Henry murmured.

Eli squeezed his shoulder. "Me too. And you're up."

Having opened the box, Henry needed only to remove some tissue paper from around his gift. He looked curiously at the item in his hand. "The artistry is masterful, of course. All the detail in the fur and the eyes..."

Eli and Shane looked curiously at each other. Their gifts had been beautiful and practical but Henry had received a figurine of a cat?

"A note fell in your lap," Joshua informed the angel of death.

"Oh!" Henry grabbed it, read, and sniffled. "A real cat..."

Joshua hugged him. "The way I figure it, Andrew has Belle to cuddle and Adam has all those turkeys to tend and Eli has Sophia and soon Violeta is going to have her lambs to watch over. I think you should have someone of your own to care for, Henry. As soon as the show wraps, you'll have a new little friend."

Henry gently sat down the statue and hugged Joshua. "Thank you. I... I can't wait to meet him or her. I... thank you."

Joshua embraced him tightly. He knew how hard it was for the angels of death to witness some of the tragedies they did and be limited to standing by and waiting. Of the four angels of death who frequented Dyeland, Henry was the most guarded but Joshua knew he would have no trouble confiding in his new pet. "You're welcome. Thank you for all you do to tell my children that I love them." He looked to Eli and Shane. "All three of you."

Once again, the four embraced. Soon after, they moved to the areas just offstage to await the start of the show. Though there were difficult moments, each felt lingering warmth and happiness from their time together.

*~*~*

In between shows, Andrew and JenniAnn returned to Cora's to spend time with Belle. They both laughed when she sighed contently after they placed her in the water for bath time.

"I hope you keep that attitude, kiddo," JenniAnn encouraged. "It'll make toddlerhood much easier for all of us!"

Andrew smiled. "She really is a happy baby. Aren't ya?"

Belle returned his smile.

"She is... I'm so glad. Those first few days..." JenniAnn softly stroked Belle's hair.

Hugging her, Andrew nodded. "I know."

"It felt so awful to just watch her flailing around and screaming. It hurt... physically hurt. I'd been thinking about that Thursday night, watching Joshua watching Emma." JenniAnn swiped at a tear.

"I think it's something like that but, simultaneously, Joshua felt our concern and love for him and Emma both," Andrew reminded. "He wasn't as single-mindedly agonized as we were. But... yeah. It is so hard to see him like that. So have you talked much to Emma since then?"

"Just pleasantries. I think she's wanting to pretend like it never happened and maybe that's best. You?"

"She keeps checking in about ticket sales and talking about how great the audience reaction is. But, no, nothing about what happened."

"I just wish she had a really close friend to talk about it with. I know Diana would listen and I know she cares about Emma and, obviously, has known Emma longer than any of us. But from the bits Diana has said, I think Emma kept her guard up for most of that time. And her and Maryam were close but..." JenniAnn frowned. "Poor Maryam. Poor Emma..."

Andrew washed Belle's arms, smiling when she grabbed his finger. "I'm still hoping for a breakthrough there. And I think we have every reason to hold onto that hope. Maryam and Yosef won't give up on going to the diner. Eventually Emma will have to admit to herself that they're not angry at her. In the meantime, there's Peter."

"Yeah but a girl-friend is differ..." JenniAnn cocked her head. "No, you're right." She smiled. There had been several times she'd confided in Andrew long before she'd confided in her female friends. "That's a lot for Peter to deal with..."

"But at least now he's talking openly with Joshua. That'll help."

"Immensely." JenniAnn wiped down Belle's hair then handed her to Andrew who bundled her in a towel. As she looked at the two, JenniAnn's eyes began to well.

"Laja... what's wrong?" Andrew handed Belle back to her and embraced them both.

JenniAnn nuzzled his shoulder. "Just you... him... Belle... Emma. Belle will... will get a... a lifetime with you. Being your little girl. What if Emma finally pieces it together a-and then Joshua has to leave? To live the rest of her life knowing she... she coulda had this time feeling like... like his little girl but..."

Kissing her hair, Andrew felt his heart ache. He knew Joshua would carry that pain, too, in his own way. "Remember what Joshua told you in the garden? About how he'll come back to visit?"

"Yeah..."

"I'm sure he'd include Emma in that, too."

"True..." JenniAnn drew in a deep breath and wiped at her tears. "Yeah, I'm sure he would. Being all super emotional again... I think part of it is being halfway through the shows now. I don't want to say good bye to anyone..."

Andrew smiled. "Laja, I don't think we will be saying good bye to anyone. I think putting on a production of Jesus Christ Superstar with Jesus in the title role is the sorta experience that bonds people for life."

JenniAnn laughed. "Okay, good point."

"And..."

"And?"

"I was thinking, after the show's over, we'd show everyone the alley portal. I'll ask Joshua but I think given the huge secret they've all been keeping... our secret pales."

"Just a bit! I think that's a great idea! And speaking of our esteemed thespian friends... do you think Zeke and Diana have been a little... hmm... overly complimentary lately?" JenniAnn asked as they moved out of the bathroom.

Andrew chuckled. "Now that you mention it... A couple days ago Zeke told me how awesome he thought it was that Belle would grow up with two parents who were so devoted to each other."

"Diana said just about the same thing... And that she thought you made an excellent father and that I'd chosen well."

"Zeke said it just plain makes him happy whenever he sees the three of us together."

Andrew and JenniAnn looked at each other and then down at Belle.

"Kinda seems like something's being plotted..." JenniAnn observed.

Andrew nodded. "I think so..."

"I wonder what it is?" JenniAnn laid Belle down on her bed and shrugged. "Guess we'll find out eventually! So... what do you feel like wearing this evening, my dear?"

Belle cooed.

Andrew grinned. "Sounded like 'polka dots' to me."

"I concur. Polka dots it is." JenniAnn smiled as Andrew grabbed a neon polka dotted layette with a matching cap.

When Vincent showed up a few minutes later, he found Andrew and JenniAnn seated together on the bed. The angel was holding a tuckered out Belle and singing.

"'Tender shepherd, tender shepherd; let me help you count your sheep...'"

Leaning against the door jamb, Vincent smiled and waited for Andrew to finish his song.

"Grandpa's here," JenniAnn whispered.

Belle smiled drowsily.

Andrew stood and approached Vincent. "You want to hold her or I can lay her down in the cra..." He noticed the man's arms were already positioned to hold Belle. "Right. Good choice."

Vincent sighed when Belle was in his arms. "There's my Annabelle."

"Oh..." JenniAnn rested her cheek against Vincent's shoulder when she noticed the infant wrapping her fist around his finger.

Vincent blinked back tears over the gesture that was so reminiscent of his Psyche. He looked up from the baby to Andrew and JenniAnn and smiled. "I was hesitant to even make my presence known. The three of you looked so happy and peaceful when I arrived and it seemed a shame to disrupt the scene."

Andrew and JenniAnn exchanged a quick glance.

"Thank you, Vincent," Andrew responded. "It's hard to leave Belle but we better get back to the theatre. We're not going out or anything afterwards so shouldn't be any later than 10:30."

Vincent nodded. "We will see you then."

JenniAnn leaned up to kiss his cheek. "Thank you so much, Vincent!" She bent to kiss her daughter. "Have a good time with Grandpa Vincent, sweetheart."

Andrew hugged the man then kissed and caressed Belle's hair. "Thanks, Vincent. Be back soon, Belle."

"I pray the show goes well!" Vincent called as Andrew and JenniAnn stepped into the hall.

Andrew smiled. "Thanks. Me too."

Vincent moved into the doorway and watched the two turn into the living room. When he heard them unlocking the front door to leave, he looked down at Belle who seemed to have cast off her sleepiness. She was bright eyed and gurgling. "Yes, I, too, think Daddy suits him much better than Uncle Andrew." Vincent grinned, determined to see the plan Joshua had shared with him come to fruition.

*~*~*

The lobby was practically overflowing with people that evening after the show had ended. Every performer had a line of audience members wanting autographs or photos or to ask a question. Joshua's line was by far the lengthiest.

Andrew and JenniAnn had taken over the T-shirt tables and were so busy that they didn't get a chance to observe the crowd until it had begun to dwindle. They were trying to get stacks of shirts back in order when JenniAnn heard a voice that made her blood run cold.

"No..."

Andrew followed her gaze to where Joshua stood with a middle-aged woman who was using her graying hair to hide her face. "Laja, what..."

"Go grab Joshua! That's the woman from the grocery store who..." JenniAnn's voice trailed off.

Standing nearest to them with her admirers, Emma stepped closer. "What's going on?"

Tears trickled down JenniAnn's cheeks.

Andrew held her close and watched as Joshua embraced Beatrice and Vernon who were both weeping.

After a few moments, Joshua pointed to them. He softly nudged Beatrice and then, taking her hand, brought her towards the others.

With his free hand, Joshua took JenniAnn's. "JenniAnn, Beatrice here has something she'd like to say to you." He let go of their hands and stepped a few paces away.

Andrew released JenniAnn and she moved forward.

"O-okay." JenniAnn peered at a spot just above Beatrice's head.

"I am terribly sorry for unleashing judgment and hatred on you, miss. The things I said... I am mortified. And Who I said them about..." Beatrice began to cry again.

Joshua patted her back. "All's forgiven now, remember?"

Beatrice nodded, clasped his hand, and looked back to JenniAnn. "You... you have a beautiful baby girl and I realize now that we are... are all children of the same God of love. Please forgive me for my disrespect and my callousness and my cruelty?"

Stunned, JenniAnn made eye contact with the woman. She saw genuine regret and even kindness in her eyes. "Yes. I... I forgive you."

"Thank you, miss. Thank you." Shyly, Beatrice reached out to squeeze JenniAnn's hand. "I promise you I won't be going around saying any of that sort of thing. Not even thinking it." She turned to smile at Joshua. "I know better now."

JenniAnn patted her hand. "I'm so glad to hear it, Beatrice. So glad."

Beatrice smiled again then returned to Vernon.

Joshua beamed at Andrew and JenniAnn, cast a brief, meaningful look at Emma, and then went to finish his conversation with the two reformed cultists and the others in his line.

"She... she was behind the graffiti and the voicemails and attacked you in the grocery?" Emma questioned, her eyes wide in disbelief.

JenniAnn smiled. "Yes. That's who she was. Not any more."

"A-and Joshua just forgave her just like that?" Emma pressed.

Andrew nodded. "He did."

"But everything she said about him..."

"She regretted it, apologized, and now they can start anew." Andrew smiled proudly over at Joshua.

Emma blinked back tears. "Just like that?"

"Just like that," JenniAnn assured.

Emma drew in a deep breath and slowly let it out. She peered at Joshua for a moment then gave a wavering smile to the other two. "I better get back to my line."

JenniAnn closed her eyes when Emma darted away.

"One step closer, Laja. That's good," Andrew whispered, hugging her.

"Yes."

The two watched as Joshua parted from Beatrice and Vernon with another hug and began to speak to a family who was next in line. They turned to where Emma was taking photos with a couple teenage girls. Standing not far from her, Peter noticed Andrew and JenniAnn. He smiled at them, silently assuring them that he was praying for understanding and peace between Emma and Joshua, too.

*~*~*

Peter led Emma into the office he and Joshua had hurriedly made-over into a second bedroom during the break between shows. "I'm sorry the bedspread is so ugly. I bought it when I thought my brother might be coming into town once. Actually, the whole bed's ugly. Impulse purchase. I, umm, I thought maybe Monday, after your shift, we could bring whatever you wanted from your apartment. Furniture or just a few things or whatever you want."

Emma kept tight hold of his hand. She understood that he was offering to let her stay the night, the week, the month... whatever she needed. She sat her overnight bag on the foot of the bed then sat down. The headboard was definitely plain but Peter had clearly spared no expense on the mattress. "I like the bed," she assured. "And I could bring my own bedspread."

Peter smiled and sat down behind her. "Please know that it's not that I don't want you... with me. But... I think it would be better if we both had our own space."

Emma nodded. "Me too." She sighed and gently stroked his hair. "You're... a... a miracle."

"Don't know about that..." Peter replied, blushing.

"You are to me. You... you seem to know what I need before I even say it. I... I do realize we can't keep going as we have been but... but I am scared a-about walking up alone in my apartment after a nightmare a-and no one around and..." Emma shuddered as she thought of how horrible Wednesday night had been. She'd wake up from a nightmare about Derek, finally calm herself, and then return to it as soon as she drifted off again. The main reason she'd gone to the club had been to keep herself up, to avoid sleeping and, thus, the nightmares. All because she hadn't felt that she could call Peter after she'd been so rude to him.

"If the nightmares come, then either I'll hear you from my room or you can come get me. And we'll sit together until you feel better, okay?"

Emma sniffled and nodded.

"I'm not quite tired yet, are you?"

"No."

"You want to go sit on the balcony for a while since it's so nice?" Peter suggested.

Emma smiled. "You have a balcony?"

"Yes, we have a balcony. Come on." Peter returned her smile and waited as she reached into her bag and set Aurora on the bedstand.

Her smile growing at hearing the change in pronoun, Emma got to her feet and followed Peter.

When they reached the balcony door, it took some pushing and pulling until Peter had it open.

"Sorry. I think I need to oil the lock. I haven't been out here in a while."

"Why not?"

Peter shrugged as he held the door open. "I guess I felt lonely looking out at the city, imagining other people in other apartments with their families. But it really is a nice spot." He gestured to a wrought iron bench. When Emma had taken a seat, he sat beside her and they stared out at the city. After a few moments, Peter clasped Emma's hand. "You were wonderful today. Both shows. The interaction between you and Joshua was especially moving."

Emma rested her head on his shoulder. "Thank you."

Peter waited a few moments to see if she'd say any more. He and Joshua had talked as they worked on Emma's room. Peter could tell that her continued avoidance of Joshua offstage was weighing heavily on him. Peter suspected the feeling was mutual and that Emma was funneling all that she didn't think she could express to Joshua into her role. "Emma, remember way back at the beginning when Joshua was telling 'The Prodigal Son' and Kemara asked if the story would be the same if a daughter would have run off?""

"Yes."

"Joshua said the father would have been just as forgiving."

Emma stood and walked to the railing. "That's different. The story's about a loving father. He... he had a lot of time and love invested in the kid. Joshua is not my father."

Peter said nothing.

Emma turned around to face him. "You... you still think he might be Jesus, don't you?"

Peter peered into her eyes. "Yes, Emma. I do."

Emma shook her head and spun back around.

Seeing her shaking, Peter took off his jacket and wrapped it around her. "Emma, if Joshua was Jesus then think about what that would mean. Think about what you said JenniAnn told you about that night at the club. Please. Joshua found you when you most needed to be found, he carried you to safety, and he made sure you were tended to until you were better. At any point has he yelled at you or set out to make you feel bad about what happened then or in the office on Wednesday?"

"N-no."

"Then why are you doing that to yourself?"

Emma began to cry. "I... I said some really ugly things to... to him. A-and they're even uglier if... if he is Jesus. But I just... why didn't God do anything to... to stop what..."

Peter pulled her close. "Emma, first of all, you're definitely not the only person in all of time to be angry at God for not stopping something bad from happening. I've done it, too. After Jaz died. Why didn't God stop that driver? But you know what? I think He tried. I think He whispered to that man and maybe those around him over and over again. 'Don't get in that car.' 'He's had enough. Take him home.' 'This isn't funny. Someone could get hurt or killed.' But people... we have free will. And we don't have to listen. So... he didn't. And Derek didn't listen. I don't, by any stretch of the imagination, believe God wanted what happened to you to happen. I believe He tried to stop it. And, Emma, I'm sure He wept when it did happen." Peter's eyes welled. "His precious, beloved daughter was hurt. How could He not weep?"

Emma thought back on Joshua's words after he'd heard the message from Jodi. He, too, believed that God had tried to stop Derek. Still, she'd had free will, too. She could have stopped Derek simply by leaving. "I... I should have left. If... if I was truly innocent, I would have left at sixteen, after that first time... not... not waited til we were caught. I could have!"

"Emma, what seems doable to us at twenty five isn't doable at sixteen. And, yes, you did pull off moving away at seventeen. But that was a choice made of desperation. It was not a decision you should have been forced to make. Not at seventeen and not at sixteen, either. Do you know what I was doing at sixteen? Playing softball and trying to beat my cousin and siblings at Mario Cart. You were dealing with something then that no child... no person... should ever, ever have to. So to deal with that on top of planning a secret out of state move? No, Emma."

Emma remained still, mulling over Peter's words and listening to his heartbeat.

Peter was struck by a sudden inspiration. "Do you want kids someday?"

Surprised, Emma looked up at Peter and blinked. She nodded. She wasn't sure how good of a mother she'd make but ever since she was little she'd known she wanted children. "You?"

"Very much. Come sit back down with me, please."

Emma returned to the bench with Peter and waited.

"Pretend we have a daughter. Pretend she's just told you what you told me. Are you going to tell our kid that it was on her to escape? Are you going to tell her that she should beat herself up for nine years because of it?"

Fresh tears trickled down Emma's cheeks. "No... never."

Peter kissed her hair. "Sweetheart, you're that girl. And you need to tell her that it wasn't her fault. Come with me?" When Emma nodded, he helped her to her feet and led her back to her room. "I'll be right back."

Emma waited, thinking about what he'd said. Everything had seemed different when she imagined that sixteen year old girl as someone she loved, someone who Peter loved. That girl couldn't possibly be too blame. Further, her heart ached for the wrong that had been done to her.

Peter returned. "Tomorrow we can stop somewhere and get you a nice journal. But for now..." He held out a legal pad and a pen. "Maybe you could write to... to our girl?" he asked hopefully.

Emma accepted the paper and pen. "Yes. Thank you."

Peter kissed her hand. "Come get me if you need me."

"I will. Promise." Emma smiled wanly at him then put pen to paper. Just as they had the night she'd written to Derek, the words flowed easily. Unlike that night, they were words not of anger or recrimination but of understanding and sympathy.

*~*~*

Andrew frowned as he sat at the work table in Joshua's room, practicing on a block of wood in his hand. "I just can't get the eyes to look like yours..."

"They don't need to look like mine. Your eyes need to look like your eyes," Joshua counseled. "Each carpenter should have his own style. But it might help to use a finer point. Here." He handed the angel a different tool. "Try that."

"Thanks." Andrew tried again and smiled. "That actually looks pretty good."

Joshua smiled, too. "It does."

Content, the angel of death set the block and the knife down and studied Joshua. "So... your time with Peter went well?"

"It really did. He was so..." Joshua grinned. "He reminded me of Abi a little, actually. He just wanted everything to be so perfect for Ama. Same with Peter for Emma."

"You really think Emma will stay there?"

"I do."

Andrew sighed. "I'm glad. I... I don't want to have to see her at a place like that club again. Too many bad memories."

Joshua squeezed his shoulder. "I don't think either of us will see Emma in that state again, thankfully."

"I hope seeing your reconciliation with Beatrice helps."

"Me too."

"Does she know that you know she's staying with Peter?"

Joshua shrugged. "I left it up to Peter to tell her if he thinks she should know. At this point, I don't know whether it'll help or hurt her. Maybe if she knew that I have no problem with her and Peter living together then she'd realize that... that I don't make the judgments she thinks I do. But maybe it would just go onto her list of 'things Jesus hates about me.'"

Andrew reached over for Joshua's hand when he saw him tear up. "It makes me sad. People feeling so much guilt that... that it keeps them from living their lives to the fullest, even from recognizing your love."

"It makes me sad, too. And speaking of that... Andrew, there's something I want to talk to you about concerning you and JenniAnn and Belle."

"Okay."

"I get the impression that the plan is for you to move back to Serendipity once everyone settles back into their normal patterns, right?"

Andrew looked down at the block on the table and nodded.

"Are you okay with that?"

The angel looked up into Joshua's gentle eyes. He shook his head.

"How would you like things to be?"

Andrew felt a lump forming in his throat. "I... I..."

Joshua slid his chair nearer and rested his arm around Andrew's shoulders. "It's okay. Take your time."

Andrew took a few moments to put what he wanted to say together. "I know JenniAnn is... is just concerned about my reputation a-and how assignments might view me but... but I want to live with my little girl a-and I want JenniAnn and I to be equal partners. I don't want her dealing with nightmares and upset tummies and sniffles and me just coming over in the morning to eat breakfast and play. And, when she's older, I don't want Belle having to decide whether she wants to stay at her Mama's place or... or mine."

Joshua smiled when Andrew let out a deep breath. "Feel better?"

The angel of death looked to him with a sheepish smile. "Yes."

"When we get back to Dyeland, I'll talk to JenniAnn," Joshua promised.

"But I don't want Laja feeling like... like she has to..."

Joshua crossed his arms over his chest. "You really think the idea hasn't crossed her mind?"

Blushing, Andrew smiled. "Okay, probably..."

Joshua chuckled. "I created the girl. There is no 'probably' about it. There are six guest bedrooms and two other rooms that she hasn't even decided how to use in all this time. If JenniAnn knows that I have no problem with you staying at Willowveil and, in fact, that it's my preference... she'll voice what I'm sure she's been wanting to voice since the first night you brought Belle home. I know she will, Andrew. And I know it will be better for Belle. Sometimes there are very good reasons for parents to live apart from each other. But this is not one of those cases. Far from it. I know what it is to grow up with a mother and a father right there, feeling their love for me and for each other all the time." Joshua smiled fondly as he thought of his Ama and his Abi. "I wish every child had that. Belle can. And she will. I also... there's more to being a parent than just taking care of the kid. Parents also need to take care of each other. You know that. But now you need to experience that, both you and JenniAnn. Sometimes there will be assignments that will be very difficult for you, Andrew. But you'll insist on taking them because you'll know you're the best angel for the job... an angel who is also a father. When you come back to Dyeland after those, you might need to turn to JenniAnn. Maybe even wake her up. And that's okay. Got it?"

Andrew hugged Joshua. "Got it. Thank you."

Joshua tousled his hair. "You're welcome. Glad you found someone who appreciates the ragamuffin look."

Andrew laughed.

"Always had a soft spot for ragamuffins myself. In fact... I think we could do with a song from one." Joshua stood and retrieved his guitar from where it was leaning against the closet door.

The angel smiled when he recognized the opening notes.

Joshua perched on the edge of his bed and began to sing. "'Well, the moon moved past Nebraska and spilled laughter on them cold Dakota Hills. And angels danced on Jacob's stairs. Yeah, they danced on Jacob's stairs. There is this silence in the Badlands and over Kansas the whole universe was stilled by the whisper of a prayer, the whisper of a prayer.'"

Andrew turned when he heard someone coming up the stairs.

JenniAnn, carrying Belle, peeked into the room. When Joshua smiled, she entered.

Andrew moved to the window seat and hugged JenniAnn when she sat beside him.

Joshua made a face at Belle who smiled back as he continued to sing. "'I can feel the earth tremble beneath the rumbling of the buffalo hooves and the fury in the pheasant's wings. And there's fury in a pheasant's wings. It tells me the Lord is in His temple and there is still a faith that can make the mountains move. And a love that can make the heavens ring.'" He beamed when he noticed JenniAnn gazing at Andrew as he fussed over Belle. "'And I've seen love make heaven ring.'"

Andrew noticed Joshua smiling at them and took one of JenniAnn's hands into his. He prayed that all would come to pass as Joshua wanted it to... as he so much wanted it to.

JenniAnn prayed that what she felt in that moment would stay with her forever.

"'From the place where morning gathers, you can look sometimes forever til you see what time may never know, what time may never know. How the Lord takes by its corners this old world and shakes us forward and shakes us free to run wild with the hope, to run wild with the hope.'" As he continued to strum and sing, Joshua closed his eyes and spoke silently to the three. Run wild with my hope and with my love.

*~*~*

Sunday, April 13th

Just after midnight, a man in tattered rags approached the lean-to. He sighed with relief when he opened the box and found some food. Of course it was there. More than usual. But then he hadn't made it to the theatre in a few days. Not since the girl had seen him and her friend... Yeshua's friend... nearly had. No doubt Yeshua had added more food at each visit.

The man sat the items he had found into the box. He counted twenty pieces. Only ten more to find. Ten more and then Yeshua would know he was sorry, he would know he wished he could take it back.

When he was finished, he leaned against the wall of the structure and ate. He felt guilty for enjoying the food. He knew he did not deserve it. Not him who had been a thief and worse. Still, whatever form this was he found himself in needed sustenance. He needed the strength to continue his search of the city's refuse. Ten more pieces. He didn't harbor any illusions that his mission would change anything. No doubt, in less than a week's time, he would find himself back on the gray bus, returning to his dismal home.

But at least Yeshua would know he was sorry.

*~*~*

Reunions

Andrew peered out the window of St. Genesius' office. While the others had already come inside, Joshua had remained in the lot. The angel knew he was checking the box. Other than Joshua's additions, it had been untouched since the previous Tuesday. Andrew smiled when he saw Joshua leap to his feet and jog to the door. Andrew held it open for him.

"He came!"

Andrew hugged him. Joshua needed some good news. "That's great. So how many pieces now?"

"Twenty." Joshua grinned.

"Only ten more then."

Someone knocked on the hallway door and the two turned around.

Emma blushed when she realized Joshua was there. Her gaze flickered briefly on him and then to Andrew. "My boss and one of my co-workers are coming this afternoon. Do you think it would be okay if I reserved seats for them? I know they're not family but..."

"Of course, Emma. That's great. I'm glad they'll be here." Andrew smiled brightly at her and handed her two RESERVED signs. "I'm sure they'll be very impressed."

"Hope so..." Emma gave him a small smile before leaving.

Andrew turned to Joshua when she disappeared down the hall. "She seems even better today. Adam said Kylie, Clay, and him saw Emma and Peter at church this morning. That's good, right?"

Joshua nodded. "Yes, it is."

"Has she... talked any more to you?"

"No."

Andrew squeezed his shoulder. "Hey, Moishe and Betty are coming this afternoon, right?" he reminded, hoping to cheer Joshua. "The Levines with them. That should be interesting."

Joshua smiled. "Definitely interesting... You think I could reserve seats for them?"

"Sure."

"I'll seat them by Emma's guests."

"You don't have to. We can have a couple spots around the theatre reserved."

"I know. But they'll do well by Emma's guests."

Andrew saw a twinkle in Joshua's eyes as he grabbed four more RESERVED signs but said nothing, content to wait to see what Joshua had planned.

*~*~*

Dusty and Samson arrived promptly at 1:30 PM and were met by Emma and Peter in the lobby. The former hugged them in greeting.

"I'm so glad you both came!" she gushed. "I reserved seats up front for you. Come on!"

"So how were things at the diner when you left?" Peter asked.

"Busy," Dusty replied. "But they'll manage a few hours without us. Me especially. Samson's loss may be more keenly felt."

The busboy laughed. "It's not like clearing tables requires any special expertise."

"I know. But the customers like you. And you're good with them. First busboy we've had in a while who isn't openly disdainful of the job. A good hire." Dusty smiled at the fellow, remembering his initial reluctance to hire a man from a homeless shelter.

"I agree," Emma added. "Customers have even commented on how much they like hearing you whistle as you work, Samson."

Samson blushed. "Honest work. Good people. Keeps food in my belly. What's not to like?"

Dusty clapped him on the back. "And a great substitute cook. Don't know what we would have done without you yesterday afternoon when Lee called in sick."

Peter smiled as he waved them into their seat. "Samson, you about match the upholstery on that chair."

"Where'd you learn how to cook, anyway?" Dusty pressed.

Still blushing, Samson looked down at his hands. "Learned from my mom and dad."

"I can't wait to sample some of your cooking, Samson. But Peter and I better go get into our costumes. Come see us in the lobby after the show, will you?" Emma requested.

"We'll do that," Dusty promised.

The two men watched Emma and Peter slip behind the side curtains of the stage.

"I like him," Samson opined. "I think it's good Emma has Peter."

"Me too. Sturdy, dependable. You know, we've never talked much. You got someone?"

Samson shook his head. "Not any more."

Dusty frowned. "I'm sorry. Divorced?"

"No, she died."

"Jesus, Samson. I'm sorry."

Samson smiled sadly. "She's in a better place."

"But how'd you end up..."

"On the streets?"

Dusty nodded. "You don't have to tell me."

"No, it's okay. She had cancer. We used everything we had to try to fight it. And what little remained... I just walked away from it all after she was gone."

"You don't have other family?"

"Oh yeah. But... we had a falling out. See, Roxanna was Christian. My family's Jewish. My parents... mainly my dad... didn't approve. I married her anyway. Started to dig the whole Jesus thing. That really got under my dad's skin. So... that was that."

Dusty clucked his tongue. "Sorry to hear that. Speaking as a father myself... we all say things we regret later. Hell, sometimes we regret them the moment we say them. Ever consider trying to patch things up?"

Samson nodded. "All the time. Guess I'm just scared..."

Joshua approached and stood nearby in the aisle, staring up at the house entrance.

Samson blinked. "Hey... Hey, Josh!"

Joshua turned to the man and grinned. "Samson! How are you?" He embraced him as Dusty looked on in surprise.

"Great! I had no idea you were the Joshua who Emma's mentioned! And your parents are always in the diner. Dusty, this is Maryam's and Yosef's son!"

Dusty stood and shook Joshua's hand. "Pleased to meet you. Emma said you'd been into the diner but I guess Samson and I missed you. But... how did you two meet?" He looked curiously at the two.

Samson kept his arm around Joshua's shoulders. "Josh here is the one who convinced me to check out True Light Shelter. Met him one night when I was living on the streets... hey, what happened to that girl, Josh? The one you went to help out?"

Joshua smiled, recalling the night he'd led JenniAnn to Andrew and Belle. "She's doing very well, thank you. Okay, looks like my guests are ready to be seated. They got waylaid by some friends in the lobby."

Rabbi Yakov and Tiva entered first with Moishe and Betty following them.

"You did get us close!" the rabbi noted, smiling at Joshua. "Thank you!"

"Well, we wouldn't have had the show as it is without you and Tiva." Joshua beamed at them both. "I reserved these four. Take your pick. Rabbi Yakov and Tiva, this is Dusty and..."

"Samson!"

Samson had still been so transfixed by Joshua's sudden reappearance that he hadn't noticed the two people behind the Levines... not until the woman had spoken. His mother.

Moishe halted but his wife hurried towards Samson.

"Oh... Samson." Betty wrapped her arms around her son. "I've missed you so much. We tried looking when we saw the house was sold but..."

In shock, in took a few moments before Samson returned his mother's embrace. "Mom... I... I can't believe..."

The Levines looked first to their two old friends then to their son who had changed so much since last they'd seen him. Finally, they peered at Joshua. The couple exited the aisle they had just entered and stood next to him.

"You... you planned this," the wide-eyed rabbi insisted.

Tiva squeezed Joshua's hand. "You were so adamant about their coming. But how..."

"How did you know?" Yakov finished.

Joshua smiled, hugged them both, and looked to the reunited family.

"Well, I'll be..." Dusty murmured, reaching into his pocket for a tissue.

Moishe's face began to crack. Tears rolled down his cheeks.

"D-dad?" Samson kept his right arm tucked around Betty but held his left arm aloft.

Moishe stumbled into his son's embrace, all the anger and resentment he'd felt disappearing. "My boy... I'm so sorry."

"I'm sorry, too," Betty whispered, weeping into Samson's shirt.

"I... I forgive you. And I'm so glad..." Samson clung to them both.

Moishe stared in wonder at Joshua, remembering how he had promised he wouldn't regret coming.

Joshua approached the man. "I promised to treat you to coffee or dessert after the show so you could give me your critiques. However, I think it would be better for the three of you to have that time. But I still want to treat." He pressed some money into his hand. "Enjoy the show, enjoy your time together." He hugged the three then turned to Dusty and smiled. "I'll have to stop into the diner sometime soon. I loved it when I was there."

"We'd love to have you," Dusty replied, still wondering about what he'd just witnessed. Surely it wasn't odd luck...

Lastly, Joshua turned to the Levines. He grinned. "Thanks for helping me convince Moishe." He hugged them both. "See you in the lobby after the show?"

"Yes... yes, you will," Tiva promised as her husband mutely stared at the man.

Joshua squeezed her hand. "Good. Now... I better go get ready. Enjoy the show!"

Joshua left six gaping but happy people in his wake.

*~*~*

Emma was surprised when she stepped into the lobby after the show and saw Samson smiling widely with his arms around an elderly man and woman. All three were talking animatedly with Dusty. Seeing her, Samson released the two and hurried to Emma.

"Emma! You were wonderful. The whole show..." Samson's eyes welled. "That Josh... And come here, please." He took her hand and led her back to the others. "Emma, these are my parents, Moishe and Betty. We... we haven't spoken in a while... lost touch, actually... but Josh had reserved some seats for them next to mine and Dusty's. Such a reunion can't be a coincidence, right?" He didn't wait for an answer. "Mom and Dad, this is Emma. She works with me at the diner. Ah and this..." Samson waved to Peter who was approaching. "This is Peter, Emma's boyfriend."

"You were both spectacular!" Betty gushed. "I am so pleased we came. Mostly because of... of Samson but the show itself... it truly was beautifully done."

Moishe nodded. "I will admit that I was pleasantly surprised. Now where is that Joshua?"

"Oh, umm... sometimes it takes a little time for him to clean up after..." Emma was trying to think of a way to absent herself before Joshua returned.

Peter squeezed her hand, hoping he could get her to stay. Surely she had to see how amazing it was that Joshua had pulled off such a reunion. Maybe it would make her realize who he was: God who was all-knowing, all-loving, always willing the best for his children. To keep the conversation going and bide for time, he smiled at their guests. "I'm pleased to meet you, Betty and Moishe. Dusty, got some dust in your eye there?" he gently teased.

"Seeing Emma here just made me think of that dang finale..." the man muttered as he swatted at his eyes.

Emma hugged him. "You liked it?"

"I loved it."

Not letting go of Samson, Betty approached Emma. "You have an exceedingly lovely voice, dear. How long have you been singing?"

"Oh... since I was little. Thank you."

"You sang so beautifully! Made my heart ache."

Peter and Emma listened as Betty gave a rundown of her reactions to the show with the three men occasionally piping up.

*~*~*

Back in the men's dressing room which had emptied out except for him, Joshua was wiping away some makeup that had tricked behind his left ear. He was just doing a final check to ensure there was no paint or makeup visible when there was a knock on the door.

"Come in!"

Rabbi Yakov poked his head in. "I have Tiva. Is it all right for her to enter?"

Joshua smiled. "It's just me and I'm pretty covered up." He indicated his robe and cloak.

The Levines stepped into the room.

"Joshua, we have something we must ask you," Tiva began.

The smile melted from Joshua's face when he noted how serious they were. "Nothing's happened between the Frankls, has it?"

The rabbi shook his head. "No, no. They're out there waiting for you, happy as can be."

"What is it?" Joshua prodded gently. "Actually, let's go in the office. It's more comfortable there."

Tiva and Yakov followed him, taking a seat on the couch. Joshua rolled over the desk chair and sat in front of them.

"Tell me?"

Rabbi Yakov folded his hands and began. "Suppose, Joshua, that you were a rabbi... or a rabbi's wife. And you very highly valued your community, your roles in that community, your faith, your traditions. Suppose, too, that you met someone. Someone who... who it turns out was there to help guide a friend to the angel she loves and a little lost girl. Someone who, that same night, befriended a homeless man estranged from his family. Now suppose that, despite spending a whole intermission trying to determine how this man could possibly know that the homeless man and two deli owners were related... you come up blank. Now, maybe it's all a coincidence. Maybe this man arranged this reunion by chance. Maybe the man just happened to be in the right place at the right time to help, all at once, Samson and Andrew and JenniAnn and Annabelle. Or maybe... maybe this man is... is more than a man. Maybe he is, after all, the Messiah, the son of God. How would you handle this belief if... if holding it would upend everything you've built and worked at... for... for God?"

With brimming eyes, Joshua squeezed between the two on the couch and hugged them both. "If I were the rabbi or the rabbi's wife, I would go home and I would read the Gospels. And I would see that the Messiah sometimes told those who came to believe in him to keep quiet. So I would do that. Because he called you, Yakov, to be a rabbi and you, Tiva, to have a place of honor and service in your synagogue. And I would trust that he would tell you when there is someone you are meant to share this with. Because he will. I will." He kissed them both on their cheeks. "So... I guess now you really know why I was so set on incorporating the Jewish faith into the show. I've been Jewish for 2,014 years. Like I would give it up for a couple of months... even onstage." Joshua grinned.

Tiva laughed and hugged him. She was seldom without words but now was one of those occasions.

Joshua clasped the rabbi's hand. "And tomorrow we will have Seder together in the Tunnels, right?"

Tiva made a strange squeaking noise.

Though dazzled by Joshua, Yakov looked with concern at his wife. "Tiva, dear, what is..."

"Cooking... cooking for the... the messiah..."

Joshua laughed. "Tiva, please don't panic. Everything you make is delicious. Just go about preparations as you would every year. Please. We'll talk more then. I promise. And, if you want, I can come over tonight after the second show."

"Yes... yes, please," Yakov requested.

"Cool. But right now... I want to go make sure the Frankls go get that dessert and coffee. They've got a lot of talking to do." Joshua rose and then helped Tiva and the rabbi to their feet. He once again rested his arms around their shoulders and, together, they joined the crowd in the lobby.

*~*~*

Emma was relieved that Joshua had only briefly greeted and embraced Samson, his parents, and Dusty before being pulled away by audience members wanting photographs and to visit with him. Shortly thereafter, the Frankls had left to catch up with each other and Dusty had gone to check in at the diner. Peter stayed nearby, gently rousing Emma after she zoned out when someone asked her a question or requested a photograph. Emma would respond and smile as necessary but her thoughts were on the story Samson and his parents had told. She wracked her brain for anything she might have said to Joshua, Maryam, or Yosef that may have helped Joshua conclude that Samson was the couple's son. However, Emma couldn't remember knowing anything about Samson's family life, let alone enough to have had reason to share it with Joshua. Both Betty and Moishe had sworn they'd never said a word to Joshua about their estranged son. Further, they marveled at how completely unsurprised he seemed to be by the connection. He had to have known but how he knew was quite the mystery. Peter alone had never weighed in with a theory, only smiled.

After about forty minutes, the crowd had dwindled. Only a couple dozens audience members remained. Emma and Peter were considering heading back to the apartment for a bit when a woman approached, sporting one of the "God loves you" T-shirts paired with a blue broomstick skirt. Emma instantly recognized her.

"Hi Maddy," she greeted with a smile.

"Well, hello Emma! You know, Pastor Walter and I just loved this show so much when we were here last week. And would you believe he up and left me after the morning services to go fishing with his buddies! Men! I was just bored out of my mind so I came on down here and, thankfully, there were a few seats left. Listen, turns out I blinked during that photo we took last time. Do you think I could get ya'll together for a redo? Gotta have it for my Facebook. My sister down in Louisiana does not believe that I met Jesus and Mary Magdalene." Maddy giggled.

Emma couldn't help laughing in turn. "Sure."

Peter made his way to Andrew. "There's a lady over there who would like a group photo. Think we can get everyone together?"

Andrew did a quick survey of the room, noting that all the cast was still present. "Sure." He stepped to the center of the room. "Cast, can we get you along this wall over here. We've had a request for a group photo. If anyone else would like one, please get in line over by the T-shirt table. If you were chatting with a cast member, we'll get them right back to you shortly. Thank you!"

Maddy approached and pinched his cheek. "Thank you, sweet boy." She handed him her camera then sashayed over to where the cast was congregating.

Andrew blushed. It deepened when he heard JenniAnn giggling. He turned around to glare at her.

JenniAnn batted her eyelashes. "Love you, sweet boy."

Chuckling, Andrew rolled his eyes and went to take the photo. He noticed that Maddy was indicating for Joshua and Emma to stand together. He hoped that wouldn't cause a needless complication.

"Okay, a normal one first!" Maddy called before turning to smile at the camera.

"Not sure I can do normal," Adam teased.

Kylie laughed. "As close to normal as you can manage then."

Andrew smiled. "One... two... three..."

"Now a huggy one!" Maddy requested. "Arms around each other!"

"Ladies and gentlemen, the one and only time you will see a high priest and Pontius Pilate hugging," Eli called, causing the audience to laugh as he and Adam embraced.

Emma stared down at her feet for a moment.

"Emma..."

Joshua's voice. She looked up.

"I can switch places with Zeke if... if you..."

Emma felt a pang in her chest. She shook her head and hugged his arm.

Behind her, Peter looked to the ceiling and exhaled with relief.

"Perfect!" Andrew smiled at them. "One... two... three!"

"Thank ya'll so much! Now I'll get out of the way so someone else can have their turn!" Maddy beamed, reclaimed her camera and then made her exit.

Before Emma knew it, another audience member was in Maddy's place and Andrew was taking another photo.

Joshua noticed a line of about ten people. Five were a family. So likely only six more photos. He wondered when Emma was going to let him go. Even more than that, he wondered why she hadn't already.

*~*~*

Peter paced around backstage before the evening show. His parents had had car trouble in Pennsylvania and he was concerned they wouldn't get to the theatre in time. He wished they would have let him fly them in as he'd offered but his parents were suckers for a good road trip. In spite of his nerves, he smiled as he thought of their adventures and misadventures during his youth.

"Any news?" Emma asked when she approached.

Peter shook his head. "Not yet. Just that one about an hour ago saying they'd be here in an hour..."

"There's still fifteen minutes before we start," Emma offered hopefully, hugging him.

Peter smiled. "Yeah, there is. So how are you feeling?"

"A little nervous to meet them. I just... You said your parents and Abuela loved Jaz?"

"Yes. But they're not expecting you to be her. I'm sure they'd find it disconcerting if you were much like her. I love you because you're Emma." He kissed her forehead. "They'll love you, too, for the same reason... as soon as they get here."

"Kinda weird that at this point they'll see me first as Mary Magdalene..." Emma frowned. Maybe that was actually for the better.

Peter hugged her. "The real you shines through. Trust me." It was all the more true of late since it was only when in costume that Emma was interacting with Joshua with the love he knew she truly felt. Peter frowned as he remembered Emma drifting away from Joshua just as soon as the cast photos had finished. Maybe once she had a few days to think... Or maybe once she realized how much his family loved her... and he was sure they would. "I thought, since we aren't going to see my family beforehand now, maybe we'd go out for coffee or dessert after? Or pick something up and go to the apartment or their hotel? If you want."

Emma nodded. "Whatever works best for them. But if we go to your place... will they be upset when they see my stuff?"

"I really don't think so."

"Okay."

Peter's phone sounded. Excited, he plucked it up from where he'd left it on a chair. He grinned. "They're seated. Mama's turning off her phone now and they're all excited to see us out there." He squeezed Emma's hand. "You ready?"

"Uh huh..."

"You'll do so well. You always do." Peter beamed.

Emma clasped his hand and soon after they went to join the others for their pre-show prayer.

*~*~*

After spending a good hour eating sweets, sipping tea, and poring over the Bible; Joshua and the Levines had moved to their backyard where they were enjoying the peaceful, warm evening.

"When the Seder invitation first came up, JenniAnn mentioned that their friend Ivy will be joining you at the house tomorrow and for the remainder of the week. Does this girl know about you, Joshua?" the rabbi asked.

Joshua smiled fondly. "Maybe. I'm not sure. She had a vision of me once."

Tiva clapped. "Good! Then she'll recognize you surely!"

"I was four years old in it."

"Oh..." Tiva tilted her head, studying Joshua. "Still... you have a quality about you. I'd thought so even before tonight. She might recognize that."

"Maybe. Hopefully..." Joshua peered up at the sky. Earlier in the day, he'd thought, perhaps, that things were improving with Emma. She had clung to his arm for longer than was necessary. But that had been it. She hadn't said anything to him, hadn't sought him out.

Yakov sighed. "I can't imagine how it must feel for you. I think of what it would be like if I approached Becca, Jonah, or Helena and they acted like we were strangers..."

A tear trickled down Tiva's cheek as she imagined the pain of her own children not recognizing her. "How sad..."

Joshua smiled when she handed him yet another pastry. "Thank you. It has its difficult points. But definitely its good points. Seeing so many of you make the realization... that's been beautiful. And all the fun we had! Fun I'm not sure we would have had if everyone had instantly recognized me. Would people have even been okay with proceeding with the show if they all knew who I was?"

Tiva shook her head. "I can't imagine they would have. Even imagining the angels were able to go along with it is astounding. But to think of someone like JenniAnn who has grown up hearing about how you suffered... to think, so soon after your appearance, that you would reenact that... No."

"Exactly. So it had to be this way. The hard part is when I know someone is in pain and I just want to tell them who I am and that I love them and that they have nothing... nothing to fear."

"Like with your Emma?" the rabbi asked.

Joshua nodded.

"I have many people come to me when they're struggling. I could tell she was even before things became so dire." Yakov sighed.

"Dear girl... We'll pray for her, Joshua," Tiva promised. "Now... why don't you tell us a bit about Miss Ivy," she suggested, longing to see Joshua's smile again.

Joshua obliged with a glowing smile and spent the next several minutes acting as the proud father he was.

*~*~*

Renata Garcia accompanied her daughter to the hotel's ice machine. "I like this Emma, Rosario. I like her a lot. Trust me, our Peter is going to marry that girl."

Rosario laughed. "Mama, we've only just met her and Peter hasn't even been with her for very long. It's a little soon to bring up marriage."

"So says the girl who wanted to marry her husband after only two weeks together... Maybe not soon. Probably not soon. They need time. But it will happen."

Peter's mother filled the ice bucket and leaned against the wall, considering her mother's words. "There must be something very special about her... something that finally made our Peter move on." Rosario's eyes misted as she thought of the five long years of her son's grief. "She makes him smile. I do like that. She's a little young..."

"Six years younger. Your father was eight years older than me. Worked for us. And Gordon is four years older than you. Worked for you."

"Yes. It did... does." Rosario smiled. "Let's go back in."

The two women returned to their hotel suite. They smiled at each other when they saw Peter softly stroke Emma's back as they sat talking with Gordon.

"I just can't get over how great that show was. I guess I'm kind of an old fogey, Emma. Never much cared for Jesus Christ Superstar but your version... And that fellow playing Jesus... Amazing. You all were, especially both of you kids but... that was almost eery watching him. In a good way," Gordon praised. "You both like him? Nice guy? Seemed nice after the show."

"The best," Peter answered.

Emma nodded. "He's... Joshua's..." She sighed. "If I ever get to meet Jesus, I think He'll be a lot like Joshua."

Renata made a place for herself beside Emma. "Mija, of course you will get to meet Jesus."

Emma smiled when the old woman hugged her shoulders. "Thank you."

"It's good that your cast and crew has gotten along so well," Rosario observed. "That doesn't happen very often in so big of a group!"

Emma's cheeks colored as she thought of her behavior towards Joshua.

"So what were your favorite parts to perform?" Gordon asked.

Peter smiled at Emma. "'Could We Start Again, Please?'"

She returned his smile and laced her fingers with his. "And the finale."

"Those were my favorites, too! But not your big song for you, Emma?" Rosario questioned.

"Oh, I like it. And it's a beautiful song. But kind of lonely. Only Joshua's there and he's pretending to sleep. Plus, it's just so sad. She finally finds someone to love a-and then... I mean he comes back and everything but... but then forty days later he goes away again. That... that would hurt." Emma blushed when she realized how worked up she had gotten. "Sorry."

Renata patted her arm. "No reason to apologize for feeling. I think it would be sad. I know we're supposed to be happy on Ascension Day but I always thought of Jesus' mother standing there... watching Him leave again. I understand, Emma. You're a good girl to think so sensitively."

Peter wanted to hug his Abuela on the spot when he saw how her words... "good girl"... touched Emma. Really he wanted to hug all three of them. He had warned them off asking about Emma's family, schooling, or hometown and they had stuck by their promise without question.

"It was a beautiful job," Gordon added. "Peter told me the theatre was in some financial trouble but I don't think I counted more than two dozen empty seats. Are you out of the woods?"

Emma beamed. "Well, we won't know for absolute sure until the owner comes back next week but... we really think so."

"Will you two be in other shows if the place stays open?" Rosario looked to the two, hoping they would. While she had no doubt her son's improved mood and outlook on life was owing in large part to Emma, she was sure the activity and community had aided him.

Emma and Peter looked to each other.

"I would... definitely," Emma replied.

"In a heartbeat," Peter agreed.

"Oh... wouldn't they be adorable in The Fantasticks!" Renata gushed. "Peter sang the main song from that one year for the school talent show. Not a dry eye in the house!"

Peter laughed. "I think that might be an exaggeration and I'm not sure I'm male lead material, Abuela."

"You never know..." Renata grinned. "Oh! Or The Sound of Music! Peter, you would look so handsome in the Captain's uniform! And Emma... oh... that wedding dress!"

Emma turned beet red. She had the notion that Peter's grandma already had her own, less fictional designs.

"Abuela!"

"Mama!"

In spite of her embarrassment, Emma giggled. "You never know, I guess."

Peter smiled. "No, you never do." He found himself thinking back to the first days after he'd met Emma. He'd been so sure she would never, could never fall for someone dreary and boring like him. He never could have guessed that only months later they'd be sitting together with his parents and his Abuela, teasingly hinting at a future... and with Jesus Himself pulling for them.

*~*~*

Monday, April 14th

"I'll go unlock the door." Joshua smiled at JenniAnn after turning away from the living room window at Cora's. He hoped he looked calmer than he felt, knowing that he was only moments away from greeting Ivy face to face. That morning when he'd awoken and with every notice of a phone call or a text from Ivy since, he had prayed that she would recognize him. His heart still aching over Emma, Joshua wasn't sure how he would feel if Ivy... Ivy who simply wanted a father who loved her... didn't see that he was right there.

Joshua opened the front door and only too late realized he had essentially hidden himself behind it. Briefly, he rested his head against the wood.

"Welcome to New York! It's so wonderful to see you, Ivy! I missed you!"

Joshua smiled as Ivy ran to JenniAnn and hugged her.

"I'm so glad to be here and to see you and oh... JenniAnn... she's even more beautiful than in the photos." Ivy couldn't stop smiling at the little girl in her friend's arms.

Belle gurgled, happy to have a new person to fawn over her.

JenniAnn looked to Andrew, cocking her head when she noticed Joshua seemingly hiding behind him and the door. After blinking, she smiled at Ivy. "Thank you. Later I'll let you hold her as much as you want but first..." She glanced at Andrew again.

"Ivy, we'd like you to meet Joshua Davidson. He's playing Jesus in our Superstar production." Andrew smiled then moved closer to his protege so Joshua could cease with his Boo Radley impersonation.

Joshua drew in a deep breath and approached Ivy. This is it, Dad. Moment of truth. Help me. He smiled at Ivy, willing back the tears he felt pricking his eyes. He offered her his hand. "Hi Ivy. I'm so glad you had a safe trip. Welcome!"

There was a silent moment that seemed to last an eternity for Joshua. He thought he saw something... recognition... in Ivy's eyes but wondered if it was wishful thinking. He felt Fawn and Lulu sidle up to him but he couldn't break eye contact with the girl. He worried that, if he did, whatever realization she may have started to make would evaporate. But she wasn't saying anything or doing anything... just staring at him staring. Despite his renewed effort to stop, Joshua reached up and began to rub at his birthmark.

"Yeshua."

Joshua's hand dropped abruptly from his temple. He saw Ivy begin to teeter. Pulling his little girl to him, Joshua let the tears he'd blinked back begin to fall. He was vaguely aware of the others retreating, giving them much needed privacy.

After snuggling against Joshua's shoulder for several moments, Ivy took a half-step back. "I... I can't believe it... it's really you b-but... it is."

Neglecting the ones on his own face, Joshua brushed away the girl's tears. "I meant it when I said I would always be at your side, Ivy. No matter where you go, even... even when you can't see me. But... I'm very glad you... you saw me."

"Me... me, too. You... you held my hand in... in the hospital."

"Yes." Thank you, Dad. Thank you...

"A-and left me the lion..."

"Yes and..."

"The hair sticks! Violeta said a friend made them but she always had a weird look to her when she did."

Laughing, Joshua nodded. "Also me." He sighed contently when Ivy again rested her head against his shoulder.

"Thank you. I... I love you."

After kissing her hair, Joshua smiled down at her. "I love you, too. So much, Ivy. And I promise that later we'll talk, just the two of us. But right now... you've had a long flight. You're probably hungry. And the others are probably really wanting to talk to you. Let's go in the kitchen. We'll get you something to tide you over until dinner." His smile grew when she nodded, took his hand, and followed him into the kitchen. The smile remained on Joshua's face as he listened to the girls fill Ivy in on what had happened over the past few weeks. He went to the refrigerator and pulled out various items then selected some bread.

"Need any help?" Andrew asked.

Joshua shook his head. "No, thanks. I can do this."

Andrew smiled and watched as Joshua made Ivy a sandwich. He could feel the joy radiating from him. Andrew's gaze traveled between Ivy and Joshua. Here was a lamb who knew without a shadow of a doubt who her shepherd was and how much he loved her.

After fixing up Ivy's plate, Joshua offered it to her. "Enjoy." More tears welled when she set her hand over his.

"It... it's just how I like my sandwiches."

"I know." Joshua pulled out a chair for her.

Ivy sat down, crossed herself, and bowed her head to pray. She folded her hands and then, rethinking it, instead clasped Joshua's right hand in both of hers.

Joshua closed his eyes as she prayed, feeling her gratitude.

Ivy released his hand and crossed herself again.

Violeta plopped into the chair across from Ivy's and grinned. "So what are we gonna do first?"

JenniAnn laughed. "She's been very much looking forward to your visit, Ivy... in case you can't tell."

Ivy smiled. "When I got off the plane, I had twelve texts waiting for me."

"Violeta, we told you Ivy wouldn't get those while she was flying," Kemara reminded.

Violeta shrugged. "That's okay. It was just fun knowing Ivy would see them eventually. So what do ya wanna do?"

Ivy swallowed a bite of her sandwich. "More than anything I just want to hear more about what's been going on here. And do you have pictures? Videos? Anything from your rehearsals?"

"We do," Andrew assured. "We'll show you everything after you've eaten."

"On one condition," Joshua added.

Seeing the humor in his eyes, Ivy smiled at him. "What's that?"

Joshua sat down beside her. "Tell me how things have been for you since Christmas?"

"Sure! But don't you know?" Ivy questioned.

"Well... not exactly. Part of me does know. And I have been with you this whole time, Ivy. But..."

Ivy stiffened. "Is... is this like the Incarnation again?" She reached for Joshua's hand.

Joshua hugged her. "No. No, my girl. Not like what you're thinking. Nothing will happen to me. But, just as I couldn't generally read minds then, I can't now, either. JenniAnn refers to it as my 'live feed' being down. Sort of like if you had a computer but you disconnected it. Everything that had been on the computer prior to you disconnecting it would still be there. But there would be no further updates. Ivy, I became flesh again and returned here to Manhattan shortly after attending your Christmas concert. Since then, except when the Father tells me things, I only know what these two eyes have seen and what these two ears have heard. So... while your friends here have been filling me in when they've heard from you... I'd really like to hear about everything from you. Please."

Ivy nodded eagerly. "Sure! Well... biggest thing first. Remember how I told you all that I could stay all of Easter break because my Grandma was going on a retreat?"

"Sure," Andrew answered for them.

"That was definitely true but it's a special kind of retreat. Pre-Cana."

A smile stretched across Joshua's face. "Doreen and Mark are engaged!"

Giggling, Ivy nodded some more. "They say it's a little soon but at their ages they don't have time to waste so... that's where they are. The wedding is going to be sometime this summer. I hope you all can come and... Yeshua... wait, should I call you Joshua?"

"Either is totally fine with me," Joshua replied.

"I've been using Yeshua since my vision."

"Then Yeshua it is." Joshua smiled.

"How long are you here like this, Yeshua?" Ivy asked quietly. "At least until the show wraps, I know, but... but are you leaving on Easter?"

"No. Definitely not. But that, umm..." Joshua looked to Andrew and JenniAnn who nodded. "Remember how Andrew told you to only book a ticket coming here?"

Ivy nodded. "I still don't really understand that. But he promised to get me home so..." She glanced over at Andrew who nodded and squeezed her hand.

"I know. Ivy, you know that Andrew and Violeta live in Heaven with me. But sometimes they're here on Earth. Well, sometimes they're in other worlds, too. And so are other humans," Joshua explained.

"Like Narnia!"

Joshua smiled. "Right. See, all of them..." He indicated the others. "They're only living here in New York because of the show. But they actually live somewhere else. A place called Dyeland... well, actually Asteriana but they call it Dyeland and let's not be picky." He grinned at JenniAnn and Andrew.

"And this... it's another world?" Ivy took another bite of her sandwich as she let Joshua's words sink in.

"Yes. But it's connected to this world by portals. Like the wardrobe. Well, there's actually a couple portals in Omaha that link up to Dyeland. So we're going to celebrate Easter morning here at the house. And then all of us are going to go to Dyeland. Then Andrew, anyone else who wants to go, and I will take you home and show you how to get back. Because I'm going to stay there until the 28th. So you can come visit us there that next week when you're not at school and, if you want, stay there that weekend. Sound good?"

Ivy nodded and flung her arms around Joshua's neck. "Ye-yeah. So... so can I take that Monday off? I haven't missed any school at all this year."

Joshua stroked her hair. "I don't think Our Lady of Hope would accept an absence note from me but we'll figure something out so, yes, you can take Monday off."

Ivy sighed with relief. "Thank you." She smiled at JenniAnn. "So that's why you were staying with your parents over the summer! I wondered why you didn't have your own place in town. You have a house in this Dyeland place!"

JenniAnn returned her smile. "Well... actually it's a castle."

Ivy looked to Joshua for verification, half-believing that surely JenniAnn was teasing her.

Laughing, Joshua nodded. "She has a castle, all right. And Kemara has some lovely beachfront property. And Violeta, well..."

Violeta grinned. "I'm a professional houseguest."

"Andrew, do you live at the castle, too?" Ivy asked innocently.

Joshua smiled into his shoulder.

"For now," the angel of death answered.

JenniAnn sighed.

"Oh." Ivy's disappointment over the impermanence of the arrangement was evident but she quickly masked it. "Well, that's really nice for Belle that you're there now... I mean when you're not here. Very cool."

Andrew smiled. "Thanks, Ivy."

"So what else is going on with you, Ivy?" Joshua asked.

"Well..." The teen blushed. "I got all A's on my last report card."

"Way to go!" Kemara cheered.

"That's wonderful, Ivy!" JenniAnn exclaimed.

Violeta beamed. "Knew you would!"

Andrew patted her shoulder. "Glad to hear it!"

"Thanks! And some of us girls from the summer class along with a handful of others started a book club. That's been so much fun! We meet every Wednesday after school and sometimes on weekends we get together to watch the movie versions. The movies usually aren't as good but we have a really great time. I've made so many friends! Actually, one of them, her name is Kelsi, she's watching Leo for me. He probably won't want to come home. He really likes her dog. Oh and I've been babysitting for the Hunters quite a bit." Ivy grinned. "Mr. Hunter is feeling so much better and he and Mrs. Hunter have been making up for lost date nights."

JenniAnn giggled. "So that's why Carrie's been in such a good mood when we've talked. I thought it was just because of Kevin's remission but that'd help, too!"

"Quality time with people you love can work wonders," Joshua offered. He shot a sly smile at Andrew before directing his attention back to Ivy. "So how is Leo doing? Other than befriending Kelsi's dog?"

Ivy smiled proudly. "He's been learning so many tricks! He's so smart!" She bent under the table and spoke to Fawn and Lulu. "And I know you're both really smart, too!"

Andrew chuckled. "Smart enough to know to be under the table when someone's eating."

Violeta piped up. "Joshua has a pet!"

"Doesn't Yeshua have all the animals?" Ivy queried.

"I do. But Violeta's talking about my family's donkey, Yoktan. We brought him in for the Palm Sunday scene in the show."

"Really! So I get to meet your donkey, too?" Ivy didn't see how this could possibly get any better.

"Sure. And his handlers... Actually, you can meet them this evening. Passover starts tonight so we've all been invited to a Seder hosted by a couple who have been helping us with the show, Rabbi Yakov and his wife whose name is Tiva," Joshua explained.

"So... are these handlers people I would know of?" Ivy asked.

JenniAnn and Kemara exchanged a grin.

"Well, they're pretty famous... I think you'll recognize them when you see them..." Joshua hinted.

Ivy's eyes grew wide. "Wait... your... your parents?"

Joshua nodded, grinning as he did. "Ama and Abi have been looking forward to seeing you, Ivy. And I'm very much looking forward to introducing you."

Moved to tears by this latest revelation, Ivy rested her head on Joshua's shoulder for a few moments, holding his hand and marveling at how wondrous it felt to be so close to the only father she had ever known.

*~*~*

Having decided the Valentine's video would be the best way to introduce Ivy to Dyeland, the Tunnels, and some of the people she was apt to meet; the group settled into the living room once Ivy had finished eating. Ivy's eyes traveled from the screen to Belle who was in her arms to Joshua who was seated next to her on the couch.

"That's inside the castle's ballroom," Andrew explained, pointing to a photo that appeared.

"And that's the Fields of Gold," Violeta added. "Ooh and there's the Tunnels! And Vincent."

Ivy studied the interesting fellow on the screen. He was as described: tall, blonde though graying, with leonine features, and handsome in his own way.

Belle cooed.

Ivy smiled down at her. "Is that your grandpa?" She looked over at JenniAnn who was eying her with some anxiety. "He looks cool. Kind eyes. Beautiful, really."

JenniAnn smiled proudly. "Thanks! You'll love him. He reads tons. The best Lit teacher I ever had." She hugged Andrew's arm. "Although I think he may have tied with Andrew had I actually been in your class instead of helping with it."

Joshua chuckled. "Dad help us all if Andrew had ever been your teacher, JenniAnn."

Laughing, JenniAnn nodded. "Thank you for not allowing that to happen."

"My pleasure." Joshua winked at her before turning back to the screen.

"And there's Adam with his turkeys! He's so much fun. Another AOD like Andrew," Kemara related.

"Now that's Henry and Eli. They're angels of death, too," Joshua explained.

"That's Max!" Violeta pointed out. "He's staying here with us but he's at work right now. And that's his girlfriend, Rose."

"And that's..."

JenniAnn and Kemara both suddenly gasped, sat up, and pointed, interrupting Andrew.

"Pause it!" JenniAnn cried.

Joshua smiled at the shot of his parents and him photo-bombing at Christmas Mass.

"Oh... you were there!" Kemara hugged Joshua. "That's so neat!"

"Yay! You know now!" Violeta clapped.

Ivy gazed at the image. "Your parents, Yeshua..." Maryam was so beautiful and Yosef so handsome and both had such gentleness and kindness in their eyes. And Yeshua... somehow managing to look majestic and like a little boy seated between his Ama and Abi.

"I love that photo. Glad you finally saw it again. I was pretty taken aback when Mike showed it to me."

"When did he show it to you?" JenniAnn asked.

"He brought me a copy and some leftovers after your Valentine's party."

JenniAnn's eyes welled. "Oh..."

Joshua smiled brightly. "Don't be sad. A month later I was living here."

Andrew hugged JenniAnn. "And soon we'll bring him home," he reminded.

"Exactly," Joshua reiterated. "But we still have a week to enjoy here. And we will. Now, there's only a little bit of this video left and then, Andrew, didn't you say you had a rough draft of the behind-the-scenes video done?"

"Yeah, I do. Want to watch that next?"

Joshua nodded. "Yes, please. And then it'll be about time to get ready to head Below." He hugged Kemara's and Ivy's shoulders and smiled at the others, looking forward to another set of joy-filled meetings.

*~*~*

Joshua made introductions for Ivy as the group wound their way to the Tunnels' dining hall later that afternoon.

Though impressed by the community and their world, Ivy remained focused on the joy of having Joshua near, holding her hand, making small talk, and joking around. While she knew it would not always be so... she had seen his face cloud at odd moments as they'd watched Andrew's video... Ivy was simply happy to see him enjoying himself. And Andrew and JenniAnn were so enamored with their daughter. Kemara seemed happier and more at peace with herself. Ivy smiled, thinking about the texts Violeta had sent her about a fellow named Sean who the angel suspected fancied Kemara. And then there was Violeta herself. Though still as bubbly as she'd been before, Violeta had a new poise and confidence that Ivy was glad to see.

"Now... if I know my Ama then she's probably helping in the kitchen so..." Joshua led Ivy and the others into the large chamber that served as the Tunnel's main kitchen. He smiled when he saw his mother checking on something in the oven, remarking on it to Tiva, and then laughing with her. "Ama, Tiva," he called. "I have someone I'd like you to meet." He gently pushed Ivy forward.

Kemara and Violeta hugged, remembering the girl hiding out in the chapel with the Pieta. Andrew held a teary JenniAnn and Belle and rested his chin on the former's hair, tears welling in his eyes.

Maryam stepped towards Ivy and pulled her into a hug. "Ivy... I am so pleased to meet you. Your mother and Yeshu have told me so many wonderful things about you. And sometimes I have not been able to resist checking in myself. Thank you for the poem you wrote me on my birthday."

"Maryam..." Ivy murmured, smiling in wonder at her. Somehow she appeared both younger and older than she had in the vision. Maryam also bore a startling resemblance to the Pieta her mother had sculpted.

Maryam smiled back and stroked the girl's hair. "Come, you must meet our friend Tiva. Then I will introduce you to Yosef. He was very honored to have appeared to you and has been anticipating this meeting."

Joshua beamed as his mother took over introductions and the smile on Ivy's face grew brighter and brighter.

*~*~*

As they enjoyed their feast, Ivy visited with Maryam and Yosef.

"Yeshu is much different than when you saw him, yes?" Yosef asked Ivy. "He grew so quickly after he turned ten. It was all Maryam could do to keep him in robes that fit."

Ivy giggled and nodded, smiling over at Joshua who was visiting with little Jacob and Shelby. "He's definitely a lot bigger. It was the birthmark that made me realize Joshua was Yeshua."

Maryam smiled. "At last we know why he has that habit." She squeezed Ivy's hand. "It means so much to Yeshu that you did recognize him, Ivy. He needed that."

Ivy took a bite of her lasagna, trying to decide how to broach what she wanted to say. "Violeta's been texting me a lot."

Yosef grinned and waved to his cousin who was speaking with Yakov and Tiva. "She and John and their phones..."

Ivy smiled. "I'm glad, though. I love hearing from Violeta and the others. It makes me feel less far away. Although I guess now I won't be far away. Anyway, a few days ago Violeta texted me and asked me to pray. She said the actress playing Mary Magdalene had hurt Joshua's feelings. So... so I did pray. But all the while thinking it was just a disagreement between a couple actors but now..." She again looked over at Joshua. "I'm sorry if it's wrong to bring it up or... or hurtful but..."

Maryam kissed Ivy's temple. "No, dear. You should know. Thank you for your prayers for them." She looked to Yosef, hoping he would begin the explanation. Her heart ached with her own loss as well as her son's.

Yosef sighed. "Everything has gone so well. Better even, I think, than what Yeshua anticipated in his current state. But this girl... Emma... Please do not think ill of her, Ivy. She is a good, kind girl... but..."

"I won't," Ivy vowed.

With a weary smile, Maryam patted her back. "Thank you. Emma loves Yeshua very much. I... I had befriended her and I could see that love so strongly in her. But our Emma... she was hurt badly in the past. And some of them... they told her that Yeshua... that Jesus... would not love her because of what she'd done. Yeshu has tried so hard to help her see differently but..."

Ivy stared down at her hands. "But sometimes if you hear something awful enough, you start to believe it."

"Yes." Maryam stroked her hair, knowing she was recalling her own torments with some of her peers and with her grandmother. "The difference is, deep down, you knew you had done nothing wrong... nothing to incite such cruelty. You knew my son loved you so. You wrote so beautifully of that love."

Ivy nodded. She smiled when Yosef reached for her hand and affectionately squeezed it.

"Emma does not have that. Emma believes she did do wrong and that the cruelty... it is at least partly deserved. So it has made her angry at God, angry at Yeshu who she doesn't believe can return her love. God has blessed her with a most loving and compassionate boyfriend, Peter... who plays Peter in the show. We have much hope that he is helping her realize how loved and treasured she is by him and, even more, by God... by Yeshu. But still... for now... she is quiet with Yeshu. They seldom speak." Maryam peered over at her boy. "We all pray now that Emma is able to let Yeshu's love in and be free of her pain."

Ivy closed her eyes for a moment. She fervently prayed that Emma, who was experiencing the loneliness she had felt and more, would come to believe that she was loved so desperately and so completely that Yeshua had laid down his life for her.

*~*~*

"But where did the other part of the flat bread go?" little Jacob asked. "The aff... afghan?"

Vincent chuckled. "Afikoman, Jacob."

"Oh."

Joshua set down his fork and turned to the boy. "I don't know where it is, Jacob. It's up to you kids to find it after we're done eating."

"Like an Easter Egg hunt?" Shelby asked.

Joshua laughed. "Something like that. You do get chocolate after you find the afikoman but you either have to eat it before or save it for tomorrow. The afikoman should be the very last thing you eat tonight."

"Why?" Jacob questioned.

Smiling, Catherine ruffled her boy's hair. "Inquisitive. No idea where he gets it from... this son of a lawyer and teacher."

"Yes, truly a mystery," Joshua teased before looking to Jacob. "We eat it last because it represents the Paschal lamb that was eaten at the end of the Passover meal."

"But I thought you were the lamb..." Jacob whispered.

Joshua hugged him. "Yes." He reached over to squeeze Shelby's hand when he saw her tear up. "There's lots of symbolism in this meal... with layers. And I'm very glad to be celebrating it with all of you."

JenniAnn beamed. "As much as I appreciate our Passover Seders back in Dyeland and Andrew's leading of them... this is infinitely better."

"Agreed," Andrew replied. "And... I think it's just about to get even better. Tiva's bringing out dessert."

Violeta leapt to her feet. "I'll go help."

"While we're waiting... Belle needs a first Passover photo." Kemara pulled her phone from her pocket. "Andrew and JenniAnn, move a little closer, please. And... perfect! Joshua, how about you get in one?"

"Sure." Joshua moved behind Andrew and JenniAnn and leaned down so his head was between theirs. He smiled when Belle reached up for him.

"Aww! That one's so sweet." Kemara showed off the image then surveyed the hall. "Look at Ivy... fast friends with your Ama and Abi. Not that I'm surprised! I bet she hasn't thought to take a picture yet. I'm going to go take one for her."

JenniAnn handed Belle to Andrew then took the abandoned seat beside Joshua. "So... women's intuition, your thoughts?" she teased.

Joshua grinned. "You were right... Ivy did know. And I am so glad you were right about that."

Violeta hugged his shoulders. "Ivy looked so, so happy when she realized you were you! Now there's only Em..." She blushed. "Sorry."

Joshua kissed her cheek. "It's okay, Duckling. Just keep praying for Emma."

"Emma... She was at the dance. She seemed nice and she's very pretty," Shelby recalled.

Joshua patted her back. "She sure is, Shel. Inside and out. Do me a favor?"

Shelby nodded eagerly. "Anything."

"Me too!" Jacob squeaked.

Joshua smiled. "Say a prayer for Emma that one day very soon she feels as much love and happiness as we all do right now. Okay?"

"'Kay!" the two kids promised.

Andrew reached across the table and rested his hand over Joshua's. "We'll all pray."

Vincent clasped his wife's hand and nodded. "Yes, we will."

"Thank you." Joshua looked tenderly at each of them and thought lovingly of his wandering sheep.

*~*~*

Fathers and Daughters

"I finished."

Peter looked up from his laptop and smiled at Emma as she emerged from her room. It was the third night she had spent working on her letter to herself and he hoped finishing it would bring her peace. "And how do you feel?" he asked.

Emma opened her mouth to respond but only a strangled sob came out.

Peter hurried to her when she began to cry and helped her to the couch. Once she was curled up in the corner, he sat beside her.

"A-angry a-and hurt and... and... better." Emma rested her hand over his heart, the steady beat soothing her. "It... it really wasn't my fault."

"No, Emma. It wasn't."

"And I... I was scared to... to leave."

Peter kissed her hair. "Understandably."

"The only reason I... I could leave after Jodi found out... was that... that he'd thrown me a-away so... so I knew he... Derek wouldn't come after me a-and hurt me."

Peter held her close. As terrible as this Derek was, he wouldn't have put it past him to have simply done away with Emma if she'd tried to escape his clutches.

"He... he made me think only he lo-loved me a-and only he ever would a-and that if I told... people would blame me a-and hate me. That... it was the only true thing he ever said."

"He's a master manipulator of the worst kind, Emma. He manipulated you and then he made them believe it was you who had been deceitful. But they were adults. They should have seen through his lies," Peter counseled.

Emma nodded. "Yes. But I... I still feel bad a-about their... their kids. Jodi said they... they were screwed up because..."

Peter blinked back tears. As if she hadn't suffered enough without adding that. He gently pushed her back by her shoulders so he could look into her eyes. "Emma, those kids have a terrible man as their father. Any damage done to them... it comes from him."

"I... I really loved them. What... what if Derek hurts them? Jocelyn... she's the older girl. She... she'll be the age I was when... when it started in a couple years. Peter... I... I blamed myself so much that I... I hadn't thought... Peter, what if he..." Wide-eyed with terror, Emma clung to his shirt.

Peter closed his eyes, praying for the strength he would need to tell her what he had to. He, too, had worried about Emma's former charges but Joshua had assured him that Derek had never molested them or raised a hand to them. He was a cold, uninvolved father and it was not uncommon for a whole week to go by without a word exchanged between him and his two children. Still, his presence in their lives was toxic. And it was in Emma's power to fix that. "Emma, Derek hasn't hurt either of the kids... not like that."

Emma let out a sigh of relief. "How... how do you know?"

"I asked someone who would know."

Emma wondered at this but said nothing. She trusted him and if he needed to keep his source's identity a secret then there was a good reason. "Good."

"Yeah. But, sweetheart, that's not a healthy environment for them. You have to know that."

With a lump in her throat as she thought of the two little girls she had cared for, Emma nodded.

"Emma, John has evidence of this most recent assault," Peter reminded.

"I... I know. But... but when I think about facing him in... in court a-and maybe... maybe he'd get a jury to believe him just like... like he did everyone back home and then..."

Peter wrapped his arms around her. "I know. Emma, you said he ran off when John didn't back down. Maybe... maybe it wouldn't take much more than a confrontation with someone, someone telling him that they know what he's done and they won't forget."

Emma clung to him. "Not you! Peter, what if he... he did something to... to hurt you? I... I couldn't bear..."

"As much as I'd like to have a few moments with Derek to show him how I feel about what he did to you... not me."

"Then who?"

"Someone he can't manipulate or hurt." Peter drew in a deep breath and thought back to Joshua's visit to the apartment.

*~*~*

Saturday, April 12th

"Joshua, it... it breaks my heart that she can't see who you are, how much you love her." Peter swiped at his eyes after putting down the box of sweaters he'd moved from the bed to the hall closet. "I mean here you are... helping prepare a room for Emma... and she... she can't even know you were here?"

Joshua set down another box and hugged Peter. "I'm not sure how Emma would feel if she knew I knew she was living here. If you think she'd handle it okay then please tell her. Right now... you know what's going on with Emma more than I do."

Peter leaned against the wall, his own heart aching when he saw how difficult it was for Joshua to admit that. "I wish she would realize, once and for all time, that what happened to her was not and never could have been her fault. Then... then maybe she'd be more apt to believe that you see it that way, too. You meaning Joshua and... and Jesus. I'll keep trying, Joshua, I promise... for you and for Emma."

"Thank you." Joshua squeezed his shoulder, sighed, and returned to the soon-to-be second bedroom. "Bed's almost cleared off. Do you happen to have an extra end table? And a lamp? She'll need a light source within reach. And some place to put Aurora and her grandparents' photo."

"There's an end table in the living room that I never use. A lamp, too. I'll go get them." Peter went to retrieve the pieces. When he returned, he found Joshua standing in the center of the room, his eyes closed and his face slightly upturned. Peter let him finish his prayer before entering. "Right side?"

Joshua nodded. "I brought something for her."

Peter smiled. "Can I see it?"

"Sure." Joshua went to his bag and pulled out a figurine. He held it out to Peter for inspection. "I thought maybe we could just leave it on the bureau once it's cleared off. You can tell her you thought she might like it."

His voice hoarse with emotion, Peter could only nod as he looked at the form of a shepherd carrying his sheep. He set it on the bed then swept papers scattered on the bureau into a box to go through later. Once it was cleared off, he positioned the carving at the center of the bureau.

"Thank you." Joshua smiled and patted Peter's back.

For a few minutes they worked in silence, cleaning and organizing. Then Peter spoke up about another issue weighing on him.

"I know you're somewhat limited in your current state but... do you know if Derek will come back? Emma's terrified he will. Maybe even to a show. I worry that... even if she makes progress... any more contact from him and... and it'll be back to square one again. Like last time."

Joshua shook his head as he went to the closet and pulled out the bedding. "I don't know. I don't think he'd come to the theatre. He approached Emma in the alley for a reason. He's a coward. That's why he ran off when John came. But... but I don't know if he'll try that again."

"Emma said she'll eat lunch in the diner's kitchen. And I'll walk her there and back. Still..."

"Peter, I want to go see him. Speak to him... ensure he'll never bother Emma again. But I think... Peter, I need to have what's on John's phone when I confront him. But Emma told John not to let anyone see or hear it. I won't let her trust be broken. Not again. But if Derek knew we had that..." Joshua sat on the edge of the bed, resting his head in his hands. "I can confront him without it. And I will if I need to. And I can tell him the truth... my truth. But he's heard my truth before and he's ignored it. He has no fear of running afoul of God's law. But Caesar's law... he's afraid of that. And he did assault Emma in that alley. You break Caesar's law and you end up in the papers, on TV, online... Derek loves himself above everything and everyone else. If he had reason to believe that his status, his wealth, his power might be lost... Then and only then would he really listen to me... then he might consider what it means to violate the most sacred laws."

Peter shook his head, unable to imagine being more concerned about one's status than one's relationship with God. But then nothing about Derek was imaginable. "I'll ask her. I will. As soon as I think she can bear considering it."

"Thank you." Joshua stood and began to make the bed with Peter jumping in to help him. "Emma's going to worry about the girls, about Jocelyn and Zoe. I know she will. Please tell her that Derek hasn't and won't hurt them like he hurt her. He's never been violent towards them in any way and he won't molest them. But... he's cold and distant. He had children for show... because it was the 'right' thing to do. It's not uncommon for a whole week to go by without him acknowledging the girls. They're terrified of him. Something needs to change. And I'll do what I can to bring that change about." Joshua rubbed at his eyes, turned to smile wanly at Peter, and waved his hand around the room. "We make a good team."

Peter looked at the room which, while not homey, was a comfortable blank canvas for Emma to make into a home. "We do. I... I just wish Emma could be a part of it." He hugged Joshua. "I'll keep trying. I'll never give up."

Joshua smiled. "I know. You're the rock. Always there, constant, steady... My rock."

Peter wept as Joshua kissed his cheeks. "Glad to... to be your rock." He peered over Joshua's shoulder at the shepherd and the lamb and hoped, very soon, Emma would feel the absolute love he felt in that moment.

*~*~*

Monday, April 14th

Strengthened by the memories, Peter took Emma's hand in his and spoke again. "Emma, whatever you believe about Joshua, surely you can see that he loves you. So much. What you've just realized tonight... he's always believed. He never blamed you, never thought less of you. You asked me earlier about that shepherd and lamb... I did put it there for you. But he made it. For you. He brought it here Saturday. We came back here in between shows and he helped me get your room in order. Emma, Joshua only wants what's best for you. And he will go and confront Derek so... so you never have to worry about him again. But, sweetheart, it will be much easier for Joshua if you'd let him have what John got on his phone. Please, Emma?"

Emma stared at their linked hands. She felt as if the world was spinning. Joshua knew she was there... living with Peter. He'd helped prepare her room. He'd left her a gift. And he would confront Derek for her... She began to weep. As much as she wanted to believe that Joshua truly was Jesus, she couldn't fathom that he could love her so much if he truly knew all as Jesus surely would. If he knew about the men after Derek but before Peter... Still... he did love her. He had told her, even after she'd been cruel to him. Even if he wasn't Jesus Christ, Joshua Davidson loved her... loved her without asking for anything, loved her at her ugliest. And that was enough. "Y-yes. He... Joshua... can see and hear whatever John has a-and use it however he needs to. B-but please... please ask him to wait until after the show. I... I just... if it doesn't work... If Derek would just... just get angry a-and then maybe make a scene during the show... We... we have a chance to save the theatre a-and if we lose it because... cause of Derek... I could never forgive myself for... for that."

Though Peter knew, per Joshua, that Derek would never dare such a thing, he also realized that Emma was still fighting against the idea that Joshua was Jesus. Without that, there would be no assuring her that there was no risk to the theatre. He nodded. "I'll ask him."

"Thank you." Emma rested in Peter's arms for a few moments and let out a shaky brief. She hugged him tightly then stood up. "You were working. I'll let you get back to that."

"It can wait if you..."

Emma smiled and shook her head. "It's okay. Really. Besides, I have another letter I want to write." She bowed her head. "I... I need to apologize to Maryam and Yosef a-and I think... I think I'd just bawl if I tried to right there in... in the diner tomorrow. A letter's okay, isn't it?"

Peter rose and hugged her. "Yes, definitely."

"I want to write to Joshua, too. Just... need some time."

"Sure." Peter kissed Emma's forehead then smiled as she entered her room. There was hope...

*~*~*

Ivy and Joshua sat in the window seat of his room, reliving their favorite moments from the Seder.

"So does Rabbi Yakov know about you?" Ivy asked.

"He and Tiva figured me out just recently."

"I figured. He kept looking at you whenever the Messiah or the lamb came up. Then it seemed like he got teared up when we said good night. Tiva, too. So I wondered. That's really cool!"

Joshua beamed. "It is. So how do you like your room?"

"I love it! Although I feel bad that Kemara had to move." Ivy bit her lip and frowned.

Joshua patted her back and chuckled. "Don't worry. I think Kemara welcomed it. Violeta can be a little... chatty. Trust me, Kemara will get far more rest this way. You, on the other hand..."

Ivy giggled. "I don't mind. I'm glad I'm staying with Violeta. I mean I loved talking to her on the phone and texting her but... it's not the same as face to face. Like... like this is different from... from praying. I always feel you near me when I pray but..." She took Joshua's right hand in both of hers. "I like this. It... it feel like having a... a dad."

Tears welling in his eyes, Joshua embraced the girl tightly. "I know. I... I like this, too."

"I'm really, really trying to... to live in the moment but I just keep thinking about how... how I don't even know how I'll keep breathing two weeks from now. I want to live. I really, really do. I want to go to college a-and maybe meet someone and get married and have kids and then grandkids b-but thinking about living a long life until... til we can be like this again. Yeshua..."

Joshua softly rocked. "I promise you I won't make you wait that long, Ivy. Actually... I was kind of hoping maybe you'd invite me to your graduation."

Ivy immediately perked up. "A-and you'd come, like this?"

"Well, maybe not exactly like this. I think I'd do better than flannel pajama bottoms and a T-shirt."

Ivy giggled. "You know what I mean..."

Joshua grinned. "I do. Yes, like this. I'd like to give my best to your grandma, Mark, the Hunters. And Leo, of course! Seems like a good time for that. You've overcome so much, Ivy, and I'm so proud of you. Your graduation... it's definitely something to celebrate. You're worth celebrating."

"I... I will definitely invite you." Ivy clung to him for a few moments before she spoke again. "Yeshua?"

He smoothed some hair behind her ear. "Hmm?"

"Will my mom be able to see me graduate?"

"Francesca will be watching proudly and shouting her love to you, Ivy," Joshua assured.

Ivy sighed. "I thought so but... but good to hear it from you."

Joshua squeezed her hand. "I have something for you." He rose from the seat and went to his closet.

Ivy's eyes grew wide when Joshua returned with a wooden box. "Oh! It's beautiful! Did you make that?"

"The box, yes."

When Joshua handed it to her, Ivy traced the carvings of her namesake interspersed with roses. "I love it... a-and even more because you... you made it for me."

"I'm so glad. But open it, please."

Ivy opened the box. Tears welled as she stared into it.

"She knew you were already dreading being away from it. Francesca didn't want you choosing colleges based on proximity to the Pieta so... she made you one to keep."

Ivy withdrew a small, perfect replica of her mother's Pieta from the box. She rested her head on Joshua's shoulder as she continued to gaze at it. She ran her fingers over the whole surface, imagining her mother at work.

Joshua kissed her hair. "We're always with you, Ivy. Ama, your mom, and me. You're going to have a wonderful time at college but there will be lonely nights... there always are. When you feel that, look at this and remember you're never, ever alone."

"I... I will. I promise." Ivy rested her finger over the statue's pierced hand. "Yeshua?"

"Yes?"

"I'm kinda nervous about Friday. Watching you... Sometimes, even though things are so much better now, I still have nightmares or... or find myself thinking about the bullies. Isn't it hard to... to do that show a-and not remember how real it was? Do you have nightmares?"

"I remember, Ivy. But I remember both the good and the bad and how there was much more good. And I think about how, as painful as those six hours were, without them there would have been so many blissful moments in Eternity that I wouldn't have had. And as for you... tomorrow we're going to introduce you to Fr. Mike. You'll love him. We thought you could sit with him on Friday. Mike's actually known about me for years, longer than anyone else except the angels, of course. And... I promise you... you'll like the finale. Then after the show, you can come find me in the lobby. Ama and Abi will be there, too. Then we'll come back here and have some birthday cake for Violeta. It'll be a good night!"

Ivy smiled. "Yeah. Okay. I feel better, thank you. Speaking of Violeta... I hope she'll like what I got her."

"You must have gotten it after Christmas because I don't know about it."

"It's a couple DVDs of the Hugh Jackman episodes of Snowy River."

Joshua laughed. "Perfect. Trust me, she'll love them. Promise to keep a secret?"

Ivy nodded eagerly.

"I got her four tickets to Wicked next Friday. For her, you, Kemara, and me."

Ivy shrieked and hugged his neck. "That's cool! Thank you!!! Oh my gosh! She's going to love..."

"What is it?"

"It's just... aren't Andrew and JenniAnn going?"

"Umm... Well... Okay, secret number two... I noticed you looked a little surprised when Andrew said he was only staying at Willowveil temporarily."

Ivy blushed. "Oh, yeah. I know it's not my business but I was just figuring that with it being a castle and having several rooms... why wouldn't he stay with JenniAnn and Belle? Not like anything's gonna happen with him and JenniAnn. It's just... I mean... don't get me wrong. My mom did really, really well with me. I was so happy with her. But... but especially when she got sick, sometimes I'd wish that I had a dad there to... to help her and to... to hug me when I was scared. Just seems like if Belle could have her mom and dad with her... shouldn't she?"

"I think so. But JenniAnn's worried that, when Belle gets older, if she says something about their living with Andrew then one of Andrew's assignments or really anyone might think ill of him. You know, since he's not married to JenniAnn."

"But that would be rude if they did. They don't know the circumstances!"

Joshua smiled proudly. "I know. And JenniAnn knows that, too. She just... she loves Andrew very much and she doesn't want to be the cause of anyone giving him a hard time. But... Andrew would rather put up with that and be near her and Belle. So... the night we go to Wicked, the three of them will be alone in the castle. Then Andrew and JenniAnn can talk and, hopefully, come to an understanding."

Ivy began to giggle.

Joshua tilted his head, still smiling. "What?"

"'Be shrewd as serpents and innocent as doves.' You're definitely a shrewd plotter."

"Occupational hazard, I guess."

Ivy smiled. "Makes sense. And I like the plot and I really hope it works. And... Wicked really will be so much fun. And it's just fun to think of going to something called Wicked with Jesus."

Laughing, Joshua nodded. "I did think about that... Well, hopefully it won't make the papers."

"Hopefully n..." Ivy paused to yawn.

Joshua looked at her with a gentle smile. "Bedtime, I think."

"I am getting sleepy but... but sleep seems like a waste..."

"It's not. I'll be here tomorrow morning and the morning after that and after that... And I'll make everyone some of my Ama's delicious bread with honeyed figs. But sleep first."

Despite her reluctance to part from Joshua for the night, Ivy stood. She couldn't keep from smiling. It was, after all, the first time her father had ever ordered her to bed.

"I'll walk you down so I can tell Violeta good night."

"Okay."

The two made their way to the main floor and to the girls' room where they found Violeta had already dozed off. Joshua kissed her forehead and then Ivy's when she was tucked in.

"Good night, girls. See you in the morning. I love you," Joshua whispered.

"Love you..." Ivy echoed drowsily.

Joshua smiled and closed the door behind him. He knew Kemara had hoped to go to bed somewhat early so he only paused at her door and whispered a prayer. He moved to Andrew's and Max's room. The door was cracked so he peeked in and saw only Max sprawled across his bed. Joshua prayed for him and for Rose who he suspected the young man was dreaming of based on his goofy grin. After stepping back into the hall, Joshua smiled at JenniAnn's closed door. He could hear two voices behind it. His smile growing, he said a quick prayer and hurried back to his room where he talked to his Father about all the joy he had felt that day and what he hoped for the days ahead.

*~*~*

"I wonder if Joshua and Ivy are still talking?" JenniAnn queried as she put away her knitting and rose from the rocking chair.

Andrew, laying on the bed, glanced at the clock. "Probably not. Joshua would want to be sure she gets rest. Sightseeing tomorrow."

JenniAnn smiled dreamily as she laid beside him. "That'll be so much fun! I suppose we should probably try to get some sleep, too."

"Mmm hmm." Andrew stroked Belle's back as she slept on his chest and stomach. He sighed contently and turned to nuzzle JenniAnn's hair. "I'll go back to my room soon."

"'Kay." JenniAnn leaned up on one elbow and peered down at the angel. She smiled as she stroked his hair.

"What?" Andrew asked when he saw her stifle a laugh.

"Just thinking..."

"About?"

"You."

"Fascinating topic," the angel deadpanned.

"I happen to think so."

"So... care to elaborate?"

"I was just thinking about how you're looking more and more like Movie Jesus every day."

Andrew chuckled. "Thanks, I think?"

"I just mean the beard and hair and..."

"And?"

"Your eyes. Blonde and pale as they might be, the best ones have these. Crinkles."

Andrew smiled when her finger rested at the corner of his eyes. "Those are wrinkles, Laja."

"No, crinkles. And I know they were there before just..."

"Deeper now. I noticed, too."

"All that care and compassion you carry shows more now. I like it." JenniAnn snuggled into his shoulder and clasped Belle's hand. "I love you both so much."

"I love you, too, Laja." Andrew kissed her hair. "And my little girl..." He patted Belle again.

"A-Andrew?"

Surprised by the tremor in JenniAnn's voice, Andrew sat up, carefully readjusted Belle, and hugged her. "Laja, what is it?"

"Seeing Ivy today... She told me about how when she was little she thought Jesus... Joshua... was her dad. And I know he is. He's Dad to us all. But I mean how she'd imagine he was there every day, knowing what kind of sandwich she would want. And how important and helpful it was to Ivy to think of Joshua in that way. I... I mean... there's just something about having a dad, even if one doesn't get him in the usual way, you know?"

Andrew nodded.

"I just... I... I want Belle to have that. She has gobs of uncles and I really, really have thought of you as her father this whole time and I know what I said at the hospital and it made sense at the time but... but... I don't want you to be Uncle Andrew. I want our daughter to grow up calling someone... you... 'Daddy.' Andrew..."

Andrew felt as if he could sob were he not concerned about disturbing Belle.

"Love, it... it's okay if you do want to stay Uncle Andrew. Really. I... I just... it was just a thought but..."

Andrew shook his head. "I don't want to be Uncle Andrew. Or... maybe some day. When Max and Rose... But... I really... really... want to... to be 'Daddy.' Laja..." He kissed Belle's curls and then stroked JenniAnn's cheek and kissed her forehead. "Thank you."

JenniAnn shook her head. "I... I really should have considered it before. I'm so sorry but I just... I was concerned but... I just want both of you to be happy and..."

"I am very, very happy." Andrew beamed at her then down at Belle who was beginning to squirm.

The two adults watched the baby silently until her eyes twitched open. She stared up at them, looking mildly curious.

"Belle... Belle, Daddy's holding you. Your... your Daddy," JenniAnn murmured.

Belle smiled then curled back into Andrew's chest and fell asleep.

JenniAnn stroked her soft curls. "Guess she just wanted to be sure we'd figured it out."

Andrew's face shone as he smiled at her then peered down at their baby girl. "Daddy loves you, little one," he whispered.

*~*~*

Restoration

Tuesday, April 15th

The next morning, during a brief lull at the diner, Emma listened as Samson told her about the day he'd spent with his parents.

"Then we went to visit my aunt and uncle and turns out I have a few new cousins! But the best part was... was having Dad introduce me as... as his son. Hadn't heard that in a long time." The man drew in a deep breath. "They're coming here for dinner tonight. Dad's actually letting my brother handle the deli."

Emma hugged Samson. "I'm so happy for you."

"Thanks! Still can't figure it out, though. Dad said he'd met Joshua before but swears he didn't say a word to him about me. You didn't somehow know, did you? Internet sleuthing maybe?"

Emma laughed and shook her head. "No. Not me. Joshua... he... he's just something else."

Samson glanced out the window. "And here come his parents." He squeezed Emma's hand then turned away so she could greet Maryam and Yosef.

The couple paused at the door for a moment, trying to decide whether to seat themselves or hope Emma would. They both smiled when she approached them.

"Good morning, Maryam and Yosef," Emma greeted, her smile trembling.

Maryam reached for her hand. "Good morning, Emma. How are you?"

"Good... really good, actually. You?"

"Quite well, thank you!" Yosef replied when he noticed his wife was still holding the girl's hand with her head bowed, praying.

"So, umm, the usual booth?"

Maryam looked up and smiled. "Yes, please."

Emma led the way and set their menus down. "The usual, Yosef?"

"As always. No, actually, orange juice this time instead of coffee. We're meeting the rabbi and his wife later for coffee."

"Orange juice and pancakes it is. Maryam?"

"The cinnamon french toast, please, with tea."

"Got it." Emma reached into the pocket of her apron. "I, umm, wrote you something." She set an envelope bearing their names down on the table. "You don't have to read it now. Unless you want to."

Maryam immediately took the card and smiled up at its writer. "Thank you, Emma. I... I would like to read it now."

Emma smiled, nodded, and went to place their orders.

Yosef slid out of his side of the booth and sat beside his wife. "Would you like to read it alone first?"

Maryam shook her head as she broke the seal.

Together the two began to read.

Dear Maryam and Yosef,

I am so, so sorry for my behavior this past week. I'm especially sorry for the things I said to Joshua who has never done anything to hurt me nor, near as I can tell, anyone else. He'd been nothing but kind and loving and I repaid his kindness with cruelty which was an absolutely terrible thing to do. I was angry and disgusted with myself and, unfortunately, I unleashed that on him. Then I neglected the two of you because I was embarrassed and horrified at what I'd done. I was also very rude when you, out of the goodness of your hearts, came to my apartment to check on me. I am so, so sorry, Maryam for snapping at you.

Maryam, I treasured and will always treasure the time we shared. Thank you so much for sitting with me and listening to me when I needed a friend. And thank you for the cooking lessons... Peter thanks you for those, too. I haven't been close to my mom for a long time and when you were near, I felt like I had a mom again. That I lost that because of my own temper and anger is something I'm trying to deal with. I'm so sorry for the pain I caused you. I never meant to but I was so blind that day and all the days since. Peter is helping me and... it turns out... so is your son. I'm not sure if it's too late to fix things between us. If so, I understand. Please just know that I think you're remarkable and, though I can't really imagine how it'll happen, I'd like to be like you when I grow up.

Love to both of you,
Emma

Yosef stroked Maryam's hair as she finished reading. When she set the letter down, he handed her a handkerchief.

"I... I need to speak to her, Yosef."

"Yes, I think so. Perhaps you could go to the kitchen? It is best not done out here."

Maryam nodded. She smiled when Yosef kissed her temple and squeezed her hand. "Yes, thank you."

Yosef watched his wife walk away and sighed. He found himself thinking of all the statues and paintings of her that he had seen in homes, churches, chapels, and cathedrals. They were pleasant and appreciated. Still, he wished all of Yeshua's followers the world over could see what he did: not a distant, untouchable paragon but someone who understood heartache and the chill of judgment, someone who loved them, someone who saw God not only in Heaven but in all who sought Him. Maryam...

*~*~*

"Emma?"

Turning away from the juice she was pouring, Emma stared at Maryam.

"Emma..." Maryam repeated as she held out her arms.

Crying, Emma staggered into her friend's embrace. "I... I'm so sorry a-and I missed you so... so much."

Maryam patted her back. "All's forgiven, dear Emma. I missed you, too."

Dusty approached and lightly touched Emma's arm. "Em, why don't you and Mrs. Davidson step outside? Take a break. I can handle things out there."

Grateful for the opportunity for privacy, Emma smiled at Dusty and nodded. "Thank you." She hugged her boss then turned back to Maryam. "Will Yosef be okay for a few minutes?"

Maryam smiled. "He will find someone to befriend. Come." She took the young woman's hand and led her behind the diner.

"Sorry it's not very nice," Emma apologized. "But no one ever really comes back here. Especially not since Dusty quit smoking. I'd say we could walk to the park but..."

There was less privacy in the park, Maryam knew. "Here is fine. Truly."

Emma sat down at a rickety picnic table and smiled when Maryam took the place beside her. "I... I feel like I owe you some sort of explanation. But I don't mean for it to come out as an excuse."

Maryam patted her hand. "You do not owe me an explanation. But I would like to be your friend still, Emma. If there is something you need to talk about, I wish to listen."

Emma nodded. In a torrent, everything came pouring out. She told Maryam about Derek, the town's reaction, the move, the lost years afterwards, Derek's reappearance and attack, the club, moving in with Peter, writing her letter, and what Joshua was willing to do.

The whole time, Maryam listened silently. She stroked the girl's hair and patted her back but said nothing for fear of keeping Emma from unburdening herself. When Emma finally finished, she spoke.

"You know now that what happened with that man... what he did to you... that was not your fault, yes?"

With a sigh, Emma nodded again. "Peter, he... he helped me see that."

"Good. I am glad for that though still so sorry for how greatly you have suffered. To have made a life for yourself with so little help and support after that... you are a strong woman, Emma." Maryam smiled gently and, with tears in her own eyes, brushed the tear-soaked hair away from Emma's face. She set a hand on each cheek. "You deserve happiness, dear. True happiness."

Emma sighed when Maryam kissed her forehead. "I... I wish you and Yosef could adopt me."

"We do not need legal proceedings to consider you ours, Emma. Nor to love you."

Emma began to cry again. "I... I love you."

"I love you, too."

Soaking in the maternal love long denied her, Emma rested her head on Maryam's shoulder. "Why is Joshua... why, after all I've done... is he so willing to... to do something for me like... like confront Derek?"

"Because it is his way. He wants you to be happy, to be free from your fears. He loves you, Emma."

Emma sat up and nodded. "He... he told me that. Right after I... I said those awful things to him."

"No matter what you say to Yeshu, he will always love you, Emma."

Emma pondered this. All of her life she had felt lacking in one quality or another that would make people love her. Something must have been missing for her father to have left. She clearly hadn't been good enough to have garnered her mother's affection. Derek had taken everything and still spurned her. The church had cast her out for not being pure or holy enough. All the boys came and went because she wasn't sexy enough or thin enough or fun enough or was "too screwed up to deal with." How, in the course of a few months, had she met so many people who seemed to love her in spite of everything?

Maryam wrapped her arms around Emma's shoulders and hugged her. "You are lovable, Emma."

With a teary smile, Emma gazed into her friend's eyes. Maybe that was the only explanation she needed. "Thank you..." She returned Maryam's hug. "We should probably get inside so you can eat and I can get back to work. Will you and Yosef..."

"We're meeting Yakov and Tiva at 1:00 but I think we might like to take our time here until then," Maryam replied.

Emma's smile grew. "Good. I'll keep the tea and orange juice coming."

"We thank you." Maryam beamed at Emma then took her hand and re-entered the diner with her.

*~*~*

After receiving a tour of the city and a couple of its museums courtesy of Fr. Mike and John, the gang at Cora's had retired to the house for the evening. At Andrew's request, the priest was teaching them how to make boxty.

While the others were receiving instruction in the kitchen, Joshua and John had gone to the attic room. Joshua sat in the window seat, holding John's phone. After a prayer, he hit "Play" and watched.

The first few seconds showed only John's feet and picked up the sound of him running backed by the din of the city. Then the movement halted.

"Get your hands off that girl this minute!"

"Girl? All is I see is an ungrateful, sniveling whore."

Joshua closed his eyes and shook his head.

"You don't want to know what I see when I look at you. Let her go or I will call the police."

As John had held his phone up to make Derek realize he was in earnest, it had captured a few seconds of Derek pinning Emma to the wall. Tears welled in Joshua's eyes when he noted how terrified and ashamed she looked.

"Nine... one..."

Joshua saw Derek finally step away from Emma who remained paralyzed except to hug herself and turn her face away from him.

"Remember what I said. You keep your mouth shut or bad things will happen to you, Emma. Nothing you wrote in that letter was true. You came onto me and..."

"Enough."

John, who had been pacing, sat beside Joshua. They listened to the few seconds of John and Emma speaking before the video ended.

"I did not realize until later that I had gotten a few moments where you could see him. That will help, won't it?"

Joshua squeezed his cousin's hand and nodded. He was quiet for a few moments. "She looked so scared. I am so glad you were nearby and heard her and intervened."

John patted his back. "I think the other man, homeless, I think, would have intervened if I hadn't."

"Good."

"So do you think it will help?"

"Very much. Emma would like for me to wait until after this weekend, though, so I will."

"Why does she want you to wait?"

"Peter says she's afraid it will only rile Derek and then he'll come here and cause a scene at the show, potentially harming the theatre's odds."

John frowned. "I see."

"It's for the best. It'll take three hours to get there, three hours back. This way I can spend that time with Ivy and Emma will have a few more days to get her bearings. And... I'm still hoping she'll figure me out beforehand. Then she won't worry so much when I go there." Joshua smiled. "I feel good about Friday."

"Good Friday," John observed. "I'll be there then. With your parents and Kelly. I was surprised they wanted to go then."

Joshua stared out the window. "I sort of asked them. I knew Ivy would be in town then. I thought it'd be good for her to be able to speak with Ama and Abi during intermission. I, umm, didn't think it would be for the best for her to watch with them, though. And I knew that if Emma still hadn't learned the truth then... well, Friday is when I'll most need the moral support. Abi also brought up a good point. Even if Ama weren't there, she would still know what I was doing. So maybe it would just be for the best to have her there, we'll all be together, and... and it'll be fine." He reached over to squeeze John's hand. "Thanks for sitting with them."

"It is an honor. I am glad that I've seen the show already so I can be prepared. I think that'll help with the others. Do your parents know about the Resurrection scene?"

Joshua laughed. "Yes and no. Ama's been saving all the reviews. They know there is one. They don't know what it's like. So I'm excited about that. But... I'm even more excited by this." He went over to his bed stand and handed John a small piece of paper. "You can read it."

John smiled when he saw the Aramaic writing.

"She must have left it while we were at MOMA."

John hugged his cousin after he'd finished reading the note. "I am very glad for your Ama and even more glad for Emma. And meeting for dinner at Peter's tomorrow... very nice. They'll enjoy that."

Joshua beamed. "Yes. Now... let's go see where things stand with our dinner."

The two entered the kitchen to find the others watching Fr. Mike's every movement with Andrew studiously taking notes. Ivy saw them first and hurried over to Joshua who wrapped his arms around her.

"Already smells great!" he praised.

The priest grinned. "They're all eager students... or maybe just hungry."

"Both!" Kemara replied.

"I think Rose would be impressed if I could make this," Max explained. "It seems sort of Hogsmeade-appropriate, doesn't it?"

Andrew laughed. "It is now."

Fr. Mike grinned. "Well, both of the movie Dumbledores come to us courtesy of the Old Sod so that counts for something, doesn't it?"

"I totally planned it that way for just this reason," Joshua teased.

Ivy giggled. "I'll get a salad going and try to make it somehow Hogwartsian, Max."

Violeta hurried to the refrigerator. "I'll help."

"I think I'm clear on making the sauce so I'll get going with..." JenniAnn smiled when the baby monitor resounded with Belle's cries. "I'll go get Belle first. Guess she doesn't want to be left out!"

Soon everyone was busy at one task or another until dinner was ready.

Once they'd prayed, Andrew raised his glass of ginger ale. "I'd like to make a toast. To Ivy on her first full day in New York." He smiled at his former assignment. "I'll, umm, always remember that first time a few of us all had lunch together." He remembered, too, the times before when Ivy had snuck into his classroom to eat alone and avoid harassment in the lunchroom.

Ivy smiled wistfully as she thought back to gathering with them on the stage in Andrew's classroom after Alyssa had made her cry.

"I know I speak for Violeta, Kemara, and JenniAnn when I say that we all enjoyed those times so much. But now... now you're where you're supposed to be: dining with the King." Andrew smiled first at Ivy and then at Joshua. "To Ivy and to Joshua."

"To Ivy and to Joshua!" the others repeated.

Joshua hugged the girl and kissed her hair. "To Ivy," he murmured.

"You guys..." Ivy smiled tearfully at them all. "So great. Thank you."

Andrew reached across the table to squeeze her hand. "You're welcome. Now... tuck in." He winked at Max who grinned and obeyed.

*~*~*

Wednesday, April 16th

The next afternoon, Andrew packed everyone into the van and drove to St. Genesius'. He needed to check the voicemail and the email and, while they were there, Ivy was going to get a behind-the-scenes look at the costumes and scenery.

Owen, who had arrived to help, was showing the teenager the Gethsemane background when the director approached, looking dazed.

JenniAnn hurried over to him. "Andrew, are you okay? Is something wrong?"

Andrew shook his head then, after a moment, smiled. "We, umm, we're sold out for Friday. And we don't have very many tickets left for either Saturday performance."

The group all cheered. Joshua approached the angel and pulled him into a bear hug.

"That's awesome! We need to call the others, spread the word. They'll be so excited!"

Andrew nodded. "Definitely. And I need to call the fire department. Doug had mentioned that, because the side aisles are so wide, back in the theatre's heyday, they'd sometimes get permission to add some folding chairs. He seemed embarrassed even mentioning it but I'm so glad he did. I want to look into that. I'd feel bad turning anyone away if they show up hoping to buy tickets at the door."

Violeta laughed. "This is so cool! They started this wondering if anyone would come and now you're talking about adding seats!"

Owen approached Joshua. "I think I owe you a drink... Several even."

Joshua chuckled, recalling their wager. "You do. We'll settle up next week. Of course, you can join us tonight for ice cream floats and bring something for that."

Owen grinned. "Thanks, I'll do that."

"So... does that mean the theatre will be able to stay open?" Ivy asked. Based on the behind-the-scenes tour alone, she'd already fallen in love with the place.

"It does." Andrew beamed. "I'm going to go call Doug now and then maybe we can do a phone tree for the others. Laja, could you divide up the list?"

"Happily!" JenniAnn followed him into the office.

"I'm so happy for all of you!" Ivy cheered. "Not surprised, though. The minute I saw your Jesus, I knew this had to be a hit!" She hugged Joshua. "And your Maryam, too." She smiled at Violeta who blushed, her eyes alight with joy. "And I can't wait to meet the others!"

"You'll love them. And they're gonna love you. Now... given the local fire marshal is still extremely proud of his performance as Judas in his high school's production of Superstar, I'm quite confident he'll sign off on those folding chairs. Anyone want to help me get the chairs out of storage?" Joshua requested.

Happily, Violeta, Kemara, Owen, and Ivy all followed him to a backroom and got some chairs moved to the house for easier set-up later.

Once that was done, the phone calls began. While some messages were left, they reached most of the cast in person. Joshua put Zeke on speaker when he and Diana launched into "The Hallelujah Chorus." Shane greeted the news with a celebratory selfie showing him holding a hastily written sign reading "Hurrah!!! from Herod." Adam had been out for coffee with Kylie and Clay when Andrew reached his cell phone. All three started hooping and hollering. As soon as Monica received the call from Kemara, she'd passed word to Arthur who ran around the True Light center setting off Tim, Tyson, and Jeff. Caleb and Edward nearly sent an entire country western store into a panic when they started screaming over the news. JenniAnn called Catherine who paged Cira and Crystal to her office and told them the news, spurring an ecstatic call back from the girls. Gloria, having figured out the statistical likelihood of a sell-out, was unsurprised but no less thrilled by the call from Violeta. In the middle of the comic book store, Max paused in stocking shelves and serenaded Joshua over the phone with Simon's song. To everyone's amusement, some of the customers joined in. The last call Joshua made was to Peter after JenniAnn had been uable to reach Emma on her phone.

"Hey Peter, it's Joshua. We tried to call Emma but..."

"She's here. We were starting dinner prep so she didn't hear the phone. What's up? Should I put you on speaker?"

"Yes, please."

After a few moments, Emma spoke.

"Hi Joshua."

"Hi Emma. How are you?"

"G-good. You?"

"Really great. I called with news for you both. We're sold out on Friday... and nearly so for the Saturday shows! Emma, the theatre's back in the black."

In his mind's eye, Joshua saw what happened next. Emma began to cry and rested her head against Peter's shoulder. He stroked her back and smiled with relief then sighed and rested his chin on her hair.

"Th-thank you," Emma finally choked out. "I'm so... so glad. This is... thank you."

Joshua swiped at a tear. "Just glad I could be the one to make the call. I'll let you get back to your cooking. We'll see you Friday."

"Thank you, Joshua! Please tell everyone they're awesome!" Peter requested.

Joshua smiled. "Will do. Have a good evening you two!"

"Good night, Joshua," Emma murmured.

"Good night, Emma."

Joshua sighed happily when he ended the call.

With the calling finally done, the group gathered on the couches in the lobby for a breather. The quiet didn't last long. The doors into the house burst open and the entire orchestra stepped through, most with their instruments, playing "Superstar" marching band style as Joshua looked on with amusement and intense pride.

*~*~*

Yosef grinned as he and Maryam made their way to Peter's apartment via the elevator. It made him feel good to know that after 2,014 years, his wife still enjoyed gazing at him. "How do I look?" he inquired, not above fishing for compliments.

Maryam smiled. "Handsome as ever. Though..." She gestured to his shirt. "The buttons are all wrong again. You've missed one, see?"

Yosef blushed. "I am still not used to buttons..."

"Thankfully, you have an attentive wife to look after you." Maryam quickly had his shirt in order. She reached up and patted his beard. "Remember, after Gabe spoke to you, what you came to me and said?"

"'I will go any where in the world, so long as I can go with you,'" Yosef recalled, pulling Maryam to him.

"Could you have ever imagined that would be some place like this?" Maryam studied the elegant hallway she stepped into once the elevator door opened.

Yosef chuckled as he picked up the gifts they had brought. "My love, I think I would have been scared out of my mind by this place back then. No, I did not imagine it. But my words still stand."

Maryam squeezed his hand. "It felt good to know that... that you would be by my side wherever I went."

Yosef frowned. "Not everywhere..." he murmured.

Seeing the sadness in his eyes, Maryam kept tight hold of his hand. She was grateful the hallway was empty but still she kept her voice low. "There, too. In my heart, reminding me that it... it was what our boy was born to do. God's will... Yeshu's will..." She smiled when a little girl of around four or five exited an apartment and plopped onto a settee near them.

The girl turned to Maryam and Yosef and beamed. "It's only three whole days til Easter, you know," she informed them.

Maryam beamed. "That is wonderful, isn't it?"

The child nodded enthusiastically. "The Easter Bunny is coming!"

Yosef sighed.

"And Jesus woke up so we could go to Heaven."

Pleased, Yosef patted the girl's hair. "That he did."

The apartment door opened again and a woman appeared. She let out a sigh of relief when she saw her daughter who, in wonder, had begun to play with Maryam's hair. "Aubrey, I told you to wait in the apartment until I have your brother ready." She smiled apologetically at Maryam and Yosef before scooping the girl up. "I hope she wasn't disturbing you."

Yosef set his hand gently on the woman's shoulder. "Not at all. Our boy was a runner when he was young, too. We understand."

"Oh thank you!" The woman smiled down at her daughter. "Now let's head back in, baby."

Maryam smiled at the two as they retreated. "I pray you and your family have a very good Easter, Aubrey."

"Hope you do, too!" Aubrey called, smiling over her mother's shoulder as she was hauled away.

Struck by the comparison of Aubrey's childlike faith and Emma's struggle to reclaim hers, Maryam hugged Yosef's arm. "Now to see Emma and Peter?"

Yosef kissed her hair. "Yes."

Praying, they made their way to the couple's door.

*~*~*

Peter caught Emma's hand as she paced by him.

"Emma, we're going to have a lovely time," he assured.

"I think I may have overcooked the chicken..."

"The chicken is fine. I tasted it, remember?"

Emma nodded. "But would you have told me if it was dry?"

Peter hugged her. "Knowing how important this is to you... yes. Maybe not if it was just the two of us."

Emma smiled and returned his hug. "Okay. Thanks."

"Besides, Maryam and Yosef are coming to see us. I'm sure the dinner is secondary."

"True but still..."

Peter kissed her forehead. "I know. Personally, I just think it's pretty cool to be hosting a dinner. Beats eating ramen in front of the TV."

Emma squeezed his hand. "Yeah, it does."

A knock sounded on the door. Peter smiled reassuringly, kept hold of Emma's hand, and led her to welcome their guests.

"Shalom!" Yosef greeted when the couple opened the door. He reached out and warmly shook Peter's hand.

"Welcome!" Peter replied. "Come on in!"

Maryam immediately hugged Emma. "It is so lovely to be here."

"I'm so glad you're here," Emma replied, keeping hold of Maryam's hand.

They stepped into the the living room where Yosef held a bag out to Peter and Emma.

"For you! In thanks for welcoming us into your home."

"Thank you! This is... oh, hey. Look Emma. It's the wine Joshua brought that time." Peter grinned when he held the label out for her to see. "True Vine Winery."

Yosef's eyes twinkled. "Yes. It is a family favorite."

"We hope you enjoy it as well as this." Maryam reached into the bag and pulled out a small rosebush in a beautiful clay pot.

"Oh..." Emma reached out to lightly touch the red blooms. "It's so beautiful. Thank you!" She hugged Yosef and Maryam.

"It is born of some roses we have had blooming at our own home for many, many years," Maryam explained.

Emma's eyes welled. "That makes me love it even more."

Maryam squeezed Emma's hand. "I am pleased you like it."

"It's gorgeous and it'll help with brightening this place up. Although... I... I think it's so much brighter already." Peter glanced at Emma who blushed beautifully.

Emma reached for his hand then looked to their guests. "The gifts are wonderful. Thank you. Now... are you hungry? Maryam, we tried a few of your recipes. I hope we did them justice."

"I am sure you will have done very well," Maryam encouraged.

"It smells wonderful," Yosef added.

"Then let's head on into the dining area!" Peter waved them over to a table filled with food and candlelight.

Maryam patted Emma's back. "You have done a beautiful job, dear," she whispered.

Emma hugged her arm. "Thanks. A lot cause of you. And Peter." She beamed at him as he pulled out their chairs.

Soon all four were seated, the blessing recited, and a delightful dinner and conversation had begun.

*~*~*

Sensing the women would enjoy some time alone, Peter and Yosef moved to the balcony under the guise of working on the sticky door. Yosef fiddled with it and soon had the matter taken care of so they settled into chairs and looked out at the city.

"How are you, son?" Yosef asked after a few moments of companionable silence. "Your life has changed much of late."

Peter smiled and nodded. "It has. But for the better. I just hope..." He glanced through the glass doors towards Emma's room. "I hope Emma figures Joshua out. For a while, it seemed so sure. Now... ever since Derek showed up... I don't know. I feel like we're all trying to help her move up this hill but every time we make progress, someone or something pushes her back down. So then we start again. And I'm worried that, after a while, the stress... it's just going to wear Emma out."

Yosef nodded and patted the young man's arm. "I understand. But, Peter, you must remember that she has Someone waiting at the bottom of the hill to catch her, encouraging her along from the top of the hill, and walking beside her the whole time. He will not let go of Emma whether she realizes He is there or not."

Peter sighed. "Yeah. You're right. Of course you're right. But it would be so much easier... so much better for her if she did know."

"It would be. There is still time. Joshua will not disappear on closing night, after all."

"So I've heard." A look of relief flickered on Peter's face. "That definitely helps."

"Good." Yosef waved his hand around, indicating the apartment. "So... this arrangement you have, it is good for you, yes?"

With a shy smile, Peter nodded. "I like having her here. Peace of mind but also... I like knowing someone else is here, someone I love. We haven't even gotten to much redecorating but it does... it really does seem warmer, more like a home and less like simply a place to sleep. I'm really glad Joshua... he understood."

"He understands a lot more than people think. He created the both of you. He knows what you need."

Peter stared out at the skyline and shook his head in wonder. "Sometimes, at odd moments, I still can't believe this is happening. I mean... I'm the understudy for Jesus!"

Yosef laughed loudly.

"Well, only in one capacity obviously. Thankfully."

Yosef grinned. "I would not want the job... in any capacity. But you have amazing gifts, Peter."

"Thank you. Glad I'm not going to have to perform the role, though. There's no following Joshua!"

"There is no being Joshua but following him... very possible. And I think you would perform the role exquisitely if called upon to do so. You love without condition, love even when it hurts. That would shine through. I know it would."

Peter squeezed the old carpenter's hand. "Thank you."

Yosef sighed and leaned back in his chair. "I wonder how our girls are doing?"

Peter smiled. "Good, I'm sure. Emma really loves Maryam."

"The feeling is mutual."

"I'm so glad. I wish Emma knew about you two, too. One of the things that hurts her... I mean she grew up under the shadow of the Virgin Mary, all holy, all pure, and, I'm afraid, all judgmental as she was taught. If she knew Maryam was one and the same and loved her so..."

"Maryam will make her point when the time is right. Do not worry. Everything happens in God's time. Perhaps your Emma has not made the realization yet because she needs to bond with Maryam Davidson enough so that, when the time comes, she will have no doubt that she is loved by the very one she thought had turned from her. I think the same is true for her and Yeshu. Have hope, Peter," Yosef urged.

"I will." Peter peered out at the night sky. "'Give thanks to the Lord of lords... who made the great lights-- His love endures forever. The sun to govern the day, His love endures forever. The moon and stars to govern the night; His love endures forever.'"

"Amen." Yosef patted his host's hand and then the two stared up at the stars and silently prayed in unison.

*~*~*

Emma picked up the shepherd statue and handed it to Maryam. "Joshua left it for me. Peter said he, umm, helped get my room ready."

Maryam smiled proudly as she examined the craftsmanship of the piece. "That sounds like Yeshu." She replaced the statue and reached for Emma's hand. "I am so pleased to see you so happy, Emma. You seem even more at home here than you did at your apartment."

Emma nodded. "I do feel more at home here. Too many bad memories back there. Although... I am keeping it for a little bit at least. The apartment, I mean. Just to make sure... Peter... well, he may find me hard to live with after a while."

"I would not worry too much about that. He loves you very, very much." Maryam smiled when she heard the two men laughing on the balcony.

"Yeah... He... he does. Here, come sit." Emma waved to her bed. "Sorry there's no where else. Peter bought a settee but it needs some work. It'll go in here when it's done. It's so beautiful. I, umm, felt a little weird about it because we were out walking by some antique places and I commented on how much I liked it and then he bought it. I just... I don't want him feeling like he needs to do that sort of stuff. But then he also said that he wanted one for this room, anyway, and since it's my room why shouldn't whatever goes into it be to my tastes? So that made sense. And even when this is a guest room, it does really need some place for people to sit." Emma paused and blushed. "I mean not that it'll be a guest room any time terribly soon."

Maryam lightly stroked her hair. "I know, Emma." She leaned in conspiratorially. "For what it is worth to you, I approve."

Emma grinned. "Thanks. And it's worth a lot! Actually... I, umm, was wondering if you might have some time next week to go shopping with me? Peter has a whole list of improvements he wants to do and I really want to help on some of them... getting curtains, throw pillows, that sort of stuff." She laughed. "Gotta love him. He says he wants to live in a place that looks homey and lived in but he really doesn't have much interest in getting anything that would help with that. I think just with the little we've done, he's had about as much shopping as he can take. He said he'd go with me but..."

Maryam's eyes lit up with excitement. "I will gladly go with you! When you know an agreeable time, you can tell me at the diner."

Emma clasped her hand. "Thank you. I'm also... I'm starting counseling then. I really hope it goes well. I'm a little nervous. I know it's for the best but... but it hurts to bring that all back. I mean... I've told Peter a-and now you the main points. But other things... little things even but..."

Maryam wrapped her arms around the girl when she began to cry. "The doctor will know when not to push, Emma. Peter will be there for you. Yosef and me, too. And..."

"Joshua."

"Yes."

Emma sighed and rubbed at her temples. "I can't believe I said what I did... I... I tried to write him an apology letter but it... it just wouldn't come out right. Maybe a gift... does he have something he really like? Chocolates? Umm... a Lowe's gift certificate? Oh that sounds crass... Sorry. But I feel like I need some sort of peace offering."

"I think, more than anything, Yeshu just wants to be able to talk freely with you again, to hear from you, Emma." Maryam looked back over to the shepherd statue.

"Okay... Thanks. Oh!" Emma walked over to the closet and pulled out the white hoodie. "I, umm, ended up with this the... bad night. I asked JenniAnn if it was Andrew's or maybe even hers and she said it wasn't. So then I was thinking... is it Joshua's?"

Maryam rested her hand on the garment. "Yes, this is his."

"Oh okay. I'll make sure it gets back to him. Thanks!" Emma folded the hoodie and set it on the dresser for easy remembering. Her hand hovered over it for a moment before she gently patted it.

Maryam only smiled. She knew her son would not be taking the hoodie back. It was Emma's now.

"So you and Yosef are staying for the show on Friday?"

"Yes. We will be there. We have a friend tending to Yoktan for us then."

"I can't imagine how difficult that's going to be for you both! Joshua really... I mean based on what JenniAnn and some audience members have said... he's really accurate so... so it's hard. I'm generally not faking those tears." Emma hugged Maryam. "He... he really is perfect in that role."

Maryam's eyes filled as she returned Emma's hug. "Thank you. It means so much to hear you say that. And Yosef and I will be just fine. We will, after all, have each other. And John. Another friend, too, along with God... Yeshu himself."

Emma nodded. After a few moments, she rested her head on Maryam's shoulder. "Maryam, I... I don't want this to end. I'm not sure why but I'm scared for the show to be over. At first I thought it was because maybe that would be the end of St. Genesius' but now I don't think it is. And I'm still scared."

"I understand. You have grown so close to your cast and crew. But I truly do not believe this will be the end of those friendships. Any of them."

"Including Joshua?"

"Especially Joshua." Maryam smiled and brushed some hair behind Emma's ear. "You do not know what the future may bring. Nor do I. But I suspect there will be weddings to dance together at. Babies to welcome. And more. You will see. What God has joined will not be torn apart. And He brought all of you together."

"Including you and Yosef?"

"Including Yosef and me, yes."

Emma sighed contently then hugged Maryam once more and stood. "Good. Want to go join Yosef and Peter on the balcony? The view is so nice."

"I would like that very much." Smiling, Maryam rose and followed Emma.

Once they reached the balcony, Maryam joined Yosef on a bench and Emma snuggled into Peter's embrace as he leaned against a wall. For a few moments, both couples were quiet as they took in the view and all thought, in their own ways, of the One who had created the sky and the stars and the moon and them.

*~*~*

Joshua and Kelly sat in his window seat, sipping the remains of their root beer floats.

Kelly laughed when enthusiastic singing drifted into the room.

Joshua smiled. "Andrew and JenniAnn decided it would be all right for Violeta to watch all of Les Miserables since she's turning seventeen on Friday. I may need to answer some questions later. But for now..." He reached out and clasped the angel's hand. "I'm very glad you could come over, Kel. How has everything been going for you?"

"Good. I mean... some of my cases are hard. But I can't imagine doing anything else right now. And it's been so great to see your parents so often. And, of course, there's Belle. A lot of bright spots." Kelly smiled out at the city but her expression began to falter.

"Kelly..." Joshua set down their drinks and wrapped his arms around her. "Tell me. Please."

"It's just so hard sometimes to see parents mistreating or neglecting their children when I... I would give anything..."

Joshua kissed her hair and stroked her back. "I know."

"And, Yeshua, I don't know if I can do it Friday... sit with your Ama and Abi and watch... It... it's not the same. I remember being there and my heart breaking for Maryam but I... I didn't know then..." Kelly buried her face in Joshua's shoulder.

"You don't have to go. I promise..."

Kelly sat up and shook her head. "But I... I do. I don't... don't want to run away from... from you again."

Joshua sighed, recognizing that Kelly needed to prove something to herself.

Kelly smiled shakily and rested her hand against Joshua's left cheek. "I want to be there because now... now it means more. I mean it always, always did mean something. Even when I was... away it meant so much to me. But now... Yeshua, I miss Jesse so much when I'm here but if you hadn't... hadn't died... I... I'd miss him always. Thank you... I love you."

With tears in his eyes, Joshua again hugged the angel tightly. "I love you, too, Kelly. And I have something for you. Something I hope will help you on Friday. I got some help on it." After another affectionate squeeze, Joshua went to his closet and returned with a small package.

Kelly wiped away her tears and beamed as she accepted the gift. "You're so good to me, Yeshua. To everyone..." She opened the box. "Oh..."

"It's from one of Jesse's special rocks. We worked on it together," Joshua explained as the angel stared at the stone resting in the palm of her hand. "The design was all his idea."

Kelly's fingers glided over the smoothly carved star. Each of its five points had a different word carved into it: faith, hope, love, peace, joy.

Joshua reclaimed his seat beside the angel and rested his arm around her shoulder. "That's what we want for you, Kelly... Dad, Jesse, and me. You don't need to prove anything any more. You already have. You've been my good and faithful servant. Thank you so much for that. But you don't need to push yourself as hard as you do, Kel." He smoothed some hair behind her ear. "Come Home more often, spend time with your friends here or in Dyeland. Yes, it's important to cover all your shifts but not double and triple shifts. Angels can burn out, too, you know. I don't want that to happen to you... again. Okay?"

Clasping her rock, Kelly nodded and again rested her head on Joshua's shoulder. "Okay."

After a few moments of peaceful silence, Joshua returned her float to her. "Now, how about you finish that and then go see Jesse? I'll make excuses for you downstairs. If you hurry, you can escape before 'Master of the House' starts and Violeta comes running up here for information."

Kelly snorted then hastily swallowed her root beer and hugged Joshua's neck. "Teenagers..."

Joshua grinned and kissed her forehead.

*~*~*

Maundy Thursday

Thursday, April 17th

After giving Belle a bottle at 4:45 in the morning, JenniAnn decided it was too close to her normal waking time to bother with trying to return to sleep. When Belle had drifted off, JenniAnn laid her in her cradle, tied on her robe, and made her way to the kitchen to see if anyone else was awake. The kitchen was empty but the coffee maker was on. JenniAnn considered that whomever had made it might have gone back to their own room but, nonetheless, she glanced out at the backyard. It was empty save a few birds. She opened the basement door but heard nothing. Then the front door opened. Peeking around the corner of the kitchen wall, JenniAnn was relieved to see Andrew stepping into the entry.

"Andrew, why are you up so early?" JenniAnn whispered as she approached.

The angel took her right hand and brought it to his lips. "I heard someone up and around and thought maybe it was you with Belle. But it was Joshua." Andrew glanced out the window.

JenniAnn peeked out and saw Joshua in the driveway, refinishing the settee that Peter had dropped off the previous afternoon. There was something restless and frenzied in his movements that brought to mind the time Andrew had practically attacked the daybed he'd fixed for Erica. Tears welled in her eyes. "Do you know if he heard from Maryam or Yosef?" she asked, wrapping her arms around Andrew.

"He did." Andrew smiled slightly. "I guess the dinner went great. Emma spoke warmly of Joshua. But Maryam didn't get the impression that Emma knows who any of them are. Or at least is pushing away the truth."

"So... so basically we're heading back to square one. Emma and Joshua on good terms, close even but... but he's just a nice, giving guy."

"Yes, I think so."

JenniAnn peered back out the window.

"Why don't you go out there and see if he needs a refill on coffee? Or maybe some tea?" the angel suggested.

"Weren't you just out there?"

Andrew nodded. "Yes. But I think hearing from one of you girls would help him more right now and since you're the only one who is up..." He smiled.

"You're sure he doesn't just want alone time?"

"Very sure."

JenniAnn smiled with relief and nodded. "Then I'll go. Happily. But tea first..."

Andrew hugged her before following her to the kitchen.

*~*~*

As Joshua worked on the settee, he thought about how it had come to him. He smiled as he remembered Andrew showing him the photo Peter had texted, asking if it was beyond repair. He was glad that Peter was at a point where he felt comfortable asking him for mundane advice like that. While Joshua treasured all the heartfelt words and loving caresses that had come his way when so many of them had discovered his identity, he also loved the moments when they still treated him as if he were simply Joshua Davidson, carpenter. It had taken a little convincing to get Peter to bring him the settee but not much. Peter understood that he was funneling his love for Emma into helping them make their home.

That same love had also infiltrated his dreams. Joshua shook his head as he remembered the final dream of the night.

*~*~*

Forcing open the creaky old door, Joshua realized he was entering Emma's former church. The pews were filled with somber figures dressed not unlike the show's lepers. Joshua headed towards them, wondering if they needed help or healing. He touched two but they simply stared straight ahead, gazing at the robed figure standing at the altar with his or her back to them. Frowning, Joshua returned to the nave. He headed towards the altar, startling when the church filled with the sound of snickers and accusations. Irritated by the cruel words, Joshua made a beeline towards the robed person he took to be a priest. How could he allow his parishioners to speak so coldly?

When only a foot or so from the priest, Joshua cleared his throat in an attempt to get his attention. However, the man didn't budge. Concerned, Joshua rounded him in order to make eye contact. He flinched when he realized it was no person at all. His own image... or rather what someone thought was his image... stared blindly from beneath its hood. Its mouth was set in a stern, emotionless frown. Sighing, Joshua shook his head.

Joshua turned towards the side door when he heard it fly open.

"Emma!" he cried, holding his arms open.

Emma fell to her knees in front of the imposter, her forehead resting against its cold, stone sandaled foot. "Forgive me... please, forgive me. Jesus, please forgive me," she begged.

"Emma..." Joshua knelt down beside her and wrapped his arms around her but she paid him no notice.

"I'm so... so sorry. Please... please don't..." Emma gasped and sat up, her eyes brimming and filled with terror.

Joshua looked up as the statue revolved, turning its back on the woman. His embrace tightened.

"Emma, no! Don't pay attention to that. That's not me!"

A small crowd of the dreary parishioners surrounded them.

"Still trash... Did you see her just last week?"

"Thinks she's better now but she can't change the past. How many men, Emma?"

"Once a slut, always a slut."

Emma buried her face in her hands as she sobbed.

"Emma, my own, please... please don't listen to them!" Joshua pleaded, gripping her shoulders and trying to look into her eyes. "Emma, look at me."

Through her tears, Emma gazed at the statue's back.

"No, Emma. Me. The real me. I'm right here beside you!" Joshua's eyes filled when the girl continued to stare at the stone figure. With a sigh, his own gaze traveled to the statue.

Emma crumpled to the floor as the others continued to harangue her.

Joshua leapt to his feet and strode towards the stone-faced imposter. He shoved it and watched as the statue crumbled.

The last thing he saw before awakening was Emma being overtaken by her harassers.

*~*~*

As Joshua came out of the troubled memories, he became aware of someone softly stroking his back.

"Oh... where are you?" JenniAnn murmured.

Joshua turned around and pulled her into a hug. "I'm fine... and I'm here. I'm sorry if I startled you." He pulled away and bestowed a trembling smile on her. "I had a nightmare last night and was recalling it."

JenniAnn frowned and held a mug out to him. "Do you want to talk about it?"

Joshua wished he could but he would have to be selective in order to protect Emma. His smile turned wry. "I sent a statue of myself crumbling to the ground."

JenniAnn blinked. "Well... C.S. Lewis did say you're the great iconoclast so I guess that makes sense. But, umm, why?"

"I didn't like the way it was looking at me... or anyone," Joshua explained.

"One of those beautiful but cold and blah ones?"

Joshua chuckled. "Yeah. Just the kind that gets under your skin." He squeezed her hand. "But how are you this morning? An early one. Belle all right?"

JenniAnn nodded. "She's just sleeping off her last bottle. Andrew's keeping an eye on her. And I'm good, thanks. You, umm, you've made a lot of progress there." She waved to the settee. He'd made too much progress... JenniAnn wondered how long he'd been at work.

"It is looking better, isn't it? This is beautiful wood once the grime comes off. I think Emma will love it. I hope..."

JenniAnn hugged his arm. "She will."

"That's what Andrew said."

"He has good tastes... generally." JenniAnn wrinkled her nose when she thought of his old loafers.

Guessing at her thoughts, Joshua laughed then let out a contented sigh. "Thank you. I needed that."

"Welcome." JenniAnn watched quietly for a few moments as Joshua refocused on the settee. It wasn't long before he paused again and she saw his hand raise up to his temple. Clearly he needed to talk. "So... the nightmare... it was just about you breaking a statue?"

Joshua's hand dropped and he shook his head. "The statue was making someone feel badly."

"I see." JenniAnn knew he had to mean Emma.

"Please don't think I'm disappointed in all the statues and paintings that don't resemble me. I'm not. I see the love that went into them. But some... there isn't love behind them, only judgment. That's how this one was," Joshua explained, taking a seat and patting the spot beside him.

JenniAnn sat down, tears welling in her eyes. "I... I can't imagine what it feels like to constantly have to do battle with someone's perception of you. And to see your name and image attached to ideas, beliefs, attacks that... that you don't share."

Joshua hugged her. "There's so much more of the other side... of people uplifting my name and what I stand for. So many people reflecting my image in their own! I promise you there is. And I feel that deeply. But..."

"But the flip side still hurts?"

"Yes."

"It... it was Emma who the statue was making feel badly, wasn't it?"

Joshua nodded.

"It's just so... so sad that... that you have to do battle with twenty five years of the fake you that Emma was presented with. But I think... Surely it means something that she is trying to find her way to you," JenniAnn encouraged. "Somewhere inside her she has to know that the statue is an idol, so to speak. She's looking for you. I can tell. Just at odd moments... Something in her eyes when she looks at you reminds me of Belle when she's gazing up at Andrew. Emma knows, some place deep inside of her, who she belongs to... you. That morning after the club, even when Emma felt like she couldn't face you, she got up to watch you pull out of the driveway. It... it was like she had to see you, Joshua."

Joshua felt the chill of the nightmare and the heaviness in his heart begin to lift. "That... that helps. So much. Thank you."

"You're welcome. So... I'm thinking Ivy might like an authentic Manhattan breakfast. Maybe you could find a nice diner to take her to," JenniAnn suggested with an impish grin.

Joshua laughed. "You scheme like my Ama... lovingly."

JenniAnn blushed at the comparison. "Thank you."

"You're very welcome. You really think Emma wouldn't mind?"

"I think she'd be glad to see you. And it'd give Andrew and me time to do a little prepping back in Dyeland. I imagine we'll have lots of guests at Willowveil and Serendipity. People will want to be near you. Oh... Where would you like to stay next week? I mean, like, what room?"

Joshua smiled, delighted by the knowledge that they'd have a whole week together in Dyeland. "I'll be happy wherever you put me, JenniAnn."

"Hmm... How about the third floor guest room that leads out onto the balcony? The one connected to the library?"

"Perfect."

"Good." JenniAnn embraced him tightly. "I'm so glad we'll all have that time."

Joshua kissed her temple. "Me too. But now..."

"Back to work?"

Joshua nodded. "I think so. It'd be nice to be able to return this Monday before we move." He ran his hand over the arm of the settee.

"Okay. Anything I can get for you? Need something to tide you over til breakfast?"

Joshua shook his head. "No, thank you. I'll be fine. Thank you for sitting with me."

JenniAnn bowed her head. "I figure you've sat with me through a lot of... of trials and sadness. I'm honored to be able to do the same for once. And I... I'm glad you're more than a statue."

Joshua embraced her again. "Thank you. Me too."

JenniAnn kissed his cheek and then left him to his work. She returned to her room and found Andrew sitting on the edge of the bed, contently watching over Belle.

Andrew pulled his gaze away from the sleeping infant and held his hand out to JenniAnn. "How is he?"

JenniAnn sat beside the angel and brought his hand to her lips. "I hope encouraged."

"I'm sure he is. The way I see it, Emma is afraid to acknowledge Joshua because she thinks he'll judge her. And you, my Laja, were afraid to acknowledge Joshua and have your hopes dashed. Different. But both fears. In Joshua's own quiet way, he conquered yours then... then you saw him. I thought having you near might renew his hope that Emma's fears can be conquered, too," Andrew explained.

With an enamored sigh, JenniAnn wrapped her arms around the angel's neck and kissed his cheek. "I'm so glad our baby has such an attentive and thoughtful Daddy. I love you so much."

"I love you, too." Andrew's eyes filled. The wonder of the name... Daddy... still hadn't worn off. Resting his cheek against JenniAnn's hair and peering at Belle, Andrew wondered if it ever would.

*~*~*

As soon as they stepped into the diner, Violeta made a beeline for Maryam's and Yosef's table with Ivy only a couple paces behind her. Kemara hung back near the door with Joshua. She gently rested a hand on his shoulder.

"Did you want to try to visit with Emma first?" she whispered.

Joshua patted her hand, smiled, and shook his head. "It looks pretty busy right now. I don't want to cause her any stress. Let's go sit down and maybe, by the time we're done, things will have quieted and she'll be on break."

"Okay." Kemara smiled encouragingly and walked with Joshua to the table.

Joshua waved her into the booth and then pulled a chair over for himself so as not to crowd anyone.

Maryam stood and kissed him in greeting then Yosef did the same.

"How is everything at the house?" Maryam asked, casting a sidelong glance at her son.

Joshua smiled. "Well, Ama. Andrew and JenniAnn aren't here because they're preparing for our move. Max is at work and so you have us four."

Yosef hugged Ivy's shoulders before handing out menus. "And we are grateful for the company." Picking up on his wife's concern, he looked to Joshua. "And how are you, son? You look wearied."

Ivy bit her lip, waiting for Joshua's response. She'd sensed some anxiety amongst the adults and had also noticed the bags under Joshua's eyes.

"You know me and my occasional bouts of insomnia. I'm fine," he assured. "It feels good to be here."

"I am glad you are here, Yeshu," Maryam replied, knowing he would say no more. She beamed at the three girls. "And all of you, as well. How is our almost birthday girl?" she asked, stroking Violeta's hair.

Violeta blushed. "Good. Still seems weird to celebrate tomorrow..."

Mindful of the other diners, Joshua spoke carefully. "Duckling, maybe God created you on the day he did in part because he wanted a happy occasion to sometimes coincide with Good Friday. Surely he even knew it would this year and planned it that way." His eyes twinkled as he smiled gently at the angel.

"Oh..." Kemara sighed, realizing that Joshua had done exactly that.

Ivy sniffled and looked to her angelic friend.

"I... I see..." Violeta reached over to hold Joshua's right hand in both of hers.

"Seventeen is a very special age. At least it was for me. That was when we came home after Egypt," Maryam recalled.

"I think I'd like to see Egypt some day," Violeta mused.

Joshua grinned. "I'll keep that in mind."

Emma stepped out of the kitchen, carrying two trays of food. She nearly dropped them both when she saw Joshua but managed to right herself. After delivering the food, she pulled her notepad out and approached the Davidsons' table. "Good morning," she greeted, her eyes traveling around the table before resting on Joshua. "Maryam and Yosef said you might stop by but I... I wasn't sure if..."

Joshua smiled. "I'm here." He turned to smile at Ivy. "Emma, this is Ivy. She's visiting us from out of town. A family friend."

Ivy stifled a giggle.

"Ivy, this is Emma. She's playing Mary Magdalene. And she's also our wonderful AD and choreographer," Joshua added, smiling proudly at Emma.

Ivy held her hand out. "Hi Emma! I've heard awesome things about you."

Emma blushed. Clearly Joshua and the others had been very kind to her when speaking of her to their young friend. "Hi Ivy. Good to meet you. Where you from?"

"Nebraska. Same as JenniAnn. I go to her high school."

"Oh. Cool." Emma smiled. "So... Maryam and Yosef, you still okay on your drinks?"

They both nodded.

"Great. Then are all of you ready to order?"

Joshua surveyed the table, noting that no one was studying their menu. "I think so. Ama and Abi, why don't you start?"

It was all Emma could do to stay focused on taking down the group's orders. Lastly, she came to Joshua.

Joshua realized with a start that he hadn't even looked at the menu nor could he remember what he'd had the previous time. He only knew that he'd enjoyed it.

"Coffee, I think," Yosef answered for him.

Joshua nodded. "Yes, please, and, uh, what do you recommend, Emma?"

"Oh. Well... Samson's back there cooking. He makes an awesome Belgian waffle platter."

"Sounds good. I'll have that. Thank you." Joshua smiled sheepishly at Emma.

Emma returned his smile, wondering anew at the idea that she had ever thought Joshua was ugly. "O-okay. Be out right with the drinks. I mean right out..." Her face flushing, she turned away and hurried to the kitchen. After handing the food order off to Samson, she busied herself pouring the drinks. As she did, she couldn't stop herself from remembering snippets of the dream she had had the previous night. It had started out so like her other nightmares: the chill of the church, the accusatory sneers, the pain and the guilt, and the cold stone Christ. Then Joshua. He had held her and called her his own and everything and everyone else had faded away. She'd felt safe and loved, like being in Peter's embrace and yet more.

Upon waking, Emma had told Peter of the dream. His eyes had welled and at first she'd worried that he thought she had fallen in love with Joshua. But then he'd smiled and kissed her forehead.

"Dreams are important, Emma. The one we shared told us both that we needed to start again, needed to be together. And, thankfully, we heeded it. I think you need to consider what that dream means for you, sweetheart," he'd said.

Emma sighed and picked up the mug of coffee that would be Joshua's. Clasping it in both hands, she silently prayed that somehow she would be able to right things between them.

*~*~*

When Joshua was on his last waffle, Ivy felt the weight of Violeta's foot on her own. She glanced across the table and saw her friend subtly nod as she animatedly spoke to Yosef.

Ivy glanced down at her hands and wrinkled her nose. "Yuck. I have syrup on my hands. Do any of you know where the restroom is?"

Joshua pointed to a white door at the back of the diner. "That goes into a little hallway. The ladies' room is straight ahead."

"Thanks!" Ivy smiled and made her way there. Not wanting to lie, even for the sake of a scheme meant to help Joshua, she had ensured she had gotten syrup on her hands. As she was scrubbing, one of the stall doors opened and Emma stepped out.

"Oh hey, Ivy." Emma smiled. "So what do you think of the big city?" she inquired as she washed her hands.

Ivy grinned. "I love it! It's so exciting! And so much to do... But mostly I've enjoyed the time with Joshua."

"So you two are pretty close?" Emma asked, hoping her curiosity wasn't too obvious.

"Oh yes. See, my mom got pregnant out of wedlock... that's me... and the guy wasn't in the picture and my grandma went through the roof. So my mom and Joshua became really close after that. He really supported her during the pregnancy and as I grew up. He even held me in the hospital." Ivy beamed.

"He didn't care about your mom having sex outside of marriage?" Emma blurted out, instantly regretting it.

Unabashed, Ivy shrugged. "Well, I'm sure he cared but he didn't get all judgy and weird about it. He still loved her tons. Both of us."

"Sorry. I shouldn't have asked. It's just..." Emma slunk onto the bench across from the stalls and rubbed at her temples.

Hoping this was evidence that her and Violeta's plot was working, Ivy sat down beside her and continued. "I never knew my birth father so... Joshua's always filled that role for me."

"I... I see."

"He... he really helped me out a year ago. See, I was getting bullied at school and this one girl especially... well, she was making up all this stuff about me. Saying I'd done things I hadn't. But Joshua... he... he saw to it that I had exactly what and who I needed to help me through that. I... I loved him even more after that. It's been so awesome coming here and seeing him so happy to be working on the show with all of you. He just lights up when he talks about all of you!" Ivy enthused.

"All... all of us?"

"Yep."

"I... I'm really glad to hear that. Thanks. You coming to see the show?"

Ivy nodded with enthusiasm. "Tomorrow. Then Andrew and JenniAnn said I could stay backstage with them during the Saturday shows. That's all right, isn't it?"

Emma nodded. "Of course. I think Joshua will be glad to have you there. Well... umm, I better head back out but it was nice chatting with you, Ivy. Enjoy the rest of your visit."

"I will! Thanks!"

After Emma had stepped out, Ivy grinned at herself in the mirror. She didn't know much about the woman beyond Violeta saying that Emma regretted something in her past and that she thought it had to do with boys and sex. Ivy hoped sharing her mom's and her stories had given Emma some food for thought.

*~*~*

Emma took a few deep breaths before approaching the Davidsons' table. Yosef had already settled up the check and so she knew they might leave at any time. She had to speak to Joshua first or else she might lose her nerve overnight.

Joshua looked up when she approached. "Hi again, Emma." He smiled, hoping she wanted to talk to him. Her break time had to be coming up soon.

"Hi Joshua." Out of the corner of her eye, Emma noticed Violeta slipping on a jacket. "Are you all leaving?"

Maryam smiled at her. "I thought Yosef and I might show the girls the park. There were some beautiful daffodils blooming."

Emma realized that Maryam had deliberately excluded her son. She guessed that she suspected what she was up to and approved. "Pretty." She turned to Joshua. "My break is starting in ten minutes. I wondered if maybe we could talk then?"

Ivy bowed her head and smiled when Violeta kicked her shin softly.

Kemara peered at Joshua, a lump forming in her throat when she saw tears well in his eyes.

"I'd like that. Thank you, Emma," he replied quietly.

"Good. I'll come get you when it's time, okay?"

Joshua squeezed her hand. "Sure."

Emma smiled once more before turning to check on another table. As she approached them, she let out the breath she'd been holding. Joshua really did want to speak to her.

*~*~*

Emma was silent as Joshua followed her to the alley behind the diner.

Once they were outside, Emma waved to the picnic table. "This is, umm, where your Ama and I talked after... I... I wrote her and Yosef a letter. To apologize. I tried to write you one but..."

"It's okay," Joshua assured. "I... I'm just glad you want to talk to me."

His expression was so earnest and gentle that Emma burst into tears.

"Emma..." Joshua hugged her. He was relieved when she didn't pull away.

Emma buried her face in his shoulder. "I... I was so... so stupid."

"You were hurting."

"That doesn't mean it was right to hurt you! A-and everything you've done since... The... the room a-and Peter said you... you're going to confront Derek for... for me. Why?"

Joshua smiled tenderly. "Because I love you, Emma, and I want you to be happy. I don't want you to have to live with the worry that he'll come back."

Emma peered into his eyes. "B-but why? What have I done to... to deserve your love? I... I said terrible things and I ran away a-and..."

"I just do, Emma." Joshua met her gaze, remembering when he had breathed life into her. "Love you, I mean. I... I can't... not."

Emma wondered at how it was she seemed to know, without question, that Joshua's was not a declaration of romantic love. Maybe Maryam's assurances the night before had helped. But then even when he'd first said it in the theatre office and she'd run away, she'd known that. She just hadn't understood what sort of love he was holding out to her. Emma remembered the dream she'd had of herself as a little girl, running into Joshua's arms. She thought of the girl. Ivy who loved Joshua as a father. Was that the sort of love he was offering her, too?

Joshua silently held Emma as she again nestled against his shoulder. I created you, Emma. I've loved you always. Before you were born I loved you. You were a beautiful baby, Emma. And you're a beautiful young woman, inside and out. See what I see. You've always been my little girl and you always will be.

Emma sighed. "You... you aren't homely. A-and you aren't nothing," she murmured. "I'm so... so sorry I... I hur-hurt you. And I... I love you, too, Joshua."

Tears spilled down Joshua's cheeks. "Thank you, Emma."

After remaining silent for a few moments, Emma smiled and gently brushed some hair behind his ear. "I... I don't expect to... to ever meet anyone who... who reminds me so much of who I... I hope Jesus is. So... I... I said some nasty things a-about Him, too. Do you... think He could forgive me?"

Joshua drew in a deep breath and kissed her hair. "Emma, he already has."

Emma let out a sigh of relief. "Thank you."

Joshua squeezed her tightly then released her. "You're welcome. Now, let's go back inside. I'll buy you brunch. You probably have what? Another four hours on your shift? That's too long to go without food."

Emma smiled. "Fatted calf for lunch?" she teased.

Joshua grinned. "Would you settle for a cheeseburger and fries with a shake? I'm not sure Samson is prepared for fatted calf."

Emma hugged him again. "That sounds perfect."

Both smiling, they returned to the diner and spent a happy few minutes together.

*~*~*

After Joshua had rejoined the others in the park, he and the girls had made their way back to the house while Maryam and Yosef headed to True Light. Shortly before 1:00, Andrew and JenniAnn returned from Dyeland with Belle and after a quick lunch the group headed to the Bronx Zoo where Max met up with them. They all played innocent and clueless when several of the animals crowded towards the edges of their enclosures and roared, cawed, howled, and squawked as they greeted Joshua.

Following dinner at Adrian's, they returned to the house. As Joshua locked the front door, the others lingered nearby. No one made a move towards their own rooms. When Joshua turned around, he took in their expressions.

Kemara clasped her pocket rosary, her eyes welling. It was not lost on her what Joshua had been doing on that night so many years ago.

JenniAnn found herself staring at Joshua, trying to reconcile that bright-eyed, smiling man with the broken one wandering a garden.

Ivy sighed quietly.

Violeta sniffled and accepted a tissue from Max who hugged her, tears welling in his own eyes.

Andrew's eyes were closed and he was swaying with Belle.

Joshua swallowed the lump in his throat. "Anyone up for a movie?" he suggested.

"Sure!" Ivy agreed, grabbing at the chance to keep Joshua near them all. "Violeta should pick for her birthday."

"Which means we'll be watching another Hugh Jackman vehicle," Max teased, relief washing over him.

Violeta sighed happily. "Ooh, how about Oklahoma!?"

Andrew smiled. "That's a fairly long one. I bet we'll all be pretty tired when it's over. You know, maybe it'd make sense for us all to camp out in here."

JenniAnn immediately seized on the idea. "Yes! Let's do that."

Joshua's eyes were brimming. "You don't have to..."

Kemara hugged him. "We want to."

Joshua smiled. "Okay. Thank you. All of you. But no one tries to stay awake with me. I, for one, am going to sleep after the movie and you all should, too. We have a show to put on, after all. But... it would be nice to not be alone. So how we gonna do this?"

JenniAnn studied the room for a moment. "We have sleeping bags. Joshua, you can take the couch by the window. It's the biggest and you'll probably wind up with the dogs. Kemara can have the other couch. Max, is the recliner okay with you?"

"Sure but you or Andrew should take it."

"I'd just as soon stay near Belle's cradle," Andrew interjected. "Laja and I can lay on either side of her going this way. Ivy and Violeta, you can sleep going that way. Everyone's just gonna have to be careful if they need to get up!"

"This is..." Joshua chuckled as Max handed him a tissue. "Great."

Andrew hugged him. "Glad you think so. Now... ready, set, go..." He smiled as everyone ran out of the room to prepare for their impromptu slumber party.

*~*~*

With all signs pointing to Clay's imminent release from the hospital, Adam had driven him back to Albany for a night to make some plans with Randall. Kylie had come along for the ride. The three had made a call to Andrew's cell phone earlier in the evening and spoken to Joshua. They'd been pleased by his ecstatic report that he and Emma were on good terms. There had been no hint of gloominess in his voice and they knew Andrew and the others would take good care of him. Adam had surmised that his friends would all crash in the same room in order to keep Joshua company. After all, they'd done it before with much less reason. The idea had comforted Clay and Kylie, making it easier for them to settle into the rooms Dot had directed them to.

Adam, however, felt restless. Shortly before midnight, he quietly exited the room he was sharing with Clay and made his way outside. He stared up at the starry sky and felt tears roll down his cheeks as he remembered the pleading and eventual words of acceptance that had echoed through Heaven. As they had for him then, they mingled with other, older words.

"Look, Adam. Right up there. That's your star. Created today, same as you. Look at how it brings light to the sky. That's what you'll do some day: bring light to others of my children. If ever you get lonely, look up at the stars, at your star, and know that I am with you."

Adam swiped at his tears. He recalled standing outside a priest's house and seeing the Keeper of the Stars get pulled inside to face a barrage of angry questions. He hadn't been able to see his star that terrible night.

The crack of a twig behind him caused Adam to turn around. He smiled when he saw Kylie approaching.

"I woke up and couldn't get back to sleep and then I looked out my window and saw you. Guess you couldn't sleep, either?" she checked.

Adam shook his head.

"Do you want some company or would you like some privacy?"

"Company would be nice," Adam replied gratefully.

Stepping closer, Kylie saw that he had been crying. "Adam..." She hugged him as her own eyes welled.

"Sorry."

"Why?"

"I didn't mean to upset you."

"I'm okay. Besides, I'm your wife for two more days, fictionally speaking. I'd like to be a good one."

Adam smiled. "Kylie, you will always be the best wife I ever had."

Kylie blushed and returned his smile. "Thank you."

Adam took her hand and led her to a bench where they sat beside each other and stared up at the sky.

After some time, Kylie broke the silence. "Were you remembering the night Joshua was arrested?"

Adam nodded.

"I figured so. That must have been so hard. I... I keep marveling about how all of you angels have relived it night after night."

"I doubt we could have done it if not for also getting to relive the Resurrection night after night. And, Kylie, Joshua loves you all so much. We knew that and we still know that. It's how it... it had to be. And now look at him." Adam beamed. "You heard it in his voice when he told us about Emma. Joshua's happy."

"He is," Kylie agreed.

When she shivered, Adam wrapped his jacket around her even though he suspected she was more troubled than cold. "Kylie, it may shock you to learn that I'm a pretty bold fellow," he began.

Kylie giggled. "No way..."

Adam grinned. "A long time ago, when I was very young and stupid, I asked Joshua why he and the Father didn't just make it so we all had no choice but to love them. Then, I figured, there would be no sin and no reason for Joshua to... to die, right? He told me that 'no choice' and 'love' could never go together. Further, he loved us and he knew how wonderful it felt to be free... to have a will. And would it be very loving of him to withhold something he so treasured and just keep it for himself? 'No, Boss,' I said. So even that night... as much as it broke my heart to see him like that... I understood. And I understand it even more deeply now. Joshua has felt so much joy as each of you came to love him and recognize him. I don't think he would have felt it that strongly if he'd known you were forced to feel that way. I know he wouldn't have."

Closing her eyes, Kylie conjured Joshua's image and voice and laugh and touch. She sighed with happiness.

Adam squeezed her hand and continued. "I think about how much it meant to me, Kylie, that you chose to befriend me. Most humans... well, they don't take to me so quickly. But you did... and you chose to care about me. And that... it means a lot. So... I'm glad Joshua has that, too. Knowing that he was chosen."

Kylie's eyes welled again. "I'm glad, too. And I do care about you, Adam. Very much. Because you're... well, you. And, umm, I... I've been thinking about... you remember how Joshua said I could get married again?"

Adam caught himself glancing at his and Clay's window and forced himself to look back at Kylie. "Sure."

"Well... if I do... would you be my Man of Honor?"

Adam was so taken aback that he didn't respond.

"Please?"

Adam pulled the woman into a hug. "Of course. I'd be honored, Kylie. So honored."

Kylie's smile lit up her face and her eyes. "Thank you. And I also... I just wanted to say... I love you."

Adam stared at her for a moment that, to him, stretched back nearly 2,000 years. He remembered wanting to punish everyone... all sinners... that had done anything to hurt Joshua. No more.

"I love you, too, Kylie," he responded as he held her close and stared up at his star.

*~*~*

Good Friday

Friday, April 18th

Awaking with a start, Joshua sleepily looked at the clock above the TV. 4:54. As quietly as possible, trying not to jostle Lulu and Fawn, he sat up and surveyed the dimly lit room. He smiled at the slumberers. Kemara was sleeping peacefully, curled up on the other couch. Max was sprawled across the recliner, his hair sticking up every which way. Ivy and Violeta had fallen asleep facing each other. It looked as if they'd drifted to sleep in the midst of their gleefully conspiratorial whisperings. A tiny, flailing hand told Joshua that Belle was awake though, apparently, content to let her parents sleep. Andrew and JenniAnn slept on either side of her cradle, turned towards each other. Joshua grinned when he saw that JenniAnn's hand was rested over Andrew's.

Joshua's gaze traveled back to Violeta. His birthday girl. He wanted to ensure she had a happy, celebratory morning... and a delicious one, too. Careful not to step on the others, Joshua made his way towards the hall. When she saw him, Belle smiled and cooed so he picked her up lest she wake anyone. Once they were in the kitchen, he snuggled her and spoke.

"So what do you think Aunt Violeta wants for breakfast?"

Belle gurgled.

Joshua chuckled quietly. "Good idea. Let's get you fed and changed and then we'll get to work on those." He kissed the baby and sighed happily when her tiny right hand rested against his cheek.

*~*~*

Andrew awoke an hour later. He smiled at JenniAnn as she slept then peered over at the couch where Fawn and Lulu had overtaken Joshua's spot. He next noticed that Belle was gone but was untroubled, sure she was enjoying her time with Joshua. Curious as to what they might be doing, Andrew got to his feet and headed to the kitchen. He smiled when he saw Belle sitting in her swing, watching intently as Joshua mixed something in a bowl.

"Good morning," Andrew greeted.

Joshua beamed up at him. "Good morning. I thought I'd get a head start on breakfast."

"It's... colorful." Andrew laughed. "Violeta will love it. Whatever it is."

"Frosted pancakes cake."

"Yum. Anything I can help with?"

"I already have the pancakes made and cooling in the fridge so... you want to mix that frosting?"

Andrew nodded as he grabbed the second bowl. "Sure. So... how did you sleep?"

Joshua smiled. "Very well. You?"

"Good actually. It doesn't even seem like... like today." Andrew frowned as he watched the coloring swirl into the frosting.

"Andrew, even on the day I died, there was still happiness. You know that. Couples marrying, babies being born, people falling in love, friendships being formed and... and renewed."

Andrew didn't miss the shadow that briefly crossed Joshua's face. On Tuesday morning, Joshua had driven to the theatre before any of the others had awoken and found the lunchbox contained twenty three pieces of silver. However, checks on Wednesday and Thursday revealed that nothing more had been added and, further, the food Joshua had left was untouched. It was obvious Joshua found this disconcerting. Andrew forced a smile and nodded. "I know, Joshua. I do."

Joshua rested his hand on the angel's arm. "But I understand how it can still be a hard day. I remember how I was about the day Abi died." He sniffled.

Andrew bowed his head then looked over at Belle and clasped her tiny hands in his.

Joshua noticed and smiled. "I'm glad you're 'Daddy' now."

Andrew grinned. "And you wouldn't have anything to do with that, I suppose? People were getting awfully heavy-handed with some of their compliments."

Joshua only continued to smile.

Andrew hugged him. "Thanks. Things are, umm, better. I mean... obviously it's better having you around like this. But I mean... with Laja. Her knowing you approve... well, it's been... good. Freeing, I think."

"I've noticed. At least I really hoped JenniAnn wasn't throwing and altering her voice those times I've walked past her room and heard two voices... one of a decidedly male and vaguely Southern variety. That would be alarming if she was."

Andrew blushed.

Joshua laughed and playfully kicked his foot. "It makes me happy."

Andrew smiled again. "Good."

"And I'll still talk to her about the other stuff, too. When we get home." Joshua sighed happily as he thought of the time they'd spend in Dyeland.

"Laja and I got your room ready yesterday. We were thinking... after you leave... maybe we'd just leave it. I mean we'll air it out and keep it dusted and everything but... but I think that would be best for everyone," the angel explained. "Evidence of your promise to come back, you know."

Joshua released the whisk and squeezed Andrew's hand. "I love that idea. And I'm touched. Thank you. But I hope people will feel free to go in there."

Andrew nodded. "We'll let it be known that people can go there whenever they need to. And... we have a request."

"Is that so?" Joshua smiled. "What is your request?"

"Well, considering we've shared such a huge secret with almost everyone at St. Genesius'... we all feel like telling them about Dyeland would be safe. And Laja and I would really like them to be at Belle's baptism if possible." Andrew smiled at the baby. "But we also know that twenty odd people trekking to the alley portal and disappearing would look awfully suspicious. So... we were hoping maybe you could put a portal in the theatre. Somewhere people wouldn't stumble upon it. Like maybe the blue room?"

"I think that's a great idea. I'll do that," Joshua promised.

"Great!" Andrew continued mixing the frosting. He could sense that Joshua had more he wanted to say.

"I'm still hoping maybe tonight..." After a final swirl, Joshua set his frosting bowl on the table. "Maybe Emma will see. I know that people will be more on edge and it'll seem more real tonight so maybe..."

Andrew smiled encouragingly. "I hope so. Makes sense to me."

Joshua went to the swing and picked up Belle. Once he'd settled back into the chair, the baby nestled against his chest. Joshua's eyes misted as he recalled Emma as an infant. She, too, had possessed a mess of hair. Not as dark as Belle's but just as thick. And she had also been a cuddler. "Sweet, little Belle," Joshua cooed.

Andrew watched the two and hoped his daughter always felt as comfortable with Joshua as she did in that moment. He prayed for Emma and asked that if there was any way he could help her see the truth then he would know what to do.

Joshua drew in a deep breath. "If Emma doesn't learn the truth then I'm not sure what that will mean for her... for us. She doesn't realize I am Jesus but she thinks I'm more like him than anyone she'll ever meet."

Andrew stared down at his hands, imagining the twin pangs of relief and sadness Joshua must have felt at hearing those words.

"So when I leave... will she see me as just another man who cast her out when I... I got what I wanted or got bored?" Joshua shook his head. "I know I knew what I was doing when I came here... but it would be nice to remember this part." He smiled ruefully then set his hand on Andrew's arm. "I'm glad you're here with me. All of you. And... I'm glad it's Violeta's birthday." Smiling more brightly, Joshua handed Belle to her father then went to the refrigerator and removed a platter of pancakes.

Andrew watched as Joshua slathered frosting between layers of pancake. He wondered, for a moment, why he hadn't simply conjured the breakfast. A moment later, the answer hit him. It was for the same reason Joshua had chosen to forget how Emma would ultimately respond to him. The work was part of the gift of his time with them. Violeta was worth waking early to bake and frost pancake cake. Emma was worth the confusion and pain and striving. All so they could know how much Joshua loved and valued them.

Joshua smiled proudly once his creations were complete. He peeked around the corner and saw that JenniAnn was sitting up. She smiled at him then tilted her head to Violeta who was stirring. Joshua returned her smile and went back to the kitchen. He stuck a candle in the middle of the nearest pancake cake, lit it, and turned to Andrew.

"Violeta's rousing. Let's go."

Andrew kissed Belle's forehead and followed Joshua into the living room.

Mindful of the three who were still sleeping, Joshua silently knelt beside Violeta and smiled down at her. The angel blinked a couple of times then grinned. She sat up and her eyes filled when she saw the cake Joshua was holding. Alternating layers of pink and purple frosting were topped by "I love you, Birthday Girl" in Joshua's hand.

Joshua handed the cake to Violeta then stroked her cheek. "I do love you. So much. Happy birthday, Duckling," he whispered.

JenniAnn hurried to grab the cake before Violeta threw her arms around Joshua.

"Love you, too. Thank you for letting me be born," Violeta murmured.

"I'd miss you too much if I hadn't," Joshua replied, kissing her forehead.

Kemara blinked awake and smiled wearily at the two.

Ivy yawned and sat up then grinned and patted her friend on the back.

Max stretched and nearly fell off the recliner, halted by Andrew's quick reflexes. He smiled gratefully at him then turned to Violeta. "Happy birthday, Violeta."

"Happy birthday!" the others echoed loudly.

"Thank you! Very happy..." Violeta beamed and continued to embrace the One who had called her into being, helped her take her first steps, and sat beside her as she learned who he truly was and how limitless his love was. Burying her face in Joshua's shoulder for a moment, she prayed that very soon her co-star would make the same realization.

*~*~*

Kelly glanced over at Maryam who was standing beside her, drying the breakfast dishes. The previous night, Maryam and Yosef had showed up at the angel's door. Ostensibly, they'd stopped by to tell her how grateful they were that she'd be accompanying them to the theatre the following night. However, Kelly had sensed a reluctance to leave. She understood it. She'd seen it many, many times. Parents camped out on hospital couches, outside detention facilities... anywhere to be close to their child during trying times. While the couple were determined to give Yeshua time with Andrew, Max, and the girls; it seemed important to them to be nearby, to be in New York. Thus, Kelly had put them up in her apartment's guest bedroom. When she'd arrived there at the beginning of her lengthy stint in Manhattan, she had wondered why the Father had given her a two bedroom place. Now she knew.

Kelly gently set her hand on Maryam's back. "Maryam, I can finish this. Maybe you should take a break. That breakfast you and Yosef prepared was delicious and I know you must have been up for a while. And after we stayed up so late..." She sighed and gave a slight smile when she recalled their talk about their boys. "Please, let me handle this." Kelly angled around to where Yosef was dealing with a sticking cupboard. "And the cupboard can wait. Maybe you two could call Yeshua. Or even go over there. I'm sure Andrew and the others wouldn't mind."

Maryam replied with a soft smile and nodded. "Yes, I know. But Yosef and I already have Yeshua for an Eternity. He should be able to spend today with the others. I... I would only want to cling to him."

Though she had spoken very quietly, Yosef had sensed his wife's distress. He set down his tools and approached her. He noticed the imploring look on the angel's face. "Maryam, let's retire to our room and rest then, perhaps, a walk in the park would do us both good, yes?"

"That sounds like a wonderful idea," Kelly agreed. "I need to head into the office soon to file some paperwork so..." She retrieved a spare set of keys from a drawer and handed them to Yosef. "Please make yourselves at home. And if you need anything, my office number is right there by the phone. Okay?"

Maryam hugged her. "Yes. Thank you so very much for letting us..."

Her eyes brimming, Kelly shook her head. "It was nothing. I loved having you both here. In fact, if you'd like, maybe we could all come back here after Violeta's party?"

Maryam and Yosef smiled gratefully and nodded.

"Our thanks, Kelly. We are honored to again be your guests," Yosef replied, squeezing her hands.

Kelly embraced them both. "It's an honor to have you. I hope you both have a nice, peaceful day together."

"Thank you, Kelly." Maryam kissed her cheek before moving away and taking Yosef's hand.

Kelly prayed for the couple as she watched them step into the guest bedroom. Yosef cast a thoughtful smile at her before closing the door.

*~*~*

Yosef ran his hand through his wife's hair as she rested her ear against his chest. He knew she was listening to his heartbeat, silently praying in gratitude for its steady and unceasing rhythm. He also knew that, despite her weariness, she would not sleep.

"Maryam?"

"Yes?"

"How... how do you feel? Perhaps we should go Home where the memories..."

Maryam sat up and shook her head. "No. It is not the memories so much... though they are there... it is... Yosef, I do not want Yeshu to... to suffer a-again. I know he will not like... then. B-but I know... I can feel... he hopes that tonight..."

Yosef embraced her. "Emma?"

Maryam nodded.

"And you think she will not recognize him?"

"I think, more than anything, she wants to. But I feel in my heart... as I look into her eyes... that she still believes it unlikely... impossible even... that someone who knew everything could love her as Yeshu does. I think that blinds her. She will not see who he is because she believes all-knowing God would not... not behave as tenderly towards her. And Yeshu... the heartache he will feel if this ends a-and..."

Yosef gently brushed the tears from his wife's face.

Maryam rested her hand on his cheek. "I have prayed that Yeshu be spared that pain. And yet... I prayed that... that night before, too, and Yeshu still..." Her face crumpled and she began to sob.

Yosef's own eyes welled as his embrace tightened. He had witnessed Maryam's prayers when their boy had gone missing in Jerusalem. How much more agonized and desperate her pleas must have been on the night Yeshu was arrested. And yet he was sure her prayer had ended as their son's had: Thy will be done. And Yeshu's will, the Father's will had been for him to die, to redeem, to show the depth of his love... love that had brought him to the cradle and to the grave. It had brought him to Emma but Yeshu's love for her prevented him from forcing her to see what the others had. If he had to then he would go Home and wait for his beloved prodigal to join him, all the while longing to gather her to him.

Yosef sighed as he remembered Yeshu's time in Sheol. He recalled the devastated, haunted look in his son's eyes as Yehuda had fled him and the peace and love he offered. Emma was by no means in imminent danger of such a fate. Yet she was already living in a self-made purgatory. Recognizing Yeshu while he was physically with her was the girl's best chance to avoid spending the rest of her earthly life there... and Yeshu's best chance to avoid watching her struggle so in the years ahead.

Yosef rested his forehead against his wife's. "Maryam, we both know... have always known... that we cannot spare Yeshu pain. But we will be by him tonight. Just as you were near him all those years ago. He felt your love, your presence every moment and he will again tonight. And mine and the Father's. The love of so many... And I will speak to Andrew. I have an idea for how we might remain near Yeshu during tomorrow's shows if you wish to be." Yosef smiled when Maryam nodded readily. He had known as soon as the idea came to him that she would agree. He buried his hand in her hair. "You asked me once, as we traveled to Bethlehem, why God would have chosen you. My love, you had felt so ill that day, so uncertain of your own strength. But I knew. He knew you loved Him so greatly that you would not turn from Him even when the village turned against you, even when... when I did... stupid, cowardly boy that I was."

Maryam smiled through her tears. "Only for one night."

Yosef returned her smile and continued. "He knew you would stay close to Him even when we had to leave our home, when your parents died, when I died, and when Yeshu suffered so and died. The Father answered your prayers the best way He could... by giving His Son such a mother. You will help Yeshu through this, no matter what comes to pass. That is why He chose you, Maryam."

Maryam was silent for a few moments, praying again in thanksgiving for Yosef's presence. She smiled at Yosef. "Thank you. I... I am grateful, too, that you chose me."

"There was no other I could have loved as I love you." Yosef caressed Maryam's cheek and kissed her forehead. "Now... perhaps some sunlight would do us both good. To the park?"

Maryam smiled and nodded. "That would be lovely." She stretched up to kiss Yosef's cheek then hugged his arm all the way to the park.

*~*~*

Peter was grateful that Dusty had given Emma a long weekend off. As soon as he'd heard, he'd put in to have the day off, too, and was thankful that he'd been granted it. Emma was in an agitated state and he would have been reluctant to leave her. Thinking, perhaps, that her long unpracticed Catholicism was making its influence felt, he had offered to take her to St. Mary Magdalene's for the Good Friday service. However, she'd responded with a shudder and declined.

"I... I can't do tonight and that," she'd explained.

Peter could see the sense in that so hadn't pressed. Eventually Emma had wandered out onto the balcony. Occasionally she scribbled in her journal. At other times she stared out at the city. Peter left her to her solitude, regularly glancing out the window to ensure she was okay. He settled into his favorite chair and began to read the Gospels' accounts of the Passion. He was unsurprised when he found himself crying at points. There was no more imagining what Jesus or Mary had looked like on that day. He knew. Peter had moved ahead to the Resurrection accounts when he became aware that he was being watched. He looked up and smiled at Emma.

"Sorry. I didn't want to interrupt."

"It's okay. I just finished Luke. I can go back to John later. What's up?"

"It's just, umm... One thing that's been kind of hard for me... I just... I feel like... like lately so many people have done so much for me."

Peter moved to the couch when Emma sat there. "So many people care about you, Emma."

Emma smiled. "Yes, I know... now. But I feel like I haven't done much in return. I mean... I know you say I've brightened this place up but... but... what have I done for anyone else?"

"Sweetheart, you've inspired a heckuva lot of people. Next to Joshua, you've had the biggest crowd around you after shows."

Blushing, Emma shrugged. "I know. And that means a lot to me. But it's not like I went out of my way to do that. I was in the show for my own reasons. So... so I want to do something I wouldn't have done otherwise. Peter, I want to find that homeless man who was trying to help me before John got there. I... I think... there was something so sad in his eyes, Peter. Something I recognized. I want to help him get his life back together."

Peter squeezed her hand. "Emma, I think that's a beautiful idea. And I will help you any way I can. But I do want you to be realistic. There are a lot of homeless people out there and it may be very difficult to find him."

"But we have to try!"

Peter nodded. "Yes, we have to try. Let's call Arthur. Maybe he'll let us visit True Light and see if your guy's there. And, if not, maybe he can recommend some people we might contact."

Emma hugged him. "Thank you for understanding."

"You're welcome." Peter returned her hug then went to go get his phone so they could begin their search.

*~*~*

Maryam and Yosef had already spent an hour at the park. They'd walked around the pond, admiring the flowers and ducks. They'd taken photos for two honeymooners, given directions to confused tourists, and led a frantic lost boy back to his frenzied mother.

Yosef saw the tears well in Maryam's eyes as she watched the two cling to each other when they were reunited.

"Maryam, let's sit down. Perhaps up there, yes?" Yosef pointed to a few benches scattered on a hillside overlooking a playground.

"Yes, please."

Yosef led her to a bench then settled beside her, resting his arm around her shoulders.

"I am glad we could help them," Maryam murmured. "Such an awful feeling not to know where your child is."

Yosef nodded. "It is. Maryam, I truly do not think it would bother anyone if we paid Yeshu a visit. I think if you could see him then..."

Then they saw him. He was surrounded by a group of children along with Andrew, JenniAnn, Ivy, Kemara, Max, and Violeta.

Joshua released Belle to JenniAnn then ran along the perimeter of the playground and up the hill.

Maryam and Yosef met him halfway up the hill.

"Ama and Abi! I thought it was you!" Joshua threw his arms around them both and kissed them. "Hoped it was... you." He saw the tears in his mother's eyes and his own filled. "Ama..."

"My own..." Maryam murmured, standing on tiptoe to kiss his birthmark.

Joshua pulled his parents to him again. "I love you... both of you... high as the sky and back again."

"And we love you, across the earth and back again," the couple replied.

Joshua kept hold of his mother's hand as he smiled down at the playground. "I asked Violeta what she'd like to do for her birthday and she said she wanted Ivy to see Central Park. So... we got a few of the Tunnel kids a-and here we are. I'm so glad you're here, too. Please, spend today with us? I think... it might make tonight easier."

Yosef wasn't sure whether he meant easier for himself, for them, or both. Regardless, he knew they would stay at his side. "Yes, Yeshu. Of course, son."

Maryam nodded and clung to her boy as they walked down the hill together. She smiled and laughed when they were mobbed by the children. As she pushed Shelby on the swing, Maryam watched her Yeshua give piggyback rides to the smaller kids. He was the picture of happiness and peace.

"Maryam?"

"Yes, Shelby?"

"That's pretty cool that you get to be his mom."

Maryam beamed. "Yes. It is very cool."

*~*~*

It was nearing 5:30 and Peter could tell that Emma was growing discouraged. No one matching the description she had given was at True Light. Further, none of the men there had any knowledge of such a person. Arthur had supplied them with contacts and numbers for other men's shelters. They'd visited a couple and called others but gotten no leads. Since the stranger had appeared near the diner, they had checked with Dusty, Samson, and other workers but none recalled seeing the man.

"Maybe... could we go back to the alley?" Emma requested as the stepped out of the diner. "Maybe he lives around there?"

Peter clasped her hand. "You feel up to that?"

"I... I have to at least try."

"Okay."

Hand-in-hand, they made their way to the alley. Peter felt Emma begin to shake as they stepped into it. He caught her staring at a particular section of the wall and knew that had been where Derek had pinned her.

Peter circled his arm around her waist. "Emma, let's see where it opens out to, okay?"

Emma tore her gaze away from the wall and looked to her boyfriend. She nodded.

They followed the alley until they came to a smaller one. Trash was strewn around and it appeared to be seldom if ever used.

"Peter, look!"

Emma ran over to a dumpster. A tarp was weighed down on one side by three crumbling bricks. The other side was tied to a busted fire escape. Emma crouched down and peered beneath it. Nestled between the dumpster and the abandoned building was a tattered blanket, a couple granola bars, and a bottle of water.

Peter knelt beside Emma. "This could belong to anyone, Emma."

"Yes..." She rose, walked around to the other side, and crouched down again. A moment later, she gasped. "I... I think this is his a-and... oh no... Peter..."

Peter hurried to see what she was pointing at.

"It... it looks like the shirt he was wearing. Gray and torn up a-and... there's blood on it, Peter. Oh... you don't think Derek ran into him after he fled a-and did anything, do you?"

Peter hugged her. "Sweetheart, he could have gotten hurt in several different ways, assuming that even is his blood."

"Wh-what do we do? If we stay here then... then the show..."

Peter reached for his wallet and withdrew a twenty dollar bill. He laid it on the blanket then weighed it down with the granola. "That will at least get him dinner and breakfast. We can come back tomorrow morning and in between shows if we need to."

"I just wish there was something else..."

"Pray for him, Emma."

"Y-yes. Of course. Could you... lead?" Emma requested. She was trying to find her way back but sometimes the words were still slow in coming.

Peter nodded, took Emma's hands in his, and began. "Dear God, we ask you to watch over the man who tried to help Emma. Please heal him, in body and in mind. Help him to know that we're here to help him, we want to help him in return for his compassion for Emma. If it's Your will, guide us to him. Amen."

"Amen," Emma echoed.

Peter helped her to her feet. "We'll come back, Emma. I promise."

Emma forced a smile. "O-okay."

Peter embraced her as they walked away.

*~*~*

His eyes fluttered open and he stared at the white ceiling above him.

Where was he? How had he gotten there?

Yehuda's body felt stiff and sluggish but he managed to sit up. He quickly wished he hadn't.

The lights were too bright and there were strange, blinking objects and so many people.

"Oh! You're up!"

Yehuda turned towards the voice and saw a gray-haired man in a white coat.

"So maybe now we can learn a little something about our own John Doe. What's your name, son?"

"Ye... Yigil." He cringed. Of all the names to come up with. But, then again, it was appropriate. Mocking. "Shall be redeemed..." He deserved to be mocked. Yeshua had been mocked...

"Interesting name. Jewish?"

Yehuda nodded.

"Me too. Name's Dr. Rudolph. Like the reindeer."

Yehuda stared in confusion.

Dr. Rudolph shrugged. "Anyway, do you remember how you came to be here, Yigil?"

Yehuda shook his head. "Where... is here?"

"Beth Israel."

"This is not Israel!"

The physician laughed. "Well, no. Of course not. Yigil, how did you get here?"

"I... I do not remember."

"Your chart says that you were found passed out near here with a gash in your right hand. Remember how that happened?"

Yehuda looked down to his hand. He shuddered when he saw the sutured cut that nearly reached his wrist. He began to feel nauseated and dizzy.

"Whoa there." Dr. Rudolph set a hand on the man's shoulder, keeping him from toppling off the bed. "You've been asleep for almost three days, Yigil. Did you take anything? Drugs, I mean?"

Yehuda shook his head. He held his head in his hands and began to rock. He remembered... something. Yes. He'd been going through the dumpster behind an apartment building when he'd seen a woman scramble out of a car and toss a piece of jewelry in a fit of fury. After she had stalked off and the car had sped away, he had run into the restaurant parking lot to retrieve it: a silver chain with several trinkets attached to it. Taken apart, he had seven pieces... the last seven pieces he needed. He had started to run towards the theatre with it and then he'd felt something hit him hard across the back. Then angry voices. One of the men had tried to grab the bracelet but he'd fought back. And then out had come the knife. He'd released the jewelry and crumpled to the ground, cupping his wounded hand. His attackers had taken the silver and run. Devastated, he'd returned to his hide-out and tried to wrap his arm in the only spare shirt he had. It had worked... for a time. After he had resumed his search, the bleeding had started up again and then... nothing.

"Wh-what day is it?"

"April 18th. Good Friday for the Christians. The start of Shabbat for us. Yigil, do you have family I could call?"

Yehuda shook his head. "They... they are dead." He was dead.

"A rabbi then?"

"N-no." He had set him up to be killed.

Dr. Rudolph frowned. "You wait right here. I'm going to go get one of our social workers."

Yehuda watched the man walk away. He felt badly for what he was about to do but he had no choice. It was Good Friday. The show closed the following night. He didn't have time to spend talking. Shakily, he moved to his feet. He crept out of the room and felt some relief when he was mixed in amongst a throng of people milling about a much larger room. Babies cried, people moaned, others screamed at people in white coats or no one in particular. Suddenly a section of the glass wall slid open. A group of people rushed in surrounding a pallet on wheels. Yehuda ran by them and into the city beyond.

*~*~*

Andrew sighed when he glanced out the office window and saw Joshua step away from the lunchbox, his eyes downcast. He hugged him as soon as he stepped inside.

"What if it is Yehuda a-and something happened to him?" Joshua asked quietly. "Andrew, he... he was far, far out there. Isolated. He hadn't talked to anyone from the modern world. So much he wouldn't know... I mean... he would have had to have journeyed back to... to Sheol proper before getting on the bus. Maybe there he would have learned some things but..." He sighed. "Maybe it's not even him. But whomever it was... something isn't right, Andrew. I can feel it." Joshua peered up at the ceiling. "Dad... help me to know what I need to know. Please."

Andrew waited silently, bowing his head.

Joshua sighed. "Nothing."

Andrew squeezed his shoulder. "I'm sorry, Joshua. I wish there was something I could do."

Smiling, Joshua hugged him. "You're doing it: you're being here. And, you know, maybe the silence means things are still... they're okay. Maybe Dad didn't tell me anything because I don't really need to know anything about it. I'll just... happen."

Andrew smiled. "Sounds like Him. Like you, too, come to think of it. When I found Belle, you didn't answer me when I asked who 'someone else' was."

Joshua chuckled. "True. I knew you'd figure out that it was JenniAnn. So... yes, maybe this will get figured out, too." He briefly glanced back out the window. "I'm going to go check on Ama and Abi and Kelly and John. Then I'll come back down and talk with Ivy and Mike. Shelby and Asher, too, if they're here by then. Oh and Randall and Dot."

Andrew nodded. "I'm glad there will be so many people who know about you out there tonight."

Joshua clapped him on the back. "Me too. See you soon."

"See you soon." Andrew watched Joshua leave the room then returned to the window to stare up at the sky. "Please, Father. I... I don't want him to have to deal with twin disappointments. Please help Emma to see and believe and Yehuda or... or whomever that is out there... to come back to You and to Joshua. Thy will be done."

The angel of death drew in a deep breath then went to go make sure everything was on track for the show.

*~*~*

From Death to Life

No one paid much mind when a nondescript door opened and two men and two women entered the lobby during intermission.

Almost as soon as Maryam stepped out, Shelby bounded over to her and flung her arms around the woman's waist.

Yosef ruffled her hair. "How are you faring, child?"

"I don't like Henry's and Eli's song. And I didn't like the sick people pulling Joshua to the ground. But..." Shelby peered up at the adults. "Everyone is really good. Especially Joshua. But it's hard. But I'm glad I get to see it."

Maryam knelt in front of the girl. "Everyone is doing a wonderful job but, yes, parts are very difficult to watch."

Shelby bit her lip. "I bet especially for you..."

Maryam hugged her. "But I am glad I get to see it, too, and having loved ones near helps." She smiled up at Yosef, Kelly, and John then turned back to Shelby. "Your brother is here?"

Shelby's face lit up and she pointed to where Asher was talking to Fr. Mike and Ivy. "He thinks it's super good, too. Wanna come meet him?"

Maryam smiled. "We would love to meet him." She took the girl's hand and followed her with the other three trailing them.

"I can't get over how talented everyone is! I mean this... it could be Broadway!" Asher gushed to Ivy and Fr. Mike. "How has your Joshua not been in other shows?"

Fr. Mike smiled when he saw the approaching group. "Well, Joshua's pretty devoted to his carpentry work..."

"Among other things," Ivy added with a gleam in her eyes.

Yosef chuckled.

"Asher! These are Joshua's parents!" Shelby beamed at the two. "Maryam and Yosef. And this is Joshua's cousin, John. And this is Kelly. She works with Andrew." The girl winked.

Asher smiled. "I see." He held out his hand to the four. "Pleased to meet you. Wow..." The young man's eyes locked on Maryam and Yosef. "Your son is doing an amazing job out there. So... real. And..." Asher tilted his head as it dawned on him that his little sister had just told him that the man playing Jesus essentially had parents named Mary and Joseph and a cousin named John. He blinked. The fact that he knew an angel was directing the show made him wonder.

John grinned. "Joshua is very real."

Asher nodded. "Uh huh..."

Shelby giggled to herself.

Maryam smiled serenely. "Asher, Shelby tells me that you are in college. What are you studying?"

"Oh, umm, education and mathematics. Math always interested me and... a friend runs a sort of home-schooling group and..."

"Vincent?" Yosef checked.

Asher sighed with relief. "Yes. So much easier to explain when people know. Their math Helper is retiring soon so... that's what I hope to do when I graduate. Come back home and teach. So... is Joshua a Helper? Or perhaps one of you is?"

Fr. Mike, Ivy, and Shelby looked to Maryam and Yosef to explain.

Maryam nodded. "We are ready and waiting to help there whenever we are needed."

The others smiled at the diplomatic answer.

"Wait... Kelly." Asher turned to face the angel. "Belle's social worker Kelly?"

"You got me!"

Asher grinned. "Well, that's great. I'm glad to know than an... umm, you know... is on the case. That's got to be a load off Andrew's and Psyche's minds."

"I certainly hope so," Kelly replied with a smile.

Asher looked to the three family members. "Have you lived in Manhattan for long? Or have you been Helpers for a while? I kept thinking as I was watching the show that Joshua... beyond being great... looked really familiar to me. I just can't place him."

Shelby squeezed her brother's hand. She hoped he would recognize Joshua as the man who had saved them from the car crash.

"Our son gets around a lot," Yosef responded. "I would not be surprised if you had met him at some point."

Andrew stepped up behind John and clapped him on the back. "Hey."

"Andrew!" Kelly hugged him. "The show...it's been so amazing so far!"

Andrew hugged the others and smiled when Shelby's embrace lingered. "How you doing, Shel?"

"Good. Sad at points but good."

Andrew squeezed her shoulders. "I know the feeling. And thank you, Kelly. Definitely a labor of love. Joshua asked me to come out here and see how everyone's doing and send his love. He's glad you girls caught T-shirts." He smiled at Ivy and Shelby.

Ivy grinned. "I think Owen did that on purpose."

Yosef laughed. "That boy is very fond of that machine."

John nodded. "It's great fun. Perhaps we could get one and use it for distributing robes to the new..." He cleared his throat when Kelly elbowed him. "It's great fun," he repeated with a fixed smile.

Fr. Mike stifled a chuckle and made a mental note to check with John later to see exactly what his designs were.

"How is Yeshua, Andrew?" Maryam asked.

Asher wondered at the name change, trying to recall why the name Yeshua sounded familiar.

Andrew kissed the woman's cheek. "From him."

Maryam smiled and returned the kiss. "For both of you."

Andrew took her right hand in both of his for a moment. "He is... ready," he replied. It was the truest answer. Joshua was in parts anxious, exhilarated, concerned, and sad. "He wanted me to double check that you're all coming back to the house for Violeta's birthday party. We're just going to do a quick cake and ice cream thing since it'll be pretty late."

"We will certainly be there," Yosef replied for his group.

"Shel and Asher?" Andrew checked.

Shelby nodded eagerly. "Can I stay over? I could stay with Psyche and I don't care if Belle wakes me up."

Sensing she really just wanted to be near Joshua, Andrew nodded. "Sure."

"I'll go with Shel to collect what she'll need and then we'll be up for the party. I'll look forward to visiting more with everyone." Asher smiled at all of them. He hoped maybe he'd get some answers to the questions swirling in his head.

"Great! Well, I better head back. I, umm, I know the second act is hard but... but I know it's really important to Joshua that you're all here for it." In spite of his attempts to keep them at bay, tears formed in Andrew's eyes. He drew in a deep breath as first Yosef and then Maryam hugged. "Love you both," he murmured.

"And we love you. Stay close to JenniAnn," Maryam urged.

Andrew nodded. "I will." He again hugged the others and managed a smile. "See you after the show!" As he strode away, he wondered what the end of the show would bring and prayed again that Emma would see the truth about Joshua.

*~*~*

Yosef wrapped his arms around his wife as she knelt in front of the cut-out window.

The sound of the nails being driven reverberated through the theatre. Joshua screamed.

Yosef kept tight hold of Maryam as she sunk against him after jerking forward when she heard the scream. More tears welled in his eyes as he realized it reminded him of the night Yeshua was born, when Maryam had collapsed against him between contractions. As then, he had only well-meaning but inadequate words to offer her. "It... it will be over soon, my love."

John and Kelly were standing, the latter watching with only one eye. The left side of her face was pressed against the prophet's shoulder and she clung to the stone in her hand. John tried his best to soothe her but knew his efforts were fruitless.

Maryam brushed away her tears as the cross rose into the air. She had to see her son, had to see Emma. She clasped one of Yosef's hands and watched.

"'Father... for-forgive them... They... don't... know what... what they're doing.'"

Emma clamped her eyes shut. Her shoulders began to shake.

Violeta strained to touch Joshua but the cross was too high.

"'Woman... behold... your son. Behold... your... mother.'"

Maryam let out a shaky breath but continued to study the scene.

"'My God... My God... Why... why have You... for-forsaken me?'"

Emma shuddered.

John wept as he watched his cousin but when Joshua slumped downward, his gaze shifted to Emma. John looked on with interest. Peter was kneeling beside her. Then he was holding her. He hadn't during the previous performance John had seen. Perhaps Andrew had made the change... or necessity had required it that night.

Maryam knew in her heart that Joshua had noticed how moved Emma was. She prayed that it was the breakthrough they were all hoping for.

"Please, Father," Yosef murmured.

*~*~*

Emma stared, through her tears, at the cross and at Joshua.

Forsaken.

That's how she had felt for so many years. And He had felt it, too. The circumstances were different, of course. Jesus was perfect, sinless. But for one terrible point in time... He had known what it felt like to be a sinner. Maybe He still remembered. Maybe He understood.

How had she never made the connection before?

Joshua.

Joshua's forgiveness and understanding had made Jesus' more real to her, easier to grasp.

She had to tell him, thank him.

Soon.

*~*~*

JenniAnn was doing a thorough check to be sure all of Joshua's makeup and paint was wiped away.

Joshua grinned as she checked behind his ears. "JenniAnn, I don't feel anything there and I doubt anyone out in the lobby is going to ask to see behind my ears."

"I know but with your Ama and Abi being out there I don't..." JenniAnn looked up to find Emma staring at them, her eyes brimming. "Actually, I need to go talk to Andrew." She hugged Joshua then hurried away, pausing to smile at Emma. "You were amazing tonight. Andrew and I were both... well, crying more than usual."

"Thank you..."

JenniAnn smiled again then dashed towards the lobby door.

"Emma..." Joshua rose from his chair and approached her. "You really were a..."

Emma hugged him tightly. "Something hit me tonight... watching you."

Tears filled Joshua's eyes as he returned her embrace. "Emma... I've been hoping that you..."

"Jesus would understand! Everything you said was right. Because... cause even though He never sinned, He knew what it felt like to... to be a sinner a-and feel forsaken a-and abandoned and to just... just want to hear God again a-and feel close to Him again. So... so surely He would... would be very, very forgiving... knowing how awful that feels." Emma kissed Joshua's cheek. "You helped me see that! Finally see that! And now it makes sense... Shortly after you came, I had a dream. I was a little girl and at Mass. A-and you were the priest. And I loved you so much. So that's it! I should have been listening to you the whole time. I should have let you lead me to Him... not... not fixate on bad memories of my old church and my old priest a-and what they told me about Jesus. Now... now I'll listen to you a-and let you lead." She clung to him again. "Thank you, Joshua. I really... I do love you."

Joshua was crushed. Emma was so happy but she didn't know he was leaving in a little over a week. She still didn't realize that whether she could see him or not, he was always, always with her. And now she was relying on Joshua Davidson to keep telling her about Jesus Christ. What would happen to her reconstituted faith when he wasn't there to verbally encourage and guide her? When he would, again, be the still, small voice that spoke to her spirit? When he saw concern in her eyes, he managed a smile.

"I love you, too, Emma. And I... I'm glad I could help you realize that. Because Jesus... he has forgiven you. And he does understand how... how it feels."

Emma beamed then stepped away but kept hold of his right hand. "Let's go see your parents! I'm sure they're just brimming with pride!"

Joshua nodded and followed her into the lobby where they had to wade through and greet several enthusiastic audience members before even coming close to where Maryam and Yosef stood with John and Kelly.

Joshua reached them first. He went to Maryam and hugged her, resting his head on her shoulder. "She... she still doesn't know, Ama."

Maryam wrapped her arms around him and stroked his back. "I am so sorry, Yeshu," she whispered. "My own... Perhaps we should go to Andrew's office for a few moments?"

Joshua softly shook his head. "No. She... she is happy. She at least... she knows now that Jesus has forgiven her. She said I... I helped her see that." He straightened up and smiled wanly. "I don't want to upset her by seeming unhappy. I just... I needed a moment with my Ama. Thank you for that."

"Yeshu..." Maryam caressed his cheek while Yosef set a hand on his shoulder.

Joshua drew in a deep breath and clasped their hands. "Perhaps tomorrow..."

At last breaking free from her admirers, Emma approached and pulled the family into a hug. "I'm so glad you came!" She smiled at John. "And you came back and..." She looked to Kelly.

Joshua took Kelly's hand and smiled. "Emma, this is Kelly. We go way back."

Masking the disappointment she felt for Joshua, Kelly smiled and offered the young woman her hand. "I'm pleased to meet you, Emma. Your performance was very... very stirring."

Emma blushed. "Thank you."

Maryam reached for her hand. "You were wonderful, dear. Every moment. Although I... I am partial to that final scene."

Emma grinned. "We all are. So... did you do okay with the flogging and Crucifixion? I was worried about that." Her gaze traveled between Yosef and Maryam. "I think a lot of us were." She glanced at John to see if his expression would give anything away but he was staring down at his hands.

Yosef patted Emma's arm. "We were together. That helped greatly."

Emma smiled sympathetically. "I'm sure it was hard even at that. Where were you sitting?"

"In the balcony," Joshua replied for them.

Emma looked at him in surprise. "But there's no seating up there!"

"Well... with some help, I cleared out the old projector room. I thought the privacy might be good."

"Oh... that was such a good idea!" Emma praised. She beamed at Joshua. "You really do think of everything!" She hugged him again.

Joshua stroked her hair as they embraced. Over her shoulder, he saw Peter who looked to be on the verge of tears, too. Joshua tried his best to offer him an encouraging smile.

*~*~*

After weaving his way through the crowd again and having several photos taken, Joshua finally made his way towards where Asher, Shelby, Ivy, and Fr. Mike were waiting alongside Dot and Randall. The two girls immediately hugged him.

Joshua warmly returned their embraces. "Thank you. I needed that." When he pulled away, he noticed that Ivy was weeping. "Ivy..." He pulled her close again.

Ivy knew. She had caught it in Maryam's, Yosef's, and Joshua's faces as she'd looked across the room. Even as Emma had gushed, the three had looked sad at moments. Emma didn't know.

"I'm all right," Joshua assured.

Ivy sighed and nodded before pulling away. "It... it's really cool to see you like this." She waved to his robe.

Joshua smiled. "Thanks." He squeezed her hand then moved to hug the priest.

"How'd they do, Mike?" he whispered.

Fr. Mike clapped him on the back. "Lots of tears. But then a lot of smiles. And just a heads up... Asher there is trying his hardest to place you. He recognizes you, Josh."

Joshua let out a deep breath. He hadn't let himself even begin to hope that Asher would make the connection but maybe he would. "Thank you. That... that's really great." He smiled gratefully at the priest before turning to Dot and Randall.

The couple beamed and both hugged Joshua at once.

"That was... it was something else, I tell you," Randall complimented. "Not that I'm surprised."

Dot nodded effusively as her eyes filled. Too moved to speak, she kissed Joshua's cheek.

"Thank you, both of you for coming here. And I spoke to Clay earlier. He's so excited for the move. Thank you for that." Joshua grinned at Randall. "How are the legs?"

Randall chuckled. "You'd never know anything had happened."

"Except it did..." Dot murmured, gazing at Joshua with absolute adoration.

Randall's eyes welled. "Yes, it did." He cleared his throat. "So Andrew tells me you're looking at maybe next Wednesday for a visit to us? Mary's raring to go, I think."

Joshua smiled and nodded. "We are. That works for you?"

"Absolutely." Randall leaned in and tilted his head towards Asher. "Does that boy know you? I swear, when you first stepped into the lobby, I thought his eyes were gonna pop out of his skull."

"He does." Joshua drew in a deep breath. "Not sure he knows how he knows me so..."

Dot patted his arm. "Go on. Talk to him."

Randall and Dot hugged Joshua once more and smiled as he turned to Asher.

"Hi there, Asher," Joshua greeted, reaching to shake the teenager's hand. "I'm so glad you could come to our show. Sorry I couldn't meet you before it started but... well, makeup and all that."

Shelby studied her brother's face as the two met.

Asher smiled. "Hey, no problem. Glad we're meeting now and glad I could be here. Shel... she's been talking about it a lot. The show. And you. She loves that sheep figurine you made for her. And, oh, hey, thanks for the nameplate. That's really cool. It's on my desk at the dorm. You were awesome. That part in the garden... both parts... and, really, everything and... and... and the cross and..."

Joshua smiled sympathetically when the boy's face colored as he realized he was stammering. "Thank you, Asher, I..."

Asher rubbed furiously at his eyes. Something in that look. He'd seen that look... on the man leaning into the battered car and unbuckling his seat belt as Shelby wailed.

"I'll take care of you, Asher. You're safe now. You and Shelby."

Asher grabbed Joshua's right hand. "J-Jack?"

Joshua's eyes welled and he nodded before hugging the teen.

Asher began to cry. He looked down at his sister who was smiling through her own tears. He remembered her theory on who exactly had saved them. "Je-Jesus?" he murmured.

"Yes, Asher. It's me."

"B-but why did you say you were Jack?" Asher implored.

Joshua smiled gently. "Because Joshua Laurent was bullying you and I didn't want to remind you of him, especially that night. So... so I used an alias."

Asher clung to him. He'd never told Shelby about the Laurent brat, never even told his parents. There was no way Joshua could know that... Unless he knew everything.

Joshua patted his back. "We'll talk more at Violeta's party... more freely, too." He pulled Shelby into the hug. "All three of us," he promised.

Across the room, Andrew and JenniAnn had been watching. They smiled at each other and embraced.

"I'm glad for Asher. But I think even more glad for Joshua," JenniAnn whispered.

Andrew nodded. "Me too. And..."

"There's always tomorrow."

The angel of death hugged her. "Thank God for that."

*~*~*

"And many more!" the crowd around the kitchen table at Cora's finished singing as Violeta blew out her candles.

"And, in your case, that's guaranteed," Max teased as he squeezed Violeta's shoulder.

The angel grinned. "It's guaranteed for all of us." She squeezed Joshua's hand. "You get the first slice." She cut the cake and heaped a slice onto a plate with an abundance of ice cream then placed it in front of Joshua. "Because we wouldn't be celebrating my birthday without you because none of us would have ever been born."

Joshua smiled and kissed her cheek. "Thank you."

Maryam and Yosef received the next pieces along with exuberant hugs from the birthday girl.

Soon everyone had their plate and Violeta was eying the stack of presents at the end of the table.

Kemara laughed. "Why don't you open them while we eat? It'd speed things up and it is getting late."

Violeta looked to Andrew.

The angel of death chuckled. "Why not?"

With much excitement, the newly seventeen year old began to unwrap her presents. She oohed and awwed over each of them. In keeping with their traditions, almost everyone had made their gift. There were colorful, funky earrings from JenniAnn, a pink and purple pencil holder from Shelby, personalized note cards and stationery from Fr. Mike, the DVD and a poem from Ivy, a framed and matted photo of a costumed Violeta with Maryam and Yosef from Kemara, a trio of Pygmy Puffs from Max and Rose, photo magnets Kelly had made from pictures she'd taken during home visits, a hand-painted coffee mug reading "I'm an Awesome Sauce Aunt" allegedly from Belle, and a wooden beaded necklace and bracelet set from Andrew. Violeta gushed over each one, tearing up over some.

Towards the bottom of the stack was a large, flat gift. Violeta carefully removed the wrapping paper to reveal a painting of Joshua wearing his robe and prayer shawl.

"Oh..." Violeta admired the canvas. "He looks so handsome!"

Joshua chuckled.

"You do!" Violeta hugged him first and then Owen. "Thank you! Look at his eyes..." She kissed the painter's cheek. "I love it!"

Owen blushed. "You're welcome. I figured it might be nice for you to have when... after next week."

Violeta squeezed his hand. "Yes."

"That's amazing, Owen," Asher complimented before looking to the angel. "I, umm, I'm sorry I don't have a gift, Violeta. I didn't know it was your birthday."

The angel shook her head. "You gave me a really great gift, Asher." She smiled as she looked to Joshua and then back to the boy. "You made Joshua really happy."

Asher sniffled. "Glad I... I could."

Joshua patted his shoulder.

Violeta beamed at them both and then reached for one of the few remaining gifts.

Standing between Yosef and Fr. Mike, John shuffled uncomfortably.

"I'm not so good with the gift wrapping," he apologized.

"It's okay!" Violeta chirped as she opened a small, plain box. She cocked her head when she withdrew a smooth stone about the size of a robin's egg. "That's pretty."

John blushed. "I, uh, haven't done much in the way of selecting gifts for young ladies. No sisters, no wife nor daughters. When my father died, Joshua, Maryam, and Yosef came to his burial and Joshua gave me a box he had made. He said it could be a memory box. So I used it for that. I put things in it that reminded me of treasured times. I picked up that stone on the river bank after I baptized Joshua."

Violeta's eyes welled. "John, thank you but I... I can't take this. It's too... too much." Carefully cupping the river stone with both her hands, she held it out to him.

John smiled and shook his head. He closed her fingers around it. "It is yours now. Fitting. You're his Duckling. Ducks like water."

Touched, Joshua rose and patted his cousin's back. "Thank you, John."

Violeta leapt to her feet and hugged the baptist. "Thank you. I'll treasure it always."

John patted her cheek. "You're welcome, Violeta."

With a wistful sigh, Violeta returned to her chair and began to unwrap the second to last gift. "Pretty box..." She smiled at Joshua, recognizing his work. Lifting the lid, she spied an envelope. "Interesting..." She opened it and her eyes went wide. "Wicked!!! Next Friday!" She hugged Joshua's neck. "Thank you, thank you, thank you! I've been wanting to see that forever!"

Joshua beamed. "I know. So I was thinking you, Kemara, Violeta, and me would make a night of it."

Violeta nodded then looked curiously at JenniAnn. "But JenniAnn loves Wicked..."

JenniAnn squeezed her hand. "Joshua asked and I do love it but I've seen it twice. And that's the night before Belle's baptism so Andrew and I really wanted to spend it reflecting since, well, there's an awful lot to reflect on."

Ivy grinned at Joshua who bowed his head and smirked.

"But you can tell us all about it when you get back, okay?" Andrew added.

"Okay!"

"That'll be so much fun!" Kemara enthused. She hugged Joshua. "Thanks for including me!"

"You bet. It'll be great. And now..." He pushed the last gift towards Violeta. "I wonder who this is from..." Joshua smiled at his parents.

Violeta peeled away the parchment paper. "Yosef..." She ran her hands over the sizable, intricately carved box bearing her name. "It's so beautiful..." She opened the lid. "Oh..."

Folded inside was a sapphire blue scarf trimmed in wooden beads inlaid with pearl, reminiscent of Maryam's wedding ring.

"Ama wove it for you," Joshua whispered.

Maryam approached and helped Violeta to her feet. "Let's see how it looks, yes?"

Violeta nodded mutely.

Maryam draped the scarf around her shoulders, gently pulled her hair from beneath it then kissed her forehead. "You are beautiful, Duckling."

Tears sliding down her cheeks, Violeta fingered the soft, silken material and the beads. She hugged Maryam. "Thank you, Ama." She beckoned for Yosef and brought him into the hug. "Thank you, Abi."

"You are most welcome. We are pleased you like them." Yosef patted her cheek.

"Happy birthday, dear." Maryam stroked her hair then leaned closer. "Thank you... for being there for him onstage. It means so much."

Violeta clasped her hand. "To... to me, too." She hugged Joshua. "Thank you and thank you, everyone! Best birthday I ever had!"

There was a round of hugs all around and the last of the ice cream and cake was eaten before they began to part for the night. Though concerns still weighed on many of them, they knew it was one of the happiest Good Fridays they had ever spent.

*~*~*

Holy Saturday

Saturday, April 19th

After giving Belle her bottle, Andrew had been unable to fall back to sleep. He'd made coffee and then settled onto the porch to whittle, watch the sunrise, and remember.

"I know it will be trying and difficult. But I know it'll be worth it. There will be someone in that audience who needs to see it."

Andrew smiled as he recalled Joshua's visit to his house the previous spring.

"Someone here?" he had asked.

"No. Someone you'll meet then. I would have died for any one of you. You know that. And if pretending to die again is what this one needs... it's what I'll do."

Andrew sighed. For several weeks, he had been sure that person was Emma. But Joshua had clearly said "in that audience." He had realized that when he'd reread his journal entry from after Joshua's visit. Those were definitely the words he had used. So many people had been moved by Joshua's performance, both in the audience and in the cast. For the most part, everything had gone so much better than Andrew had imagined during the months leading up to his arrival at St. Genesius' Community Theatre. He hadn't guess that so many, many people would come to recognize Joshua. But they had... all but Emma. So who was the mysterious someone? Possibly Doug. He and Toby would be attending the afternoon's performance, possibly the evening's, too. Yes, Doug made sense.

But not really.

Doug had been devastated by Lucy's death but every time Andrew had spoken to him since, he'd ended the conversation with "God bless!" or told him of how much peace he felt when he thought of his wife spending time with the Lord. While a youthful Doug had apparently balked at the idea before meeting Lucy, the current Doug had very much come to believe in the Redemption.

Maybe he would never know who 'someone' was, Andrew mused.

Andrew's thoughts returned to Emma. She had ran up to him in the parking lot the night before and hugged him tightly, thanking him for not listening to her and hiring Joshua anyway. Smiling and looking into her eyes, Andrew had seen how much she loved him.

Andrew turned when the screen door opened. He smiled at Joshua. "Good morning."

"Good morning to you, too." Joshua looked to the item in Andrew's hand and smiled. "That's looking good. You're making great strides, Andrew." He squeezed his shoulder before settling into the chair beside him.

Andrew smiled at the cross he was making for Belle in honor of her baptism. He was pleased with the roses he'd carved into it. "Thank you."

"You looked intent when I came out. Something on your mind that you'd like to talk about?" Joshua asked.

Andrew set down his knife and the cross. "Actually, umm, I was thinking about Emma."

Joshua responded with a small smile and stared out at the rising sun. "That makes two of us." He sighed.

Andrew rested his hand on his arm. "You want to talk about it? I am still her director for one more day. Maybe I can help?"

With a grateful smile, Joshua patted the angel's hand and nodded. "I'm torn, Andrew. I am so very glad that she knows that I... that Jesus... won't cast her out. But she's crediting me with helping her realize that. I feel like... like she's counting on me to be there to encourage her in that faith. And I will. Always. But not like this. My concern is that when I return Home then she'll begin to doubt everything again. Because she'll think I chose to completely distance myself from her. She won't know, won't believe that I'm still right there with her! I'm concerned that she'll think Joshua Davidson the man decided she wasn't worth the trouble and, given that, maybe Jesus who is God agrees with him."

"We won't just drop her, Joshua," Andrew vowed. "I promise you that. If... if you leave without her knowing... we'll keep close. We'll assure here that you really do love her and that you just... you had to leave." Even as he said the words, he realized they offered little comfort. Surely Joshua would tell Emma that himself. If she didn't believe him then why would she believe any of them? "There's still today," he tried. "And next week. I mean... I know it would be better if it happened today so Emma had that whole week to spend time with you but..."

Joshua nodded. "But it would still be better to have her learn next week than not at all."

"Right."

"What is it?"

Andrew looked at Joshua in surprise. "What's what?"

Joshua grinned. "You were dragging your hand through your hair. Something else is on your mind."

"Oh. Yeah." With a sheepish smile, Andrew nodded. "I was just wondering if you were going to check the box this morning or wait until we head over there together?"

"I'll wait." Joshua turned back to the house. "If nothing's changed, I don't want that hanging over me when Ivy and I go tour Fordham. She's so perceptive. She knew about Emma last night after the show before anyone told her."

"She's a good, sensitive girl. I'm really glad you two will have that time together." The angel smiled again. "A campus visit with dad. She'll love it."

Joshua beamed. "And so will I."

*~*~*

Almost as soon as Joshua's car disappeared around the corner shortly after 8:00, Zeke's and Diana's pulled into the driveway.

Andrew greeted the two with a hug. "Thanks for coming. The kids are okay, right? I didn't want to take your morning together away but..."

Zeke clapped him on the back. "This is important. Besides, the girls' choir is performing at a rest home and Sy's got basketball practice."

"But they'll still be at both the shows today. They wouldn't have it any other way," Diana added.

Andrew smiled. "Great." He led them to the kitchen where JenniAnn, Kemara, Max, and Violeta were waiting. "Can I get either of you anything to drink? Juice, tea, soda, coffee? The list goes on."

Zeke chuckled. "I could do with some coffee, thank you. Black."

JenniAnn poured a cup for him. "Here ya go. Thank you so much for coming." She squeezed his hand then Diana's.

With a sigh, Zeke nodded. "Wouldn't miss it." He turned to Diana. "What would you like, my girl?"

"Juice would be good. Need those nutrients and vitamins!"

"Apple, orange, or grape?" Violeta offered. "Or a mix!"

Diana laughed. "Just apple, please. Thank you."

"How are you feeling today, Diana?" Kemara asked as she settled into a chair.

"Really good, thanks! And how was Joshua when he left?"

Andrew took a seat between Max and JenniAnn. "Pretty good. Shelby and her brother stayed with us so he had a lot of fun talking to them over breakfast before they went back home. And I know he was really looking forward to the campus tour with Ivy. That's a big deal for them both."

Diana smiled. "Sweet girl. It was a pleasure to meet her last night. I'm glad they're doing that."

"Me too. But..." JenniAnn twirled her ring.

"I could tell Emma's still weighing pretty heavily on Josh's mind," Max observed.

Kemara nodded. "A few times this morning I heard him humming the reprise from the finale. I mean I know that's his favorite scene but... there was something sad about it."

"I'm sad for both of them..." Violeta murmured.

JenniAnn patted her back. "We all are... but maybe we can still help."

"So just to be sure Zeke and I are current: Last night Emma was almost manic telling me about how she finally understood and how Joshua helped her see that Jesus really didn't hate her." Diana grimaced. "If I ever got my hands on the people who made her think that in the first place..." Instinctively, her hand rested protectively over her belly. "Hateful people... Anyway, so Emma knows Joshua loves her and she believes Jesus loves her but... she doesn't know that Joshua and Jesus are one and the same?"

"Exactly. And Joshua's concern is that, when he leaves, Emma will begin to doubt both unless she realizes who he is and knows that, even when we can't see him, Joshua is still with us," Andrew relayed. "So... we can't make Emma see the truth but I was hoping maybe we could think of ways to help her along or, if that doesn't happen, brainstorm how we'll assure her that Joshua didn't walk out on her."

Kemara sighed. "Can't we just 'accidentally' have her overhear something? I mean that's how I found out about Joshua. I unintentionally overheard JenniAnn and Joshua talking about him being the Creator of the Universe. It was a shock but... but I'm glad I know. And I'm glad I found out that day. It turned out to be a really great day and Joshua helped me through the issues I had that made it difficult. Can't we do the same with Emma?"

Andrew frowned. "It wouldn't be an accident or unintentional if we orchestrated it, Kemara. Neither Joshua nor JenniAnn set out to have you learn about him through their talk. God knew you were ready and so He used that. But it's something else entirely if we make that happen. If Emma's not ready..."

Zeke clapped his eyes shut as he recalled Joshua telling him about Yehuda. "If you confront people with the truth before they're ready, sometimes they run away, Kemara, and they don't come back."

"I know..." Kemara admitted with reluctance. "But I ran away and it still ended up being okay."

JenniAnn reached across the table to take her friend's hand. "It did. And we're all so grateful for that. And I know you can't compare one person's emotional baggage to another's and I'm really, really not trying to minimize yours, Kemara, but... I feel like whatever happened with Emma, it was pretty severe. Someone... maybe many someones... did a number on her and then she did things she's not proud of. I know we all have but I'm not sure that any of us in this room can really know what she feels like."

Kemara recalled the club and Emma's behavior there. If that had been her lifestyle at some point then, no, she couldn't imagine how it would feel to live with that. She knew Andrew and Violeta couldn't based on their very natures. JenniAnn had shunned sowing her wild oats in favor of building up Dyeland and drawing closer to Andrew. Max didn't talk too much about his past but Kemara knew Rose sometimes teased him about being the only real girlfriend he'd ever had... not counting Hermione Granger. And she simply couldn't imagine either of the Wilsons as living it up with reckless abandon.

"I'm afraid JenniAnn's right," Zeke agreed. "I hear it from the kids at church. Some of them are so racked with guilt. I'm really, really glad that Emma's had this breakthrough. But if we hit her with 'Joshua knows everything you've ever done because he's God...' I just don't know how she'll take that."

Andrew shook his head. "Me neither."

"Doug's coming today," Diana reminded. "Maybe that'll help. Doug and Lucy really did care about Emma. Maybe that extra bit of comfort will help Emma see."

Max smiled. "It's amazing what knowing someone cares about you and feeling their love can do. Maybe!"

"Maybe..." Violeta echoed hopefully.

Andrew held out his hands. "How about we pray?"

Zeke beamed. "Always a good solution."

They all joined hands around the table and prayed together for Emma and Joshua. Without any discussion, both Andrew and Zeke found themselves adding another name to their silent petitions.

*~*~*

Yehuda woke with a start when he heard a loud bang. He recognized it as the sound a man he had met on the streets had described as a car backfiring. The man had assured him that it was no reason to panic. But it certainly made sleep impossible.

Still feeling weak, Yehuda had collapsed inside his makeshift tent the previous night after leaving the hospital. He'd only intended to remain for a short time before resuming his search but all that had changed when he'd found the piece of paper the people of the city so prized. For reasons he could not understand, he'd found himself with a mastery of their primary language and some rudimentary knowledge. He knew the twenty signified a relatively small sum. Enough for two meals, three or four if he was careful. But that wasn't what he'd use it for. After tucking it securely away, he had gone to sleep with plans to use it to purchase seven more bits of silver which he would take to the theatre for Yeshua to find.

After sitting up, Yehuda ate the last of the granola and sipped the water. He checked beneath his blanket and smiled when he saw the bill was still there. Plucking it up, he rose to his feet and made his way through the alley. In his travels, he had seen several stores with jewelry in their windows. Surely at one he could find a bracelet like the one he had lost.

Yehuda was so intent on his plans that he didn't realize he had reached the end of the alley and was walking onto the sidewalk... not until he collided with someone.

"Whoa..."

"Oh my God! It's him!"

Yehuda shrank away, his eyes downcast. Did someone know what he had done? "Sorry... very sor-sorry."

"No, no! It's okay! We've been looking for you!"

Surprised, Yehuda looked up. The woman. The one Yeshua had befriended. And her husband. Yehuda shook his head. No. Perhaps not her husband. He had learned that, in this place, it was not uncommon for unmarried people to behave as if they were.

"Peter, this is the man who tried to help me!" Emma gushed.

Peter smiled. "I'm really glad we found you. And thank you for that." He hugged Emma. "What's your name, sir?"

Yehuda thought. Perhaps, after his escape from the man in white, people were on the hunt for Yigil. "Yoel," he replied.

Emma set her hand on the man's arm. "That's a really cool name. I just... I wanted to thank you, Yoel. I... I'm not sure what might have happened if you hadn't been there. It... it might have been too late when my friend showed up."

Embarrassed by the praise, Yehuda bowed his head. "It was nothing."

"It was. He could have hurt you. Is... is there anything we can do for you?" Emma asked. "Please?"

Yehuda shook his head, knowing he didn't deserve their aid.

Peter frowned. The guy looked like he could use a meal. Or a dozen. Maybe they should take him to the diner. But then it was pretty full. And people would stare. The fellow seemed awfully skittish. Staring wouldn't be good. The words came out before Peter had time to consider the implication of them. "You could come back to our place, clean up, let us make lunch for you. Please. It's the least we can do, Yoel."

Yehuda was sorely tempted. Having been raised to focus extensively on cleanliness, he was mortified by his appearance: filthy, wearing gray tatters, his beard and hair obscenely long.

"Please?" Emma pressed.

Yehuda found himself nodding.

"Oh wonderful! Follow us!"

Without meaning to, Yehuda smiled back at the woman then followed.

*~*~*

When Joshua and Ivy had returned, they were met with the news that Toby and Doug were making good time on the road and would reach the theatre an hour earlier than they'd planned. An impromptu lunch was hurriedly prepared and the group at Cora's set off for St. Genesius'. Joshua was pleased by the new arrangement. He hoped it would give him a chance to speak to both Toby and Doug before the others, eager to see their friend, began to arrive around 1:00 as they had planned.

But first he would check the box.

A lump formed in Joshua's throat when he found that, yet again, nothing had been touched. It was just as he'd left it. Maybe, if it had been Yehuda, he'd changed his mind and gone back... back into the separation he had damned himself to. Shaking slightly, Joshua stood back up and headed to the door. He was nearly there when a car pulled into the lot. In spite of his sorrow over the box and all it implied, he smiled.

"Doug and Toby," he whispered. He remained where he was so he could wait for them.

Doug stepped out of the passenger side door and took a deep breath.

"Dad, you doing, okay?" Toby checked.

Doug smiled. "Yeah. Just... feels strange being here without..."

"I know." Toby stepped around the car and hugged his father. "We can take a few moments out here. Maybe go to the grotto? I'm sure Andrew won't mind a brief delay."

Scanning the parking lot and the building, Doug's eyes soon landed on the figure near the door. In spite of the melancholy he felt, he smiled when he saw the man in a white tunic and khakis. The photographs on the web reviews and news clippings Andrew had sent his way had not done the fellow justice. Doug hastened towards him.

"Jesus, I presume?"

Joshua grinned. "That'd be me, Doug."

Doug warmly returned his smile and reached out for his hand. "It's a pleasure to meet you, Joshua. Andrew's spoken so highly of you but..." He struggled for the words. Andrew had said the man was perfect for the part but that didn't explain the warmth and peace Doug felt being near him. "But it's a pleasure to meet you," he repeated.

Toby approached and rested his hand on his father's shoulder.

"Joshua, this is my son, Toby," Doug introduced.

Joshua took the younger man's hand in both of his. "Hi Toby, pleased to meet you. You both ready to come inside? Zeke and Diana are in there along with a few of the people who came on board with Andrew. We have lunch ready and waiting. I hope that's okay with you."

Toby looked to his dad.

Doug drew in a deep breath and nodded. Tears welled in his eyes as Joshua opened the door and he stepped through. For a moment, he felt overwhelmed and began to teeter. Toby and Joshua hurried to stabilize him.

Joshua patted his shoulder. "I know this is difficult, Doug. If you want, we could have lunch somewhere else."

Doug smiled gratefully but shook his head. "No. I need to be here. I promised to come back for one show. I'd like to be over the shock before it starts."

Joshua nodded. "Okay. We were going to have lunch in the lobby. Does that work for you both? We weren't sure with the photos so we can move it to the stage if..."

"Actually, I'd like to see the photos. Is that all right, Dad?" Toby asked.

Doug squeezed his boy's hand. "I would, too. Lucy loved that wall so."

"Great." Joshua led them into the lobby where Zeke and Diana greeted them both with ready hugs.

"Doug and Toby! We've missed you both so much but... wow... wait until you see the show," Zeke enthused. "Joshua... he's phenomenal."

Diana beamed. "Sure is. And everyone's done so well with their parts and Andrew..." She turned to the angel. "He's been a superb director."

Doug smiled at Andrew and moved to hug him. "I knew he would be. He had impeccable credentials."

Toby looked curiously at the man his father swore was an angel.

"Thanks, Doug. Everyone's looking forward to seeing you. They should start arriving in about an hour. So how are you both doing?" Andrew asked the two.

"It's just... a little overwhelming being back here but great, too. And it's been great having Dad around," Toby answered. "The kids have loved it."

"I've loved it," Doug added, proudly resting his arm around his son's shoulder. "And it is good being back here. It's... I feel more at peace than I thought I would."

Andrew noticed him glance at Joshua.

Joshua again approached Doug. "Why don't we all sit down? You two have been in the car for a while and you're probably hungry. We can do introductions over lunch."

"That sounds great," Doug replied appreciatively. "I was so nervous about this that I couldn't stomach breakfast and I'm feeling it."

Joshua smiled gently. "Then I think you should start for us." He waved to the buffet line of sandwich fixings that they'd arranged. "You and Toby."

Doug squeezed his hand. "Thank you."

Soon they all had their plates dished up and were gathered around the T-shirt tables that they'd emptied for the occasion.

"Doug, would you like to lead us in prayer?" Andrew asked.

"Actually, I was hoping maybe 'Jesus' would," Doug smiled at Joshua who was seated to his right.

Joshua returned the smile. "Sure." After they'd all joined hands, he began. "Dear Father, we thank You for Toby's and Doug's safe journey and their presence among us. We ask You to bless them and their family, to continue to comfort them. Our thanks to You for the passion and dedication of Eugene, Lucy, and Doug. May this theatre continue to offer inspiration and hope for years to come. Thank You for this shared meal, for the nourishment it offers both to our bodies and to our souls. Amen."

"Amen," the others echoed.

Doug squeezed Joshua's hand. "Thank you for that. I appreciate it."

Joshua briefly rested his hand over his. "You're welcome."

As the meal progressed, Doug laughed along with the stories the others shared of on and offstage antics. He was touched by their accounts of audience reactions. Repeatedly, his gaze shifted to the man beside him.

There was definitely something extraordinarily special about Joshua Davidson.

*~*~*

Peter tried not to stare as his guest wolfed down the macaroni and cheese and salad that Emma had prepared before running to the nearest store to get a few necessities for the man.

"Yoel?"

It took a moment before Yehuda remembered that was his name. "Yes?"

"If you don't mind my asking... what are your plans after you leave here? Like... would you be interested in checking out a shelter, maybe?" Peter asked hopefully.

Yehuda shook his head. "I am leaving after today."

"Oh. Do you have a home elsewhere to go to?"

Yehuda didn't answer. It was not a home.

"Emma and I have a friend who runs a shelter. He's in a show with us. We could introduce you to him. Actually... would you want to come? To our show, I mean. Jesus Christ Superstar."

"I have something I must do after I leave here." He reached into his pocket to ensure the bill was still there. It was.

Peter was fearful of what sort of trouble the man might get himself into if he was out on the street another night. He'd noticed the scar on his hand. "Well, hey, we have another show this evening, too. At 7:30. Maybe you could do your thing and come back here and we'd bring you back with us tonight?" Maybe if Arthur could just sort of bump into him in the lobby...

Yehuda considered. He ached with longing to go. If he could just see Yeshua... hear him. He wouldn't try to speak to him, wouldn't even make his presence known. He nodded. "Yes. Please."

Peter's face lit up. "Great! We'll look forward to it. Could you meet us in the lobby at oh... 6:30?"

"6:30," Yehuda agreed with a smile. "My thanks to you and your wi... Emma, Peter."

Peter grinned. "My wife someday, God willing."

"God willing," Yehuda echoed.

*~*~*

"So what did you think of him?" Emma asked as she and Peter ate while their guest showered.

"He's really quiet. Private. But he agreed to go to the show tonight. I'm hoping Arthur will speak to him."

"Cool! I'm glad he's coming. I'm sure Joshua could reach him."

Peter smiled. While things weren't where he and Joshua had hoped they would be, it was good to hear Emma speak so warmly of him. "I'm sure he could. We'll introduce them, too."

Emma nodded. "What do you think he'll look like when he comes out of there?"

"Better, that's for sure." Peter reached for her hand. "It's a good thing you did, Emma. I hadn't even thought to go looking for him."

"Thank you. And don't let me forget: I need to ask Joshua what sort of sweets John likes. I want to bake him something now that... that I'm back to my right mind. Maybe with some luck, Joshua will drop a hint about what he likes, too. And..." Emma set her hand on the hoodie draped over the chair next to her. "I really should return this. Just keep forgetting."

Peter suppressed a smile. She'd been wearing it that morning.

"Won't it be nice to see Doug?"

"Definitely. I know it'll be emotional for him but wow... to see that theatre filled to capacity and how the show came together!"

"And the best 'Jesus'..."

"And the best Jesus," Peter agreed.

They both looked up when they heard the bathroom door creak open.

Yehuda looked away when they gaped at him. "I... I thank you for the clothing. It is very comfortable."

Emma jumped to her feet. "I'm sorry. We shouldn't have been staring. But it's great to see you like this. How do you feel?"

"Much better, thank you." Yehuda reached up to his beard which was at a decent length.

Peter approached and smiled. "Glad to hear it, Yoel. How about a brownie before we head our own ways until this evening?"

"Brownie?"

Peter chuckled. "Sure. Emma made them and they're delicious."

"Just out of a box..." Emma downplayed though she smiled with delight. She cut one out of the pan and handed it to Yehuda. "Try it."

For the first time in nearly two thousand years, Yehuda sighed with contentment as he took a bite. "My thanks, Emma."

"You're welcome." Emma giggled when he eagerly took another bite.

*~*~*

Doug couldn't believe his eyes when Emma came rushing into the office where he was holding court. Peter was only a few paces behind her.

"Emma!" Doug greeted her with a massive bear hug, momentarily lifting Emma off her feet. "How's our girl?"

Emma smiled, glad to still be "our girl" even with Lucy gone. "Really... really wonderful." She reached back for Peter's hand and pulled him to her side.

Doug beamed at the young man. "Ah ha! Romance has sprung during Superstar again, I see."

Blushing, Peter smiled and nodded. "Yes, sir."

"Maybe... maybe 'Mary' and 'Peter' will work just as well as 'Mary' and 'Jesus'?" Emma ventured hopefully.

Doug patted her cheek. "I'm sure it will, Emma. But speaking of Jesus... You and Andrew really found that Davidson fellow via a handyman's flier?"

Emma nodded. "Crazy, isn't it? But perfect. I can't wait til you see him onstage, Doug. I mean... I'm sure you were amazing as Jesus but Joshua..."

Doug smiled. "He's already impressed me just in being himself. I'm sure I will be floored by his performance and overjoyed with how the torch has been passed on. I'm just glad he's not..."

"Eric?" Emma offered.

Doug laughed. "Exactly. So tell me more about what's been going on here."

Careful to excise the parts that would only worry the man, Emma and Peter told him about the miraculous turn their lives had taken since February.

*~*~*

A few minutes before the show was to start, Joshua was joking around with Adam and Kylie when he saw Andrew step out of the office. He knew immediately that something was amiss. He looked around them and saw that Emma was nowhere to be seen. Nor was Peter.

Adam noticed Andrew, too, and frowned. "We better let you go, Boss."

Alarmed by the abrupt statement, Kylie turned around and spotted their director waiting by the door with his head bowed. "Oh..." She hugged Joshua. "I hope whatever it is can be smoothed over quickly."

Joshua smiled for her and nodded. "Me too. See you both in a little bit for the prayer."

Adam squeezed his shoulder. "Sounds good."

Joshua forced another smile then made his way to Andrew who immediately gripped his hand.

"She called again. Jodi. And, unfortunately, Emma and Peter were in there with me when we saw the message light and... she heard." Andrew dragged his hand through his hair. "Jodi was vicious, Joshua. I know she's in pain, too, but... Emma was a child! A child!"

Joshua nodded and embraced him. "I know. I'll go talk to her. She's still in the office?"

"Yes. With Peter."

"Okay." Joshua hugged the angel. "Why don't you go check in with JenniAnn? I think she's still out there with the T-shirts but that should be wrapping up."

With a nod, Andrew went to go find her.

Joshua watched him go, knowing his reaction to Emma's plight was only the beginning of Andrew's new lease on his work post-Belle. He offered a brief, heartfelt prayer for him then stepped into the office.

Peter was perched on the arm of the couch where Emma was sitting. She was crying softly and muttering something. When she saw Joshua, she stood and headed towards him.

For a moment, Joshua saw the little girl that Emma had been stumbling to him. He hurried to close the distance and pulled her to him. "I'm so sorry, Emma."

Emma gripped his shirt and peered into his eyes. "You can't go. Can't go see Derek... Jodi sounds crazy a-and what if one of them did something a-and... Please don't go, Joshua."

Joshua glanced Peter's way and saw him shaking his head and rubbing his temples. "Emma, we don't have to think about that right now. Let's see what next week..."

"Don't go..." Emma implored.

Tearing up, Joshua patted her back, kissed her hair, and said nothing. He would have to go away eventually... He sighed. "Emma, you still know that, whatever she said, what happened was still... it was Derek's doing. You know that, right?"

"Y-yes."

Even though she responded with a nod and slight smile, Joshua saw a shadow of doubt.

"We better get out there. I'll be fine," Emma assured. "It... it'll help to start."

"You're sure? If you need a few extra minutes..."

Emma shook her head. "I just want to start the show. And I don't want Doug to get worried by a late start." She looked to Peter, smiled sadly, and held out her hand.

Peter hurried to them and took it, resting his other hand on Joshua's arm.

Joshua smiled gently at them both. "Okay, let's go pray."

He led the two out to the main backstage area and smiled at the others who were gathered. "Let's join hands," he requested.

The cast and crew did as he asked.

"Our Father, Who art in Heaven..." Joshua began, feeling some peace as the others joined in. Silently, he asked his Dad to help Emma to see that she was surrounded by God's love... and holding his hand.

*~*~*

"'On Thursday night you'll find him where you want him. 'Far from the crowds, in the Garden of Gethsemane.'"

"'Well done, Judas. Good, old Judas.'"

Zeke's haunting, panicked gaze was leveled on the audience for an uncomfortable moment and then the curtain fell.

After a few moments of silence, the audience began to murmur and then rise to their feet to stretch or get a refreshment or simply remind themselves that it was all pretend.

Toby looked over at his father and jolted when he saw that he was sobbing.

"Dad!" Toby knelt in front of his father's seat and gripped his hands. "Dad, what's wrong?"

Doug had been utterly captivated by Joshua. He had seen countless plays in his life, witnessed the finest actors in top form. But what that man had done... it was sublime. And there was more to it.

During the brief moments between numbers, Doug had mulled over all that he had heard from the cast before the show.

Kylie had gotten away from her husband. She had told him that Joshua had helped her see that divorce was permissible in her case, that Jesus didn't want her to suffer. And that performance... She had left him with chills. It was no frightened girl's performance. Kylie had, at last, come into her own.

Then there was that soldier who had hovered near her. Even with his scars, his whole face lit up whenever Joshua came up.

The same could be said for Shane who had a phone full of photos with Joshua who he had with complete seriousness reported was "the best person to ever live."

Diana was pregnant! Doug could still remember when she had called Lucy in tears because the doctor had told her that she could have no more children. Zeke had beamed as she'd shared the news... and stared at Joshua.

And the kids! Doug had spied owly Sy actually hugging his sisters. And Joshua.

Doug marveled, too, at the twins... They'd also been hugging each other. Before he'd left, it had been all Doug could do to keep them from swinging at each other at points. Now they were talking about how Joshua had helped them see that they were country boys. Their excitement as they talked about their uncle's and aunt's farm had been irrepressible.

And Emma and Peter... living together but with separate bedrooms as Emma had been quick to point out. Clearly in love. And happy. Doug had studied Emma closely and seen something in her eyes that he never had: true joy. And Joshua had helped bring her peace.

And no one was that good of an actor!

"Dad... Dad, please say something."

Doug startled. He cupped his son's face in his hands for a moment before moving to his feet. "We need to go backstage." He stepped onto the stage and behind the curtain.

"O-okay." Toby hurried after his father.

*~*~*

Joshua and Zeke sat side by side in the office, JenniAnn and Diana fixing their makeup: adding shadows here and there and accentuating lines.

Andrew was perched on the desk, glancing out the window. He smiled when he saw Maryam and Yosef stepping out of the lean-to wearing the clothing he was used to seeing them wear in Heaven.

Zeke squeezed Joshua's hand. "How you doing?"

Joshua lips curved into a smile that didn't reach his eyes. "Good. Just... hoping."

JenniAnn caressed his hair. "We all are."

"I still wish you could see her face when she sings 'I Don't Know How to Love Him', Joshua." Diana sighed. "Actually, I wish she could see her face, too. Such love..."

There was a knock on the office door and Andrew rose to open it.

"Hey, Doug, Toby! So what do you..."

Doug stumbled past Andrew and stared at Joshua whose eyes filled as he held the gaze. Shakily, Doug reached out his hand.

"Dad... you... you're freaking me out."

Andrew patted Toby's back. "Don't be afraid. It's okay."

Joshua rose and pulled Doug into his embrace.

Doug wept, great, cleansing sobs, as he clung to Joshua.

With tears in their eyes; Zeke, Diana, and JenniAnn slipped past the two and stepped into the hall.

Andrew moved to follow but turned back when he heard Toby step behind him. He squeezed the man's shoulder. "I think you should stay." He smiled encouragingly as he exited the room.

Toby watched the door close behind the angel then turned back to his father and Joshua. The latter smiled at him.

"Toby, please take my hand."

Blinking back tears at seeing the tenderness in the man's eyes, Toby reached out for him. He stepped forward, closing the distance between them, and took Joshua's hand. As he did, he began to see what his father did.

Lucy and Eugene walked alongside a woman Doug and Toby knew only from photos: Angelica, Lucy's mother. All three were healthy and vital as they traipsed along a sparkling, gurgling stream with vibrant green grass and flowers of myriad colors on either side. Lucy stooped down and splashed water onto her parents who were quick to join in on the fun. They were not alone in finding her amusement contagious. Joshua strode towards them, a wide smile on his face. Two nail pierced hands reached into the stream and scooped up enough water to splash all three who shrieked with laughter.

Just before the vision ended, Doug and Toby saw Lucy hug Joshua with a look of complete joy and peace, wonder and love on her face.

Doug let out a shaky but contented sigh. "No more pain..."

Joshua shook his head. "Never."

"Can... can she still feel that we love her?" Toby questioned.

"Definitely," Joshua assured.

"Does Lucy know you're here?" Doug asked.

Joshua laughed. "Oh yeah. I told her when she came Home." He hugged the two again. "She was very happy when I told her that you would both come back to see the show. She said... she said she was sure that you would recognize me, Doug. She said a man can't pretend to be another man for so many years and not begin to know him well enough to recognize him when they meet."

Fresh tears welled in Doug's eyes. "Because she helped me to know you. Eugene, too."

Joshua clasped his hand. "And I am so very proud of them for that. And proud of all of you for instilling that great faith in your son." His gaze shifted to Toby. "And I'm proud of you, Toby, for passing the faith of your father and your mother onto your own children."

"Th-thank you, Jes... Josh..."

Joshua chuckled. "I think we're doing well with Josh."

Toby grinned. "Thank you, Josh. I feel... better. About Mom."

"I'm very glad. Always remember that she's still with you, praying for you and loving you. And one day, you will have your own water fights with her, too."

Doug laughed and brushed at his tears. "I can't wait... but I will. I... I've got grandkids to see grow up. I mean..." His face flushed.

"I know, Doug," Joshua assured. "I know this is just a visit. Your home is elsewhere now." He smiled at Toby.

Doug nodded. "I'm so happy that the theatre came back to life but... but I want to stay with my boy."

"And I've loved having him around. We all have," Toby added.

"Don't worry about St. Genesius', Doug. I have an idea." Joshua's eyes were alight.

Doug beamed. "And I'm sure it's a perfect one."

"It is," Joshua answered simply, still smiling. "I need to let JenniAnn finish my makeup but we'll talk more. First..." He took Doug's hands in his. "I wanted to thank you. For years, you shared my story with so many people, Doug. You brought me to them. Thank you."

Toby watched, his heart swelling with pride, as his speechless father was once again embraced by the Man he had so devotedly portrayed.

As father and son left the room, Joshua continued to smile but inside he was in turmoil. For all the joy he felt for Doug and Toby, he knew his work was not yet done and there was little time left in which to accomplish it. He had planned to travel to Massachusetts that next Tuesday. His Dad had told him that Derek would be in between business trips. If Emma wouldn't let him go then... Joshua didn't want to leave with her still fearful of reprisals. More than anything, he didn't want to leave Emma feeling abandoned.

"I am with you always, even unto the end of the world," Joshua murmured.

She had to know... and very soon.

Joshua sighed raggedly, rubbed at his eyes, and stepped into the hall. He smiled at Andrew, JenniAnn, and the Wilsons.

"Let's finish up. It's our penultimate Act II..." he observed.

Zeke hugged him. "I'll miss this so much... but I won't miss betraying you, Lord."

Joshua returned his embrace as Zeke kissed his cheeks. "Thank you, Zeke."

Sensing his distress, the other three moved in to hug Joshua before resuming their work.

When both men were ready, they took their places onstage.

As he sat down at the table, Joshua peered over at Emma.

For a moment, they held each other's gazes then the orchestra started up and Emma looked away.

*~*~*

Living to See You

After "King Herod's Song" had ended, Joshua and Shane remained just offstage. Joshua watched, misty-eyed, as Emma made her way to the center of the stage.

Shane sighed and rested his hand on Joshua's back. It took every ounce of self-control for him not to grab Emma, lead her to Joshua, and tell her who he was.

Emma peered down at her candle for a moment, watching the flame and trying to calm herself. Ever since hearing the message from Jodi, she had felt unsettled. More than that, she felt lonely on the stage by herself. She glanced over and, seeing Joshua, felt calmer and began to sing.

"'I've been living to see you. Dying to see you but it shouldn't be like this. This was unexpected. What do I do now? Could we start again, please?'"

A tear slipped down Joshua's cheek. Though he did not want to lose any of the wonderful things that had happened during the previous three weeks, he wished they still had those three weeks of shows ahead of them. More time to reach her...

"'I've been very hopeful, so far. Now, for the first time, I think we're going wrong. Hurry up and tell me this is just a dream. Oh, could we start again, please?'"

Joshua bowed his head. He had been so hopeful the night before. Now he wasn't sure what to think. At one point, he had planned it all out. And he knew himself and his Dad well enough to know that they would not have planned something to hurt Emma. But maybe he had come to her so that one day, maybe even years into the future, Emma would look back and realize who he was. Still, he didn't want to imagine his Emma struggling so for another week, let alone for years.

Peter approached Emma and wrapped his free arm around her waist, their candles nearly touching each other. "'I think you've made your point now. You've even gone a bit too far to get the message home. Before it gets too frightening, we ought to call a halt, so could we start again, please?'"

Joshua smiled through his tears. Peter would be there. No matter what.

Several other cast members filed onto the stage until it was alight with candles.

"'I've been living to see you. Dying to see you but it shouldn't be like this. This was unexpected. What do I do now? Could we start again, please?'" they sang together.

Joshua became aware of the sound of sniffling near him. He turned and saw that Shane was crying. "Shane..."

Shane clung to him. "I... I don't want this to end. I'll... miss you... like this."

Joshua held the man close. "Dad and I are always holding you. Always, Shane. And one day..." He smiled and rested his hand on the man's face. "One day we'll have an eternity's worth of selfies."

In spite of his tears, Shane laughed. "Yeah?"

"Yeah," Joshua promised with a smile.

Shane slowly exhaled. "Good."

The two redirected their attention to the stage.

"'Could we start again?'" Emma implored as, one by one, the candles flickered out.

*~*~*

As the opening notes of "Superstar" sounded, Edward and Caleb blinked back tears. They watched JenniAnn put the powder on Joshua's wrists. Andrew and Ivy showed no such reserve and let their tears fall freely.

"You're shaking," JenniAnn whispered, not wanting to alert the others.

Joshua managed a smile for her. "Darn nervous system. I should work on that."

A smile played at JenniAnn's lips but she began to cry.

Andrew stepped forward and gently rubbed her back. Though they had been elated over Doug's and Toby's realization, focus had shifted back to the lack of resolution with Emma. Clearly it was weighing heavily on Joshua.

Using the hand JenniAnn had already worked on, Joshua beckoned for the other three.

Ivy and the twins crowded nearer, willing their love to Joshua when words failed.

"No matter what happens with Emma, you all know that I would have come regardless... for each of you. Right?" Joshua checked.

The others nodded solemnly. Despite all their assumptions regarding the Good Friday show, everything seemed more real and more wrenching than it had the night before. Joshua looked as if he were genuinely in pain

"I love you all," Joshua murmured with a tender smile before he rose from his chair. He picked up his crossbeam then turned to Edward and Caleb and nodded.

Andrew, Ivy, and JenniAnn watched tearfully as the three disappeared into the house.

*~*~*

Zeke forced himself to keep from weeping as Joshua struggled up the aisle and then climbed the steps. He winced when Joshua collapsed at the top. Still, Zeke sang on, knowing he had to. But he braced himself for what was to come next. Andrew had told the rest of them, only Joshua remained in the dark. Yosef had wanted it that way.

"'Tell me what you think about your friends at the top. Now who'd you think besides yourself was the pick of the crop? Buddha, was he where it's at? Is he where you are? Could Mohammed move a mountain or was that just PR?'"

Joshua was on his hands and knees when someone knelt beside him. Surprised, he looked up... and into his mother's watery gaze.

Maryam gently wiped her son's face and kissed his temple.

A tear finally escaped as Zeke continued to sing. "'Did you mean to die like that? Was that a mistake or did you know your messy death would be a record breaker?'"

Joshua wept grateful tears when Maryam tenderly stroked his back. Of course his Ama was there when he needed her most. She hadn't told him, knowing he would decline in hopes of saving her pain. He brought her hand to his lips and, strengthened, continued on. He noticed Emma who was sobbing.

Forgetting herself, Emma crawled over to Maryam and clung to her. They both shuddered when Joshua fell a third time.

Knowing he wouldn't be able to continue if he saw what happened next, Zeke stared at Caleb as he sang. "'Don't you get me wrong. Don't you get me wrong now...'"

A robed man knelt by Joshua and rested his hand on his shoulder before lifting the cross onto his own back.

Quietly, trying not to get picked up by Joshua's microphone but not particularly caring if he did, Yosef spoke.

"We do it together this time, son... yes?"

Joshua embraced his father. "Abi..."

They stood together, carrying the cross a few more paces as the chorus sang.

After Caleb and Edward took the crossbeam from Joshua and Yosef, father and son clasped hands for a moment. When Joshua turned to the audience, Yosef went to his wife and Emma and wrapped his arms around them both. They huddled together as the song concluded and the stage went black.

Unable to bear looking at Joshua, Emma stared at Maryam's and Yosef's linked hands. She noticed Maryam's grip on her husband's hand tighten each time one of the hammer blows sounded and Joshua screamed.

When the cross was raised, Joshua's parents peered at him and, only then, did Emma look. She found that Joshua was staring at them... at her with a smile that made her heart ache. Emma was overcome with the notion that, at that very moment, Joshua was there specifically for her.

Joshua finally broke the gaze in order to deliver his line, his eyes pointed heavenward. "'Father, forgive them... They don't know... what they're doing.'"

Emma bowed her head. There was so much she hadn't known... or had fought against knowing. Love wasn't to be found with a handsome, older man buying her gifts and seducing her. Nor would she have ever found it among a community too focused on appearances and propriety to offer mercy and healing. She would never have found it with men like Eric and Kai who promised the world by night and struggled to remember her name by the morning.

Love was Doug and Lucy and Dusty giving an angry, embittered girl a chance to do better and make a new life for herself. Love was Yosef and Maryam coming to the diner even when they knew she wouldn't speak to them... knowing that even at her lowest, she had still wanted them near. Love was Maryam embroidering a handkerchief and teaching her to cook. Love was John, facing down Derek and keeping her company in the aftermath. Love was Andrew, JenniAnn, Kemara, and Joshua leaving the comfort of their home to slog through a dark corner of the city, saving her from herself and reminding her that she was worth something. Love was Peter giving her his heart and his home, waking at all hours to console her, dancing with her, bringing beauty back into her life. Love was each and every one of the people onstage and backstage, striving to bring the show to life because it was important to them all and they would make it happen for each other.

Love was whispering assurances in the midst of a song. Love was twirling her. Love was refusing to go away when she lashed out. Love was telling her that there was hope, that God loved her, that he loved her... no matter what. Love was understanding her better than she understood herself. Love was buying her a cheeseburger, fries, and a shake in lieu of a fatted calf. Love was holding her close and kissing her hair as she remembered Jodi's angry, accusatory words.

Love was being born in a stable, poor and vulnerable. Love was leaving home to bring the message of an eternal Home to others. Love was speaking out against injustice and cruelty and offering God's eternal love to the most unlovable. Love was healing those who suffered. Love was understanding those who were misunderstood. Love was praying in a garden. Love was carrying a cross up a hill. Love was dying for the entire world... for her.

Emma realized with a start that the crucifixion had ended. Yosef was gently nudging her forward. Dazed, she knelt by Violeta and took the edge of the burial cloth.

Arthur and Owen gently laid Joshua in Violeta's arms.

Emma watched as Violeta kissed Joshua's forehead and anointed him. Then she saw the girl blink and bite her lip for a moment. Violeta shifted and, the next thing Emma knew, Joshua was in her arms.

As the wrenching, mournful tune played, Emma studied Joshua. She stroked his hair and caressed the face she had once dared to think was ugly.

Love was dying for the entire world... for her.

And love was coming back to relive His own suffering and death... over and over.

For everyone in the room... for her.

"I love You," Emma whispered. Her body heaving with sobs, she bent down and kissed Joshua's brow. When Emma leaned up, she saw that Joshua was beginning to glow. The aura grew more intense until all she could see was radiant light. The music abruptly stopped. The weight of Joshua's body went away. Then there was a great, warm gust of wind. Emma clenched her eyes shut and prayed.

*~*~*

The lilting, merry sound of a babbling brook convinced Emma to open her eyes. She gasped when she saw the sight before her. Never had she seen such beauty! The sky was dazzling in myriad shades of blue and pink. The colors of the leaves and the grass were so vibrant and true that "green" hardly seemed adequate as a descriptor. Flowers lined the brook and dotted the fields on either side. They were in the shades of the brightest rainbow she had even seen... multiplied by a thousand.

In spite of her lingering confusion, Emma laughed. She felt such joy that she leapt to her feet and began to spin wildly as she used to when a little girl, marveling at the swirl of colors. She abruptly stopped when she saw she was not alone in the field.

Keeping the distance of a few yards, Joshua smiled at her. "No fair dancing without me," he teased.

Tears welled in Emma's eyes when he held his hands out to her. There were twin holes in his wrists. "It... it... really is you," she choked out.

Joshua nodded. "Really me. And I... I'm glad you know now."

Blinded by her tears, Emma stumbled towards him.

Joshua pulled her into his embrace and, feeling her shake, settled onto the ground with her beside him.

Emma clutched the front of his shirt, desperate to not be separated from him.

"My own, no one is going to take you away," Joshua assured. "I promise."

Emma's grip eased as Joshua brushed away some tears. With her vision clearer, Emma could more easily see him... and what he was wearing. She gasped. "I... I bought this shirt." She shook her head. That was impossible. "Or... or one like it, I guess."

Joshua smiled tenderly. "It was this shirt. I remember."

"B-but..." Emma's cheeks colored as she stared at the soft, hunter green shirt. She remembered being thirteen and stalking the aisles of a department store, searching for a birthday gift for her dad. She had been so proud. It would be the first time she would buy him a present with her own money, collected after a couple babysitting stints. She had known the shirt was perfect the moment she saw it. It would fit exactly as it should and the color would make her dad's eyes look so bright and perfectly compliment his hair... hair so like her own. Feeling confident, she'd checked out with it, taken it home, wrapped it, and hidden it away in her closet.

Her father had skipped out before she'd had a chance to give it to him.

She'd waited a week. Then two. A month. He didn't return. He didn't call.

Finally, as Christmas neared, Emma had taken the package out of her closet and tossed it into the fireplace.

"You chose it with such love in your heart. Though I know you didn't intend it for me, I accepted it and the love it signified," Joshua explained. His voice lowered and grew softer. "You are my little girl. Always will be."

Speechless, Emma hugged him tightly. When finally she could speak, she was mortified by what came out. "It looks better on you than it would have on him, anyway."

Joshua burst out laughing and patted her back. "Well, thank you."

Unable to resist, Emma laughed along with him.

Joshua sighed. "I love it when you laugh... truly laugh."

Emma blushed and squeezed his hand. "It... it was just hard to find much to laugh about for a while... a long while."

Wrapping an arm around her, Joshua nodded. "I know. I do."

"Why... why did he leave? My dad, I mean."

"Some people... Emma, your dad loved you... and he still loves you... as much as he can. He just... he never knew how to be a father. His own dad... he wasn't around much. And when he was... well, it was better for your dad when he wasn't."

Emma bowed her head. She'd never met her paternal grandfather. Her dad had told her he had died when he was a baby. Clearly that wasn't true.

"Your dad tried but he reached a point where he... he just couldn't do it any more. So he left. And please... please don't think I'm telling you this to excuse his leaving his child. I'm not. But, Emma, you need to know that it wasn't your fault that your father left. He left because he was broken and he felt like there was something missing in him. There wasn't anything missing in you. You were a wonderful daughter." Joshua smiled at her. "Understand?"

"Y-yes. But I... I wasn't a wonderful daughter to you or to... to..." Emma looked up at the sky. Abruptly, she bowed her head again. "So you... you know everything? Everything that happened with Derek?"

"Yes."

"A-and all those... those other boys?"

"Yes."

Emma began to turn away but Joshua wouldn't let her.

"Emma, look at me. Please."

Unable and unwilling to deny him, Emma peered into Joshua's eyes. Even from the beginning when she had been put-off by him, she had adored his eyes.

Joshua kissed her forehead. "I was with you... even then."

Emma nodded. She remembered the dreams, dreams in which she would stare forever into his eyes... not knowing they were his eyes but feeling so much love, nonetheless.

"I never, never wanted that to happen to you, Emma. Never." Tears flooded Joshua's eyes. "I tried... tried to get people to see, to listen, to step in a-and get you a-away from Derek but..."

"But they wouldn't listen," Emma finished.

Joshua shook his head.

Emma rested her head on his shoulder and clutched one of his hands, shuddering when her thumb brushed over his wrist. Even a week and a half before, she would have demanded to know why he... all-powerful God... hadn't been able to speak more clearly or more sternly and gotten people to act. But for weeks he had been telling her in so many ways who he was... and who she was... and she'd chosen not to listen. He had given them free will and he would not take it back... would not make them slaves to him or to his Father.

"I'm sorry for the things I said to you," she murmured.

Joshua patted her back. "I know. And you know I've forgiven you, right?"

"Y-yes." Emma stared at his wrist.

Joshua squeezed her hand then rose to his feet. "Walk with me?"

Emma nodded and let him help her to her feet.

Taking her hand, Joshua began to walk through the field.

"Joshua?"

"Yes?"

"Umm... am I dead?"

"No, my own. You are very much alive."

"So... what's happening at the theatre?"

Joshua smiled. "We're in Eternity, Emma. This entire time we've been talking, for them it's been a millionth of a millisecond, so to speak. They don't know you're gone and they won't."

"Oh."

Joshua hugged her. "So there's no need to rush... no need to hold anything back. We have time... because there is no time."

Emma returned his smile. "Okay. I'm glad. And I... I have another question."

"Ask away."

"Does anyone else know?"

Joshua hesitated for a moment.

"Oh... every... everyone knows but me?" Emma realized.

Joshua halted and turned to her. He took both her hands in his. "Emma, there's something you need to know about Andrew. And Violeta. Adam.... Monica... Eli... Henry... Gloria... Tess and the whole orchestra."

"What about them?"

"Well... they're angels." Joshua smiled proudly.

Emma blinked. "I... I see. That's really cool. So obviously they knew but... but..."

"The others found out over time."

"But not me..." Emma frowned, tears welling in her eyes. "I... I'm sorry, Joshua, that I... I was so stupid and..."

Joshua shook his head and hugged her. "You are not stupid, Emma. Everyone found out when they needed to. And, when they did, I asked them to keep it to themselves. Because I knew that it... It can be upsetting if people learn too quickly, before they're ready. This afternoon was your time and I am so glad for that. So glad!"

Emma drew in a deep breath, mulling over his words. She knew he was right. As Joshua he had helped her see that Jesus and His Father loved her. If he had come to her declaring his true identity sooner... she would have fled him and gone even further than that horrid club she'd ended up at. She could not have believed that he loved her. But he did.

"O-okay," she squeaked out, smiling adoringly at him. "I'm glad, too."

Joshua beamed. "Good."

"Your parents!"

Joshua laughed. "Trust me. They'll be very glad, too."

"So... so they're really..." Emma gulped.

"Ama really gave birth to me and Abi really had an angel... Gabe, actually... tell him to hightail it to Egypt."

"But I... I snapped at... at the Virgin Mary!" Emma lamented.

"You were in pain and you regret some things you said to Ama who wholeheartedly forgave you." Joshua stroked her hair. "Emma, they love you."

"I... I love them, too."

"Good. Because they're yours forever."

Emma smiled back at Joshua whose eyes twinkled.

After another moment, they began to walk again. Emma realized that, as they walked, the sky began to darken. Stars, brighter and more numerous and colorful than she had ever seen, lit up the sky surrounding the luminous moon.

Joshua began to hum.

Remembering the old tune and the nights spent on her grandparents' porch, Emma sang. "'I see the moon and the moon sees me. The moon sees somebody I want to see. So, God bless the moon and God bless me and God bless the somebody I want to see.'" Her eyes filled with happy tears as she remembered her Grandma and Grandpa taking turns holding her steady as she twirled and twirled to the song.

Joshua joined in on the second round. "'I see the moon and the moon sees me. The moon sees somebody I want to see. So, God bless the moon and God bless me and God bless the somebody I want to see.'" Smiling, he took Emma's hand and raised it above her head.

Giggling, she spun and spun. Faster and faster. The colors blurred and blended, making her feel like she was inside the most beautiful kaleidoscope... like she was a child again. Finally, comfortably drowsy, she collapsed against Joshua.

Joshua smiled and rested his chin on her hair. "Fun, huh?"

"Very."

Emma sighed and nestled her cheek against his shirt. "J-Joshua?"

"Yes?"

"I... I wish... I wish I could take back those... those other years when I was angry a-and wouldn't talk to you. And when I... I was doing things I shouldn't have been doing. I'm sorry... so sorry."

"I know. I forgave you a long time ago."

"I... I know. But I guess I... I just expected some sort of... of punishment."

Tears rolled down Joshua's cheeks. "Emma, you... you punished yourself severely. I never wanted that."

Emma's eyes clenched shut as she thought of her scars.

"Emma?"

"Y-yeah?"

"Please... please don't do that anymore. It hurts me to see you so hurt. I... I suffered so you... none of you... would have to suffer so long as you accepted that. There is no need to punish yourself. Whatever punishment you think you should have to face... it's already been faced and served. It's finished, Emma."

Emma knew she had broken her promise to Peter... but she would not break her promise to Joshua. She looked up into his eyes and nodded. "I promise."

A wide smile spread across Joshua's face. "Thank you."

Emma hugged him tightly. "Thank You."

"You're welcome." Joshua squeezed her hand. "Are you ready for us to go back?"

Emma looked around them. She would be sorry to leave such a place. But Joshua would be going with her. "I'm ready."

"Okay. Just... no matter what, remember I love you. Always," Joshua avowed.

Emma nodded. "I... I'll love you always, too." She leaned up to kiss his cheek and, as before, the light surrounded him... both of them... and the wind rose up. Emma closed her eyes. After a moment, she could no longer feel Joshua's hands in hers but then she could, once again, feel the weight of him in her lap and against her arms and chest.

Emma opened her eyes and found that her lips were still resting against Joshua's brow. She blinked and sat up.

*~*~*

Peter watched intently as Emma cradled Joshua. Briefly, his gaze traveled to Violeta. He wondered why she'd done what she had. He looked back to Emma, hoping for a sign that she knew exactly who it was she was holding.

Caleb and Edward approached, carrying the pallet. They set it down in front of Emma.

It seemed to Peter that Emma hesitated before gently laying Joshua down. When the twins carried him towards the tomb, Arthur approached and embraced Violeta. Peter watched with some surprise as Emma stepped away from them and, instead, went to Maryam and Yosef. She buried her face in the older woman's shoulder. While the other apostles and followers began to exit the stage, they remained.

After the tomb was sealed, Violeta made her way towards Peter and led him offstage where a small table waited with their votives.

Peter's hands shook as he lit the first candle and handed it to the angel. He wanted to ask her why she'd handed Joshua to Emma and whether she knew if Emma knew. However, they didn't have time to turn their mics on and off before they had to go say kaddish.

After he had gotten his own candle lit, Violeta set her free hand on Peter's arm. When he met her gaze, she nodded solemnly. Peter let out a shuddering breath and peered up at the ceiling, thanking God. He carefully hugged the angel and led her back onto the stage where he began to recite the prayer as Joshua had taught him.

"'Yit'gadal v'yit'kadash sh'mei raba.'"

"'May His great Name grow exalted and sanctified.'"

"Amen," Emma murmured with tears in her eyes.

*~*~*

Joshua watched, an arm around each of his parents, as Emma sang.

"'I've been living to see you... dying to see you but it... it shouldn't be like this. This was unexpected. What do I do now?'"

"'Could we start again, please?'" Joshua replied from offstage.

Emma, her face hidden by her hair, smiled. She brushed her hair away and, feigning a grief she no longer felt, peered up at the heavens. "'I've been very hopeful so far. Now for the first time, I think we're going wrong.'" She tried her best to keep the excitement she felt from showing. She trembled and wept over the stone that was rolled away.

Joshua kissed each of his parents' cheeks and raised his hood. Maryam hurried to straighten it.

"'Hurry up a-and tell me this is just a dream. Oh, could we start again, please?'" Emma pleaded.

Joshua moved onto the stage and lowered his hood. He smiled at Emma's back and held his hand out to her. "Now let's start again."

Emma spun around, beaming. She ran to Joshua and hugged him as tightly as she could while the audience roared. The two laughed merrily as Joshua twirled Emma out and then back towards him.

The others began to run onto the stage and, when Joshua led them out of the house, he had two more followers than usual. Maryam and Yosef walked behind him, beaming at their son and his reclaimed lamb.

After the curtain call, the group gathered backstage and began to hoot and holler. If the enthusiastic cheers as they took their final bows were any indication, they had an eager, excited audience waiting. Needing to talk to her before they were potentially separated by the throng filing out into the lobby, Peter raced to Emma's side.

"Emma..." He cupped her face. "So you... you know..."

Emma glanced over at Joshua and who was beaming at them. She turned back to Peter and nodded. "Joshua's really Jesus. You... you told me you thought he was but... but I guess I... I just wasn't ready. But I am now. Thankfully." She pulled both Joshua and Peter into a hug. "I love you both so much. A-and I'm glad that this show... it... it brought you and me together, Peter. A-and Joshua... it... it brought me back to you a-and... I'm so glad."

"Me too." Joshua kissed her cheek. "And I love you, too. Both of you. Which is why I'm doing this. You two stay here for a little while."

Emma and Peter watched as Joshua stepped onto one of the risers.

"Everyone, sounds like we got an excited crowd. Let's not make them wait. Everyone looks great. No need to fix makeup. So... let's race back out there!"

Joshua jumped down from the risers and sped towards the hallway leading out to the lobby.

Emma and Peter laughed as the others fled after him until only Maryam and Yosef were left.

Emma embraced them. "I... I wish I'd known earlier b-but... I really did love you so even without... knowing."

Maryam kissed her forehead. "We know, dearest Emma. And we love you so. You and I... we will talk much in the week ahead. There is still time to enjoy together."

"Ah, yes. I have heard that there is a shopping trip planned... towels, curtains, and things..." Yosef shrugged. "Maryam is greatly excited."

Maryam grinned at him. "Some of us do not share your passion for hardware and tools and have found other interests, my darling."

Peter laughed along with Yosef who kissed his wife's hair as he squeezed her shoulders. "I hope, maybe, we can have another dinner together soon? Maybe after the apartment has been made more hospitable?"

"Oh yes. Please!" Emma begged. "I'd love to have you over and I just... I want to know more about your lives a-and interests and... and Joshua."

Maryam clasped both their hands. "We will be there. Thank you. But right now... we will give you some privacy."

The four exchanged hugs and then Emma and Peter were alone. He took her hand and led her to sit on one of the risers.

"How do you feel, Emma?"

Emma smiled contently. "Amazing... He... he really does love me. He... he knows me, Peter. And he loves me. We went somewhere else. I don't know if it was Heaven or not but it was wonderful and beautiful and Joshua and I talked there. About my dad, Derek, my regrets... I mean I still... It... it kinda makes me want to retch to think about what he... he's seen but... when I looked into his eyes and when he held me... I felt that love so strongly. I felt like I did when I was a little girl... before I did all that stuff. And even though I remember those bad years... some of that feeling lingered. I feel... free. I feel like... like it's really okay to be happy. To love a-and be loved and I..." She stroked Peter's face. "I loved it there but I also... I wanted to come back because I just... I had to tell you about it. Share it with you. I love you, Peter."

Peter rested his forehead against hers. "I am so happy that you're here, Emma. I love you, too."

Emma leaned in and lightly pressed her lips to his.

When the kiss ended, Peter looked to Emma with a dreamy smile. "That was... very nice."

Emma giggled. "It was..."

"You think he, uh, knew... and that's why he got everyone away?"

"Highly probable."

Peter grinned. "Should we go out there with the others now?"

"Definitely. Oh! And we can't forget to go get Yoel at 6:30!"

"Right. I could go meet him if you want to stay with Joshua," Peter offered.

"Aww, thanks. But I'll go, too. I think Joshua would want me to."

Peter wrapped his arm around her waist. "Together then."

Emma smiled. "Together," she echoed as they made their way to the lobby.

*~*~*

Taking advantage of a fleeting moment before Joshua was certain to be mobbed by the audience members, Andrew approached him.

Joshua could already read the question on his lips. He smiled.

Andrew's eyes lit up and he leaned in, whispering. "Emma... she knows?"

"Yep."

Andrew hugged Joshua. "That... that's great! I'm so... thrilled! For you, for her. But, umm, the others are wondering, too."

Joshua's smile grew. "You've all been praying for this... hoping for this." He returned the angel's hug. "Thank you. We'll tell the others. Quietly. Emma is regretful that it took her so long so I don't want to draw attention to her being the last one by making a production of it. But I'm sure she'll be pleased to hear how happy everyone is for her."

"So... can I start spreading the word now?"

Joshua laughed at seeing how excited Andrew was. "Sure."

Beaming, the angel of death hurried off towards JenniAnn.

Joshua continued to smile as he watched the two. After a moment, JenniAnn hugged Andrew's neck then looked over to him with a teary smile. Joshua waved to them. He turned when Violeta took his hand.

"Duckling," he greeted, embracing her. "Thanks for what you did. It helped, you know."

Violeta smiled tenderly. "I'm glad. I... I had the idea at this morning's meeting but..."

Joshua's eye brow quirked upwards. "What meeting was there this morning?"

"Oh..." Violeta blushed. "Well... this morning Zeke and Diana really came over because..."

Tears welled in Joshua's eyes. "You were trying to think of ways to help Emma see?"

"Yes..."

Joshua hugged her again. "It means a lot to me that you all did that. Thank you. So that's when you thought of handing me to Emma?"

"Yeah. But I didn't say anything to the others cause I thought maybe it was a weird idea. But I... I'd feel so close to you then that I thought maybe Emma would, too. And I heard the Father telling me it was a good idea and that I should do it. So I did."

Joshua kissed the angel's forehead. "Thank you, Duckling. So much."

"Oh look! Jesus and his mom!"

Joshua smiled when he saw a woman, camera at the ready, approaching them. Knowing there wasn't much time left for solitude, he squeezed Violeta's hands. "I'm so proud of you. You've grown so much during this assignment, Violeta. But you will always be my Duckling."

Violeta nodded. "Always..."

The woman with the camera approached, grinning from ear to ear. "You two were amazing! That was so awesome to see Mary included to such an extent. Oh, I'm sorry my name is Paula. Could I possibly get a picture of..." She peered at Violeta, noticing her makeup. "Oh! From the audience, you looked so much like you actually could be mother and son but you're a baby, sweetheart!"

Violeta blushed as she grinned. "Joshua's old enough to be my dad."

Smirking, Joshua nodded. "That I am." He smiled at Paula. "Sure, you can get a picture. Then let's get one with you."

Paula beamed. "So cool! Thanks!"

As they finished the second photo, Emma and Peter stepped out into the lobby and made a beeline towards the two.

Emma hugged Violeta as soon as she was within reach. "Thank you..."

Violeta squeezed her tightly. "Thank you for... for seeing."

Emma gently pushed some loose hair behind Violeta's ear. "You... you've done a really amazing job for an actress who can sort of sing."

Remembering that first, uncertain night, Violeta giggled. "Thank you. And you... you're the best Mary Magdalene. Well, after, you know... I mean she's really the best at being herself."

Emma laughed. "Thank you."

Before any more could be said, all four were mobbed. Many people left the theatre with photographs of Jesus, Peter, and the two Marys looking abundantly happy... a happiness that soon spread to the rest of their cast and crew.

*~*~*

Always

It was nearly 6:00 by the time the last audience member had finally left. When the door closed behind them, Andrew smiled at his cast and crew, Ivy, Toby, Doug, Maryam, and Yosef.

"Well done, everyone! Since we're getting close to the next show, how about we get some pizzas delivered or..."

Joshua cleared his throat.

Andrew chuckled. "Oh right!"

"Pizza, salad, and breadsticks sound good to everyone?" Joshua checked.

"What about dessert?" Adam called.

Joshua laughed. "All right... pizza, salad, breadsticks, and cookies. Drinks, too."

The group cheered. The cheers turned into clapping when a stack of pizza boxes with assorted other containers surrounding it appeared on an emptied T-shirt table.

"'Bread of Life Pizzeria: Family owned since forever,'" Andrew read from the topmost box.

Zeke chuckled. "Good one, Joshua."

"Thank you! Everyone, help yourselves. Oh..." Joshua stared at the table, causing plates and silverware to appear. "Now go on!"

As a line formed, Emma and Peter approached Joshua.

"Hey, Joshua, we hate to miss out but Emma and I invited someone to the show tonight and we told him we'd pick him up at 6:30 so we better head out," Peter explained.

Joshua smiled and hugged each of them. "I understand. Who did you invite? Maybe I know them."

Emma laughed when his smile turned mischievous. "I'm sure you do. He's a homeless man. The one who tried to intervene with Derek before John did. He said his name is Yoel which, come to think of it, now I'm not sure if it's a first or last name."

"Hmm... there are a few Yoels around here. I'll look forward to seeing which one your friend is. Or maybe he recently came to the city. Here." Joshua put a few slices of pizza, their favorite varieties, in a box. "You can eat on the way. There are a couple extra slices for your guest."

"Thank you!" Emma embraced him. "We'll be back soon."

"Good." Joshua squeezed her hand then Peter's and watched them go.

Doug approached. "If you can say... it will last, won't it?"

Joshua smiled. "I think I have a good track record with the match-making thing." He tilted his head to where Maryam and Yosef were seated, the former brushing Parmesan cheese crumbs from out of the latter's beard.

"Yes, you do." Doug hugged him. "And I'm very thankful for that. Joshua?"

"Yeah?"

Doug lowered his voice to a whisper. "It's them, isn't it? Emma and Peter. You want them to take over here, don't you?"

"What would you think about that?"

"I would love it... if they would take it. I'd feel good knowing that it was in the hands of someone who loved it... and loved you."

"Sounds like a plan to me."

"A perfect plan," Doug added with a grin.

Joshua chuckled. "We'll talk to them next week. For now... come have some pizza. Oh and the two of us need to get a photo. Lucy wants one. And one with Toby, too, of course."

Doug smiled. "Of course. I bet she's got quite a photo wall going now."

Joshua nodded, smiling tenderly at his one-time doppelganger. "And one day, you'll look at it together."

Doug sighed happily, reliving the vision Joshua had shown him. "I love you, my darling," he whispered as Joshua patted his back.

*~*~*

Yehuda had gone into shop after shop only to discover that what he had in mind cost far more than he had. He had thought such a bracelet must not be worth much given the woman had thrown it away. However, he was learning that modern people discarded items of worth with an alarming consistency. During the afternoon's hunt, he had come across one discarded silver ring. However, that still left six pieces. And it was nearing the time when he had agreed to meet with Emma and Peter.

Finally, Yehuda found himself inside a store filled with a variety of goods. He recognized several of the items Emma had given him: toothbrush, toothpaste, hair brush, razor, shaving cream, soap, and shampoo. There was also food and an entire glassed in cupboard filled with what Yehuda took to be varieties of wine. Small boxes were stacked behind the counter and Yehuda looked on curiously as people bought them, stepped outside, lit them up, and put them in their mouths. In an aisle filled with women's adornments, Yehuda found what he was looking for. Dangling from a metal rode were several bracelets. They were of far poorer quality than what he'd had before but they were silver nonetheless. He chose one with enough charms and headed to the counter. He was in line when he heard the shout.

"Stop! Thief!"

Yehuda felt his cheeks flush. "I... I..."

A man behind him in the line scoffed. "Probably one of those damn kids again. Don't worry."

Yehuda watched as a lady approached the counter. Her hand gripped the jacket of a filthy, scrawny, young boy of about seven or eight. He reminded Yehuda of his own son, the son he had left behind.

"Well, show him what you took," she demanded, thrusting the child towards the owner.

Yehuda watched as the boy began to cry.

"I... I'm sorry. I was just... I was hungry a-and..."

"Show him!" the woman demanded.

The boy opened his jacket and withdrew a fistful of snack bars.

Yehuda recognized them as the sort Yeshua kept putting in the box. He clamped his eyes shut.

The owner sighed. "I'll call the police."

"Please! No... I'm sor-sorry..."

"Amen, I say to you, as much as you have done to one of these my little brothers, you have done that to me."

Yehuda opened his eyes, drawing in a ragged breath as he remembered the passion in Yeshua's eyes as he'd spoken of the sheep and the goats. He set the bracelet down on the counter and looked to the owner. "I will pay. Let me pay for the boy."

The boy gaped at him.

The man behind him sighed loudly. "Crazy liberals... Always giving hand-outs..."

Yehuda set the twenty dollar bill on the table. "I will pay for what the boy has and what other food this will buy. Let me. Please."

The owner shrugged. "Whatever. Darla, get the kid a box of cereal and some juice."

"But..."

"He's paying!"

Darla turned on her heel and did as she was told.

The owner rang up the purchases and handed the boy the bag before looking to Yehuda. "Now what can I get for you?"

Yehuda shook his head. "I am... finished." He turned and hurried through the door.

"Hey!"

Yehuda turned around to see the boy staring at him.

"Th-thanks, sir."

"You are welcome." Yehuda turned away.

"Why are you crying?"

Yehuda swiped at a tear. Everything was ruined now. His plan would be left unfulfilled. But at least the boy would not be punished. Yehuda reached into his pocket and withdrew the flier for the show that Emma had given him. "What is your name, boy?"

"Christian."

Yehuda smiled in spite of himself, crouched down, and held out the flier. "Christian, if you need more help... you go here. They... they will help you."

Christian smiled. He set down the groceries and hugged him. "Okay. Thank you." After releasing Yehuda, he picked up the bag. "What's your na..." The boy looked around in confusion.

Yehuda was gone.

*~*~*

Emma sat beside Peter on a couch in the lobby of their building, her head resting on his shoulder.

"So... so was everyone just waiting for me to clue in?" she asked.

"Not just waiting, Emma. Praying, too."

"Some of them... they must think I'm pretty dense."

"Sweetheart, no. No one thinks that. Everyone knew, to some extent or another, that you had some pretty major obstacles to overcome. And you did. And now everyone is so happy for you. And for Joshua, too." Peter clasped her hand and brought it to his lips.

Emma smiled. "Everyone was so cool during the meet-and-greet... I think every single one of them ended up hugging me. And Kylie said that there are plans to start up a Bible study after... after Joshua goes back."

"He'll still be with us, Emma."

"I know. But not quite the same..."

"I know..."

Emma gazed at him. "You remind me a lot of Joshua. That'll help. Although, obviously... I feel considerably differently about the two of you."

Peter laughed. "Not going to pretend to not be happy about that." He stroked her face and smiled when she softly kissed him.

Emma sighed happily then jolted. "What time is it? Seems like we've been here for a while."

Peter glanced at his phone and frowned. "6:45. He's late."

Jumping to her feet, Emma grabbed the pizza box. "Something... something's not right. We need to go. Go back to where Yoel lives."

Peter opened his mouth to suggest that maybe the fellow had decided not to come but thought better of it. They'd be pressed for time, going back to the alley and then getting to the theatre before 7:30. But they had to try. He took Emma's free hand. "Okay, let's go."

*~*~*

After dodging into an alley while the boy looked away, Yehuda had set off at a mad pace. He tried to outrun the grief and the regret he felt but it was no use. He finally stopped running when his tent came into view. He broke down into sobs and slumped against the wall.

It was all over.

Pointless.

There was no way he'd find six more pieces of silver before the final show ended. And he had no reason to believe Yeshua would linger after that. He would have no way of finding him, no way of continuing.

Yehuda shuddered when he heard the familiar horn. He checked to see if the wooden cross he'd taken from the box was still in his pocket. It was. He rose to his feet and exited the tent. The ghastly, gray bus' horn sounded again.

Yehuda walked towards it.

"Yoel!"

Yehuda glanced down the alley to see Peter and Emma rushing towards him. He turned back towards the bus.

Peter grabbed his shoulder. "Yoel, what are you looking at?"

Emma frowned at seeing the man reach for something that wasn't there.

Yehuda clasped the railing going up the bus' steps. "I need to go."

Peter and Emma exchanged concerned glances.

"No... I really think you need to eat. Look, you're shaking. Your blood sugar's probably low." Emma held the pizza box out to him. "Eat."

Yehuda stared at the box. Yeshua... He could still, at least, see him. Then he would go.

"A friend made it," Peter informed. "It's really good. Come on. Let's head to the theatre. You can eat on the subway."

Yehuda released the railing and took the box. He nodded. "Yes, thank you."

Moving to either side of him, Emma and Peter escorted him out of the alley.

*~*~*

When Emma and Peter ran into the lobby with Yehuda, it was already empty.

"I'll get Yoel seated. You go tell everyone we're here," Emma directed, taking Yehuda's hand and pulling him towards the lobby door.

"Got it! Enjoy the show, Yoel!" Peter called as he headed towards the hallway.

Emma poked her head into the house but couldn't see any empty seats. She was sure Andrew and Joshua would have kept one open but she had no idea where. Then an idea dawned on her. She smiled at Yehuda. "How would you like your own private box, Yoel?"

Yehuda wasn't sure what that meant so simply nodded.

"Great! Follow me." Emma hurried to the balcony door and waved her guest inside. "The stairs are a bit steep but..." She smiled at the small room. Joshua really had done a wonderful job with it. "Worth it, I think. I need to go change but you make yourself comfortable. Peter or I will come get you after the show or you can feel free to mosey on down on your own then. Intermission, too."

"Thank you. Very much."

"You're welcome!" Emma called as she hastened down the steps. She prayed that Yoel would find peace and encouragement in the show's message and in its Lead.

*~*~*

"Thank God... Josh!" Shane exclaimed as Peter came running into the men's dressing room, flinging his shirt off.

Joshua chuckled. "You're welcome. Peter... Glad you're here." He held out his tunic. "Everything okay?"

Peter nodded, taking the shirt and pulling it on. "Yeah. Yoel... our guest... I think something happened. He was distressed and didn't show up when we planned to meet. Emma and I found him. He seems better now. Emma thinks he was just hungry and his blood sugar put him out of sorts. Thanks for sending that pizza for him, by the way."

"Best pizza ever," Caleb and Edward said in unison.

"Jinx."

"Double jinx."

"Damn."

"Sorry, Josh."

Joshua burst out laughing. "Wow... five times."

"Impressive," Adam observed with a grin. "Is quadruple jinx a thing?"

Joshua shook his head. "I'm just going to go ahead and declare a no on that because we need high priests who can sing."

"Thank you," the twins replied.

Peter smiled and turned to Arthur. "Hey, Arthur, maybe, if you're not in a hurry to go, you could talk to our guy after the show? He's homeless."

"You bet," Arthur replied. "I'm in no hurry at all. Last show..."

"Last show..." Zeke echoed.

Joshua sniffled. "Peter, you ready?"

"Yeah. I'll ask JenniAnn to throw some makeup on me during your opening."

"Okay. Let's head out then," Joshua suggested. "We need to do our prayer and... and I want a group hug."

The men filed out of their dressing room and mingled with the women as they exited theirs. Monica was helping Emma with her pashmina but otherwise she had fully recovered from racing around.

Andrew smiled at all of them. "So here we are... I'll keep this short because we... we'll talk after the show. And... and a lot in the coming week and beyond but I... I just want to say how proud of all of you I am. Even more proud than I was on opening night because... because it's not even about getting enough people into this theatre save it although you did that... big time. It's about how much care you've all shown to each other and... and Joshua and... I have to admit, in the weeks leading up to this and even after we started, I sometimes got worried that he'd be disappointed or let down or hurt but... but..."

JenniAnn hugged him when he was overcome.

"Laja..." he murmured before drawing in a deep breath and calming himself. "You've all been wonderful. I mean... look." He waved to where Joshua was beaming, his arms around Diana and Owen as several others huddled near. Andrew smiled. "I am so happy that I can say... let's join hands and have the Lord lead us in the prayer he taught us."

Joshua hugged the angel tightly and then reclaimed his place. "Thank you, Andrew, and thank you, all of you. I love you all so much and this... this has brought me so much joy. Now, just as He's been with us this whole time, I ask our Father to be with us tonight as... as we do this one more time. Our Father, Who art in Heaven..."

"Hallowed by Thy name," the others recited along with him. "Thy Kingdom come, Thy will be done on earth as it is in Heaven. Give us this day our daily bread; and forgive us our trespasses as we forgive those who trespass against us. Lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil. For thine is the kingdom, the power, and the glory, forever and ever. Amen."

Joshua smiled and brushed at a tear. "Now... group hug!"

Everyone huddled together and smiled, laughed, and wept until they heard the orchestra begin to play.

*~*~*

Yehuda closed his eyes as Yeshua took the stage and began to pray.

"'Sh'ma Yis'ra'eil Adonai Eloheinu Adonai echad.'"

He pretended they were back in time, standing along the banks of the Sea of Galilee as the sun rose...

"'Barukh sheim k'vod malkhuto l'olam va'ed.'"

Ending a day of preaching, amid a grove of olive trees...

Yehuda sighed and opened his eyes. The theatre was so quiet, except for Yeshua's praying. He had his audience in thrall, just as he had all those years before. Yehuda was sorry to see him go when the prayer ended but he was soon distracted by a screen being lowered from the ceiling. Yehuda watched with tears in his eyes as Yeshua's story unfolded from his infancy to nearly the end of his ministry. He gasped when the baptism scene began. That man... the one who had helped Emma and who he had recognized from Sheol... he was Yohannan. The baptist, Yeshua's cousin. Yehuda let out a shuddering breath. He could only imagine what Yohannan might have done had he seen him in the alley.

After he recovered from the shock, Yehuda took note of the dark-skinned fellow, often at the periphery. Zeke. Yehuda had learned from reading newspapers that this man was portraying him. He felt he had a kinder look to him than he deserved to find in his portrayer. Still, Yehuda recognized that scowl all too well.

Soon the images ended and Zeke appeared on the stage. He glared over at Yeshua and those gathered around him. Then he began to sing in a voice so powerful and impassioned that Yehuda jolted upon hearing it.

"'My mind is clearer now, at last all too well I can see where we all soon will be. If you strip away the myth from the man, you will see where we all soon will be. Jesus!'"

Yeshua paid him no mind, continuing to focus on those of his followers who were nearer. Yehuda blushed. It was not unlike his reaction when he had gone on his tirades. Yeshua would listen for a while and then simply go back to whatever he was doing, leaving him to ramble and sputter.

"'Listen, Jesus, I don't like what I see. All I ask is that you listen to me. And, remember, I've been your right hand man all along. You have set them all on fire. They think they've found the new Messiah and they'll hurt you when they find they're wrong!'"

Yehuda's cheeks colored further. It seemed the moderns had gotten some things wrong. He could only wish he had disbelieved as that man had. Ignorance was to be pitied. But he had believed Yeshua was the Messiah. He had known he was. Too many miracles, too much wonder for there to be any other answer. But the healings, the teachings, the compassion for the poor and infirm that had first drawn him in... that hadn't been enough. He had wanted battles and stealthy missions. He had wanted Herod kicked off his throne and the Romans scattered to the ends of the earth. He had wanted a king of brawn and might. But they had been given the Prince of Peace.

Yeshua.

By the time the song ended, "Judas" was nearly in a full panic as he pleaded and reached out to Yeshua. In the brief moments before the scene shifted, Yehuda wondered at Yeshua's very involvement in such a production. "Judas" bore little resemblance to him... this was unarguably true. But it stunned Yehuda that Yeshua would deign to be in a show that portrayed any version of him as sympathetic.

Yehuda smiled at the rousing melody that started up and the sight of men... twelve of them... dancing around as they sang. They'd certainly never acted like that in life! Well, not exactly.

Yeshua was clearly not pleased.

"'Why should you want to know? Don't you mind about the future. Don't you try to think ahead. Save tomorrow for tomorrow. Think about today instead.'"

Yehuda's eyes went wide. He'd never heard Yeshua sing like that!

It took him a few moments to realize Emma had stepped onto the stage.

"'Let me try to cool down your face a bit. Let me try to cool down your face a bit,'" she sang, gently pressing a cloth to Yeshua's brow.

The two peered at each other with such tenderness that Yehuda had to look away.

"'Mary, mmm, that is good. While you prattled through your supper... where and when and who and how... she alone has tried to give me what I need right here and now.'"

Yehuda sighed. That part... it was too close, too real. He remembered the squabbles about which of the twelve would be most powerful and the endless questioning about what came next.

Mary would have none of it.

And Yehuda had hated that.

What right did she have to speak against them? To try to correct them? They were righteous men and her... This woman who they'd found roaming the countryside like some sort of animal! This loose girl who, according to the town folk, had lain with Gentiles!

And Yeshua's response when he'd objected to the girl lavishing her attentions upon him...

"Amen, I say to you, that wherever this my gospel will be preached in all the world, this also that she has done will be told for her memorial."

Yehuda watched, sinking back into his chair, as the scene came to life before him.

"'It seems to me a strange thing mystifying that a man like you can waste his time on women of her kind.'"

"'Hey, cool it, man.'"

Zeke crouched down by Emma with a wicked grin. "'Yes, I can understand that she amuses. But to let her kiss you, stroke your hair... that's hardly in your line. It's not that I object to her profession. But she doesn't fit in well with what you teach and say. It doesn't help us if you're inconsistent. They only need a small excuse to put us all away!'"

Yehuda kept his eyes trained on Emma. He remembered the alley... the things that man had said. Emma had looked so terrified... guilty and shamefaced, too. But, whatever her past, he knew she was a good woman. In their brief time together, he had been able to tell that she truly loved Peter and he her. She loved Yeshua, too. And it showed.

"'For I was hungry and you gave me food, and I was thirsty and you gave me drink. I was a stranger and you took me in. I was naked and you clothed me.'"

She and Peter had fed him, gave him drink, taken him into their home, and clothed him.

Mary would have done the same, even after everything he'd said to her.

Yes, she'd deserved that praise from Yeshua.

He hadn't. He had been wicked long before he'd gone to the priests. He had stolen to funnel money to the rebels. He had listened to Yeshua preach endlessly about mercy and forgiveness and yet continued to stand in harsh judgment of those who broke the laws of God.

With tears in his eyes, Yeshua confronted him... Zeke. "'If your slate is clean then you can throw stones. If your slate is not then leave her alone! I'm amazed that a man like you can be so shallow thick and slow! There is not a man among you who knows or cares if I come or go!'"

Yehuda's face burned as Yeshua stumbled away and collapsed onto one of the steps to the side of the stage.

The stage went dark except for a light shining on some scaffolding at the top left. Even though he was prepared for it, Yehuda still gawked when the two angels appeared. He knew they were angels, of course. Nearly 2,000 years among their fallen brethren made them impossible to miss. What astounded him was that they would play such roles. But then if Yeshua had asked them...

Eli gazed out at the crowd, his mouth set in a harsh grimace and his arms folded over his chest. He turned to look at Henry. "'We've been sitting on the fence for far too long.'"

Henry set his hand on the other angel's shoulder. "'Why let him upset us? Caiaphas, let him be. All those imbeciles will see, he really doesn't matter.'"

Yehuda stared down at his hands, wondering if it had been that way. Had Khanan also lost his way?

Eli slammed his hand down onto the scaffolding. "'Jesus is important! We've let him go his way before, and while he starts a major war, we theorize and chatter!'"

"'He's just another scripture thumping hack from Galilee,'" Henry downplayed, shrugging.

"'The difference is they call him King! The difference frightens me!'"

As the angels bickered back and forth, Yehuda revisited his memories of the two men they portrayed: Khanan and Qaiapha. When he had gone to them, Yehuda had not imagined what they had planned. He had thought, perhaps, that they would have Yeshua whipped in the synagogue. Yehuda had not relished that but had accepted it as a necessary evil. Maybe it would cure Yeshua of his delusions of a grotesque, embarrassing martyrdom. With some luck, maybe he would be sent to Herod. Then Yeshua would see with his own eyes the excesses and immoralities of the puppet king. He would see the influence of the Romans and, at last, he would raise his army against Herod and the Romans.

Yehuda had not thought Khanan and Qaiapha would themselves turn to the Romans. But they had. Whether through fear or malice or both, he could not say. But they had. And, only hours later, Yeshua was dead. And so was he.

Yehuda was grateful when the rest of the stage was illuminated again, with Emma tending to Yeshua.

"'Try not to get worried. Try not to turn on to problems that upset you. Oh, don't you know everything's alright? Yes, everything's fine. And we want you to sleep well tonight. Let the world turn without you tonight. If we try, we'll get by, so forget all about us tonight,'" she softly crooned, bringing Yeshua's hand to her lips. A smile returned to his face and he brushed some hair behind her ear.

The rest of the women joined in the song and sat down around Emma and Yeshua. Yehuda began to feel lulled.

"'Sleep and I shall soothe you, calm you, and anoint you. Myrrh for your hot forehead.'" Emma kissed Yeshua's brow. "'Then you'll feel everything's alright, yes, everything's fine. And it's cool, and the ointment's sweet for the fire in your head and feet.'" She laid down her cloth and clasped his hand, brushing her other over his eyes. Yeshua's body began to relax and he leaned more heavily against the steps as Emma continued her song. "'Close your eyes, close your eyes and relax, think of nothing tonight.'"

Yehuda jolted when his doppelganger strode up to the huddle.

"'Hey, woman, your fine ointment, brand new and expensive, should have been saved for the poor! Why has it been wasted? We could have raised maybe three hundred silver pieces or more! People who are hungry, people who are starving. They matter more than your feet and hair!'"

Yeshua sat up straight, keeping hold of Emma's hand. His anguished gaze drifted back and forth between Emma and Zeke. She began to soothe him again and it seemed to be working.

Then Zeke grabbed the girl and tried to pull her away.

Yehuda jumped to his feet then, embarrassed, sat back down. If only he had been closer at the time, he knew he would have done the same thing.

"'Surely you're not saying we have the resources to save the poor from their lot?'" Yeshua questioned as he gripped Zeke's wrist. "'There will be poor always, pathetically struggling. Look at the good things you've got!'"

Once Zeke released Emma after Yeshua's intervention, he grabbed his shoulder.

"'Think while you still have me. Move while you still see me. You'll be lost! And you'll be sorry when I'm gone!"

Tears poured down Yehuda's face, matching Zeke's, as the actor moved further and further from Yeshua until, eventually, he was adrift when the song ended.

Yehuda watched the man stagger away and wept.

*~*~*

Yehuda felt the old rage rising up inside him as Romans soldiers took to the stage, practicing their drills in view of the high priests. Through some trick of mirrors and lighting, there appeared to be a whole legion of them. Zeke looked on from the side of the stage, a mixture of fear and anger on his face. Once the soldiers were gone, he moved to the center of the stage and stared up at the priests.

"'Now if I help you, it matters that you see these sordid kinda things are coming hard to me. It's taken me some time to work out what to do. I weighed the whole thing out before I came to you. I have no thought at all about my own reward. I really didn't come here of my own accord. Just don't say I'm... damned for all time!'"

Yehuda shuddered, thinking of the place he would soon be returning to: a place of shadows and mists and a miserable dampness and gloom that kept one from ever feeling any warmth or comfort.

Zeke clung to the bars of the scaffolding then began to climb, desperately reaching out for the priests. "'I came because I had to. I'm the one who saw. Jesus can't control it like he did before. And furthermore I know that Jesus thinks so, too. Jesus wouldn't mind that I was here with you! I have no thought at all about my own reward. I really didn't come here of my own accord! Just don't say I'm... damned for all time!'"

Now they were getting closer to who he truly was... He remembered the self-trickery. He, too, had convinced himself that Yeshua really wanted him to do it. He'd considered that maybe Yeshua was too weak, too fearful to confront the Romans. He needed a push. And Yehuda had been all too ready to give it.

Zeke nearly reached the two men, just missing touching them as they shirked away. "'Annas, you're a friend, a worldly man and wise. Caiaphas, my friend, I know you sympathize.'" He moved back down the scaffolding. "'Why are we the prophets? Why are we the ones who see the sad solution, know what must be done? I have no thought at all about my own reward. I really didn't come here of my own accord. Just don't say I'm damned fo-or all-all time!'" Zeke dropped to his knees, his hands clasped as he pleaded.

"'Cut the protesting, forget the excuses. We want information. Get up off the floor,'" Henry ordered, his nose turned up in disgust over the groveling.

Eli smiled coolly. "'We have the papers we need to arrest him. You know his movements. We know the law.'"

Yehuda felt dizzy as the two went back and forth, plying Zeke. The apostle grew more and more anguished, eventually crumpling to the floor, and the priests became increasingly paranoid.

Then Henry withdrew the pouch from his robe.

Yehuda watched as it fell towards the stage floor. Both he and Zeke flinched when it hit the ground and made a sickening jingling sound.

"'Leave it, fool...'" Yehuda growled. Then he remembered it was all pretend, a reenactment of a past he could not change.

Of course, Zeke took the money. He sang, his voice eery and unsettling. A dead man's voice.

"'On Thursday night you'll find him where you want him. Far from the crowds, in the Garden of Gethsemane.'"

"'Well done, Judas. Good, old Judas.'"

Yehuda stared at the crazed, broken man who was himself.

*~*~*

Joshua embraced Zeke the second he was off the stage.

Zeke clung to him. "I... I don't know what's going on. Maybe it's just it being the last night b-but... I just..."

Joshua grabbed his cloak and wrapped it around Zeke. "You have the chills, seems like."

Zeke nodded.

Joshua settled his arm around the man's shoulders. "C'mon. Let's get you some tea or cocoa or hot lemonade or something to sip while we get our makeup done. Sound good?"

Zeke smiled. "Yeah. Sounds good. You were something else, you know. I mean you always are. But you and Emma during your scenes tonight... that was special to see."

Joshua beamed. "It felt different. Better. Richer. She's going to be in the office with us. I told her that was okay."

"Definitely."

The two made their way to the office where Andrew, JenniAnn, Ivy, Diana, and Emma were waiting.

"Act... act one's done now. For good,'" Emma observed, uncertain how she felt. She would miss the show and their work on it terribly. However, an entire week with Joshua, not having to devote so much of that time to performances, was not unwelcome.

Joshua hugged her. "Think of it this way, Emma: I've lost my last opportunity to jump off the scaffolding. That's a good thing, right?"

The others all laughed.

Emma smiled up at him. "Thank you for that. But I doubt you would ever just go jumping off things."

Joshua cleared his throat. Andrew and JenniAnn exchanged knowing looks.

Diana laughed. "Oh, like *that* didn't look suspicious."

"I sense a story," Ivy observed with a grin.

Joshua blushed and nodded. "But first... Zeke, what can I get for you?"

"Hot lemonade would hit the spot, thanks."

Frowning, Diana pushed Zeke into a chair and rested her hand on his forehead. "You okay, honey?"

Zeke nodded. "Definitely. Just got the chills. This audience seems really intense. I might have just been reacting to that. Thanks." He smiled at Joshua who handed him a mug before sitting down beside him.

"I noticed that, too," Emma agreed.

"Makes sense," Andrew replied. "About half of them are repeats. There are at least fifteen or so who are here for their third time. So... they must be pretty into it."

"It... it feels different for me," Emma murmured, tears pooling.

JenniAnn pushed her makeup stool in front of Joshua. "Emma, why don't you sit down?"

"But don't you need it?"

"Naw, I can handle it standing." JenniAnn smiled and began to trace one of the lines in Joshua's face with a makeup pencil.

Emma sat down and clasped Joshua's right hand. She stared at it, trying to memorize where every line, hair, and spot was.

Joshua watched her with tears in his eyes.

Ivy blinked back her own and hugged a sniffling Andrew, hiding half of her face in his shoulder.

Diana kept focused on her husband but a lump still formed in her throat.

Zeke cried silently.

JenniAnn dropped a cotton ball just so could bend down to retrieve it and draw in a few deep, calming breaths.

"I hope Yoel's okay. Maybe Peter or I should have checked on him but I didn't want anyone to see us and have the illusion broken..." Emma mused, unaware that they were all looking at her as she shifted her attentions to Joshua's left hand.

"Where is he seated, Emma?" Joshua asked.

"Oh, well, I actually didn't know where his seat was and didn't have time to check cause we were so late. So I put him in the projector box. That's okay, isn't it? I thought it might be better, anyway. He's a little... shell-shocked or something."

Joshua smiled. "I think that was a great idea and definitely okay. I'm looking forward to meeting him."

Adoringly, Emma returned his smile.

*~*~*

As much as the idea of mingling with the others in the audience intimidated Yehuda, he needed a break from the small room. A wave of noise hit him when he opened the door. There were people everywhere. A large contingent of them were gathered around a couple of tables where three young people were selling T-shirts. Noticing their resemblance to Zeke, Yehuda assumed they were his children. Yehuda bowed his head and thought of his own two daughters and his son. He wondered what had become of them and his wife. No doubt they were cast out after what he had done.

Yehuda became aware of someone waving a tissue in front of his face.

"Gets to you, doesn't it?" a woman asked.

Yehuda accepted the tissue and wiped at his eyes. "Thank you. Yes."

"This is the third time I've seen the show. I just knew I had to be here for closing night. That fellow playing Jesus is spectacular, isn't he?"

"He... he is."

"So what's your name?"

"Yoel."

"Cool name. Unique. I'm Patty. Plain, old Patty. Not unique. What's your favorite part been so far?"

"Yeshua." Yehuda shook his head. "Joshua. The lead. Everything he does."

Patty smiled. "Fair enough. Wait until you see him sing 'Gethesemane.' I think that's my favorite part. Although you really can't beat the ending. And, you know, the more I've thought about it... I really like what they did with Judas there."

"Judas dies."

"Well, yes. But then death isn't really the end, is it?"

Yehuda shook his head. Death was endless... endless and terrible.

Patty clapped him on the back. "Well, you enjoy the rest of the show, Yoel. I need to pop into the ladies' room before we head back in. See you later!"

"Yes, later."

Yehuda mulled over her words, wondering what she meant. He knew from what he had read that Yeshua had added a scene of his Resurrection. However, he couldn't imagine what Zeke could possibly be doing in the scene.

Noticing that the crowd in the lobby had begun to thin, Yehuda headed to the hidden staircase and settled back into his chair. He braced himself for what he knew was coming.

*~*~*

"'My God! I saw him. He looked three-quarters dead! And he was so bad I had to turn my head. You beat him so hard that he was bent and lame, and I know who everybody's going to blame.'"

Yehuda watched Henry pull away from Zeke's frantic grip and, with Eli, climb down the scaffolding.

Agonized, Zeke rubbed wildly at his temples then peered down at the high priests. "'I don't believe he knows I acted for our good. I'd save him all this suffering if I could. Don't believe... our good... And I'd save him if I could...'"

Yehuda remembered the moment the sickening realization hit him: Yeshua was not going to rise up against the Romans and against Herod. Yeshua was not going to form an army. Yeshua was going to be beaten, taunted, stripped, scourged, and crucified. He was going to die slowly and painfully and it was his fault.

"'Cut the confessions, forget the excuses. I don't understand why you're filled with remorse. All that you've said has come true with a vengeance. The mob turned against him. You backed the right horse,'" Henry callously assured.

Eli nodded and looked up at Zeke with a wavering smile. "'What you have done will be the saving of everyone. You'll be remembered forever for this. And not only that, you've been paid for your efforts. Pretty good wages for one little kiss.'"

The two walked away, leaving Zeke alone. He stared and Yehuda felt as if he was looking directly at him. His head began to ache and his stomach knotted as the man sang.

"'Christ, I know you can't hear me but I only did what you wanted me to. Christ, I'd sell out the nation, for I have been saddled with the murder of you. I have been spattered with innocent blood. I shall be dragged through the slime and the mud. I have been spattered with innocent blood! I shall be dragged through the slime and the slime and the slime and the mud!'"

Through eyes clenched from the pain, Yehuda saw Zeke fall to his knees.

"'I don't know how to love him. I don't know why he moves me. He's a man. He's just a man. He is not a king. He is just the same as anyone I know. He scares me so when he's cold and dead! Will he let me be? Does he love... does he love me, too? Does he care for me?'"

The music became starker, more discordant. Zeke stumbled around the scaffolding.

"'My mind is in darkness. God... God I'm sick. I've been used and you knew all the time! God, God I'll never ever know why you chose me... for your crime!
Your foul, bloody crime!'"

Zeke reached the center of the scaffolding where a rope waited. With shaking hands, he tied the noose around his neck.

Yehuda struggled to breath as the man stared at him.

"'Poor, old Judas. So long, Judas. Poor, old Judas. So long, Judas,'" the disembodied voices taunted.

"'You have murdered me!'"

"'Poor, old Judas.'"

"'Murdered me! Murdered me! Murd...'"

Zeke stepped off the back of the scaffolding.

Yehuda wept as the body swung.

"'So long, Judas. Poor, old Judas. So long, Judas.'"

*~*~*

Zeke scrambled off the mattress and hurried down the ladder, running behind the projection of his own body.

He reached Joshua just before he was going to step onto the stage.

Silently, Joshua caressed the weeping man's face and kissed his cheeks. He wished he could linger. Something had clearly spooked Zeke. But they would have plenty of time to talk later.

Calming, Zeke drew in a deep breath. He squeezed Joshua's hand then watched Caleb and Edward lead him out onto the stage.

*~*~*

Yehuda huddled on the floor, unable to watch. Occasionally he peeked over the wall but only briefly. It was too terrible.

"'Twenty eight... twenty nine... thirty... thirty one... thirty two... thirty three... thirty four... thirty five... thirty six... thirty seven... thirty eight... thirty nine!'"

Yehuda struggled to his feet and slumped into the chair. He could barely make out the angel holding Yeshua. But the blood... he could see the blood. He listened to the agonized conversation between the two. He wiped his face on his sleeve... the tissue long since transformed into a saturated blob... and watched as the Roman thrust the crown onto Yeshua, causing his face to contort in pain. Then Yeshua teetered towards the crossbeam and lifted it onto his shoulders.

Haltingly, with obvious difficulty, Yeshua carried it offstage and disappeared.

Again the screen appeared... as did Zeke.

Yehuda watched curiously, confused by his reappearance and wondering if this is what Patty meant. There was a certain justice to it: making him watch what heinousness he had unleashed. Yehuda wondered if this was the very reason he had felt compelled to journey through the abyss, onto the bus, and been left in the city.

The song didn't make much sense to Yehuda but then that hardly mattered. His focus was solely on Yeshua. He watched him stumble and pant, cry and gasp. He saw him fall.

Maryam.

Maryam was there.

Though she, too, only had eyes for her son; Yehuda crouched down behind the wall as if she might otherwise see him.

Then the man... the man who had stood to Yeshua's other side in Sheol. Yosef, surely.

"'Are you what they say you are, Jeeeeesussss?'" Zeke belted out just before the lights went out.

Yehuda watched, past the point of tears, as the nails were driven and Yeshua was raised into the air.

"'Father, forgive them... They don't know... what they're doing.'"

Yehuda shook his head. But he had known. Or should have known. Who was he to have thought he knew more about how the Messiah should be and act than the Messiah Himself? Than God Himself...

Finally, Yehuda's gaze drifted off Yeshua and he noticed Emma. She looked wretched. Mary must have looked like that. She had truly loved Yeshua, not for who she wanted him to be but for who he really was. A fresh pang of regret tore through Yehuda's whole body. He should not have been so unkind to the girl.

"'Wo-woman... behold... your son... Behold... your mother.'"

With her back now to him, Yehuda looked at Maryam. She rested her head on the man's shoulder. Yes, that had to be Yosef. Yehuda, so long separated from love of all types, marveled at the depth of their devotion to their son... to come back, to watch this.

"'My God... My God... Why have You... forsaken me?'"

And why had he forsaken him? Why had he been so careless, so foolish? Yeshua had loved him. And he'd loved Yeshua. And still... still he had done this terrible thing. Oh, there had been a reason, a plan. Yehuda understood that. But why him? His hand hadn't been forced. It could have been anyone. But it was him, his choice to go to the high priests.

"'I thir-thirst.'"

Yehuda shivered as the moaning chorus became more shrill, more like what he'd heard endlessly for centuries.

Yeshua lifted himself up with painstaking effort and looked to the ceiling. "'It... is fin-nished. Father... into... your hands... I commend... my... my spirit.'"

So that was how Yeshua had died... Yehuda closed his eyes.

A sad, soft melody began to play. By the time Yehuda opened his eyes, Violeta and Emma had Joshua and were anointing him. The others held candles... except for Zeke who was still there, wandering around like the lost soul that "Judas" was. As the others left the stage, Zeke remained. He set his hand on the tomb which contained Yeshua and fell to his knees.

Peter and Violeta began to recite kaddish, setting off a new wave of tears for Yehuda.

He had not yet recovered when the lights came back on and Emma stepped onto the stage. Yehuda brushed at his eyes and listened to her sorrowful song. He smiled when Yeshua's voice replied. The smile grew when Yeshua himself stepped onto the stage and embraced her.

It was a bittersweet moment for Yehuda, watching the rest of the cast save Zeke joyfully rush to Yeshua and follow him off the stage. So that was the finale that Yeshua himself had put together...

Yehuda sighed.

Zeke stepped back out onto the stage. He staggered towards the tomb and gaped. Then he turned, seeing Yeshua departing with his friends. Finally, his gaze shifted to the audience... to Yehuda. He felt as if he was asking him what he should do.

Then the lights went out.

Yehuda sat for several moments.

Why had Yeshua written such a thing? Yeshua knew the truth. He knew that he had died and gone to Hades. Yeshua knew that he had fled from him. There was no question, no mystery. His story, his life was done. He was Judas Iscariot: Traitor. He hadn't even been able to accomplish his hopes of sending Yeshua the message that he regretted what he had done. He had failed at everything: following the Messiah, sticking by the Messiah, being a friend, a father, a husband. He had thrown it all away. All of it. For all time. Because he thought he knew better than God...

Weeping again, Yehuda tore a page out of the program. He had to leave but he felt he needed to give some word to Peter and Emma. He didn't want them to worry. He remembered seeing a box in the lobby with scraps of papers. A comment box, apparently. Surely they wouldn't be in the lobby yet. He would grab a pen, leave his note, and then flee and find the bus.

Resolute, Yehuda rose. His legs nearly gave away beneath him. He took a few moments and then made his way down the stairs. He stuck his head out and saw no one from the cast. He hurried to the comment box, grabbed a pen, and hastened back up the stairs where he began to write. It took a great deal of time. He had grasped reading the new language far more quickly than writing with it.

"Emma and Peter, my thanks for letting me attend your show. It was even more than I hoped for it to be. I must go. There is a bus I need to catch. I hope many blessings come your way. You deserve them. -Y"

Yehuda set the note on the chair and again exited the room.

He was surprised when he reached the lobby. It must have taken him far longer to write his note than he'd realized. Every member of the cast was there. Yeshua and Emma were across the room, smiling as they spoke with some audience members. Peter was near the door... he seemed to be looking for him.

Yehuda knew from the times he had watched the theatre that there was another door. Yeshua and his friends used it more often than they did the front doors. He would go back into the main part of theatre, past the stage, and look for it. His head bowed, Yehuda ducked into the crowd and tried his best to conceal himself until he reached the theatre door. Once he had, he hurried inside.

It was silent except for the muted voices from the lobby.

Yehuda felt weak-kneed as he started up the aisle, staring at the open tomb. He stumbled when he stepped onto the stage. His hand reached out and he touched the tomb. Not stone... something else. Still, even though he knew it was not real, Yehuda wept. He allowed himself a few moments and then slipped behind the curtain.

*~*~*

"No sign of him yet?" Emma asked as she approached Peter.

Peter shook his head. "No. I'm going to go up there. Maybe he's just shy. I'll walk him down."

"I'll go with you!"

Peter smiled. "I think you're in high demand, Emma."

Emma blushed. "I... I don't know about that."

Peter hugged her. "Kylie said she overheard someone from the Nederlander asking if you'd consider auditioning there."

"Yeah..."

"Well, that's a pretty big deal."

"I just... I want to be here. That's okay, isn't it?"

"Definitely. I want to be here, too. C'mon." Peter took her hand and headed towards the projector room.

The two frowned when they stepped inside.

"But I was right by the door!" Peter exclaimed. "I was watching for him. Unless he snuck out while we were still backstage..."

Emma noticed the piece of paper. "Oh..." She handed the note to Peter so he could read it.

Peter sighed. "Well, hopefully that's a good thing. Maybe the show inspired him to go home or something."

"I... I guess we'll never know. But maybe... could we at least go check his tent before we go home tonight?"

"Sure," Peter agreed. He embraced her tightly. "You did a good thing, Emma. If he runs into trouble... he knows where to go for help now."

"Yeah... There was just something so sad about him. I really wanted him to talk to Arthur and especially Joshua."

"I know." Peter kissed her hair. "I'm sorry."

"Me too..." Emma drew in a deep breath and slowly let it out. "Well, I... I don't want this to put a damper on tonight. One last hurrah... Ready to go back down?"

"You bet."

"Could you put this in your pocket, please? I don't have one."

Peter took Yoel's note from her. "Sure thing."

Emma hugged his arm and, together, they returned to the lobby.

*~*~*

It was nearing 10:30 and the crowd had dwindled but there were still three dozen or so audience members who lingered.

"Isn't that something! You're his parents!" a woman exclaimed, marveling at Joshua, Yosef, and Maryam. "Oh! You must be so proud!"

Maryam smiled. "Yes, we are quite proud of our son."

"Such a wonderful actor! And singer, too! I read that you really are a carpenter but would you consider doing this full-time? You should!"

Joshua chuckled. "Thank you, Aimee, but I think I'll stick with my main job after this."

"We would not want the Earth to fall off its axis or any such thing," Yosef added under his breath.

His expression not cracking, Joshua playfully kicked the back of his father's shin.

"Hey!"

Maryam giggled.

Aimee sighed. "Such a lovely family. Could I get a picture?"

"Sure!" Joshua agreed.

After Aimee had gotten her photo, Joshua turned to his parents and grinned at Yosef.

Yosef scowled then began to laugh. He pulled his wife and son into a hug. "It is truly a blessing to see you so happy, Yeshua."

Maryam kissed his cheek. "Very much so. I am so pleased that Emma..." She tilted her head. "My own, there is something... Some sadness." She caressed his hair. "What is it, Yeshu?"

Joshua smiled. "I am very, very happy, Ama and Abi. There was just one thing... something I thought was happening but I guess not. But this..." He waved to the others. "This is wonderful."

Andrew approached, smiling from ear to ear. Doug, walking beside him, was equally ecstatic. Both of them hugged the three.

"We have good news!" the angel began.

"Tell me," Joshua encouraged.

"We've had five different people approach us offering sponsorships and other types of financial support," Doug answered. "Even without that... this show brought in enough to keep St. Genesius' afloat for a while. But if those all pan out... we've got a lot of sustainability."

Joshua beamed. "That really is good news! Great news!"

"Congratulations!" Yosef cheered.

Maryam squeezed their hands. "I am so happy for you both... for everyone here!"

Joshua hugged Andrew and Doug again. "Does Emma know?"

Doug shook his head. "Not yet. I'm telling her next. But first..." He waved to Andrew.

"Since it seems unlikely that this place will be cleared out before 11:00, some of us were wondering if maybe we could stick around until midnight. Welcome Easter together... with you," Andrew relayed.

Joshua nodded. "I really love that idea. Let's do it."

"Great! Catherine said she'd drop Belle off so I'm going to ask her to do that. I know it's late for her to be out but... special occasion."

"Belle should definitely be here," Joshua agreed. "She needs to welcome her first Easter with her parents."

Andrew's face flushed with pride. "Yeah... Thanks!" He hurried off to call Catherine.

"Oh, hey, and could you call John and Fr. Mike?" Joshua requested. "They should be here with us."

Andrew turned around and nodded. "Definitely!"

Doug smiled after him. "He's done a really amazing job here. Not surprising. He comes from good stock."

Joshua laughed. "He does, if I do say so myself."

Doug looked to Maryam and Yosef. "I know Joshua will be remaining for a week. Does that mean the two of you..."

Maryam nodded, smiling. "Yes. Andrew and JenniAnn have invited us to Belle's baptism. So we will remain here at least until next Saturday."

"Great!" Doug smiled with relief at the couple. "Actually, they invited me, too, but they said they'd keep me posted on the location. Strange."

"Oh... I think it'll make more sense tomorrow," Joshua assured with a knowing grin.

Doug chuckled. "All right then. I'll trust you on that. As with... with all things." He glanced at a photograph of Lucy as Mary Magdalene.

Joshua looked tenderly at the man and clasped his hand. "Thank you."

Maryam and Yosef looked on proudly as the two embraced.

*~*~*

At a quarter after 11:00, the last of the audience members left. Since none of the cast members were in a hurry to take off their costumes for the final time, they pulled their coats and jackets over them so they could welcome Easter beneath the starlight.

Kylie smiled as Clay helped her into her coat. "Thank you. And thank you for coming tonight."

Clay hugged her. "I wouldn't have missed it for anything. And this is great. Ringing in Easter Sunday with Jesus..."

Kylie beamed as she looked over at Joshua who was helping his mother with her cloak. "It is tremendously amazing."

Sighing happily, Diana nodded. "And I'm glad we're all together." She hugged her daughters who were to either side of her then zipped up her coat. "Oh... I left my scarf in the dressing room."

Overhearing, Sy turned around. "I'll go get it, Mom."

Zeke squeezed his son's shoulder. "Thank you, son, but I think a lot of the lights are off. I'll go get it since I know my way around there better."

"Thank you, both of you!"

"I'll be right out," Zeke called as he headed into the house.

Zeke felt a little melancholy as he approached the stage. To cheer himself, he began to sing. "'Christ you know I love you. Did you see I...'" He stopped when he saw the curtain move. "Hey, who's there?" he called. Something clattered behind the stage. Zeke raced up the remainder of the aisle and onto the stage. "Stop! Come back!" he shouted as he pushed past the curtain. He saw the man hunch over, his hands on his knees. Zeke slowed and approached him.

"Listen, man, you're not in trouble but what are you doing in here?" he inquired.

"Please... please let me go. I did not take anything."

"I'm not saying you did. But prowling around a theatre... well, unless you're a phantom, that doesn't really make sense. And that's the wrong Andrew Lloyd Webber show, anyway." Zeke smiled. It faltered when the man only looked at him in confusion. "What's your name, friend?"

"Yehuda." Yehuda clamped his eyes closed. In his panic, he had forgotten to lie.

Zeke blinked. Yehuda. That was how Joshua spoke of Judas. "But... but... are you..."

Yehuda nodded, tears welling in his eyes. "Please... I... I am undeserving of your kindness, of any kindness... but I must ask for it. Let me go. I must go before..."

Zeke continued to stare. For so long he had prayed to the Lord, asking Him for the strength and the words to reach the lost young men and women his ministry served. Was there anyone so lost as this man? He prayed for that same guidance and wisdom before he spoke.

"Why are you here, Yehuda?" Zeke questioned.

Yehuda quaked. "I... I do not know."

Zeke motioned to a riser. "Sit. Please."

Yehuda obeyed.

"Well, how did you come to be here?"

"I traveled from very far... there is a bus..."

Zeke rubbed at his eyes, remembering the conversation about Yehuda that they'd had in Vincent's house.

"Zeke, you've read The Great Divorce. Remember, back in college... C.S. Lewis got a lot of things right. So... after I died, I went to... well, Hell sometimes gives people the wrong idea. I absolutely would not have let my Abi wait for me in Hell as people imagine it. Even though they were in the same place, my Abi was in a homey, pleasant woodshop surrounded by a beautiful field where he could visit with the patriarchs and matriarchs as Yoktan grazed. They were living it up, trust me. But Yehuda... Judas... All he saw was grayness and filth. I spoke to everyone there. Yehuda included. I told him that I forgave him and that I'd died for his sins, too. If he would just accept that..."

"But why... why did you come to this theatre?" Zeke pressed.

"Emma and Peter... they invited me."

"Yoel..."

"A lie."

"But they didn't force you, Yehuda. You chose to come here. You knew Joshua... Yeshua... would be here?"

Yehuda nodded and hung his head.

"Is he why you came?"

"Yes."

"Because you wanted to see him?"

"Yes."

"But you didn't come visit after the show..."

"I could not... I... I..." Yehuda began to sob. "I left... silver... in the lot. I wanted to... to leave thirty pieces as... as a sign to Yeshua of... of my regret. But I could not find thirty. I... failed. Now... now I must leave. I must go back." He began to stand.

Zeke would not give up. "Let me get this straight... you thought you needed thirty pieces of silver to show Yeshua you were sorry for what you did?"

"Y-yes." Yehuda sunk back down.

"Man, did you listen to anything during those three years you spent with him?"

Yehuda abruptly raised his head and scowled. "Yes! I did!"

"Well, pardon me, Mr. Iscariot but I think you missed the most important points. That silver... it's not going to get you anything. Not anything worthwhile. Sure, it would have been a really nice symbol. But that's all it would have been. You want Yeshua to know you're sorry... tell him!" Zeke directed. He got to his feet. "I'm going to go get him."

"No!" Yehuda gripped his arm.

Zeke shivered, feeling the same icy, uncomfortable feeling he'd felt throughout the show. Now he knew why. He set his hand on Yehuda's. "Why don't you want me to go get Yeshua?"

"It... it will hurt too much... to see him, speak to him, and then... go away again."

Zeke shook his head. "If you think that you'd have to go away again... you really need to talk to Yeshua." He took a few steps away then turned back. "Actually, don't take this the wrong way but... I don't much trust you. Up we go." He pulled the man to his feet.

Yehuda tried to struggle but the other man was too strong. Of course. Zeke was still alive.

Zeke stalked down the aisle, his arm linked through Yehuda's. When he reached the door, he kicked at it and hoped Andrew was still nearest to it.

"Hey, what's going..."

Before Andrew could open the door all the way, Zeke used his foot to keep it from opening more than a crack. "Hi there. Everything's fine. But can you get Joshua, Emma, and Peter in here? You, too." Zeke thought for a moment, wondering if he should have Maryam, Yosef, and John enter, too. Seeing Yehuda might upset them but then this could also be upsetting for Joshua in which case they would want to be there. "Also Maryam, Yosef, and John, please. And tell Diana and the kids not to worry. Doing great in here."

"Okay..." Andrew's eye brow quirked upward. "Is this some sort of game?"

"Definitely not a game, Andrew."

Seeing the gravity on Zeke's face, Andrew nodded. "Okay. Got it."

"Thank you!"

Zeke exhaled when the door closed again. He turned to Yehuda. "Sorry to gang up on you like that but... but I'm trying to do what's best for Joshua... Yeshua."

Yehuda nodded. He could not fault him for that.

"You won't run?"

"No."

"Okay." Zeke released the man and watched him sink into one of the seats and bury his face in his hands.

Joshua stepped into the house first. "Zeke, is something the matter? Everyone's a little alarm... Who is that?"

Yehuda bent over further and sobbed.

Joshua closed his eyes. He knew whose sobs those were.

Stepping inside, Emma peeked around Joshua's arm. "Yoel!" She hurried to the man and knelt by his chair. "Yoel, what are you doing in here?"

Peter approached, kneeling beside Emma. "You should have come out in the lobby and visited with us!"

"Yoel..." Joshua murmured.

Andrew, Maryam, Yosef, and John all stood behind him.

Emma smiled and nodded. "Yes. This is the man who tried to help me. John, he's the one who was there before you arrived when Derek umm..."

John stepped around his cousins and the angel of death. He studied the man then jolted. "Yehuda..."

Maryam gasped and Yosef wrapped his arms around her waist.

"J-Joshua..." Andrew rested his hand on his shoulders.

"Yeshu..." Maryam reached for her son's hand.

"Son... son..." Yosef's eyes clouded with tears.

Joshua turned and smiled tearfully at them. "I'm fine. Really. I just... I need to talk to him."

"Who... what... is Yehuda?" Emma asked.

Peter stared at the man. During his Hebrew lessons with Joshua, they had gone through many of the names. "Judas," he replied quietly.

"But... but... no..." Emma's eyes filled as she looked at the man she had regarded as a hero.

Deeply ashamed, Yehuda turned away from her.

Peter looked up and saw Joshua approaching. He turned back to Emma and kissed her hair. "Sweetheart, let's go stand with Maryam and Yosef."

Dazed, Emma nodded. She stood and let Peter lead her to them.

Zeke knelt where she had. "Yehuda, I have spent all these weeks trying to get into your head. I never could. But I had to believe that at some time... some where... there was a lot of good in you. God made you and God is good. And you recognized that goodness in Yeshua. That's why you followed him. Why you loved him. So you... you've just got to listen to him now, man." He patted the man's arm and stood, hugging Joshua tightly.

Joshua clung to him. "Th-thank you for... for not letting him leave."

With his part done, Zeke was overcome. He wept and nodded.

Joshua released Zeke and looked on as he huddled together with the others. He drew in a shuddering breath and raised his eyes heavenward. "Abba..."

Yehuda moaned.

Joshua crouched down near him. "Yehuda... I have missed you," he greeted in Aramaic.

"Rabboni..."

Joshua smiled through his tears. "The silver... had you left it, Yehuda?"

"Y-yes, Lord. I... I could not find... the rest."

"Oh, Yehuda, the silver did not matter. I looked upon it only as a sign... evidence for a hope... that you were here." Joshua paused, listening to his Father's voice. He turned back to the man. "You gave what you had... what you intended to buy silver with... to a little boy who needed food. Yehuda, that means more to me than pieces of silver!" Joshua embraced him.

Yehuda gasped and flinched but Joshua didn't let go. "Unclean..." he groaned. "I am unclean! Traitor... Your blood... on... on my hands!"

Maryam wept into Yosef's shoulder.

Zeke shook his head. He didn't know what the man was saying but it didn't sound at all like the reaction he had hoped for.

John, his jaw set in a hard line, stepped towards the two but Andrew grabbed his arm.

"Wait. Please."

"But he... he'll hurt him again!"

Tears streaked down Andrew's face. "Maybe. B-but he has to be given this chance, John."

His own face crumpling, John nodded.

"Yohannan, come here." Maryam took his hand.

"I... I can't believe this is... is happening. Peter..." Emma buried her face in her boyfriend's chest.

Peter rested his chin on her hair and prayed.

"Yehuda, your sins... the sins of the world... I wiped them away," Joshua gently reminded. "Please, accept that forgiveness. I love you, Ye..."

Yehuda bolted out of the chair. "I am not worthy! I am the worst man to ever live. I betrayed God Himself!" he cried, surprised to find that the words had gushed forth not in his own language but the new one.

"Stop it! Shut up!"

Surprised, Yehuda whirled around to find Emma glaring at him.

Hot, angry tears splashed down Emma's cheeks. "For... for years I... I neglected Joshua a-and I said and thought ugly things about him. And I treated him badly a-and I..."

"Emma..." Joshua reached out for her.

Emma smiled tenderly at him. "I... I'm okay." She turned back to Yehuda, her expression stern. "And I... I've seen now how... how it hurt him when I pushed him away. And I will never, ever do that again. And I am sorry that I did during those years. And I... I can't take them back. But I will not keep hurting him now that I know better. Now you've seen him again! Now you know better, too!" She waved her hand to Joshua. "Look at him! Look at what you're doing to him! He... he's the one who added that ending! The one that gave some hope for you! Don't you get it? Don't you get that he wants you back, Yo... Yehuda? Didn't you feel anything when you saw that?"

Andrew jolted.

"I know it will be trying and difficult. But I know it'll be worth it. There will be someone in that audience who needs to see it."

Yehuda...

"Didn't you?" Emma questioned again.

Yehuda turned back to Joshua. He fell to his knees beside him.

Joshua kissed his cheek. "Do not let that one be good bye again, Yehuda. Please."

"Oh, Yosef..." Maryam whispered. "We... we must do something."

Yosef peered into her eyes. He nodded. "Yes, my love."

Together, they walked to the doors of the house.

"Come inside, please. Pray with us," Maryam requested of the throng gathered in the lobby.

"Of course, Maryam. But why? For what?" Shane asked.

Yosef answered. "Yehuda... Judas... is here. He must make a decision."

Though astounded, the others entered the house as quickly as possible and began to pray.

Yehuda looked up in surprise. "Why... why are they here?" he asked, reverting to Aramaic.

Joshua smiled proudly at all of them. "To pray for you... praying that you make the right choice this time, Yehuda."

Yehuda stared down at his hands. "I... I do not deserve forgiveness."

"I did not come because you deserved it nor because anyone deserved it!" Joshua cried. "I came because I loved you... all of you. I came because I promised a Messiah, a Redeemer."

"So much pain..." Yehuda lamented.

"Do you suppose I could not have sent another? Do you think I could not have chosen another way? Why could you not believe me, Yehuda? You... you talk of pain and blood and yet... yet you do not believe that it was enough. You still do not believe that I was enough!" Joshua lamented.

"No... no... That is not... not true," Yehuda countered, shaking his head and reaching for Joshua's hands.

"If it is not then why can you not believe that my death was enough payment for your sins? Why did you seek out more punishment? Why... why did you run away from me, Yehuda?"

"I could not... cannot forgive... myself." Yehuda buried his face in his hands and wept.

Shakily, Joshua rose to his feet. "You have made an idol of your guilt, Yehuda. You... you have placed another god before me. My heart is... is breaking but I cannot force you..." He turned away from the sobbing man, his own face covered in a sheen of tears.

Belle began to squall.

"Oh... oh, sweetheart..." JenniAnn cooed as she wept.

Joshua held his arms out. "Please... let... let me hold her."

JenniAnn hurried to him and placed Belle in his waiting arms. The baby immediately calmed.

Devastated, Andrew grabbed JenniAnn and clung to her, burying his face in her hair.

Joshua snuggled Belle close. "Sweet Belle... my Belle," he cooed. He began to sing his mother's lullaby.

“'My soul and my spirit rejoice for now, my own, you are here.
The Mighty One has done great things, best of all brought you near.
My little one, my precious one, to you these promises I make:
I will love you in the daytime, in the nighttime, in the morn as you wake.
As the years go by, as the seasons change, never will my love.
For you, my sweet girl, I will always pray to our God Above.
When the way is hard, when you feel alone and do weep,
Remember this, oh my child, my love is always yours to keep.'"

Maryam lifted her head from Yosef's shoulder and looked just past her son where Yehuda was beginning to stir. "Yeshu..."

Joshua turned and watched Yehuda crawl towards him.

Andrew hurried to Joshua's side. "I... I think you should give me Belle. Just for a little bit."

Joshua nodded. He kissed her hair and handed her to her father.

Yehuda knelt in front of Joshua. "I... I remember that song. You sang it... to... to my children."

"Yes. Ama's song. But I... I was singing it for all of you."

"Yeshua..." Yehuda took his hands and rested his forehead against them, shedding fresh tears. "I... I am sorry. You... you were enough. You always were. I... I was so gravely wrong. A-and..." He kissed his wrists. "It was... enough. I do not want to go back, Yeshua. I do not want to... to be separated any longer, my Lord. Please... please let me go... go Home to... to you and to Your Father. Please, Yeshua."

Joshua beamed, his tears of sorrow giving way to tears of joy. "Arise, Yehuda." He helped him to his feet. "You are forgiven. Come, see the place that has been prepared for you!"

"Oh, thank You, Lord!" Zeke cried as the others smiled and hugged.

Maryam and Yosef clung to each other and John and pulled anyone who was near into their embrace.

Yehuda raised his head and looked into Yeshua's eyes. The last of his sorrow, anger, and regret fled. "Rabboni!" He smiled and laughed and kissed both his cheeks.

Joshua hugged him fiercely then waved towards the tomb. The opening was aglow with a brilliant light.

"Oh... oh my..." Emma murmured, clutching Peter's and Maryam's hands.

Joshua held his arms aloft and smiled at the crowd. "Thank you, all of you, my dear children, for making this miracle possible. I love you all so much. Always."

They responded with a chorus of "I love yous."

Joshua's gaze fell on Andrew. "Andrew, let's make this official. Come with us, please."

Andrew gaped.

Her face aglow with happiness and pride, JenniAnn took Belle from him. "Go, my love!" she urged when he remained still.

The angel of death stirred then smiled and approached the two. He hugged Joshua tightly then turned to Yehuda. "Yehuda, are you ready to go Home?"

Yehuda nodded eagerly. "Yes." He smiled over at Joshua and took his hand.

The two followed the angel up the aisle and the steps and into the tomb. For a moment, the light surged and then was gone.

The cast and crew and special guests all stared at each other.

Finally, Adam spoke. "Did not see that coming..."

Giggling, Kylie handed him a tissue. "No. But how... how wonderful!"

Zeke pulled his family into a tight embrace and then went to Yosef and Maryam and did the same.

"Did you know?" he asked.

"No, not at all," Yosef replied as Maryam shook her head, still marveling at the tomb.

"Did Joshua know?" Edward questioned.

"Once. He must have known once," John replied. "But that knowledge was, like so much, put aside. What he felt... when he thought Yehuda would go away again... that was genuine."

Fr. Mike nodded. "Yehuda had been putting pieces of silver in a box out near Yoktan's lean-to. I mean I'm guessing that was him."

"It was," Zeke affirmed. "He was trying to show Joshua that he regretted what he'd done."

"Josh didn't even know that was him," the priest added.

"He certainly hoped it was, though," Eli recalled. "We all did. For Joshua's sake." He smiled and pulled Violeta into a hug. "And it was..."

"A miracle... truly. So many miracles..." Maryam observed, her tender gaze drifting to each of them.

"An Easter miracle..." Tess looked up to the ceiling and smiled as she embraced Arthur and Monica.

"Hey, what time is it?" Caleb asked.

"11:55 Which, if you're Andrew, means it's Easter already."

The group all turned to find Joshua standing in the aisle with a chuckling Andrew at his side.

"C'mon! Let's go outside!" Joshua waved to the door. "I made sure the stars are especially bright tonight!"

With immense excitement and joy, everyone made their way to the grotto and parking lot.

Someone... rather two someones... were waiting for them.

Joshua laughed and raced to the archangel and the donkey.

Michael smirked and rubbed the donkey's mane. "I had to bring him back. You should have seen the fuss he was making."

"Yoktan..." Joshua hugged the donkey. "Michael." He embraced the angel. "I'm glad you're both here."

"Would not have missed it. Besides, this is quiet in comparison to the racket up there," Michael teased as he tilted his head towards the heavens. He squeezed Joshua's shoulder. "There is much rejoicing."

Joshua beamed. "Yes." He turned to the others. "Everyone, this is Michael. Michael, this is everyone."

Though there were some double-takes and gawking, everyone took this latest introduction in stride and welcomed the angel before redirecting their attention to the gorgeous sky.

"Oh... they are so beautiful!" Monica praised, gazing up at the stars.

Maryam hugged Joshua's arm as Yosef stood behind them both, his arms around their shoulders. "So many stars... It reminds me of the night you were born, Yeshu."

Joshua kissed her cheek then reached out to clasp Zeke's hand. "Let's sing. Everyone! You lead, Zeke. It's not quite morning but you know the one."

"Yes... Yes, Lord." Zeke smiled at him and began the song. "'Morning has broken, like the first morning. Blackbird has spoken, like the first bird.'"

Their arms around each other, everyone joined in. "'Praise for the singing, praise for the morning. Praise for them springing fresh from the Word. Sweet the rain's new fall, sunlit from heaven. Like the first dewfall, on the first grass. Praise for the sweetness of the wet garden, sprung in completeness where His feet pass. Mine is the sunlight, mine is the morning, born of the one light, Eden saw play. Praise with elation, praise every morning, God's recreation of the new day.'"

As they finished, a clock tower struck midnight and bells sounded.

"Happy Easter!" everyone cried, embracing those around them.

Emma laughed when Joshua twirled her and pulled her and Peter into a hug. Then they watched, with the others, as he walked towards the lean-to and stooped down.

Joshua picked the lunch box up off the ground. He raised it above his head and stared up at the stars. "Happy Easter, beloved ones! Rejoice!" he exulted.

Doves flew out of the box then the box itself transformed into a kaleidoscope of butterflies. Together, with the doves, they rose into the Easter sky as the Carpenter King, with His beloved ones gathered around him, looked on.

The End... of Part One

Author's Notes

So much to say that I don't really know where to begin... I jotted down a few notes but am happy to address other things here as needed.

Having quoted it often in these stories, I am very aware that Jesus said that when we die we are like the angels, "neither married nor given in marriage." That posed a bit of a problem when, starting with "The Christmas Rose," I had Yosef and Maryam running around. I wasn't sure if I should still refer to them as husband and wife. Frankly, not doing so would have depressed the heck out of me. So... I didn't see any reason to depress myself. If you want more thought out reasons: I think they're soulmates. And, unlike marriage, I believe that bond lasts into eternity. However, it sounds really, really pretentious to be like "Shalom, my name is Yosef and this is my soulmate, Maryam." Similarly, who wants to hear this?: "Hello! My name is Yosef and this is my former wife, Maryam. I say former wife because, you see, we are both dead and reside in Heaven now where there is no marriage." Yeah, that pretty much kills the conversation right there. Also, the husband/wife usage and the rings were a handy way to at least hopefully avoid any interested parties approaching them.

I also think the way Maryam and Yosef presented themselves as spouses made Emma feel more comfy discussing things with Maryam as part of a married couple as opposed to half of an ill-defined dyad. Additionally, I think the husband and wife terminology lent a sort of sense of stability to them. Emma really needed to see a good marriage... even if it's not exactly a marriage but, rather, something beyond that.

As for the nature of the marriage, I deliberately tried to avoid coming down on either the Catholic or Protestant side. I believe the real Maryam and Yosef were in love and currently love each other deeply. Whether that means they physically consummated their marriage while on earth... I dunno and I have no intention of ever stating either way with my fictionalized versions. It's their personal business.

Just to be perfectly clear, my intention is to present Joshua as being conceived by the power of the Holy Spirit as in orthodox Christianity. However, I dislike references to Joseph as the "earthly/foster/adoptive father" of Jesus. He was/is His father. You wouldn't go up to a man who adopted a child and say "Oh but you're just his/her adoptive father, right?" Adoptive parents are parents and unless one is conversing about the birth parents and adoptive parents and there's a need to distinguish the two... adoptive is generally superfluous, in my opinion. I really don't think Yosef or his real life counterpart felt less like a father just because his son wasn't biologically his.

I know it's a commonly held belief that humans are the pinnacle of God's creation and He loves us best. Gotta be honest and say this does not make a whole lot of sense to me. God is not a human parent who, like it or lump it, does have to prioritize. God is limitless. Thus, I believe He loves all of His creation with absolutely all the love He holds. So, in this story, Joshua loves Andrew as much as he loves JenniAnn who he loves as much as he loves Monica who he loves as much as he loves Kylie who... You get my drift, I'm sure. Pretty sure He also loves Yoktan as much, too. ;-) I just can't fathom a God who would create something or someone with a desire to be loved and then only give them a lesser portion of His love when it would be just as possible for Him to give them all His love. Obviously, God shows His love in different ways... In this story, Joshua lashing out at Beatrice is an act of love because that is what Beatrice needed to begin to put herself right. It was no less loving than cradling Kylie as she wept. The two women just needed different things.

And those "Apostles' Women"... That really is what a script I saw said. I was not cool with that. The ladies needed names. So while I tried to pull historically and culturally accurate names for the wives', I will be shocked if I got any of them right. I have no idea who the Apostles were married to or even if they were. I assume they were. Peter was at one point but beyond that we just don't know. Also on the subject of names, I altered some to avoid confusion. Quite likely both Jesus' mother and the lady from Magdala went by Maryam. However, I used Mary for latter and Maryam for the former. There's also a brief reference to Yoseph. I used that spelling for Joseph of Arimathea to differentiate him from Yosef the carpenter. Unfortunately, I couldn't think of any way to alter Yohannan so that's used both for John the Baptist and John the Apostle.

Yehuda... When I started writing this, I had no intention of including him. The someone in the audience was supposed to be Doug. However, the more I got to know Doug, that just plain didn't make sense. Doug was in pain but he truly accepted Jesus' message. It was wonderful for him to be able to see the show, I'm sure, but it wasn't absolutely necessary to his well being and spiritual health. As I was stewing over how to fix that, I was also pondering Judas. So after a couple days of reflection and prayer... out came Yehuda. I really don't know what to believe about the ultimate fate of Judas Iscariot. But I kept coming back to the discussion among the cast members about how Judas could be made into a symbol of how God is always there, always wanting to forgive if we just turn to Him and accept that mercy. I really doubt Judas Iscariot will ever read this story. But maybe someone else who has made an idol of their guilt will. Maybe they'll turn around and listen to God's voice calling them back because He knows it's not too late. That would be a good thing.

Finally, I really tried to use what biblical scholarship I could and my faith to guide me as far as what Joshua says. I know at some points I went in directions that a lot of people would take issue with. I'm perfectly happy to discuss those things with folks but in the name of harmony and peace... here's a fair warning. My berserk button is very easily set off by the divorce issue. Yes, I realize Jesus was very clear in what He said. But I do think historical context is important (hence my attempt to supply it within the confines of the story). I believe, with all my heart, that people entering into a marriage should look at it as a lifetime commitment. However, when there's abuse involved... I don't play around. No loving God could possibly want for someone to live like that... or die like that. I truly do believe Jesus would drive someone to a divorce attorney in order to get them away and keep them away from an abuser. I then can't imagine Him wanting to penalize a person who entered into a marriage in good faith and with great love and was then betrayed as Kylie was. Jett probably should never marry again. I think Kylie deserves the freedom to marry again with a clear conscience.

--------------------------------------------------------

And now to the insanely long list of sources. I tried to get everything but am sure I missed some so... please weigh in if you notice something missing.

First, of course, lyrics from Andrew Lloyd Webber's and Tim Rice's Jesus Christ Superstar abound. This story would not exist without that rock opera. I'm not going to individually list every song but, suffice to see, each song is covered to one extent or another. Special mention to the 1973 film version which, beyond being a personal favorite, gets specifically mentioned a handful of times in this story.

Second, events from the four canonical Gospels get discussed, recalled, expounded upon, etc. I tried to note specific references but sometimes they just snuck in and may not be noted. Additionally, Jesus' birth, death, and Resurrection get referenced multiple times through out (naturally) but I did not list those passages (unless I directly quoted them) simply because I'm quite sure readers know where to find them whereas not all of us have the gift of, say, citing which passage contains Jesus' "Good Shepherd" statement. Essentially, the entire Gospels of Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John should be considered sources.

St. Genesius' Community Theatre is named after this fellow: http://saints.sqpn.com/saint-genesius-of-rome/

Godspell

"Stairway to Heaven" by Led Zeppelin

Matthew 23:37/Luke 13:34- the hen and chicks

Luke 23:46- "Into Your hands..."

"This Little Light of Mine" by Harry Dixon Loes

Mark 3:17- sons of Thunder

"A feather on the breath of God" is a quote from the writing of Hildegard of Bingen

Mark 16:9- Mary's seven demons

The DaVinci Code by Dan Brown

Matthew 27:19- Pilate's wife

Les Miserables

"Catherine's Lullabye" from Beauty and the Beast

Bambi

"If I Had a Hammer" by Pete Seeger

Philippians 2:7-8- "He made himself nothing..."

"Close Every Door" from Joseph and the Amazing Technicolor Dreamcoat

"Morning Has Broken" by Eleanor Farjeon

"One Song Glory" from RENT

American Idol

Matthew 19:14/Luke 18:16/Mark 10:14- "Let the little children come unto me"

Exodus 3:14- "I Am Who I Am"

Harry Potter by J.K. Rowling

Stellaluna by Janell Cannon

Luke 15: 11-32- The Prodigan Son

Frozen

"The Circle Game" by Joni Mitchell

John 19:26-27- "Woman behold your son..."

John 21:15-17- "Peter, do you love me?..."

John 2:1-11- The wedding at Cana

Shehecheyanu blessing

Superman

Luke 11:27-28- "Blessed is the womb..."

The Lion, the Witch, and the Wardrobe by C.S. Lewis

Matthew 14:13-21/John 6:15- The fish and loaves miracle

John 11:50-52, John 18:14- Caiaphas' advisement

"Today 4 You" from RENT

Luke 13:1-3- Pilate's massacre of the Galileans

Ecclesiastes 3:12- "There is nothing better than to be joyful and to do good"

The chapter title "Good Out of Evil" comes from this quote by St. Augustine:
"God judged it better to bring good out of evil than to suffer no evil to exist."

The Shema/Deut. 6:4

Luke 23:24- "Father, forgive them..."

"There is No Place Like Nebraska" composed by Harry Pecha

John 18:10/Matthew 26:51/Mark 14:47- Peter whacks the guy with his sword

Vertigo

1 Kings 19:12- "still, small voice"

The Tempest by William Shakespeare

John 1:3/Colossians 1:16/The Nicene Creed- "through him [the Son] all things were made" - The belief runs throughout the story, LJA eventually paraphrases this.

Genesis 3:23- Explusion from the Garden of Eden

John 14:3- Preparing a room

The Chronicles of Narnia by C.S. Lewis- Joshua's use of "dear one" with LJA is inspired by Aslan's use of the same with Lucy. Unfortunately, I can't recall which of the books that started in. "Little one" in reference to Kemara is also an Aslanism that Joshua has taken to.

Newsies

John 1:29- "Behold, the Lamb of God"

The Phantom of the Opera

Mark 12:30/Luke 10:27/Matthew 22:37/Deut. 6:5- "Love the Lord your God..."

Psalm 91:1-2- "Whoever dwells in the shelter..."

"Awesome God" by Rich Mullins

Angels in America

John 1:5

"Amazing Grace" by John Newton

The King and I

"Hey Jude" by the Beatles

This is the painting Kylie is taken with. I've seen it alternately referred to as "Sappho," "Roman Woman Writing," "Roman Woman- Pompeii Fresco," and such.

Giotto's "Pilate"- Yes, Adam is better looking.

Pontius Pilate- Apparently said movie really is in the works.

Isaiah 53:2- "He had no beauty..."

"Eleanor Rigby" by the Beatles

Luke 8:3/Luke 24:10- Joanna and Susannah

Bewitched

Waking Ned Devine

"If Heaven Ain't a Lot Like Dixie" by Hank Williams, Jr. (May the Road Rise to Meet You)

John 3:16- "For God so loved..."

"Shipping Up to Boston" by Woody Guthrie and the Dropkick Murphys (May the Road Rise to Meet You)

"Waves of Tory" - traditional ceili dance (May the Road Rise to Meet You)

Invocation by Izola White (May the Road Rise to Meet You)

"How Ireland Got Its Name"- folk tale

"Dear Boss" by Robbie O'Connell (May the Road Rise to Meet You)

"The Cross Reel" - traditional ceili dance (May the Road Rise to Meet You)

"Soggy's/Waterboogie" by Beoga (May the Road Rise to Meet You)

"Siege of Ennis" - traditional ceili dance (May the Road Rise to Meet You)

West Side Story (May the Road Rise to Meet You)

"The Devil Went Down to Georgia" by The Charlie Daniels Band (May the Road Rise to Meet You)

"King of the Fairies" - Traditional tune and set dance (May the Road Rise to Meet You)

Riverdance (May the Road Rise to Meet You)

"Lord of the Dance" by Sydney Carter (May the Road Rise to Meet You)

"You Raise Me Up" by Josh Groban. (Written by Secret Garden) (May the Road Rise to Meet You)

Fiddler on the Roof

Psalm 103:12- "As far as the east is..."

"Don't Fear the Reaper" by Blue Oyster Cult

Up

Matthew 19:1-2

"The Lion Sleeps Tonight" by Solomon Linda

Revelation 5:5- Lion of Judah

Luke 4:16-18- Jesus reads in the synagogue

Luke 2:41-50

John 14:6-7- "I am the way..."

John 1:1- "In the beginning was the Word..."

Mark 3:1-4/Luke 13:10-16/Matthew 12:10-12/John 5:1-18- Jesus heals on the Sabbath

Mere Christianity by C.S. Lewis- Vincent's conman, madman, or Messiah thought process is very Lewisian.

Book of Saints- Not so much a single book as it is a popular title for assorted books about saints. I have at least two and they're quite different, same title.

Acts 7- Stephen's trial and stoning

Acts 9:4- "Why do you persecute me?"

Othello by William Shakespeare

Romeo and Juliet by William Shakespeare

Isaiah 11:4- The passage about God and the wicked that Beatrice completely misuses.

Matthew 21:18-21/Mark 11:12-25- Jesus curses a fig tree... and they best not be unripe, apparently. ;-)

John 8:1-11- Jesus saves the woman from stoning

Jesus of Montreal

Titanic

Isaiah 11:6- "The wolf and the lamb will live together"

The Prince of Egypt

Luke 2:52- "Jesus grew in wisdom and stature..."

Matthew 26:7- The alabaster jar

"What Wondrous Love is This?" by Alexander Means

Matthew 11:28- "Come unto me..."

Matthew 25:31-46- Parable of the goats and sheep

Matthew 13:1-9- Parable of the sower

Luke 10:25-37- The Good Samaritan

The Voyage of the Dawn Treader by C.S. Lewis

"O, What a Beautiful Morning!" from Oklahoma!

Matthew 28:20- "I am with you always..."

Isaiah 9:6- Everlasting Father, Prince of Peace, Wonderful Counselor

Isaiah 7:14/Matthew 1:23- "God with us"/Immanuel

Ecclesiastes 3:1- "There is a time for everything..."

Bach's "Jesu, Joy of Man's Desiring"

John 6:32- Bread of Life

Matthew 8:4- "Tell no one..."

"In the Garden" by Charles A. Miles

Matthew 3:13-17- Jesus' baptism

Matthew 4:18-22- The calling of Peter, Andrew, John, and James

Luke 12:24/Matthew 6:26- "Consider the ravens/birds..."

Psalm 23

Luke 8:46/Mark 5:30- The power goes out of Jesus during a healing

"Silent Night" composed by Franz Xaver Gruber and Fr. Joseph Mohr

"The Ants Go Marching On"

"Three Blind Mice"

Matthew 3:7- John's fondness for "brood of vipers" comes out

Spiderman

The Avengers

Matthew 14:22-33- Jesus walks on the water

Batman

Robin Hood

Luke 15:1-7- Parable of the lost sheep

Luke 1:26-38

Ruth 1:16

John 19:5- "Behold the man"

Matthew 27:46/Mark 15:34- "Eli, Eli lema sabachthani!"

The Iliad by Homer

The Last Temptation of Christ

John 10:11-14

The Stations of the Cross

Matthew 16:24/Mark 8:34/Luke 9:23- "Take up their cross..."

Matthew 7:14- "Small is the gate and narrow the road..."

Late Night

1 Corinthians 7:9- "better to marry than burn"

Genesis 1:28- "fill the earth"

"When You Need Me" by Bruce Springsteen

"Jackson" by Billy Edd Wheeler and Gaby Rogers

"Do You Want to Build a Snowman?" from Frozen, by Robert Lopez and Kristen Anderson-Lopez

There are several dog rescue videos of the type Peter watched. This one is, I think, the one that inspired me to write that bit.

Harry Potter and the Sorcerer's Stone by J.K. Rowling

Isaiah 53:5- "wounded for our transgressions"

Revelation 1:8- "Alpha and Omega"

John 8:58- "Before Abraham was, I am"

"You Are So Beautiful" by Dennis Wilson, Bruce Fisher and Billy Preston

Matthew 10:27/Luke 12:3- "shout from the rooftops"

The Jungle Book by Rudyard Kipling

Disney's Sleeping Beauty

Genesis 1:3- "Let there be light"

Beethoven's "Moonlight Sonata"

"His Eye Is On the Sparrow" by Charles H. Gabriel and Civilla D. Martin

The Great Divorce by C.S. Lewis

Luke 1:46-48

The Our Father/Lord's Prayer/Matthew 6:9-13

"Who Am I?" from Les Miserables

Schubert's "Ave Maria"

"The Imperial March" by John Williams

"Turkey in the Straw"

"I Will Follow Him" by Frank Pourcel, Paul Mauriat, Norman Gimbel

"How Great Thou Art" by Carl G. Boberg and Stuart K. Hine

"Moon River" by Henry Mancini

"Pennies from Heaven" by Johnny Burke and Arthur Johnston

Matthew 4:1-11/Luke 4:1-13- Satan tempts Jesus

"Let It Go" from Frozen, by Robert Lopez and Kristen Anderson-Lopez

"Go Down, Moses"

"Eliyahu Hanavi"

Corduroy by Don Freeman

Frasier

"Bedroom Hymns" by Florence + The Machine. This is what Emma sings at the club and she sings it wrong. Whether on purpose or not, that's up for you to decide. By all accounts I can find, the lyrics are "This is his body. This is his love." However, I initially misheard it myself (my dad went through a F+tM phase so I heard this song *a lot*), and, given the context, I could see Emma using the wrong lyric.

Matthew 26:36-46/Mark 14:32-42/Luke 22:40-46- Jesus' agony in the Garden of Gethsemane

1 Thessalonians 5:2- "The Lord will come like a thief in the night..."

Revelation 6:1-8- The four horsemen

"Tender Shepherd" by Moose Charlap and Carolyn Leigh from Peter Pan

"Calling Out Your Name" by Rich Mullins

The Fantasticks

The Sound of Music

To Kill a Mockingbird by Harper Lee

Snowy River

Wicked

Matthew 10:16- "shrewd as serpents..."

"The Hallelujah Chorus" from Handel's Messiah

Psalm 136:3, 7-9- "Give thanks to the Lord of lords..."

Matthew 19:6/Mark 10:9- "What God has joined..."

Matthew 25:23- "good and faithful servant"

A Grief Observed by C.S. Lewis

Oklahoma!

Rudolph the Red Nosed Reindeer

1 John 3:14- "We have passed from death to life"

Matthew 2:13- "Take the child and his mother and escape to Egypt..."

"I See the Moon"

Matthew 26:13- "will be told for her memorial"

The scene where Adam and Kylie research the Romans involved yours truly visiting the following sites:

http://www.ancient-origins.net/news-general/ancient-roman-infanticide-didnt-favour-boys-001282
http://www.the-romans.co.uk/women.htm
http://www.dailymail.co.uk/sciencetech/article-1289603/Romans-killed-100-unwanted-babies-English-brothel.html

Passover source: http://www.chabad.org/holidays/passover/pesach_cdo/aid/1751/jewish/The-Seder-in-a-Nutshell.htm

Self injury info: http://www.mentalhelp.net/poc/view_doc.php?type=doc&id=16218

HUGE thanks to Kim who contributed the scenes that make up "May the Road Rise to Meet You" and the scene of Kemara and Joshua in the chapel. Kim also proofread this crazy-long story and her input was invaluable. Thank you, Kim!

And sorry about the eye strain. ;-)

Finally, unending thanks to the Carpenter Himself. I'd say tons more but so much of what I wanted to say ended up in the mouths of various characters. So to repeat one: thanks for everything... literally everything.

Table of Contents

- Doug and Lucy
- Starting Again
- First Rehearsal
- Just One Day
- Morning Has Broken
- "Perfect"
- Meeting the Maker
- The Cry Room
- "I Only Want to Say"
- First Rehearsal, Take Two
- The Interview
- Fish and Loaves
- Acquainted with Grief
- Good Out of Evil
- Plotting
- The Invitation
- Moving Day
- Sons and Daughters
- Duckling
- The Soldier
- The Twelve
- The Ten
- Family
- The Lord of the Dance
- Ripples
- Breaking Free
- The Queendom
- The White Stag
- Confrontation
- The Child of Falling Leaves
- "I Only Wanna Know"
- In the Country
- The Bridge Builder
- Remembering
- Lost and Found
- Reluctant Daughter
- Scars
- The Word
- Abi and Ama
- Awakening
- Healing
- Dress Rehearsal
- To Serve and Protect
- Opening Night
- In the Garden
- The Birthday Party
- Fighting the Past
- The Good Shepherd
- Gethsemane
- Home
- Reunions
- Fathers and Daughters
- Restoration
- Maundy Thursday
- Good Friday
- From Death to Life
- Holy Saturday
- Living to See You
- Always
- Author's Notes